I Don't Run An Orphanage

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/27421528.

Rating: General Audiences

Archive Warning: Choose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Fandom: 僕のヒーローアカデミア | Boku no Hero Academia | My Hero
Academia
Relationship: Midoriya Izuku/Uraraka Ochako, Eri & Midoriya Izuku, Izumi Kouta &
Midoriya Izuku, Bakugou Katsuki/Consequences - Relationship, minor
Jirou Kyouka/Kaminari Denki - Relationship
Character: Midoriya Izuku, Eri (My Hero Academia), Uraraka Ochako, Class 1-A
(My Hero Academia), Izumi Kouta
Additional Tags: Midoriya Izuku Adopts Eri, Midoriya Izuku Does Not Have One for All
Quirk, Midoriya Izuku Does Not Go to U.A. High School, Parental
Midoriya Izuku, Quirkless Midoriya Izuku, Cute Eri (My Hero Academia),
Uraraka Ochako is a Good Friend, Protective Uraraka Ochako, Shinsou
Hitoshi is in Class 1-A, Dead Chisaki Kai | Overhaul, Quirk
Discrimination (My Hero Academia), Midoriya Izuku Needs A Hug,
Midoriya Izuku Needs Therapy, Sweet Eri (My Hero Academia), Eri
Needs a Hug (My Hero Academia), Izuku can not stop adopting Kids,
Child Magnet Izuku Midoriya, Aizawa Shouta | Eraserhead is So Done,
Yagi Toshinori | All Might is a Bad Teacher, and kind of dumb, but he
means well, The Grimm from RWBY, Omnitrix (Ben 10 Series), Lots of
O.C's. Lots, Family Fluff, Found Family, Friends to Lovers, vampire,
Zombie, Slime Girl, Chaos, Slow Burn
Language: English
Collections: BNHA BEST CHAPTER FICS TO EVER GRACE THE INTERNET, The
IzuOcha Fic Collection, Fanfic Forum Discord Recs, Fics I have read,
Picky, Creative Chaos Discord Recs, Got 99 problems but these ain't
one, Banco Fic, Ongoing Fics (bnha), jrmuffin's favorites, fics i can and
will stay up to 3am to re-read, Leannic Recs, dawn goes down to day,
Jaded Discord Server Recommendations, Mijwan's Favourites,
isabella9792_readinglist, FreakingAmazingFics, Wan Shi Tong's
Library , Get These Fics TVTropes Pages Folks
Stats: Published: 2020-11-06 Updated: 2022-09-23 Chapters: 141/? Words:
493674

I Don't Run An Orphanage

by Kyodon

Summary

Izuku Midoriya, couldn't be a hero. But despite this, he soon finds he's a magnet for trouble,
particularly trouble involving children. There a lot's of children in the city with quirks that
cause issues for them and the people around them. And if their parents won't care for them
then he will! It may not have been the type of hero he wanted to be. But he's a hero none the
less!
 Destiny Comes Knocking

To say Izuku was depressed, wouldn't be fully true.

Ever since All Might crushed his dreams, he'd been in an emotionless haze. Going through the day
like an automated robot.

However, as time went on he began to do less and less. First, it started with minor things, he
stopped taking care of his hair completely, letting it grow longer and disheveled. Then he started
putting on the same ruffled up uniform over and over again.

And then he stopped going to school completely. And almost stopped leaving the house entirely.
Rarely even leaving him room.

Inko didn't force him to go. She knew something was wrong with her son and she wanted to help
him rather than forcing him back out into the world and pretending like everything was fine.

Unfortunately, work had other ideas. She had been promoted recently, and her new job required her
to travel out of the country.

Of course, she didn't want to but she had already accepted the job prior to Izuku's breakdown and if
she backed out now she risked losing her job.

All she could do was pack her bags and ask Mitsuki to check up on Izuku and send him money to
live on.

So now, Izuku was alone. Aimless and without purpose.

He sat alone in his living room. Not really feeling like staying in his All Might covered bedroom at
the moment, he flipped through the T.V. channels.

"Breaking News All Might-"

"New Hero-"

"Edgeshot-"

"Mt-"

His face was twisted in annoyance. For once he just didn't want to hear about heroes.

All his life he had dreamed of being a hero. All his life that was the only thing he had ever wanted!

Now...without that dream...he had nothing. Nothing to strive towards, nothing to hope for. Nothing
to live for. And still, all he could hear about all he could see was heroes.

He turned off the T.V. and put his head in his hands.

"What do I do now?" Izuku asked himself.

A few moments later, there was a loud knocking on his door.

And then another. And another.

It quickly became a panicked, rapid knocking, as someone's fist pounded on his door.

Curious, Izuku ran to his door and looked through the peephole.

Outside was a very scared little girl.

Izuku immediately opened the door.

The girl looked at him, surprised at first that he opened the door. But that surprise quickly turned
into desperation.

"Please! Don't let them get me!" She begged.

Without another word, Izuku ushered her inside and closed the door.

"What's going on? Who's after you?" Izuku asked her.

"Bad men! Villains!" The girl cried. "We have to hide!"

BANG BANG BANG BANG!

Suddenly there was a louder, much louder knocking on his door, from what Izuku could only
assume was the villain's chasing this girl.

Izuku quickly looked through the peephole and saw the shadiest looking man he had ever seen.
Now while Izuku wasn't one to judge someone for their appearance, if this man was innocent the
plague mask wasn't exactly projecting that message.

Immediately Izuku went in high alert mode. Ok, the lights are off. Maybe I can pretend like I'm not
home. I need to move quickly and quietly.

With that Izuku grabbed the girl, who was startled by this action but didn't protest, and moved as
quickly as he could without making a sound.

He went into his room and locked the door. As he looked around for places he could hide.

If I go in the closet they'll definitely find us! I need something else! Izuku looked around his room
until his eyes landed on his hamper. It was overflowing with dirty laundry, as Izuku hasn't really
been in the mood to do...anything, much less laundry. That's it!

Izuku set the girl down next to the hamper. "Ok. I'm going to dump these clothes on you so they
can't see you. It's going to smell gross but hopefully, that just makes them more likely to just look
over it. I promise everything is going to be alright. Just don't make any noise, and don't move."

CRACK!

Izuku and the girl both jumped as they heard the front door get broken down.

The girl nodded quickly, and Izuku wasted no time pushing the hamper over, letting the clothes fall
all over her and removing her from sight.

They probably won't do a complete search. They should know the neighbors will report them
breaking the door, and with that many clothes, it would take them too much time to search just that
one pile. Izuku reassured himself, before realizing something. Wait...what about me.

Izuku could hear the men walking through his house, and started sweating bullets. If they know
that I know about them breaking into my house they may try to silence the witness! I could pretend
to be asleep! But wait, almost any sleeping person would wake up if they're door was broken down,
they might know I'm faking!

Izuku looked around his room, hoping to find something to help him when his eyes landed on his
headphones and his phone. And Izuku got an idea. Actually two ideas.

First, he grabbed his phone and turned on the record-setting. Making sure it would record anything
that happened in front of it.

Then he swiftly hid it in his bookbag, putting it in the front pocket that was facing the room. This
way it wouldn't seem strange.

Then, he quickly grabbed the headphones and put them on his head, before quietly laying down on
the bed, pulling the covers over himself, and closing his eyes.

It was terrifying. Knowing that villains were inside his home. He faintly heard them in the living
room, but couldn't make out any of what they were saying.

After about two minutes he started hearing footsteps coming towards his room.

They didn't go into his room immediately, probably searching the bathroom and his mother's room
first, but after a while, he heard them jiggle the doorknob.

When the door didn't open, the villains immediately broke it down.

Izuku had to try his hardest not to flinch, while also maintaining regular breathing.

He heard the villain's come in. After presumably looking around for a few seconds, they started
talking.

"Damn it she's not here!" Said one of them.

"Quite. We're lucky that the kid's asleep otherwise we'd have to cover up a murder. Probably a
few." Said one of them. His voice was muffled(More muffled than the other guys that were seeing
as Izuku was wearing headphones) so Izuku assumed this was the masked villain.

"Nah, I've seen those headphones. He ain't gonna hear shit!" One of them said.

"Then maybe, he won't hear you scream." The masked villain threatened.

"Uh, boss?" One of the other villains gulped.

"You two had one job. Keep her from escaping." The masked villain was angry. Izuku could
imagine the fear running through the two lackeys. Izuku himself had to use all his will power to
keep up his fake sleeping.

"Without that girl, the Yakuza will never rise back into their former glory!" The masked villain
continued.

Izuku flinched a bit, but luckily they didn't notice. These guys are Yakuza!?

"You two lost. My property." The masked villain growled. "The only reason you two are still alive
is because killing you here would be an inconvenience. We're going to leave. Put everything back
where you found it. And once we're done, we're going to search for Eri. If she's not found by the
end of the day. You two are dead. Understand?"
"Yes sir!" The two other villains said before running out of the room.

The masked villain started walking out of the room, Izuku heard a strange sound. It was like the
door breaking...but in reverse?

"This room disgusts me." The masked villain said before Izuku heard the door close.

Wait, didn't he break down my door? Izuku wanted to see what just happened, but he knew better
than to move until he was sure the villains were gone.

He heard the villains move around in the house for about a minute longer before he heard the
sound of the front door closing.

Izuku still didn't move for a few minutes. He wanted to be absolutely sure they were gone.

After a few minutes, he heard nothing.

Izuku jumped out of bed and ran towards the pile of clothes. After half a minute of throwing his
clothes everywhere, he found Eri.

She was stiff still. Tears flowing out of her eyes. She held one of his socks in her death grip and
used to muffle any noises coming out of her mouth.

She had been paralyzed with fear.

Izuku wasted no time kneeling down and embracing her.

The girl dropped the sock and wrapped her arms around him, before sobbing into his chest.

"It's ok." Izuku soothed her. "They're gone now. It's over."

Sometime later

The police arrived not too long after.

Izuku gave the police a full description of what happened. As well as giving them the video from
his phone. After seeing the video they told him to stay put and said they needed to call someone in.

They tried to take Eri, so they could return her to her parents. But Eri refused to leave his side.
Saying that she didn't have any parents. So they just left her with him.

Izuku sat on the couch, with Eri clinging to his arm as tightly as she could.

"Th-Thank you," Eri whispered to him.

Izuku smiled gently at her. "You don't have to thank me. I'm just doing what anyone would do."

Eri shook her head. "People didn't help me...only you...only you-"

Eri buried herself in his arms. Trying to keep herself from crying.

Izuku started petting her head to comfort her.

"Izuku Midoriya?"

Izuku looked up and saw a man in a detective coat.

"My name is detective Naomasa." The man introduced himself.

"Oh, uh. Hi." Izuku said.

"I'll cut to the chase. The people who were chasing that girl were part of the Yakuza." Naomasa
said. "And this man-"

Naomasa pulled out Izuku's phone, which zoomed in on the masked villain. "Is Kai Chisaki, Aka
Overhaul. Leader the Yakuza."

"The leader of Yakuza?!" Izuku repeated in fear and amazement. He knew the Yakuza was much,
much weaker than it was a long time ago, but they were still a sizable crime gang. "Why would the
leader of the Yakuza come here? What would they want Eri for?"

"I don't know. We haven't found any record of Eri or anyone like her so far." Naomasa explained.
"I think the only person who can tell us what he wanted, is her."

They both looked at Eri, who shied away further into Izuku's arm.

"Eri. It's ok. We need you to tell us what Overhaul wanted you for." Izuku said.

"We've been looking for a way to put Overhaul away for a long time," Naomasa said. "But he's got
people on the inside. The video you gave us should be enough for us to arrest him and put him in
under interrogation, but we'll need a bit more if we want to get a search warrant then we'll need a
bit more to go on."

"You hear that Eri. If you tell him what he wanted you for, they'll be able to put Overhaul in jail.
And he'll never be able to hurt you again." Izuku encouraged her.

Eri looked up into his eyes, hopeful. "You...promise?"

Izuku nodded. "I promise."

Eri turned towards Naomasa, her eyes filled with hesitance and distrust. "You'll...believe me?"

Naomasa gave her the kindest smile he could. "I have a lie-detecting quirk. So long as you're
telling the truth, I'll know."

Eri seemed hesitant. But with some more encouragement from Izuku, she eventually talked.

Half an hour later.

Izuku wanted to vomit.

Naomasa had to try his hardest to keep in composure throughout the whole story. Throughout his
entire career, he had never heard something so horrible happen to a child. It was a miracle she was
as sane as she seemed to be.

"Well. That will definitely put him behind bars, forever." Naomasa spoke directly to Eri. "You've
been very brave, and very strong. We'll make sure he never hurts anyone like he's hurt you, ever
again."

Naomasa then turned to Izuku. "We'd like to put both you and her into witness protection until the
Yakuza is dealt with. We'll contact your guardian immediately to notify her and ask her permission.
Thank you...for saving her, and for helping us put a stop to them once and for all."
"It's...I'm just glad everything worked out." Izuku sighed, a worried expression on his face. "But
Eri...what's going to happen to her?"

Naomasa frowned. "For now we've decided to leave her with you for the duration of the witness
protection. After that...we'll figure it out from there."

Izuku nodded. He didn't want to leave Eri. Not after what he just heard. And it seemed like she
didn't want to be away from him either.

He'd be with her. And protect her. For as long as he was able.

A few hours later

After a panicked call from Inko and being moved to a new location, Izuku laid down on the bed of
where he would be staying for the foreseeable future.

Eri was still clinging to his waist. Refusing to let go.

"Eri?" Izuku said. "Are you ok?"

"Why?" Eri asked.

"Huh?" Izuku was confused by the response.

"Why are you being so nice to me?" Eri asked, tears starting to roll down her eyes. "I'm a monster,
I'm cursed I-"

Eri gasped when she felt Izuku full her off of him and hold her up to eye level.

"Don't ever say that," Izuku told her. "Everything Overhaul told you, was a lie. You're not a
monster. And your quirk is not a curse."

"But-" Eri protested.

"Eri, who do you trust more? Me, or Overhaul?" Izuku asked.

"Y-You," Eri responded.

"Then trust that what I'm saying is true." Izuku hugged her tightly. "You deserve to be saved."

"I-I-I-" Eri broke down, crying. Letting out everything she had bottled up inside.

"It's ok. You're safe now." Izuku reassured her.

A week and a half later.

Overhaul had been arrested. Apparently, he had let himself get arrested willingly, thinking that
they had nothing on him and that his lawyers would get him out of trouble.

He was wrong. And despite his powerful quirk and clever lies, it didn't matter much thanks to
Naomasa and Eraserhead.

The heroes had been giving the go-ahead to search the Yakuza's base and had taken down the rest
of the criminal group.

Izuku had been elated once he heard the news, and was glad to hear that he would be out of witness
protection by the end of the month.

Izuku was glad he would be going home but he would miss getting to meet the new heroes that
would be guarding him. He'd met Kamui Woods, Edgeshot, and even Best Jeanist! And he got all
their autographs!

But the thing that concerned him the most. What concerned him most is what would happen to Eri.

He didn't want to leave her. And she definitely didn't want to leave him. (Evidenced by the fact she
didn't let go of him for a moment.) So Izuku was concerned that they might be torn apart.
Especially because of how dangerous Eri's quirk was.

Izuku shook his head. He wouldn't worry about that right now. He couldn't affect what would
happen then, now. And worrying would only make Eri unhappy.

Right now he would keep himself distracted by making apple pie and wondering what hero would
be watching them this week.

Eri watched with intense interest, and a watering mouth, as Izuku took the pie out of the oven.

"Now Eri, whenever you take something out of the oven you always have to use oven mitts," Izuku
instructed her as he picked up the pie. "Otherwise you'll-"

"I AM HERE!" Suddenly All Might barged through the door.

Izuku almost dropped the pie, but imagining Eri's disappointed face if he dropped it he found the
strength to keep his grip.

"ALL MIGHT!?" Izuku gasped. "Wha-how-why huh?"

"Haha! We meet again, young Midoriya!" All Might said. "And hello to you too young Eri!"

Eri hid behind Izuku's leg.

All Might turned to Izuku, smiling brightly at him. "It seems I was wrong about you not being a
hero! For you to have proved me wrong so quickly is rather astounding!"

"Wha-wha-wha-me?! A hero?!" Izuku was having a mental breakdown, his hands were shaking but
he still held onto that pie. "I'm not a hero I...I just did what was right."

"As a hero should!" All Might said. "There are many people who wouldn't have done what you did,
and many others who wouldn't have succeeded! You saved this little girl, and helped take down
one of the most notorious villain groups in the city! If that isn't heroism I don't know what is!"

"I-I-I-I-I-" Izuku wasn't able to respond, his mind overheating had left him gaping like a fish.

"Being a hero isn't just getting a hero license and becoming a pro. Being a hero is about helping
people, and doing the right thing." All Might knelt down and looked at Eri. "Young Eri, do you
think young Midoriya is a hero?"

"Yes!" Eri answered, with the most determined look Izuku had ever seen on her face. "Izuku is my
hero!"

"E-Eri." Izuku was so touched hearing her say that. Tears had started running down his face and
his knees were shaking. He had never felt such a swell of positive emotions in his life. It was
overwhelming.
"You...you said heroes save people." Eri reminded him. "So that means you're a hero right?"

"Your right young Eri!" All Might added. "Young Midoriya, even if you're not a pro hero. You're
her hero."

Izuku fell to his knees, All Might caught the pie before it fell to the floor.

"There, there young Midoriya, dry those tears! And let us celebrate! With apple pie!" All Might
shouted.

After Izuku stopped crying, the three of them sat down and enjoyed the apple pie.

"Hey, All Might?" Izuku whispered to his hero.

"Yes, young Midoriya?" All Might responded.

"You signed up to protect us for the week right?" Izuku asked, receiving a head nod as
confirmation. "Um, how are you going to keep your other form a secret from Eri?"

"...Crap." All Might said, just before his time ran out.

Weeks later

Izuku nervously twiddled his thumbs as he sat in the blank room.

After the witness protection had ended, someone who was apparently with the government had
asked Izuku to speak with them. Alone.

Eri was, of course, absolutely adamant about not leaving his side no matter what.

It took a lot of convincing, and promises of apple-based candy, to get Eri to stay in the room next
to Izuku.

The door opened and in walked a woman in a suit. She looks like she hadn't slept in days at that she
would much rather be anywhere else but here

"Hello, Izuku Midoriya. My name is Taidana Namae." The woman said. "I represent the O.P.C.C.
C branch of the government."

Izuku gave her a confused look. "The...what?"

"The overly powerful children care and containment branch." Namae sighed. "Haven't heard of us,
not surprised. We've basically had our balls chopped off when it comes to our capabilities, in
comparison to what we used to be able to do. We don't actually get to do all that much nowadays."

"Oh. So...this is about Eri right?" Izuku guessed.

"Yup. You want her?" Namae asked.

"Huh?" Izuku was confused by her bluntness.

"Eri, you want her? She doesn't have any parents so you want to take her?" Namae asked again.

"O-Of course!" Izuku answered quickly.

"Ok," Namae said, as she started looking through her bag.

"Wait what?" Izuku's eyes were wide.

"I said ok You can keep her," Namae repeated, not looking up from her bag.

"It's...it's that easy?" Izuku asked in disbelief.

"Listen, kid, do you know how hard our job usually is?" Namae asked. "First we have to find these
kids, then since we can't take them to an orphanage due to their overly powerful quirk, we have to
look all over Japan for people who are willing to risk their lives or well being taking in these kids.
Do you have any idea how hard that is? You wanting to take her saves us sooo much time and
effort."

"Oh," Izuku said. "I feel like there should be some more steps here."

"Well, you thought wrong. Ah, here it is." Namae finally found what she was looking for. She
pulled out a contract and put it in front of Izuku. "Just sign here and we're done."

"Wait shouldn't my mom be signing this?" Izuku asked as he was handed a pen.

"She'll be signing something similar but since she's away and seemingly will be away quite often,
you'll be taking care of her the most so you'll be signing this," Namae explained.

"Oh." This whole situation had not played out as Izuku expected. But if it meant he got to take care
of Eri he would take it.

He read through the contract. Most of it was just making it clear that he would be risking his life. It
said that he would receive special equipment to help protect himself. As well as…

Izuku's eyes widened. "That's a lot of money. And does this say you'll be giving this to me,
Monthly!?"

"Of course it is." Namae rolled her eyes. "Like I said we have to convince people to take these kids
in. So of course we have to cover the cost of taking care of the child, as well as giving them
compensation for assisting us. After all, if you take care of a child well then there is less of a
chance that the child will become a villain in the future. And I don't think I need to tell you why the
government is interested in keeping children with overly powerful quirks from becoming villains."

Izuku nodded. While he didn't like the idea of people thinking Eri could become a villain, he
understood where she was coming from.

Well, the contract was basically nothing but beneficial to him and Eri, so he had no reason to
refuse.

And after signing, the Midoriya family gained a new member.

 Set in Stone
Chapter Summary

The first of many O.C. children.

Izuku blinked.

And then he blinked again.

He rubbed his eyes and then opened them again.

Nope. They were still there.

To say Izuku was nervous when some people came and started bringing creates into his house. He
had started assuming it was a bomb and was ready to get Eri and run when one of the delivery men
handed him a phone.

"Uh hello?" Izuku said.

"Is this Izuku Midoriya?" Asked a voice over the phone.

"Y-Yes?" Izuku said.

"Ah good. We would just like to send you our sincere thanks, for helping out with the Overhaul
problem."

"H-How do you know about that?!" Izuku asked. While the news did find out about and reported
his story, they had kept his and Eri's identities a secret. Making sure to censor their pictures and
not say their names.

"Let's just say. We have our ways." The man said. "Anyway, Overhaul was a pain in the ass. We've
been wanting to get rid of him for years! But that quirk of his was always a pain in the ass. But
thanks to you, the heroes got him, and put him in special cuffs that wouldn't let the bastard use his
quirk! Meaning he couldn't fix himself after his unfortunate accident."

"WHAT!?" Izuku shouted in shock.

"So, as thanks, me and my associates decided to chip in, and get you something nice." The man
said. "Good luck kid. Enjoy the cash."

The man hung up.

The next day.

Money. Money is what was in the crates. Lots, and lots of money.

After a few calls and some inspections by the police, Izuku found out a few things.

Firstly, Overhaul was indeed dead. He was assassinated while being transported to prison.
Probably be an assortment of criminal groups that hated his guts.
Secondly, those criminal groups were probably the ones who sent Izuku the cash. Despite this, the
police couldn't find anything illegal about it, so strangely enough, Izuku was allowed to keep it.

After his mother heard the news that they were now rich. She quit her job and headed back home.
Where she promptly took some of the money saying she was going to start up her own company,
so they would never need to worry about money again.

Izuku had used this money, along with the money he was receiving from the government, to buy
Eri everything she needed. A bed, clothes, food. (The first time Izuku cooked for her she cried from
sheer happiness, making Izuku cry too.)

Eri had never been as happy as she was with Izuku. And Izuku had gotten out of his funk and was
honestly happier then he had been in a long time. (Although the fact that he still hadn't gone to
school since then and therefore hadn't been bullied.)

But there was still one issue.

"Hey Eri, why don't we go to the park?" Izuku asked her while they watched television.

Eri's frown deepened. And her eyes moved away from him. She would never tell him no, not
unless he asked to move away from him, so Izuku would have to look at her expression to discern
his answer.

The poor girl was still obviously traumatized by the time she spent with Overhaul. She would never
leave him for a second unless he had to use the bathroom, she would often wake up in the middle
of the night crying from her nightmares, and she would always seem scared whenever he went
outside.

She would cling tightly to him, whimpering whenever anyone got too close. To her going outside
was like being dumped in the ocean, the people were like sharks to her and Izuku was her life
preserver.

The only reason she went outside at all, was seemingly because her fear of going outside was beat
out by her fear of leaving Izuku.

And while Izuku could sympathize with that feeling of wanting to stay in your house forever, he
knew that it wasn't healthy. She needed sunlight. She needed to run around and exercise. She
needed friends. She needed to smile.

Izuku knew how it felt to live a life without friends. He didn't want that for his new little sister.

But he couldn't force her. He had to convince her.

"How about this. We can go on a walk through the park to the grocery store and we can buy the
ingredients for candied apples." Izuku suggested.

Eri's eyes widened with wonder. "Candied apples?"

"They're like regular apples, but much sweeter and tastier." Izuku smiled as he saw her eyes
widened and her mouth water. "But, in order to get in the ingredients to make it, we have to go
outside."

Eri thought about it for a minute. Making her adorable little thinking face that resembled Izuku's.
And eventually, hesitantly, nodded her head.
Izuku smiled. It was progress. Slow progress. But progress nonetheless.

Later, at the grocery store.

The walk through the park was uneventful. Which was actually a good thing. Eri probably couldn't
handle something too exciting with her extreme anxiety.

The two of them walked through the store grabbing the ingredients, Eri would help look for them,
grabbing them if they were on a low shelf and pointing them out if they were on a high one.

All and all, it seemed like a pretty good day so far.

"Ok Eri, the next thing we have to look for is-oaf! Izuku suddenly bumped into someone. "Oh I'm
so sorry I-"

Izuku turned to look at the person and saw that they were a stone statue.

Now, either the store had a weird taste in decor. Or this was a villain attack.

"Ahhhh!" Izuku looked to his left and saw a woman running away. The woman looked behind her,
then suddenly her feet turned to stone, the stone quickly crawled up her body until she had been
transformed into a statue.

Izuku immediately slid back into the aisle he was in. Grabbing Eri and pushing her behind him.

"Izuku. What's happening?" Eri said in a hushed, fear-filled tone.

"Everythings going to be ok, just be quiet" Izuku whispered to her.

He leaned out and looked out at the rest of the store.

He saw a man, holding a small girl like a weapon while also holding a gun to her head. She looked
like she was a little older than Eri, and all Izuku could tell from here is that she had green snakes
for hair. The man had her tied up so she couldn't struggle too much.

The man held the girl up the cashiers, and they all turned to stone.

It looks like he's using the girl's quirk as a weapon, and is using that gun to make her do what he
says! Izuku's fist balled up in anger. This was now two people who tried to use children as
weapons, both within the span of less than two months.

Izuku's brain cycled through his options. He needed to take down this guy without letting him see
him, otherwise, he would get turned to stone, or he would threaten to hurt the girl.

Then he remembered. The tranq gun!

The government had issued him a tranquilizer gun, to use on Eri in case her quirk ever got out of
control. And while he hated the idea of using it on her, he had to concede that Eri's quirk was
dangerous to both himself and the people around her. And if she ever hurt anyone with her quirk
again, then she may never recover.

Izuku pulled the gun out of his pocket. He looked at the man, he had put down the little girl and
started taking cash from the registers.

He aimed the gun at the man. His hands were shaking. I...I can't do this! What if I miss!? He'll
come for me and Eri! I can't-"
Izuku looked at the girl. She was far away, so he couldn't see her all too well. But he could see that
she was shaking. She was scared. She needed help.

Izuku lined up the shot. And fired.

"Gah!" The man shouted as the dart landed right in his back. He looked at Izuku and went to pick
up the girl. Izuku was scared for a moment, but then the man collapsed, reaching for the girl before
passing out.

Izuku sighed in relief. His shaking hands dropping the gun.

He ran over to the girl, for a second, he could see her eyes. They looked like emeralds and shined
at him, and for a moment Izuku could see a look of admiration and hope.

And then he felt his feet go cold, and then his legs, then his torso, and then he was stone.

A day later.

Izuku blinked.

This wasn't the grocery store.

Izuku was in a hospital room, lying in bed. With a doctor looking down at him,

"Oh good, you woke up. Right on time." The doctor said.

"What!? What happened!? Where am I!? Izuku was freaked out. One moment he was at the
grocery store rescuing that girl, and now he was here. "Where's Eri! Where's the girl? Why-"

"Look down." The doctor said.

Izuku looked down. "Oh."

The two girls were sleeping on his legs. Holding using their arms hold onto him and each other.

He looked at the two in shock. Wait, Eri hates it when people besides me touch her.

The poor boy was so confused, and so he looked to the doctor for answers.

"Judging by your expression you don't know any of what happened in the last twenty-four hours so
let me inform you." The doctor said kindly. "After taking down the villain robbing the grocery
store, you were put under the effect of this girl's quirk, Petrification. It's a quirk that activates when
the victim looks at the user's eyes and turns the victim to stone for exactly twenty-four hours. The
police arrived and tried to take the girl, however, the other young girl attached to your leg refused
to let her go, as well as refusing to be separated from yourself. Giving the dangerousness of both
their quirks, we just decided it was easier to let them go with you."

"I...what?" Izuku looked at the man in disbelief. "W-wait. You said Eri didn't want her to go?"

"That's correct." The doctor said. "The two held onto each other the entire time the police tried to
separate them and let's just say, it didn't end well for the police officers. Some pro heroes came
around and one of them suggested that we just let them ride with you to the hospital. After that, the
other girl was much more cooperative and told us that the people she petrified would only remain
as such for a day."

Izuku was stupefied. What he was saying didn't seem like something Eri would do. What had
happened while he was petrified.

It looked like he was going to find out soon because all his stirring had caused the two girls to
wake up.

"I-Izuku?" Eri rubbed her eyes and yawned.

"Is Mr awake?" The other girl said.

Once the two girls fully woke up and realized Izuku was no longer stone, they immediately started
to swarm him.

"You're not stone!" Eri hugged him tightly.

"You're awake! I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to do that, I'm so, so, so, so, so sorry!" The girl
apologized profusely. Izuku noticed she was wearing a blindfold

"It's fine, I'm fine!" Izuku tried to reassure them both.

Eventually, the two stopped fussing over the two of them and the doctor spoke.

"Seeing as you're fine I'll leave you three for now. Apparently, someone from the government
wanted to speak to you so they should be here shortly." The doctor said, before taking his leave.

Izuku turned his focus to the girl with snake hair. "Um...hello."

"Hi." The girl smiled awkwardly. "M-My name is Kesseki. I'm sorry for accidentally using my
quirk on you."

"It's ok. You didn't mean to do it and I'm not hurt or anything." Izuku said.

Kesseki looked shocked. "R-really?! Normally when I accidentally use my quirk on people they
get super mad and call me a monster!"

"Izuku is a nice person! He would never call you a monster!" Eri said with a look of determination,
surprising Izuku.

"Eri...you seem to get along with this girl really well. What happened while I was a statue? Izuku
asked.

"Oh! OH! I can tell you!" Kesseki hopped up and down excitedly. The snakes in her rose up with
her mood.

Flashback, right Izuku turned to stone.

"Izuku!" Eri gasped.

She looked at the statue her brother had turned into in horror. Could he hear her? Was he ok? Was
he dead?

"I'm sorry! I didn't mean to!" Shouted Kesseki who now had her eyes closed.

Eri looked at the girl. She hurt Izuku! She-she-she's a mons-

Then, Eri realized something.

She was crying. Apologizing every few seconds.

It was obvious she didn't mean to hurt Izuku. Or any of these people. That bad man forced her to.
He used her quirk to hurt people.

Like Overhaul did to her.

And she was about to call her a monster.

"I-I'm sorry." Eri apologized, tears starting to well up in her eyes from how emotionally
overwhelming this was.

"Wh-what?" Kesseki stopped crying and apologizing out of confusion. "Wha-why are you
apologizing?"

"I-I was going to call you a monster." Eri cried.

"Uh, that's fine. A lot of people call me a monster when I use my quirk." Kesseki tried to comfort
her. "I'm used to it."

"But-but you didn't mean to do those bad things, r-right?" Eri asked her.

"No! No! I would never! My quirk is just a bit hard to control and this guy took me and started
using me to do bad things!" Kesseki explained. "I guess you could say he wanted...stone-hard
cash."

Silence.

"Nothing. Uh...you could say he fell like a rock." The snake girl gave a nervous grin.

Still nothing.

"Wow, tough crowd," Kesseki said. "Um, thank you though, for uh...not trying to hit me for
turning your friend to stone."

"I-Izuku said that if you hurt people by accident, then you're not a bad person," Eri said.

"R-really. Well, he sounds like a nice guy!" Kesseki smiled at Eri, or at least tried to, she still had
her eyes closed.

Eri looked at the stone statue of Izuku sadly.

"You uh...don't really need to worry about him. They turn back after a day." Kesseki explained.

Eri looked at her hopefully. "Really?"

"Really really!" Kesseki chirped. "It's the truth, set in stone!"

Eri started crying again but this time relieved. She thought she had lost her new family so soon
after she got them.

"Hey, could you help me out a little?" Kesseki asked. "I'm kinda tied up at the moment."

Eri tried to help untie her but it was pretty clear that she didn't know how to untie the tight knots,
So eventually Kesseki and Eri just tried to tear the rope apart, Eri using her horn and Kesseki using
her snakes.
Back to the present.

"After that, we talked a whole bunch and now we're friends!" Kesseki smiled brightly.

"F-friends?" Eri stuttered.

Kesseki turned to her and frowned. "Are we not?"

"I um...I never had a friend before." Eri muttered.

"Me neither!" Kesseki said excitedly. "People are usually scared of my quirk or the snakes in my
hair! But my snakes aren't actually that scary!"

Izuku watched the two interact with slight shock. I didn't think anyone could get Eri to open up like
this! It's...kind of amazing.

Izuku smiled at the snake-haired girl. "Thank you, for getting along so well with Eri."

"No, no, no! Thank you for taking down that thug!" Kesseki said. "If you hadn't done that, he
would have forced me to use my quirk on even more people! And that's just cold. Stone cold.
You'd have to have a heart of stone to do such a thing. That guy was a real snake."

"You uh...really like puns," Izuku noted. "Well, your welcome. It really wasn't much of a big deal."

"No, it was a huge deal!" Kesseki stood up on the bed and bowed. "I am in your eternal debt!"

"You really don't need to do that," Izuku said.

"Nope! Too late! I already said it! It lasts for eternity now." Kesseki shook her head. "No, take
backsies! It's-"

"If you say set in stone, I'm going to bang my head on the wall until I pass out."

The three of them looked towards the door and saw Namae standing there.

"Ms. Namae?! What are you doing here?" Izuku asked.

"What am I doing here? There's a kid who can turn people to stone by looking at em, what do you
think I'm doing here?" Namae mocked.

"Oh, yeah that makes sense," Izuku said. "Wait, shouldn't you take her back to her parents."

"My parents threw me out," Kesseki explained. "They said I can be the world's problem instead of
theirs."

"That's horrible!" Izuku was disgusted. At the very least if you weren't going to take care of your
child you could give them to someone who could! Or an Orphanage.

"I know right! They could have just called us! Make's everyone's lives easier!" Namae groaned.
"Speaking of making everyone lives easier."

Namae pulled up a chair. "Oh poor us! We may have saved this poor girl, but now we must take
her away to search for a home for her! She and Eri may never see each other again! If only there
was someone close by who could take her in and give her food and shelter! Someone who has
recently come into a whole lot of money and is really good with kids!"
Her acting was so half-assed and non-subtle, that Izuku immediately got what she was trying to do.

Izuku sighed and shook his head. "I can't just make that decision on my own you'd have to ask my
mom first."

"Not really," Namae said smugly. "The age required to sign the contract that lets you take her in
was lowered to about your age."

"That doesn't sound right," Izuku said skeptically.

"Like I said the big government doesn't really care much about our branch anymore, so we can get
away with a lot of stuff when they're not looking," Namae explained. "And oh look I have one of
those contracts right here!"

Namae took out the contract and shoved it in Izuku's face along with a pen.

"Wait, Mr. Izuku's gonna take care of me!? I don't have to eat garbage anymore!?" Kesseki's eyes
widened in excitement. "Yes! Best day ever!"

Izuku cringed at her excitement. There was no chance he was gonna say no to that. Especially after
seeing how well she got along with Eri. But still…

"I should really ask my mom about this." Izuku was still hesitant.

"I mean...that might take a while and in the meantime, we would have to take the girl away,"
Namae said with fake sadness.

Eri didn't say anything, but judging by the expression on her face she was not happy with that idea,
and she looked at Izuku pleadingly.

Looked at her for a moment, before sighing and signing the contract. "I am such a pushover."

"Yes!" Namae said before snatching the contract away. "Haha! Another day of work thoroughly
avoided! Congrats on your new sister kids!"

"Sister? Oh, Eri's my sister now! Great!" Kesseki giggled as she grabbed Eri and locked her into a
hug. "We're gonna have so much fun!"

Eri seemed confused but also kinda happy.

"Oh and here's your phone back." Namae tossed him his phone.

"Wait, I could have just called mom with this!? Wait why did you have my phone in the first
place!?" Izuku shouted in confusion.

"Because if you called your mom, she might have said no," Namae explained. "So I took your
phone so I could pressure you into signing this thing."

"That sounds illegal!" Izuku pointed out.

"Yeah, but I know you're a pushover good guy type of person so you're not gonna do anything
about it," Namae said. "Anyway, later losers!"

With that, she ran out of the room at speeds that would make All Might's jaw drop.

"How is that woman a government agent?" Izuku himself.

He looked at the pair of celebrating girls(And by that I mean that Kesseki was holding Eri while
jumping on the bed and Eri was enthusiastically letting her.) before looking down at his phone.

He sighed before turning on his phone and calling his mother.

"Izuku!? Are you ok!? I heard you were in the hospital! What happened!? Are you hurt!?" Inko
panicked over the phone.

"I'm ok mom. It's nothing, but uh...I have a new sister now." Izuku said.

"...What?"
 Double Trouble
Chapter Summary

Izuku's luck continues to be weird.

"Uno," Eri said as she put her second to last card on the pile.

"Darn it! Izuku we have to stop her! She's going to win!" Kesseki shouted out. "I put down a plus
two card! Izuku, it's your turn!" Kei was now wearing a special visitor provided by the
government, that would make sure no one turned to stone, while at the same time allowing her to
see(Albeit barely)

"I uh...don't have a plus two. Sorry Kei" Izuku admitted, drawing two cards.

"I win," Eri said, putting down her last card.

"NOOOOOOOOO!" Kesseki or Kei for short, fell down dramatically, before immediately getting
back up, cipher as always. "Ok. Nice work Eri!"

"Thanks. That was fun." Eri said, her lips moving upward very slightly into something that wasn't
quite a smile.

"Well as long as you two had fun." Izuku smiled. Honestly, he had fun as well.

Most of the games they tried to play together suffered from the fact that neither Eri nor Kei had
played a game, ever. So Izuku would beat them easily. But thanks to the randomness and
simplicity of Uno, they were able to play on mostly even ground.

"Again again!" Kei chanted. "One more time! This time I know I'll win!"

Kei, despite the whole incident with the villain using her and being homeless before then, was an
extremely positive ball of energy. Which was welcomed in Izuku and Eri's lives.

GRRRRRR

"Looks like we'll have to stop to make food," Izuku said, hearing Kei's stomach growl.

"Oh! Can we have eggs!" Kei said.

Kei loved eggs. Not as much as Eri loved apples, but it was easily the girl's favorite food.

"Hmm." Izuku thought about it. I want to make something for her but I don't want to leave Eri
out…

Suddenly he got an idea. "I got it! How about Tamagoyaki!"

It was both sweet and made of eggs! So they should like it.

"Yay! I don't know what that is!" Kei cheered. "Does it have eggs!?"
"Yes. You should like it to Eri, it's sweet." Izuku said.

"Can I crack the eggs this time!? This time I'll do it just like you." Kei looked at him with pure
determination.

"Sure." Izuku smiled at her. "You want to help too, Eri?"

Eri nodded. And the three of them went into the kitchen.

A little while later

The cooking went rather smoothly. Inko was a skilled cook, and Izuku had picked up on a lot of
those skills. (He did have a lot of free time growing up due to his lack of friends.)

Eri and Kei didn't do all too much for the most part. They cracked the eggs, Izuku later had to pick
the eggshell pieces out, and they popped the air bubbles while they were cooking.

They mostly watched him closely while he was cooking. And the look of admiration on their faces
as they watched him made him feel better about himself then he had felt in years.

"This is great!" Kei shouted. "You're the best cook ever Izuku. This is...eggcellent."

Eri nodded as she stuffed her face like an adorable chipmunk.

"I guess I'm pretty ok." Izuku blushed from the praise. "Mom is a much better cook than me."

"Emmm! If new mom can make better food then this then I might explode from goodness!" Kei
had stars in her eyes.

"Izuku's better," Eri muttered.

"Huh?" Izuku stopped eating for a moment.

"I like Izuku's cooking better," Eri said.

"I-um-uh." Izuku turned into a flustered mess.

"Hey, I have an idea!" Kei said. "We could cook a whole lot of food. And then sell it in the park
and make lots of money!"

"Um...we don't really need money," Izuku explained to her. They had more than enough money
from the "gift" he had gotten, plus mom's start-up company was doing decently well, and he was
still getting money from the government for both Eri and Kei. They were rolling in the dough.

"Oh." Kei paused for a moment. "Then why don't we do that anyway! It sounds fun!"

"Emmm." Eri seemed uncomfortable about going outside to the park all day.

"I mean, we could do that," Izuku remembered he still had all the licenses to do that from the times
he had tried to sell lemonade(Had to pay for those notebooks somehow). "But only if Eri wanted
to."

Kei shot Eri, a puppy dog look.

"Emmm." Eri still seemed hesitant, but her resolve was breaking.
Then Kei's snakes gave her a puppy dog look as well. (Izuku didn't even know snakes could do
that)

"We...we could do it." Eri caved.

"Yay!" Kei and her snakes cheered, before running over and hugging her. "Thanks, sis."

Izuku swore Eri almost smiled.

They then spent the next few hours talking about which foods they would make.

Two days later.

After buying all the food and cooking it, Izuku and his sisters bought some tables and laid out the
food. Then they set up a large umbrella to protect both them and the food from the sun.

"All right let's make some money!" Kei cheered.

Eri nodded determinedly. They had used the tables to create a small square around them, and for
some reason standing inside the square made her more confident than she normally would be when
she was outside like it was some kind of barrier. (It could also do with the fact that she was holding
a candy apple.)

Izuku smiled and shook his head. What the two girls didn't know was that Izuku priced these things
in such a way that they would be operating at a loss. The cost to buy and make the food would be
more than any amount of money they made from selling it. After all, it's not like they needed the
money, and it would be more fun for the two of them if they felt like they were selling a lot, so he
needed to lower the pricing.

Suddenly they heard someone breathing in heavily, they turned and saw a jogger running towards
them.

The jogger stopped at one of their tables. "Hey uh, how much is-"

He stopped when he looked at Kei's smiling face. Or rather her snakes.

The jogger stopped and looked, uncomfortable at the snakes for a moment until Izuku spoke up.

"Is everything ok sir?" Izuku asked, wanting him to stop looking at Kei's snakes.

"Uh, yeah. H-how much is a watermelon slice?" He asked.

"One dollar!" Kei said, holding up one finger.

The jogger looked at Izuku as if to make sure the price was correct. Izuku nodded in confirmation,
and the jogger handed over one dollar.

Eri handed the melon over to the jogger and he went on his way.

"What a nice guy," Kei said.

Their sales from that point on progress steadily.

One woman was on her cheat day and bought some of their candy apples and chocolate-covered
bananas.
A nerdy looking kid talked their ears off about how he was going to get the top test score in his
school, before buying some of their fish cakes and rice balls.

A group of delinquents bought some of their more filling dishes.

They made a big sale when a family decided to suddenly have a picnic with their kids, and bought
a ton of food.

All and all things have been progressing well.

Except for one thing.

"I uh...I think I'll pass." A man said as he looked at Kei, before walking very quickly in the other
direction.

Kei frowned, the snakes in her hair slithering down. "I think...I may be scaring some of the
customers."

While having weird hair was not uncommon nowadays, having a full head of hair made up of
living snakes was something else. Sure there was Uwabami who had three snakes in her hair, but
that was only three and not dozens of them that were constantly moving and slithering. Also when
people looked at Uwabami, her hair was typically not what they looked at.

People, not many people but a few of them, saw Kei and were scared off. Much to Izuku's dismay.

"Oh! Maybe I could put on a hat! Then people won't see my snakes!" Kei suggested. "And I-huh?"

Izuku started petting the snakes in her hair. The reptiles gave a pleased hiss while Kei blushed
slightly.

"I-Izuku?" Kei said.

"You already have to hide enough of yourself," Izuku told her. "If they can't see how cute my little
sister is then I don't want their money."

"Y-yeah!" Eri ran up and started petting the snakes as well. "Your snakes are pretty!"

"I-Izuku. Eri." Kei was stunned for a moment. No one had ever called her cute, or pretty before.
They called her scary or ugly. She had learned to not let it get to her, but being complimented like
this...it made her really, really happy.

Tears welled up in her eyes, and a big stupid grin appeared on her face. "I love you guys!"

Kei wrapped her tiny arms around Eri and Izuku and cried happy tears while laughing. Izuku
started laughing with her and while Eri didn't laugh, the smallest of smiles appeared on her face.
(Unfortunately, Izuku didn't notice this.)

Suddenly, a giant shadow loomed over them.

"Hey uh, am I interrupting something?" Asked a male voice.

Izuku turned to the sound of the voice, his eyes still closed as he wiped his face. "Ah sorry, sir
what do you…"

Izuku opened his eyes, and in front of him was the pro hero Fatgum.
"F-F-F-Fatgum!" Izuku freaked out. "Oh my god it's really you it's such an honor to meet you, I've
seen your work and it's really impressive honestly I think it's a crime you're not rated higher
because of all the things you do the community and your really good with kids and wait! Didn't
also help with the-"

"Woah kid slow down!" Fatgum said. "You're talking a bit too fast. Also, why aren't you kids in
class?"

"Well um…" Izuku paused. "That's a bit difficult to explain you see-"

"Wait a minute." Fatgum squinted at Izuku and Eri. "Oh yeah! You're those kids from the Yakuza
case!"

"Y-yeah," Izuku said. "You were one of the heroes that helped take down the Yakuza right?"

"You got right! Taught those children hurting ba-" Fatgum stopped and looked at the two children
in front of him. "-ad guys a thing or two!"

"You stopped Overhaul?" Eri asked him, peeking out from behind Izuku.

"You bet!" Fatgum said.

"...Thank you." Eri muttered.

"It was my pleasure!" Fatgum smiled at her. "Now, what are you three doing out of school?"

"Well, Eri's not ready for school yet, and we just took in Kei recently so we don't know about her,"
Izuku explained. "And me...nothing good happens when I go to school...and uh, someone needs to
watch these two anyway and I'll still be able to graduate anyway. The school wouldn't miss a
chance to get rid of me."

"Why's that?" Fatgum frowned.

"I'm a...i'm quirkless," Izuku admitted, looking away from the hero as if he was ashamed of
himself.

"Ah, those discriminatory jerks!" Fatgum said, angered that someone was being mistreated
because of something they couldn't control. "I can't stand it when people look down on others
because of their quirk...or lack of quirk in this case."

"It's fine," Izuku said. "I'm used to it by now."

"Well, you shouldn't be!" Fatgum said. "Quirk discrimination is illegal and wrong!"

"Technically it's not quirk discrimination if I don't have a quirk," Izuku muttered.

"That's not true." Fatgum dismissed. "Kid why don't you tell me what school you go to and I'll
throw the book at em!"

"Y-you don't really need to do that!" Izuku waved his arms in front of him. "I wouldn't want to
cause anyone any trouble and you're probably really busy anyway-"

"Not really, I was just finishing my patrol," Fatgum said. "Kid, being abused is not ok. If you're
used to it then it must be worse than I thought. Are you getting bullied, kid?"

"B-b-bullied, no, no, of course not." Izuku started sweating profusely, looking away from the hero
as he scratched the back of his head. Basically giving all the signs that he was lying.

Fatgum gave him a serious look. "Kid, you-"

CHOMP.

Fatgum paused for a moment Then he looked at his side.

Biting down on the hero's fat, was a small boy, about eight or nine. He was gnawing on Fatgum's
fat as if trying to eat him.

"You know this kid?" Fatgum asked Izuku, receiving a no in response.

Fatgum tried to pull the kid off of him, but to his surprise, his bite was extremely strong, as the
hero pulled all he did was stretch out his fat.

"Hey kid, you mind letting go of my fat? I probably don't taste so good." Fatgum said as he got a
better look at the kid. "Wait a minute, you don't look too good either kid."

"Meaaaaaat." The kid groaned. His eyes were glazed over, and his skin was a rotted green color.
He also looked like he had several cuts all over his body and something about the kid didn't look
right. Like some of his flesh was starting to rot, like a zombie.

"It looks like he's in some kind of trance." Izuku pointed out. "And he looks hurt!"

"He needs meat!"

To the left of them, what looked like a small girl wearing a cloak made of rags.

"He," Huff, "Needs," Puff, "Meat." The girl was out of breath, by the time she reached them, she
collapsed on the floor.

Izuku went out to go check on her. "Are you ok?"

"Thirsty. Need food and blood." The girl groaned. "Need to give Fu meat. Drink his blood."

Izuku was confused by her rambling, but he did understand that the boy needed meat.

He picked up a sausage from one of the food trays and put it in front of the boy's face.

The kid, Fu as the girl called him, sniffed the meat for a few seconds, before letting go of Fatgum's
fat and chomping down on it, devouring it whole.

Izuku motioned for more meat, Kei and Eri started handing him more meat.

Eventually, after feeding him nearly all their meat dishes, the boy's eyes became less glazed and
slightly more focused, and his flesh started to heal itself, the cuts closed up and the rotted flesh fell
off. His body regenerated the missing flesh, replacing it with new, nonrotting flesh.

"BURP!" The boy let out a massive burp, surprising everyone around him. "Excuse me...where am
I?"

"Looks like he's back," Fatgum said.

"Back...oh. Did I go berserk again?" The boy asked in a monotone. "Did I hurt anyone?"
"Nah, you bit down on some of my fat, but I'm made of pretty tough stuff." Fatgum punched his fat
to prove his point. "Your friend over there seems like she's in pretty bad shape though."

Fu looked over at the fallen girl.

Then he did something they didn't expect.

He walked over to the girl, picked up her head, then held out his arm in front of her mouth.

The girl opened her mouth, revealing a pair of sharp fangs, before biting down into the boy's arm.

The rest of them looked on in a mix of confusion and concern as the girl seemingly drank the boy's
blood. (Which seemingly didn't phase him in the slightest.)

After a few minutes, the girl stopped drinking, and then jumped back on her feet.

"Ahaha! I'm back! The great vampire lord Kiba has returned to full strength!" The girl proclaimed.
"As has her loyal servant Fu! Together now we shall take over the world!"

The girl, whose name was apparently Kiba, looked at the rest of them. "It seems I have you to
thank for our resurrection, lowly food merchants, and depressingly fat man!"

"Lowly food merchants?" Izuku repeated.

"Depressingly fat?" Fatgum said.

"For your act of generosity, I promise you will all hold power in my new world order and-"

GROWLL

The girl stopped as her stomach growled rather loudly. Her face turned pink in embarrassment, as
she spoke again. "Um, lowly food merchants. Could you find it within your hearts to spare me
some more of your lovely consumables? Particularly anything colored red?"

Many hours later.

After feeding them a significant amount of food, Fatgum had escorted them to the police station so
they could contact the kid's parents.

Izuku had decided to wait at the station to make sure the kids were ok, letting Fatgum and the girls
wrap up the food stand.

Izuku sat at the station for quite some time. He had been here for several hours and was starting to
wonder what was taking these kids' parents so long.

Then a thought crossed his mind. What if they don't have parents.

He started to sweat nervously. No, no. I can't have run into even more orphaned children in such a
short period of time! The odds of that would be low, to say the least. It's impossible...right.

Wrong.

Izuku heard the doors of the police station open, and a chill went up his spine as none other than
Namae walked in.

She spotted him and gave him a cheshire cat-like grin. Like a predator that just found it's favorite
prey. "Izuku! Man, you have some luck buddy."

"No! No!" Izuku almost shouted. "I can't take any more kids! Isn't there anyone else you know
who'll take in these kids!"

"Not really. Nowadays fewer and fewer people want to be parents, let alone adopt children with
dangerous or troublesome quirks." Namae said. "But before we get to that, let's have a little talk
somewhere more private shall we?"

"If I run would you arrest me?" Izuku asked, seriously considering that option at this point.

"No, but I might taze you." She replied.

Izuku sighed. He had a bad, bad feeling about this.

Later.

Namae had brought them into one of the offices and the two of them sat down opposite each other.

"So the boy's name is Fuhai and the Girl's name is Kiba," Namae explained. "They're quite a
troublesome pair with very troublesome quirks. Fuhai's is called unkillable. He's basically an
unkillable zombie, he can regenerate any part of his body, however, he needs to eat a lot of meat in
order to do this and his flesh rots naturally, and if he starts to rot too much or takes too much
damage without enough meat to recover, he goes into a berserk state and starts trying to eat
whatever meat he can. And I mean, whatever meat."

Izuku placed his hand on his chin. Processing the information he was given. That sounds like it
could be seriously dangerous. Luckily Fatgum's fat was able to absorb his bite but if he hadn't
been there…

"He's also really strong since his body doesn't have any limiters." Namae finished explaining his
quirk. "He was hit by a car at age seven and his parents thought he was dead, but when he came
back as a zombie and started smelling like decaying meat, they kicked him out."

Izuku wasn't even angry at this point. He was just disappointed. "How many bad parents are there
in this city?"

"Now you know how I feel, every day," Namae said, giving him a blank expression. "Speaking of
shitty parents! The girl's quirk is called blood boost. It allows her to significantly enhance her
strength when she consumes human blood. The downside of this is, she also requires human blood
to stay alive. Her parents-"

"Abandoned her." Izuku guessed.

"Yup. To be fair she did start trying to suck their blood and proclaimed she was the queen of the
vampires, but still throwing your kid onto the streets is a pretty shit thing to do no matter the
circumstance." Namae took a sip of her coffee. "Anyway, we've been trying to catch these two for
years now, they've been causing trouble for a while, mostly stealing meat. They think we're trying
to arrest them so they keep running away and the girl's quirk makes her really hard to handle. That
boost she gets from blood is very strong, she's even been able to fend off some of the lower-ranked
pro heroes."

"That's...amazing." Izuku took out one of his notebooks and started jotting down notes.

"So, I've explained their tragic backstories. Time to sell you on this." Namae prepared to make the
kill.

She brought out her phone and started playing sad violin music.

"These two poor children have stuck together through thick and thin and now they might be
separated if I can't find someone who'll take both of them in! They've been through so much strife!
So much hunger! If only they could find someone, anyone, anyone with a lot of money, a talent for
cooking and child-raising, and someone who could give them the affection they deserve!" Namae
laid it on thick with the overacting, it was so bad that a child would probably be able to perform
better. But it worked well enough to get Izuku thinking.

I've heard of siblings being separated because only one of them gets adopted so I guess it makes
sense that these two could be separated. But that could cause problems if they really have spent a
lot of time together, one or two of them might run away, and that would leave them back on the
streets. Izuku started muttering.

"And that's only if they get adopted in the first place! They might just spend years in the
government facilities, waiting for an adoption that will never come! Unwanted! And Unloved!
Spurned by the world, they may turn to crime without the right guidance!" Namae cried. "Oh,
won't someone think of the-"

"Stop!" Izuku shouted. He cringed at both Namae's horribly sappy acting and the fact that what she
was saying may have held some truth. Many people turned to villainy because they were
mistreated as kids. He may not have known these kids for long, but he didn't like the idea of that
happening to anyone, especially kids.

Izuku groaned and laid his head down. He wanted to help these kids. Really he did. But he wasn't
sure if he could handle four kids. Or if his mother would want to be responsible for taking care of
five children. "It can't be that hard to find other people to take care of them, can it?! They're nice
kids! And you're paying them to do it!"

"Yeah, they're nice kids. Nice, flesh-eating, body rotting, blood-drinking, kids." Namae said while
she turned off the music."People who are willing to adopt kids at this age are not common. Now
imagine you want to adopt a kid, are you going to adopt a lovely child from a regular orphanage
that has a quirk that can...I don't know, change the color of their hair, or would you like to take a
child from the government that might eat you. Also, sometimes, despite our best efforts, the people
taking care of these kids just...die. Or they get injured to the point where they can't or don't want to
take care of these kids anymore."

Izuku grit his teeth. He was in a bind. If he let these kids go, he didn't know what was going to
happen to them. And he couldn't find it within himself to leave these children's futures to chance.

After all, he knew just how much your future could change by leaving anything up to chance.

Izuku pulled out his phone and quickly started calling his mom.

"What are you doing?" Namae glared at him.

"Calling my mom," Izuku answered.

A few seconds later, Inko picked up. "Hello? Izuku? Is something wrong?"

"No-not really," Izuku said. "But um...it happened again."

"What happened?" Inko thought about what her son could be talking about. "Izuku you didn't get
hurt again did you?!"

"No, no I'm fine!" Izuku reassured her. "I...ran into some kids again."

"...Oh." Inko finally got what her son was talking about. "Is that lazy government agent trying to
pressure you into taking them again?"

"Yeah, I don't know how she ever got employed." Izuku sighed.

"Are you two talking about me?!" Namae glared at him.

"And it's two of them this time." Izuku continued. "There wasn't a villain involved this time! But
um...I'm not sure what's going to happen to them if I let them go. They might be separated or-"

"Izuku...do you want to take them in?" Inko asked him.

"W-well um...I...it's not about me," Izuku responded. "You'd be responsible for five kids and that's
a lot to ask someone and-"

"Izuku. Do you want to take them in?" Inko repeated the question.

"I...I want...I want to help them." Izuku admitted. "But-"

"Then do it Izuku." Inko encouraged him. "Ever since Eri came into our lives, you've smiled more
than ever. Even more so when Kesseki came. You love taking care of these children Izuku."

"But, mom you-" Izuku was cut off.

"All I've ever wanted is your happiness Izuku, the reason I'm trying to make sure our wealth sticks
is so you can be happy doing whatever you want to do. If giving these children a home is what
makes you happy, then I could never stand in the way of that." He could practically hear her smile
on the other side of the phone. That kind warm smile that always made him cry. (Which of course
he was currency doing.) "And I haven't been able to be at home as much as I would like anyway.
So you're the one really taking care of them. Of course, I want you to think about your own future
and the children you already have under your care but...if you want to take them in, then do it."

Izuku sniffed and wiped away some of his tears. "Thanks, mom. I love you."

"I love you too Izuku," Inko said.

The call ended and Izuku took a moment to compose himself.

And while he took that moment, Namae, not at all subtly, slid the contracts in front of him.

Izuku looked at the contracts and sighed. He always wanted to help people, this wasn't exactly
what he meant, but it was something.

He signed the contract and Namae sighed in relief.

"Heck yeah!" She cheered. "I was getting nervous there. You've been a real help kid. So as thanks,
I got you a little something."

Namae took two books out of her bag and handed them to Izuku.

He looked at the books in confusion. "Quirk counseling 101? Teaching for dummies?"
"Our files say you're a smart kid, probably smarter than the test scores you get reflect," Namae
said. "I know you don't really need to get a job any time soon, but you should consider studying
those two things. If you take a certain test, you can get a quirk counselors license and you'll be able
to homeschool the kids. I'm sure they'd much rather have you teaching them then some stranger."

Izuku thought about what she said for a moment. I guess this could really help them.

"Thank you, Namae." Izuku thanked the woman. "But um...this isn't so that way you don't have to
work to figure out a solution to the kids' education and counseling issues?"

"Ah, you got me!" Namae admitted. "But I have a point don't I?"

Izuku sighed in disappointment.

A few minutes later

Izuku walked into the room where the two kids were being held.

Kiba no longer had her raggedy cloak so Izuku could see what she looked like. She had long silver
hair that traveled down her back. Her eyes were blood red and her skin was extremely pale. Her
fangs were rather obvious and easy to notice whenever she opened her mouth.

Overall, she looked like a vampire.

"It's the food merchant!" Kiba pointed at Izuku. "Kind sir, would you please tell these two animals
to return my cloak to me and allow me and my minion to leave. I would do it myself but it appears
that my strength has not fully returned."

Izuku looked at the two officers who were also in the room for answers.

"Her skin is sensitive to the sun," Fuhai explained. "She needs her cloak."

"That cloak is made of dirty rags." One of the officers pointed out. "It's probably just as bad for her
heath as the sun."

"And her smell." The other cop said.

Izuku glared at the officer, who put up his hand in a defensive manner.

Izuku turned towards the two children. "We can get you a new cloak."

Kiba pouted. "That cloak was crafted by me personally! I will not accept some cheap-"

"What about a red cloak?" Izuku asked Fuhai gave him an approving look.

"Ah, I never liked that old cloak I'm sure you could purchase one of better quality." Kiba did a
complete one-eighty.

"How about we get some red cloth and we can make the cloak together?" Izuku suggested.

Kiba's eyes sparkled. "I knew there was something I liked about you food merchant! You really get
me!"

"I'm not a food merchant." Izuku smiled at the strange title. "My name is Izuku Midoriya, I'll be
taking care of you from now on."
The two looked at him with wide, almost disbelieving eyes. For a few moments, neither of them
said anything, until Kiba's face broke out into a wide grin.

"I knew it!" She jumped up, now standing on the chair. "I knew that someday someone would
recognize my greatness! That someone would provide me with food and shelter, knowing that I
would one day return the favor twentyfold! All those fools who threw me out and tried to stop me
will regret not aiding me sooner! Today is the day my life truly begins! AHAHAHAHA!"

There were a few moments of silence as no one really knew how to react to that before Fuhai got
off his chair and gave Izuku a polite bow.

"Thank you for taking us in. We are in your care." He said in his usual monotone.

Well, this is going to be interesting. Izuku thought to himself.

 Shorts 1
Chapter Summary

This is the first "Shorts Chapter"

Chapter Notes

Shorts chapters are chapters dedicated to Izuku and the kids interacting with each
other.

What you want to be.

"So what do you all want to be when you grow up? Izuku asked.

The four children, who were previously coloring, looked up at Izuku.

"I wanna be queen of the world!" Kiba said immediately.

"Well…" Izuku didn't want to tell her that that was impossible, she'll figure that out eventually.

He knew what it was like to have your dreams crushed after all.

"That might take a while so you should probably find a job you can do in the meantime," Izuku
responded.

Kiba frowned before adopting a thinking position, with her head resting on her fist and her face
scrunched up. "Hmmm."

The other kids all seemed to be thinking hard about this as well.

"I never really thought about it," Fu said.

"Me neither," Kei added.

"Well, what do you all want to do?" Izuku saw Kiba about to say something. "Besides ruling the
world."

Kiba pouted.

"I wanna eat," Fu answered simply.

"I want to display my power for people to worship!" Kiba answered.

"I wanna...I don't know." Kei shrugged.

Eri stayed silent, thinking about the question thoroughly.

"Ummm." Izuku thought about their responses. Unfortunately, Fu's request would be difficult to
find an answer for. His taste bugs were muted meaning that he could only ever taste things that had
a very strong flavor, meaning he likely wouldn't find much success as a chef or a food critic.

However, Kiba's request did bring something to mind. Something that he was trying very
deliberately not to think about.

"Well, you could be a pro hero Kiba," Izuku suggested wincing slightly. "Pro heroes get to use
their quirks to help people and fight villains, and they can get very popular to the point where
people basically worship them."

Kiba thought about it, her eyes widened more and more each second. Then she smiled. "Yes...Yes!
That is a magnificent idea, caretaker! I shall become the number one pro hero! And then when the
world witness's my power, they shall bow down and worship me! AHAHAHA!"

"Well, at least she has a plan now," Fu said. "I guess I'll do that too."

"Eh!? But didn't you want to do something with food?!" Izuku was surprised at how fast he went
along with it.

"I can barely taste anything I doubt I'd seriously be able to get a food-related job," Fu said. "Plus as
long as I eat a lot of food I'm practically unkillable so taking a dangerous job is ok I guess."

This kid is so...self aware. Izuku thought.

"I know you two can, Zom-be heroes!" Kei said. "And maybe I could be...a snake person!"

Everyone gave her confused looks.

"Dear sister, you are already a snake person. In fact, you are a snakes person. As in plural." Kiba
said.

"No no no, not that kind of snake person! A person who takes care of snakes!" Kei explained.

"You mean a snake handler? Or a snake charmer?" Izuku asked.

"Yeah!" Kei said. "I could really slither into that job!"

Ok, I guess I could buy her a few books about snakes. And I could help Kiba and Fu train their
quirks. Izuku was thinking about how he could best help these kids. What about Eri.

Izuku looked to Eri, causing everyone else to pay attention to her as well.

"So what do you want to be Eri?" Kei went right up to her, ignoring personal space as perusal.

"I...I want to help people. I think." The horned girl said meekly.

"Then you could be a hero like us!" Kiba suggested.

Eri shifted around nervously. "I don't really want to hurt people."

"Then what about a doctor?" Everyone looked at Izuku. "Or a nurse? Your quirk would be perfect
for it!"

"My...my quirk?" Eri shrank back at the mention of her quirk. She still disliked thinking about and
especially the thought of using it.
"Your quirk rewinds a person's body to a previous state, if you train your quirk enough then you
could use it to completely heal people. You could bring back limbs or cure deadly diseases. You
could save thousands of lives!" Izuku said.

"R-really?" Eri's eyes widened with hope.

"Of course." Izuku smiled brightly at her.

"Yeah Eri your quirk is amazing!" Kei said.

"Sounds pretty cool." Fu gave her a thumbs up.

"Indeed, quite a useful quirk. You shall be the greatest doctor in my world order!" Kiba said.

Eri blushed profusely and started muttering thanks.

Izuku smiled as the children seemed more excited, now that they had new goals in mind.

The best color

"I can't believe my siblings could be so blind!"

Izuku heard Kiba yell from the living room.

He put down his toothbrush and rushed ove.

After walking to the living room he saw Kiba standing in the, I'm mad, stance against all of the
other kids. Her face in an adorable pout and her hands balled up in fist were down by her hips.

"What's going on?" Izuku asked.

"They're blind!" Kiba protested.

"We're not blind, we just have different opinions," Fu explained. "Kei said her favorite color was
green, and Kiba started going on saying the best color was red. Kei kept saying she still liked green
so Kiba put it to a vote and we all said we liked green more than red."

"Which is preposterous!" Kiba insisted. "Red is obviously the superior color, it is the color of
blood! It is the color of passion! The color of my eyes! The color of blood! How could it not be
superior!"

"I think she's just, green with envy about not being on the winning side." Kei proudly punned.

"Kiba." Izuku gave her a disappointed look. "You have to accept that other people will have
different opinions than you. It doesn't make them wrong and it doesn't make you wrong. If you
don't learn how to accept other people's opinions then you'll live your life constantly angry, and
you'll never make any friends."

Flashes of Bakugo appeared in Izuku's mind.

Kiba didn't look convinced, however, a few more seconds of looking at Izuku's, I'm not angry just
disappointed, face caused her to falter.

"F-Fine." Kiba looked away from Izuku. "Name one thing, one thing that's green, that's splendor
surpasses all of that which I have said, then I will concede."
Immediately, everyone pointed to Izuku. Causing the teen's face to freeze in a shocked expression.

Kiba stared at Izuku for a few moments, before pouting and muttering. "I still like red better. But I
guess green is ok."

Izuku meanwhile, felt his heart clench from how touched he felt and proceeded to pass out.

Big words.

"Ahahaha! Soon, caretaker, you shall feel the inescapable wrath of me! Kiba!" The vampire girl
said. "You thought I would simply allow myself to be trampled like an insect!? Think again fool!"

Izuku and Kiba were playing Super Hero Bash Unlimited and seeing as Kiba had never played a
video game before, she had been spending the last two hours getting beat into a pulp. Anytime
Izuku notably went easy on her or let her win she would protest, saying she would beat him at full
strength.

She had been relentlessly fighting him with her character of choice, that being Edgeshot, and to her
credit had made some improvements. She learned that she had to rely on speed in order to win and
that she would have to use it and run tactics against Izuku's character, All Might, who had super
armor.

"Where did you learn all those words by the way?" Izuku asked her.

"Ah, impressed by my verbose way of speaking I see." Kiba gave him a smug look. "Well you see,
when my quirk arrived, the memories of my past lives flooded into me, filling me with knowledge
and experience from thousands of years ago! As such my vocabulary reflects the noble status I
once carried in those-"

"She found a dictionary back when we lived on the streets and spent a year studying it so she could
sound smarter." Fu interrupted her from the kitchen.

Kiba turned around and gave him a look of absolute fury.

However, looking away from a game your playing is never a good idea.

"Detroit Smash!" The one screen All Might said as he punched Edgeshot off the screen,

"GAME!" Said the announcer.

Kiba looked back at the screen with a look of anguish "NOOOOO! Curse you All Might! One day I
will have my revenge!"

I really hope she doesn't hold a grudge against the real All Might for this. Izuku thought.

Training with quirks Part 1

"You can do it Eri!" Izuku encouraged her.

"That's right Eri you can do it!" Kei added.

Eri held the apple core firmly in her hand. She took a deep breath and activated her quirk.

Her horn started to grow, and both Izuku and Eri grew anxious.

"Just imagine a slow-moving river," Izuku said.

Eri's horn started to glow and Izuku held Kei back for safety.

The apple core slowly started to regrow some of the bitten off chunks of apple, however, that only
lasted for a second and a half, before the speed started to increase significantly. In three seconds
the apple was fully reformed, and before Izuku could tell her to stop, the apple vanished.

"Ah!" Eri groaned in frustration at having failed.

"It's ok Eri. No one succeeds on their first try." Izuku reassured her. "Now just try to turn it off."

Eri closed her eyes, she tried to focus on stopping the flow of power, like Izuku told her. After
about a minute or so, her horn started receding...before Eri lost her grip on her power and her horn
extended to full length.

"Ahh!" Agah!" Eri groaned as her quirk took its toll on her body.

Izuku grabbed the dart gun next to him and shot it at Eri's arm.

"Ah!" Eri cried out in pain. A few seconds later the dart's effects started to affect her. Her horn
stopped glowing and fully receded back.

She fell to the ground and once Izuku knew it was safe, he picked her up and took her in his arms.

"Darn it! I was sure she had it this time!" Kei snapped her fingers. "Her quirk really took her by the
horn."

"Eri's quirk seems to be immensely hard to control," Izuku told her. "But it's important that she's
trying. Her quirk is so dangerous, and she's so afraid of it. Thank you for being here and
encouraging her."

"No problem!" Kei saluted. "Me and Eri have a bond that's harder than stone!"

Izuku chuckled. She really needs to find some new puns.

"Caretaker! We have finished!" Kiba barged into the room. Sweating profusely and clearly tired.

Kiba and Fu had been training their bodies by doing basic exercises while wearing some special
weighted clothes Izuku had bought them. These weights were made specifically for people with
enhanced strength, and while they were very expensive(Especially for Kiba whose strength when
fully fed with blood was ridiculous, so much to the point where Izuku had her start exercising
without being full) it was nothing to Izuku's new wealth.

Kei wasn't doing any exercise, her quirk was simple. You look at her eyes, you turn to stone. Not
much they could do about that. So her only job was to act as a cheerleader to the others.

Fu walked into the room, seemingly completely unphased by the exercise, which was to be
expected since his stamina was seemingly infinite, and looked at Eri's sleeping form. "It didn't
work?"

"She was able to control it for a second," Izuku said, pulling the dart from her arm. "It's not much
but...she's getting there."

"Is she going to be ok?" Kiba asked, showing concern.

"She'll be fine. Her quirk drains her stamina, and the dart accelerates that drain. She's exhausted,
but she'll only need some sleep."
There was a long pause. Everyone just stared at Izuku as he tucked Eri into bed.

"Let's go outside. I promised I would make everyone their favorite food after the training right?"
Izuku forced a smile as he tried to lift their spirits.

There was a short pause.

"No," Kiba muttered.

"Huh?" Izuku was confused. Kiba wasn't one to refuse a nice bloody steak with fruit punch.

"It would...it would not be a true feast if everyone was not here!" Kiba said, resuming her confident
persona. "We should wait for tomorrow! When she is awake."

The other two nodded, agreeing to the idea.

Izuku smiled at them. It was moments like this that made it feel like a family. "Ok. Then let's go to
bed."
 Oozing In
Chapter Summary

Izuku meets new people, gets a new kid, and seals his fate forever.

Dagobah beach.

A dumping ground that people would poor trash onto for years.

It was proof of people's laziness in that they would rather dump their trash on a beach then do it the
normal way.

And now it was time to take advantage of that laziness.

"Alright, today you're going to help clean up this beach!" Izuku said.

The two kids, Fu and Kiba, did not look impressed.

"I thought you said we would be training!? How is this training?" Kiba crossed her arms.

Izuku had told the kids that he had special training planned for them and that he would be taking
them to a special training ground. Inko was actually home this time, so Izuku let her watch Kei and
Eri.

"Well, a lot of this trash is really heavy." Izuku pointed out. "And others are really fragile, you two
will be in charge of taking the trash to this garbage truck. And to help out with the training, I made
something new."

Izuku pulled out a clipboard from his bag. "Today you'll and all your siblings will start earning
points, the better you all do on your quirk training and studying, the more points you get. And
when you all get a thousand points, I'll take you all to an amusement park!"

Suddenly Kiba's eyes widened in excitement. "An amusement park! You mean those places that
are made purely to entertain the masses and bring delight and joy into the hearts of families."

I mean it's probably built purely to take your money but seems excited. Fu thought. Going to an
amusement park didn't really excite him all too much considering he can't really feel the sense of
adrenaline and thrill that the rides and other attractions provide, but he was sure everyone else
would have fun and that was enough for him. He would probably get some good meat too.

"That's right!" Izuku smiled at her excitement. "For this training, you'll get points based on how
heavy the trash is, and how intact it is. So try not to break anything."

While it didn't matter much if the trash was broken, it would help them in learning to control their
strength. Fu was pretty good at that, but they'd had to replace a lot of things because Kiba kept
accidentally breaking them.

"Well what are we waiting for Fu, we have points to get!" Kiba grabbed Fu by the arm and ran
towards the beach. Causing Fu's arm to rip off and blood to go flying everywhere.
Fu sighed as his arm grew back. "I'm really glad she doesn't do that to anyone else."

Izuku gave a nervous laugh. "Me too."

After that, the two children got to work.

At first Kiba in her haste to gain points ended up breaking quite a lot of things. She almost
destroyed the garbage truck by throwing a fridge at it from the beach. Luckily it missed, and Izuku
gave her a stern talk about not throwing things.

However, it didn't take long for the two kids to make a plan.

Kiba would carry the really heavy stuff, fridges, couches, cabinets, cars, etc. While Fu would carry
the other, more fragile things.

Kiba would still break some things and make some dents, but after a while, she started getting
things to the truck mostly intact.

Izuku loved watching them make progress. His only source of fulfillment at this point was
watching these kids grow. It made him happy in a way that nothing else did at this point.

Did that speak for how empty his life was that he relied on children to bring him a sense of
purpose? One could argue that, but Izuku didn't like to think about such things.

So far things were going well.

And then something unexpected happened.

"Young Midoriya?" Said a familiar voice from behind him.

Izuku's eyes widened like dinner plates and his head spun around. "All Mi-"

Behind him was All Might in his skinny form, and a brown-haired girl walking next to him.

"I mean, uh, All Might! I could have sworn I saw All Might around here somewhere, guess I must
have been hallucinating! Hahaha!" Izuku laughed nervously, sweating buckets as he nervously
tried to play off his blunder.

"It's fine Young Midoriya, Young Uraraka is already aware of my identity." All Might said.

"Wait, they know about this form!?" Izuku and Uraraka said at the same time.

They both looked at each other and after a brief moment, Izuku looked away, blushing from
embarrassment. "S-Sorry."

"It's fine I was just a little, shocked," Uraraka explained.

Oh my god, a girl is talking to me! Izuku thought as he blushed and fidgeted in place.

"Young Uraraka, this is Young Midoriya." All Might introduced her. "He is a friend of mine."

"F-f-f-f-friend!?" Izuku stuttered. "W-we're f-friends?!"

"Of course!" All Might gave him thumbs up.

Izuku stood there in silence for a moment, before passing out and falling onto the street.
"Young Midoriya!" All Might ran up to go check on him.

"Is he ok!?" Uraraka was both confused and very concerned.

"Yes he's fine, he's more than a bit of a fanboy and his self-confidence isn't...great." All Might told
her. "He probably just passed out from shock!"

"Oh...good?" She wasn't really sure what to make of that.

Just as All Might was about to wake him up, Kiba ran upholding a car over her head.

"Caretaker I don't know why this bent-" Then she saw All Might holding and unconscious Izuku.
"Gasp! You fiend! You knocked out Caretaker!"

"Young lady this isn't what it looks like!" All Might put Izuku down.

"Take this fiend!" Kiba threw the car in her hands at All Might, aiming just over his head in hopes
of scaring him away.

All Might, however, saw a car heading at him and reacted. He transformed into his buff form and
caught the car in his hands. "Young lady! You should not throw cars at people! Using your quirk in
public is a crime!"

Meanwhile, Kiba was in shock. "All Might!? The real All Might!? What happened to that skeleton
man?!"

"He uh...ran away." All Might weakly tried to lie.

"That doesn't make sense. Perhaps it was his quirk." Kiba shook her head. "No matter! Now that
you're here, I may finally have my revenge!"

"Revenge?" All Might was seriously confused. "Revenge for...what?"

"For your unbalanced excuse for a character in Super Hero Bash Unlimited!" Kiba answered.

All Might looked at her, not believing what he just heard. "You're not...serious are you?"

"Have at you!" Kiba charged at All Might. "Blood kick of eternal torment!"

Kiba jumped in the air and dive kicked at All Might.

All Might, being All Might, caught her by the foot and held her in the air.

"Hey! Let me go!" Kiba struggled, flailing about fruitlessly.

"Now, now calm down young lady." All Might said. "I believe I'm going to have a word with your
parents!"

"Well we only have one of those and he's currently asleep." Fu arrived soon after Kiba, holding a
glass jar with pink slime in it.

"Wait, wait, wait, is...is young Midoriya your guardian?" All Might asked.

"Eh!?" Ochaco had no idea what was going on.

"Duh! Why do you think I called him Caretaker!?" Kiba pouted, still hanging upside down. "The
fools who gave us life couldn't recognize us for the gifts that we are! But Caretaker has an eye for
recognizing true power when he sees it and takes us under his care."

"...What?" All Might and Ochaco asked at the same time.

"Our parents abandoned us and now he's taking care of us," Fu explained.

"Ah." All Might understood now. "I'm...sorry."

"It's fine. You didn't do anything wrong." Fu said. "We got over it a while ago."

"As far as I'm concerned Caretaker is the only parent I need!" Kiba said proudly. "Which is why I
will never forgive you for hurting him!"

"Yeah, why is he passed out?" Fu asked.

"He uh, fanboyed out after I said we were friends." All Might explained sheepishly.

"Your friends?" The two children asked simultaneously.

"Yes! Young Midoriya is a trusted friend of mine!" All Might said in his typical bombastic voice.

"Why didn't Caretaker say he was friends with the number one hero!? I could have asked him to
fight you sooner!" Kiba said.

"Well, we don't actually know much about Izuku." Fu realized. "Or Eri."

"Eri?" Ochaco swore this was only getting more confused as time went off.

"Ah yes I know her! She is the young girl Midoriya saved from the Yakuza!" All Might said.

"WHAT!?" Ochaco shouted in surprise.

"What's a Yakuza?" Kiba asked.

"I think they're bad guys," Fu said.

To think there would be a day when someone would ask that question. All Might thought to
himself. I'm happy, but I feel so old.

"Ohhh." Izuku groaned as he started waking up.

He looked around and saw everyone looking at him. All Might was still holding Kiba in the air, the
car Kiba threw was destroyed on the other side of him.

"What...what happened?" Izuku asked in confusion.

A few explanations later.

Izuku gave Kiba a soft head chop.

"You don't throw cars at people!" Izuku said loudly, not quite shouting but saying it loudly enough
to convey his disapproval.

"I wasn't going to throw it at him, just above him!" Kiba protested. "And with my incredible aim,
there is no way I could have missed."
Izuku thought of the many things he could say to convey his point.

Instead, he decided to do something else.

He picked up a pebble off the ground and placed it in Kiba's hands.

"Throw this at the jar Fu is holding," Izuku instructed her.

Thinking this would help demonstrate her point, Kiba threw the stone, right at the jar.

The stone just missed the jar by about a foot, instead breezing past it and over the beach,
eventually hitting the water.

"That was-that was just a fluke!" Kiba said denial. She picked up a handful of rocks and started
throwing them at Fu.

"Isn't this dangerous?" Ochaco pointed out. Worried for Fu's safety.

"Oh, no Fu can regenerate from anything and he can't feel pain either," Izuku explained. "He'll be
completely fine so long as he's well-fed."

Kiba kept throwing the rocks, sometimes she would get close but other times she would be way
off. At about rock number nine she finally managed to graze the thing, leaving a crack in its side.

"Ugh! These are all flukes!" Kiba shouted, tears going down her face. "I-"

Izuku put his hand on her shoulder and gave her that disappointed look she hated so much. "We
make mistakes, we all do. And you'll never improve if you never admit your wrong."

Kiba went silent. Taking in Izuku's words without any argument.

"If that person wasn't All Might and if you had missed, then you could have really hurt him." Izuku
didn't want to say kill, she felt bad enough as it is. "And using your quirk to hurt someone, is
illegal. We could have gotten in a lot of trouble, I might not have been allowed to take care of you
all anymore."

That made Kiba's eyes go wide. The thought of being back on the street, as well as sending all her
new siblings away...all because of what she did.

"I'm sorry." Kiba cried softly.

"It's ok, you should apologize to All Might for throwing a car at him. And for attacking him."
Izuku said.

Kiba turned to All Might and gave him an apologetic bow. "I'm sorry for attacking you."

"I forgive you. Just make sure not to do it again." All Might said.

Izuku put his hand on Kiba's head, gently patting her. "I appreciate you trying to defend me, but
next time be more careful, your way too strong for some people to handle."

Kiba nodded, subtly leaning into Izuku's comforting touch.

Izuku stopped petting her and switched back to his stern face. "I know you only meant to protect
me and didn't mean to really hurt anyone, I'll only give you a light punishment. All the points you
earned today are gone. Understood?"
Kiba nodded dejectedly. Understanding why but still being bummed out about it.

Izuku turned to All Might. "I'm so sorry about that! I know you're supposed to report stuff like
this...but I would really appreciate it if you could keep quiet about this."

"Well, I've asked you to keep a few of my secrets, so I suppose I could keep yours just this once."
All Might laughed.

"Thank you so much!" Izuku bowed.

"By the way, when did you come to care for two more children anyway?" All Might asked.

"It's um, actually three." Izuku sighed. "And it's...a long story."

Two long stories later.

All Might and Ochaco looked at him in disbelief.

"Well, you um…" All Might didn't know what to say to this. He'd had some pretty crazy
coincidences in his life, but usually, they were spaced out between each other. To have such
specific things happen all within such a short time span, it was rather...absurd.

"Do you have a quirk that attracts kids or something?" Ochaco asked, that being the only
explanation for what she had just heard.

"No-no-no." Izuku shook his hands out in front of him. "I...nevermind. I don't attract kids to me or
anything, it's all just strange coincidences."

"Hey, Izuku. What is your quirk?" Fu asked, still holding the cracked jar.

"That's uh…" Izuku really didn't want to tell them. He had told Eri awhile back and she was the
only one who knew he was quirkless. Well...Kei knew technically, but she didn't know what a
quirkless person was, and he had told her not to mention it. He loved these kids and he knew they
at least liked him.

But he knew how quickly things could change when people knew you were quirkless.

And so did All Might. Who was giving Izuku a look of pure pity.

"It's not impotent." Izuku refused to answer.

That miffed Fu a little. And Kiba but she didn't feel like saying anything right now. They barely
knew anything about the person taking care of them, and that made them feel rather...self centered.
Like they had only ever been thinking about themselves.

"I mean if you don't tell us what it is I'm going to assume it attracts children," Fu said.

"It's not that!" Izuku protested. "I just...don't like talking about it ok."

Fu saw Izuku was getting really, really upset and uncomfortable, and felt bad that he had pushed
the matter.

There was a short pause as no one really knew what to say.

Izuku looked for something to distract from the mood and his eyes landed on the jar of slime.
"Oh, um. Since I asked Kiba to throw stones at this I'll just give you full points for this anyway."
Izuku took the jar from him.

"Points?" Ochaco asked.

"Oh yeah, I was kinda helping them train their quirks using the garbage on the beach. They have
trouble controlling their strength so when they bring the garbage back I give them points for how
intact it is." Izuku explained.

"You were using this place for training too!" Ochaco was shocked at the coincidence. "You're the
man of coincidences I guess!"

"Huh?" Izuku didn't understand what she meant.

"Well, it just so happens that great minds think alike." All Might said. "Because I was using this
beach to train young Uraraka."

"What really!?" Izuku was shocked. His life really was full of coincidences. "I'm sorry for
interrupting your training then! I'll-I'll find somewhere else to train!"

"No, no it's fine!" Ochaco smiled at him brightly, making him recoil in shock. "All Might says I'm
almost done! After all, I've been training to be a hero for a while."

"Your training to be a hero!" Izuku shouted. "Oh, wait. If you're with All Might I guess that was
kind of obvious. Still, training with All Might. You must be pretty amazing!"

Ochaco gave an embarrassed laugh as her face turned a little red from the compliment.

Crack.

"Huh?" Izuku looked down at the jar and noticed that it was moving like there was something alive
inside of it trying to get out.

Crack, Crack, Crack!

The jar shook more and more as cracks started appearing in it, and the pink goo started pushing
itself out of the cracks.

"Uh, what's going on?" Ochaco asked.

Izuku had a bad feeling that this would soon be a familiar situation.

Break!

The jar burst open, and the pink goo flew up into the air.

It moved around, expanding and contracting, before taking shape.

When the goo landed back on the ground it was now in the shape of a seven-year-old pink goo girl
with pig-tails, wearing the cap of the jar as a hat.

"GOOOOOO!" The girl cried excitedly, waving her arms in the air.

Everyone looked at the girl for a minute. Then at Izuku.

Izuku sighed and kneeled down. "Hey there. What's your name."
"Goo!" The girl said.

"Your name is...goo?" Izuku asked.

The girl shook her head. "Goo!"

"...Is all you can say is goo?" Izuku realized.

The girl nodded.

Izuku sighed. I guess it makes sense if she doesn't have any vocal cords. Her quirk doesn't seem
that dangerous so hopefully, we can call her parents or-

SISSSSS

Izuku was shaken out of his thoughts by the sound of something melting. He looked at the girl's
head and realized the cap was sinking into her head, melting and dissolving away.

Then he saw smoke rising up from the ground and noticed the girl was getting lower. She was
burning the floor she was standing on.

Oh. She isn't made of goo. She's made of acid. Izuku realized. That's a dangerous quirk. And her
being in a jar might have been someone trying to throw her away. Most likely her parents.
Meaning that-

It was a good thing Namae had given him her phone number.

Later.

Izuku sat in one of the offices at the police station. Wondering what exactly happened with his life.

He had been escorted to the police station to wait for Namae.

They had managed to get the goo girl in a special containment suit to stop her from destroying
everything she touches. She was very, very hesitant to get in it, her experience with the jar probably
made her dislike being confined inside things, however, they managed to convince her after
showing she could still move around in it.

She was also very hesitant to leave Izuku, not as hesitant as Eri of Kei when they first met, but she
did seem attached to him.

How does this keep happening? Izuku wondered, trying to calculate the odds.

His thoughts were interrupted when Namae stepped in the room, wearing an elementary schooler's
backpack and seemed very excited.

"Why are you...wearing that?" Izuku asked in confusion.

"To carry my stuff," Namae answered as she took her seat across from Izuku. "I like to use small
bags because it's easier to carry around. Also, it discourages people from asking me to carry their
stuff."

Izuku was pretty sure he was almost past the point of being surprised by Namae's laziness.

"Is she an orphan?" Izuku got right to the point.

"You know it!" Namae chirped. "Her name is Sansan, age seven. She was born with her quirk,
Acid Body. Her body is made of special acid, capable of dissolving through a lot of things. She can
also expand and contract herself at will. When she was born she killed her mother because...well
you know, there was acid coming out of her. Apparently, her father blamed her for it and gave her
to other family members, and those other family members couldn't deal with her because you
know, acid. And she was tossed around inside her family until one of them got a jar made of
special glass she couldn't melt through and tossed her into the beach. Where she stayed for about a
year until you found her."

"She was stuck in that jar for a year!?" Izuku couldn't imagine what that must have been like, being
trapped unable to move in a small space for a year. And doing that to a six-year-old.

It was easily the second worst thing to happen to any of the children under his care. Eri's backstory
was still quite a bit worse.

"She can't speak due to not having any vocal cords, but our telepaths have been speaking to her so
we got some information from her," Namae said. "She knows how to write but barely. She doesn't
like being in her containment suit, and she's really grateful to you for letting her out of that jar. I
think you know where this is going."

"Just give me the contract." Izuku sighed.

"Not so fast!" Namae said, making Izuku look at her with slight shock. "You see I've been thinking,
this is fate. It must be. There is no other explanation for how this keeps happening. So I talked to
some of the higher-ups and gave them a proposal."

"A proposal?" Izuku didn't know where this was going, and knowing Namae this could end either
very well or very poorly for him.

"That you become the official caretaker of the O.P.C.C. children," Namae said. "Meaning that
you'll be in charge of taking care of any children that fall under the jurisdiction of the O.P.C.C.,
meaning any child that's abandoned or given up by their parents or gardens and have quirks that
would make them a hazard to take care of under normal circumstances, will go to you."

Izuku blinked, staying silent as he took in the information. Then when he was about to say
something, Namae spoke first.

"I know what you're gonna say, I don't have enough space! Wouldn't keeping all those children
under one roof be dangerous? Should you really give such an important job to a teenager!? I'm so
conflicted herp a derp." Namae said in a mocking voice. "But we got you covered, as an integral
part of our branch, you'll be given the support of the entire branch. You'll be provided with a huge
home with a high-tech security system to keep you safe, to keep the children safe, and keep you
safe from the children. The house will be provided with various means of entertainment and will be
a good distance away from the general populace in the forest at the edge of the city. You'll be
provided with means to deal with all of the children's quirks, and you can hire assistants to help
you, provided they pass our screening process. And of course, you'll be paid rather generously, on
top of all the money your family already possesses you rich bastard. And lastly, if you're worried
about your age, we've given children to people much older than you and they fucked up in record
time, don't worry about it, you're fine."

Izuku closed his mouth, and further considered the offer. Honestly, it seemed...too good. Aside
from the chance of dying due to taking care of such dangerous children, he didn't really see much
of a reason to refuse.
"Listen, people wish they could take care of their kids instead of doing their jobs, now you can do
both!" Namae further tried to sell him on it. "I've read your file, Izuku Midoriya. You wanted to be
a hero since you were born. But due to a cruel twist of fate, you could never hope to achieve that
dream. You became depressed, mopey, and eventually just shut down and stopped going outside
altogether. Then fate came back, knocking on your door in the form of a little girl needing help,
you answered, and took her in, then came another, and another. Now you have the chance to help
children all across Japan. You could be their hero. Put smiles on their faces."

"I-" Namae cut him off again.

"And, if this works out, our branch could be given an upgrade so to speak. We could start making
our existence known to more people so they don't keep throwing their dangerous children out on
the street, and we can get more funding to look for more children on the streets!" She continued.
"We could keep those children from just bumping into people, like villains, who'll use them for
their quirks and turn them into villains! You could literally turn the next generation of villains, into
the next generation of heroes! Or bakers! Or whatever the fuck! You-"

"Alright, I'll do it!" Izuku shouted, having a feeling this could go on for a while if he didn't stop
her.

Namae stopped her overacting and immediately pulled a large contract out of her bag. And when I
say large, I mean large. The stack of papers was about as thick as someone's head.

"Since this is so big I know you probably don't want to read it so I'll just show you where to sign."
Namae took out a pen.

Izuku took the pen and said. "I'm reading all of it."

Namae leaned back and sighed. "Yeah, I figured you'd do that."

She took out her phone and some ear pods, while Izuku got to reading.

Many hours later.

Izuku put down the pen, finally finished reading and signing the massive contract.

For most people his age they would have given up a few pages in or skipped over things. But Izuku
was proficient at studying, reading, and analysis so he was used to looking through massive piles
of words.

The contract explained a few things that Namae either glossed over or left out in her explanation,
but none of it deterred Izuku from signing it.

It explained that Izuku would slowly receive the children they already had in their care, over a long
period of time, giving both him and the children time to adjust, rather than just shoving all the
children onto his lap at once.

He would also not really be considered a government employee. Rather he would work with the
government rather than for it. Essentially he would be the boss of an organization funded by and
had ties to the government but was still technically independent. This gave Izuku a lot of freedom
in what he was allowed to do.

This surprised Izuku, he figured they would want more control over him but it seemed like they
were content with him doing whatever he wanted. It was actually kinda worrying how much
freedom he had.
Most of the contract was just making sure he didn't back out of any agreements or stop accepting
children.

However, when Izuku remembered who wrote this contract it made more sense. Izuku had done his
research on the O.P.C.C, and they were an extremely small and underfunded branch of the
government, likely due to their inefficiency. They had difficulties finding people who would take
care of the children they obtained, hence the children would spend most of their lives in a
government facility with a growing sense they were rejected from society, and a small but
noticeable percentage of children under their care had grown up to become villains.

And due to the underfunding, it makes it hard for them to look for more dangerous children and it
makes it almost impossible to advertise themselves, which is why so little people know about
them.

So it makes sense that they would desperately want Izuku to sign this contract. As it would get rid
of one of the main issues they were faced with and allow them to produce better results, and likely
obtain more funding. As well as reducing their workload.

Izuku looked at Namae, who had fallen asleep in her chair.

"Um...Namae?" Izuku said.

The woman kept on sleeping. Her ear pods kept her from hearing him.

Izuku wondered how to wake her up. He could just touch her, but it felt rude and perverted to just
touch a woman while they were sleeping. Or at least it was to Izuku.

He found a nameplate on the desk and picked it up, before poking Namae in the shoulder with it.

"Huh?!" Namae woke up. "Where am I? Oh, right, the big deal...Oh right, the big deal!"

Namae looked at the signed contract in front of her, grabbing it and quickly flipping through it to
make sure everything was signed.

"Haha! Fuck yeah!" She celebrated. "I am definitely getting a fucking promotion!"

She looked at Izuku with a crazed grin on her face. "The house will take a few weeks to complete
and we'll notify you when it's done! Now if you excuse me, I'm buying drinks tonight!"

With that Namae ran out of the room, jumping and cheering as she went.

Izuku sat back and thought about what he just did.

This was his job now. This was his life now. He would be spending the rest of his life giving
children the happiness and love they deserved.

He thought about the kids already under his care. He thought about them playing together, being
happy.

Because of him.

He smiled slightly. If he couldn't be a hero, then he could settle for this.

 Shorts 2
Chapter Summary

Another shorts chapter.

Animal Frankenstein

"Hey, Izuku," Fu said to get his attention as they were eating.

"Is something wrong Fu?" Normally Fu didn't talk while he ate, or did anything while he ate for
that matter. He normally just ate like his life depended on it.

"No, I just had a weird thought," Fu said. "So the meat I eat is used to replace my body when they
rot or get ripped off right."

"Right?" Izuku wondered where he was going with this.

"So that means my body is made up of a bunch of different animal meats," Fu said. "I'm not a
zombie, I'm an animal, Frankenstein."

Izuku paused. "Huh."

There was a long pause as the two continued eating.

"Frankenstein was the name of the doctor, not the monster." Izuku corrected him.

Fu looked confused. "Then what was the name of the monster?"

"It doesn't have one, it's just called Frankenstein's monster," Izuku explained.

Fu didn't seem to like that answer. "That's really dumb."

Izuku shrugged. "I haven't read the book, so I can't really say."

To Hold

"Just hold still. I'm almost done." Izuku said, holding up the last needle.

The government had provided him with a special chemical, that when inserted into Sansan's acid,
would render it inert(And change it's color to blue).

How long the chemical would last depended on how much of the chemical he gave her. The least
he could give her would render her outer layer of goop inert, meaning she could still walk around
and touch things, while also being able to swap that outer layer with the acid inside her, that would
last about ten hours. Or he could give her a full dose that would render all her acid inert, this would
last about twenty-four hours.

They also still had the suit just in case, but neither Sansan nor Izuku liked that option.

The process of giving her the chemical was simple, however, it took some time.
First, he would put on a special safety suit, to protect him if he accidentally touched some of her
acid. Then he would take a large needle and insert it into her repeatedly until he was done.

What made this process a lot harder, was that Sansan didn't ever like staying still, a part of her was
always bouncing around and moving.

He understood why of course, she was stuck in a jar for a year and she wanted to move as much as
possible, and being made of slime also made it so she could move around in a way normal people
couldn't.

It still made it a pain to complete the process though.

Izuku watched as the last patch of green turned blue. "There we go. And we're done."

"Gooo!" Sansan jumped around, her entire body jiggling as she did so.

Izuku smiled. "Do you-ouph!"

He was interrupted as he was hit by a wet slept as Sansan burst onto his body.

COLD! Izuku thought as Sansan deformed and wrapped around his body, covering his entire torso,
then he felt her squeeze, it was like getting hugged by jello.

"San? What are you doing?" Izuku asked her, using the shortened version of her name.

Sansan reformed her head on Izuku's chest and gave him a bright, cheerful smile. "Rwug!"

"Rwug?" Izuku tried to figure out what she was trying to say. Contrary to what they first thought, it
would be possible for her to talk. Kind of.

Sansan was capable of changing her shape, a lot. She could potentially change or turn into anything
she wanted, including altering the shape of her throat to change what noises she could make.

By doing this, presumably, she could one day speak like a somewhat normal person. That would
take a long, long time though. She would have to master both her shapeshifting ability and her
speaking ability.

Right now she could kind of string broken words in incomplete sentences. Her words were
distorted by her slimy throat, making them even harder to make out.

Rwug? Rug? No there's no rugs in here...oh, a hug! Izuku realized. "You meant hug right?"

Sansan's smile grew even wider and nodded, her slimy "hug" grew even tighter. She seemed
ecstatic like this was the best day of her life.

She really likes hugs...wait. She never hugged me before. Or anyone until now. Izuku started
thinking, and then he remembered. Before this she was made entirely of corrosive acid, if she
touched anyone, that could result in serious injury or death.

Meaning, she probably had never been hugged. Never been held. And never been touched.

"San," Izuku called to her. "Let's go get everyone, and give them the biggest group hug we can."

"Yaah!" She smiled brightly.

T.V. Time
Izuku walked into the living room and saw a...peculiar sight.

Sansan was in front of the T.V. trying to replicate what the characters were doing on screen, with
her stretchy limbs. The remote for the T.V. encased inside her torso.

Kiba had her head through the ceiling and was flailing around while she stuck in the ceiling.

Izuku sighed. "San, can you get your sister out of the ceiling."

Sansan nodded, her head moving like a bobblehead. She extended her arm, grabbing Kiba's foot,
before pulling her out of the ceiling, letting her fall onto the couch.

It's a good thing no one lives in the house upstairs. Izuku thought.

"Aha! Finally, I have been released! Now to enact my vengeance!" Kiba lunged for the remote
inside of Sansan.

In response, the gooey girl increased the size of her legs, stretching her body up to the ceiling and
causing Kiba to miss, crashing into the floor.

"Curses!" Kiba was ready to lunge again, but Izuku stepped in.

"Wait! Wait!" Izuku got in between the two of them. "What have I said about fighting!"

"This isn't a fight!" Kiba protested. "A fight involves two people bringing harm upon each other
until one is no longer capable of standing! Seeing as Sansan is incapable of being harmed, one can
not truly fight her!"

Izuku sighed. "Well, you're technically not wrong. Still, no punching or kicking or lunging or any
type of attacking in the house."

Izuku pointed to the hole in the ceiling.

"But she has been hogging the television! I am currently not watching my favorite anime so she can
watch the ten-thousandth Avengers movie!" Kiba protested.

Izuku understood what happened now. Kiba must have been trying to get the remote, and Sansan
stretched her arm to the ceiling with the remote, Kiba tried to jump up to get it, and missed, which
ended up with her head getting stuck in the ceiling.

He looked at the T.V. and the 567 Avengers movie, Avengers vs the Fantastic Four.

The two of them had rather different tastes in what they liked to watch. Most of the kids did.

Eri liked watching slice of life anime, comedies, and other light-hearted feel-good types of shows
and movies. And hated things with lots of violence or negativity.

Kei liked basically anything but her favorites were comedies and mysteries.

Fu only really enjoyed in-depth, character dramas, and only the really good ones too. He also
tended to nitpick any movie he watched, even the ones he enjoyed.

Kiba liked violent action shows, things that Izuku probably shouldn't be letting her watch, but
considering she survived on the street for so long, she would probably be fine watching this. She
was also particularly fond of anime, due to its overdramatic tendencies.
Sansan loved watching with lots of action, particularly superhero movies and shows. She especially
loved characters that could stretch like herself.

Izuku thought about how to handle this problem. Should I do a T.V. schedule? No, we're going to
move soon and they'll probably have more T.V. to use for themselves so there's no sense in doing
that…

"Alright, you two should handle things like big girls. If both of you want to watch T.V. then you
have to find a show you'll watch together." Izuku said.

"But the shows she watches are very different from the ones I watch." Kiba pointed out.

"No matter how different people's tastes are, you can probably find something they both like if you
look hard enough," Izuku told them. "And you might find something you like that you didn't think
you would."

Kiba seemed unconvinced but nodded anyway.

Sansan agreed with that smile she always had on. It's like she was always happy no matter where
she was.

Although I would probably be happy to be anywhere after being in a jar for a year. Izuku thought.
"I'm going to go make dinner. If I see you two arguing about this again, I'll take away points."

The two's eyes widened in fear, they nodded and immediately got onto the couch, Sansan took the
remote out of her chest, as the two serfed the endless content of the streaming services.

A few hours later.

Izuku walked into the living room, ready to tell the two that dinner was ready. When he saw a
familiar sight.

The two of them were glued to the screen, Sansan wrapped around Kiba as they watched One
Piece.

Ah good! I love that show. And even better, by the time they catch up to the newer episodes, they'll
be adults! Izuku thought happily.

Do it for them!

Izuku was sitting at his desk, hunched over and flipping through a book with one hand while lifting
a small dumbbell with the other.

Today his mother was home and had offered to watch the kids.

Meaning he had taken the day to do some self-improvement. A lot of self-improvement.

Since he was going to be taking care of a lot of children, there were a lot of things he had to do.

Firstly he studied a lot of medical books. If he needed to care for kids then making sure to keep
them healthy, especially in case of an emergency.

He also did a lot of studying on quirk counseling and quirk theory. Part of his contract required him
to get his quirk counseling license sometime with the year.

These two subjects were actually really easy for Izuku, as a lot of it was just learning how quirks
worked and how they affected the users, something that Izuku already studied beforehand.

He was also studying phycology. He wanted to understand the minds of the kids he was taking
care of, so he could help them better.

There were also teaching books so he could properly provide an education for them. The contract
said that how they were educated was up to his discretion and he wanted to do it personally. He felt
it would make them more comfortable.

Oh and then there was cooking. The kids might get tired of eating from the wide, but still limited
selection of what Izuku could make so he needed to learn how to make more food. He was also
learning how to improve his cooking and how to find the best ingredients because these kids
deserve the best.

Lastly, he was also looking at biology. Looking at the biology in people with quirks that didn't
majorly alter their bodies, might help him figure out what to do with kids whose quirks do majorly
alter their bodies.

And while he was doing all that, he also decided to improve his body. He was going to need all the
strength, speed, and especially stamina to keep up with everyone.

I feel exhausted. Izuku thought. Maybe I should stop...no. I need to keep working. To give them a
better future.

He looked at the clock. It was 7:00 at night. He started at six. Meaning he'd been working and
studying for thirteen hours.

Ah crap! I need to plan out next week! Their education, their quirk training, what are we going to
do for fun, what am I going to cook!? Izuku quickly put away all of his books and his weights and
took out a bunch of papers with different templates on them. One was for planning their activities,
the other was to list any supplies they might need and the last was a meal planner in which Izuku
would plan what was going to be cooked and what he needed to cook them.

He needed these planners because otherwise, he would have to make these plans on the spot. And
making plans that took into account the different personalities, tastes, and desires of six kids took
time.

Of course, he didn't need to strictly stick to these plans, they were more of a guideline. One that he
would follow if nothing else came up.

It took him another two hours to finish.

Izuku sat back in his chair. He was so tired.

"I have to keep working." Izuku's eyes were closing. "I have to..."

The green-haired boy fell into a deep sleep.

Minutes later, Kei walked into the room.

"Izuku can we…" She stopped when she saw Izuku was asleep.

She ran out of the room and into the living room.

"Guys! Izuku fell asleep at his desk again." Kei said.

"Did he overwork again?" Eri asked in concern.

"He really must learn to stop doing that," Kiba said, getting up off the couch.

"He's doing it for us," Fu said. "He really wants us to be happy."

"I know that." Kiba stopped her act for a moment. "I just wished he took better care of himself."

"Yeeh." Sansan agreed.

"Well, I can't argue with that," Fu said.

They all got up and walked into Izuku's room.

Sansan grew in size, becoming as tall as the room itself. Then she gently lifted Izuku off of his seat
and moved him onto the bed.

Then the goo girl climbed into bed next to him, snuggling up into his side.

"You're going to bed so soon Sansan?" Kei asked, "We can still have a goo-d time."

"That was terrible." Kiba groaned.

"You're saying my puns, suck." Kei snickered.

"Why are you like this?" Fu asked.

"Oh, not you too! You're just jealous that I'm better at puns than you'll ever, zom-be." Kei laughed,
covering her mouth so Izuku didn't wake up.

"I think they're funny," Eri admitted.

Fu rolled his eyes. "We should probably go to sleep now. I'll get the plastic sheet."

Kiba, due to her immense strength, couldn't sleep next to anyone because she would accidentally
squeeze them to death. Fu was the exception to this because he couldn't feel pain and could
regenerate. However, they needed to put a plastic sheet wherever they slept because otherwise, Fu's
blood would get everywhere.

Kei and Eri crawled into bed with Izuku as they normally did.

Sansan wrapped her arm around all three of them, before extending her other arm over to the light
switch, and shutting it off.

Notebooks.

Fu looked through Izuku's room, taking a bunch of his figures and posters and putting them into
boxes.

They had been packing up slowly over the past week, seeing as their new home wouldn't be ready
for a while, they still had plenty of time.

Today Fu had been tasked with picking up Izuku's hero merch. Seeing as he couldn't get tired, he
was seen as the right person for the job.

I knew Izuku had a lot of hero stuff but now that I'm cleaning it I'm starting to think he bought all
the hero stuff in existence. He thought.

After several minutes of taking down Izuku's stuff, he came to the closet.

Wonder how much stuff is in here? Fu thought.

He opened the closet, and to his surprise, there was no hero merch. Rather, a pile of notebooks,
with the words, Hero Analysis for the Future.

Hero Analysis? What does analysis mean? Fu wondered. He was a smart kid, and he had read
through some of a dictionary, but of course, there were still plenty of words he was unfamiliar
with.

He opened up the notebooks and started reading. And reading, and reading.

Inside the notebooks were tons, and tons of notes about quirks. Theories, observations, possible
uses.

Fu kept on reading for about an hour, intrigued by the content of the notebooks.

Izuku wrote all this? Why? I mean it's really cool but why did he write this? It's mostly heroes so
did Izuku want to be a hero? Fu asked.

He was flipping through the last few pages. When he saw something odd.

All the notes were incomplete, and there were darkened spots littered across the pages like they
had been wet by rain, or tears.

And the last sentence written in the notebook said: "I can't keep doing this it hurts too much every
time I look at these things it hurts I can't be a hero Kacchan's right I'm just a useless, quirkless
Deku I'm putting these notebooks away one day I'll throw them out I don't even know why I'm
writing this."

This was very alarming to Fu. For one this proved that Izuku wanted to be a hero at one point, but it
seemed like he thought that he couldn't for some reason. What's worse is that Izuku called himself
useless, which Fu knew wasn't true and was a very harsh thing to call yourself, and apparently,
someone called Kacchan was calling him this. This actually made Fu kinda mad, he probably
would have been more upset if it weren't for the whole, muted emotions thing.

And then there was that word, quirkless. Now, Fu had never seen or heard this word before but it
wasn't hard to figure out.

Homeless people had no homes. Penniless people had no money. So quirkless people must not
have quirks.

But...that was impossible. At least to Fu. He had never seen a single person without a quirk, he had
never even heard of someone without a quirk before, it'd like being born without a head...although
now that he thought about some people were probably born without ahead due to their quirk.

Fu kept thinking about it. But what if there was a quirk that could take away quirks? That
probably exists and if it happened to Izuku, then he wouldn't have a quirk. And it would explain
why Izuku doesn't want to talk about his quirk!

Now everything was starting to make sense. Why he'd never seen Izuku use his quirk, why Izuku
never talked about his quirk. It's because it was taken away from him!
Before Fu could continue his train of thought, the door opened up.

"Fu, what's taking you so long?" Kiba walked in, followed by Eri, Kei, and Sansan.

"We came to check on you!" Kei said.

"Are those Izuku's notebooks?" Eri asked.

"Yeah, I think I finally figured out the secret behind Izuku's quirk," Fu said.

One explanation later.

"Izuku had his quirk stolen!?" Kei gasped.

"I think so," Fu said

"And there is some friend called Kacchan who calls Izuku such degrading things!?" Kiba fumed.

"Even worse, it looks like Izuku believes it." Fu crossed his arms.

"But that's not true! Izuku's great!" Kei protested.

"Goo!" Sansan agreed with her. She didn't fully understand but she knew that something bad was
happening to Izuku and she didn't like that.

Eri stayed silent as the other kids voiced their outrage.

Izuku had told her about him being quirkless and that he had been picked on for it, back when he
was trying to get her to completely open up to him.

He had also instructed her not to tell the rest of the children. He hadn't told her why but to be fair,
she didn't ask.

And now they were finding out by themselves. They weren't completely right, but they seemed to
be catching on and she didn't know what to do about it.

"So what do we do?" Kei asked.

"Do about what?"

Their heads all spun towards the doorway, and they saw Izuku standing there.

He saw them looking at his notebooks and immediately got embarrassed.

"O-Oh y-you found those." Izuku stuttered, looking away in an attempt to hide his red face. "I-I
guess I forgot to throw those out. I just stopped getting in the habit of writing in those."

"Why would you want to throw these out?" Fu asked, his face conveying his slight dissatisfaction.

"They…" Izuku didn't know how to say it. "They're not important anymore."

"Why?" Fu asked.

"W-well I wrote them back when I still wanted to be a pro hero," Izuku explained. "Now I don't
need them anymore."

"You wanted to be a pro hero?" Kiba asked. Finally getting some information on her caretaker.
"Yes." Izuku winced. It still hurt to talk about.

"Why did you stop wanting to be one?" Kiba asked him.

Izuku opened his mouth, but nothing came out, as his mind searched for something to say. But he
found nothing. He didn't like the idea of lying to these kids, but he couldn't tell them the truth
either. If he said it's because he couldn't, then they would ask why then he would have to bring up
his quirklessness.

And he really, really didn't want to do that.

His quirklessness is what got him bullied in school, what kept him from making friends, what made
people look at him with disgust.

The hopeful part of his brain told him that the kids would accept him. That everything would be
the same.

But the fearful, paranoid part of his brain made him worried. That they would reject him.

The thought of receiving those same mocking, disgusted glances from these kids.

He wouldn't be able to take that.

"It's not impotent!" Izuku said, nearly shouting. Alarming the kids who rarely ever heard him raise
his voice. "It's in the past it doesn't matter!"

The kids looked at Izuku's face. He was sweating, and his breathing had picked up a little. And his
eyes, they seemed...scared.

There was a long pause.

"I'm sorry." Izuku composed himself, ready to put on his, "I'm fine" act. "Let's just go and-"

"Is it because someone took your quirk?" Kiba asked.

Izuku froze.

Fu gave her a pointed look. He wanted to find out more as well, but it was clear that this was
painful to talk about.

There was another pause, this one even longer than the last one.

Izuku gave them a pained expression. He couldn't hide it anymore. It was now or never. "No one
stole my quirk. I was...I was born without a quirk."

All the kid's eyes widened, with the exception of Eri who looked ashamed.

"But everyone has a quirk!" Kei said.

"Not everyone." Izuku corrected her. "There is a very, very small amount of people in the world
without a quirk. Most of them are old, but there is an even smaller amount of people my age
without a quirk."

"So you just...never had a quirk?" Fu asked.

Izuku nodded, looking at the floor.

Everyone stayed silent. Izuku grit his teeth in anticipation. He hadn't felt so fearful of a response
since he asked All Might if he could be a hero.

And the answer to that question nearly broke him.

After a while, Kiba eventually asked. "Why didn't you tell us?"

"I-I...I was afraid of what would happen if I told you." Izuku admitted. "When people find out I'm
quirkless...they don't treat me the same. They laugh at me, they hate me, they-they...I was scared
that...if you found out...you wouldn't want to be with me anymore."

There was another pause. This time a very short pause.

"That's stupid!" Kiba shouted, alarming everyone. "Listen here, Caretaker. Your lack of quirk
matters not to us! And anyone who would treat such a kind person poorly is an enemy of the great
Kiba! You took me and my minion in! You gave us food and a home when no one else would! And
you have done so to the rest of my siblings! You are our Caretaker! And we will forever respect
you!"

"Yeehh!" Sansan agreed.

"We'd never want to leave you Izuku," Fu said. "Our lives have gotten a lot better since we met
you, and not having a quirk doesn't really change that."

"You're just as great without a quirk as you are with one!" Kei said.

Eri gave him a determined nod.

Izuku felt joy and relief fill him. They hadn't rejected him. Finally, someone hadn't rejected him.

He fell to his knees and tears fell from his eyes. It felt like a weight had been lifted from his back.

Sensing this was the time for a hug, Sansan extended her arms, encompassing Izuku and all the
kids before bringing them all together in a tight embrace.

"Thank you." Izuku sobbed. "Thank you all."

 Something Afoot
Chapter Summary

This is gonna start off weird but make more sense as you read it.

Izuku smiled happily as he watched his children eat his food with such glee. It filled him with joy
to see them all so happy eating what he made.

There was Kei. The child he had saved from a villain. Her happy go lucky personality, love of
puns, and sheer contagious happy energy made her a joy to be around. Even if some of her puns
could be a bit cringy.

Fu, his only son, was a bit boring but he was always very mindful of his siblings and father. He
was smart, curious, and took after Izuku's habit of taking down notes of people's quirks. His quirk
may have made him a bit gross at times, but that wasn't his fault and no one here begrudged him
for it.

Kiba was his most troublesome daughter as her egotistical and silly personality, combined with her
immense strength, caused her to get into trouble way more often than the other children. But she
always meant well and was rather endearing despite her ego, making it hard to stay mad at her
forever.

Sansan can't really eat anything so she was just in front of the T.V.. This time she was watching a
hero fight on the news. Eagerly trying to recreate the moves she saw on screen. It was really cute,
even if he was always nervous she would break something.

Then there were his two biological daughters. Eri and Izumi.

Izumi had light pink hair and purple eyes and was about six years old. The youngest out of all
Izuku's kids. She did get Izuku's freckles though, other than that she looked really nothing like
him.

He shook his head. He felt like something was wrong for some reason.

However, he didn't have time to think about that however as Eri and Izumi suddenly ran into his
legs.

He looked down and saw the two smiling brightly at him.

"Carry us!" Izumi giggled.

"Please!" Eri smiled brightly at him.

Izuku was glad that he had started working out, as he was able to more easily pick up the two small
children.

"Are you two excited to move soon?" He asked the two of them. He was a bit nervous about how
the two of them would feel about the move. Afterall these two had spent their entire lives here.
However, his fears were realized as the two of them nodded eagerly.

"How big is it gonna be!? Are we gonna have a pool!? Is our room gonna be big!?" Izumi seemed
extremely excited. Her excited questions were stopped by a tired yawn coming from her mouth.

Izuku chuckled. "It's going to be very big. And we'll have lots of rooms."

Izumi was bursting with excitement. And Eri seemed happy as well.

"Are you two gonna miss this place though? We have spent a while here?" Izuku asked.

"Nope." Izumi gave him a blank stare and paused for a moment. "O-Oh yeah! I'm uh...really sad.
About that."

Eri thought about the question. She had spent all of her life here and yet...she felt no real
attachment. She remembered being here all her life, but when she tried to remember details about
this place past a certain point, it got...hard.

Eri clutched her head in pain.

"Eri are you ok?!" Izuku asked, looking at her with concern.

"Y-Yes," Eri said as the headache alleviated.

Izumi was also concerned, but she seemed more...nervous than concerned.

Izumi quickly shifted moods however and gave a bright smile to Izuku. "Daddy, we got all the
points, remember! You promised you would take us to the amusement park!"

"Of course I remember! I would never forget all the hard work you guys did!" Izuku looked at
them all, pride and happiness bursting from his eyes. "I'm so proud you all managed to get so many
points before we even moved out!"

"Ha! Of course, we did! The great Kiba and her siblings will surpass any and all expectations!"
Kiba laughed proudly.

"Weren't you the only person to lose points." Fu reminded her, making her stop and hang her head
in shame of that memory. "And we also got one sibling so that probably helped."

"GYOO!" Sansan added, raising her fist high into the air.

"We all worked super hard! I can even read books all by myself!" Kei puffed out her chest proudly,
her snakes looking particularly smug.

I didn't know snakes could look smug. Izumi thought, giving a small yawn. My family is weird. But
their mine….all mine.

"You've been putting in a lot of effort to Eri." Izuku patted Eri's head. "One day you have full
control over your quirk."

Eri wanted to be confident that, but for some reason, she wasn't. And she couldn't quite understand
why. She didn't normally doubt herself but for some reason, she felt like she did.

"Ah!" The headache was back again, Eri pushed her head into Izuku's chest.

Izuku was now really concerned. "Eri are you feeling ok today?"
"My-my hurt a little. It's gone." Eri said.

"Are you sick sis?" Izumi asked her.

"Eri's sick?" Kei immediately got up and ran over to Izuku.

"If Eri's sick then we should probably go another day," Fu suggested.

Sansan nodded very intensely in agreement.

Kiba didn't say anything. She really wanted to go to the amusement park but if Eri was sick it
would be more important for them to stay home until she was better.

"I'm fine!" Eri initiated. She didn't want the trip delayed because of her. She would ask them to go
without her, but she knew that they would never do that.

Izuku felt her forehead. No fever.

He thought, real hard about this. He could delay it, it wouldn't be that big of a deal.

He looked at the kids. They would all be really disappointed though and he hated the idea of
disappointing them.

As he looked over them his eyes landed on Izumi. And he noticed something. Her eyes had bags.
Very noticeable bags. He didn't know how he didn't see them before.

"Izumi. Did you sleep last night?" Izuku asked her, giving her a stern look.

Her eyes widened in panic and realization, and she nervously looked for an answer. "I-um-I-
uhhhh."

"She does seem kinda tired," Fu noted.

"I-I am not." Izumi glared at the zombie boy. However, her point was rendered moot by another
yawn coming out of her mouth.

Izuku gave her a stern look. "Izumi, I told everyone to go to sleep early last night."

"I-I I'm sorry daddy." Izumi gave him an overdramatic teary-eyed look, that would only work on a
sap.

Fortunately, Izuku was very much a sap and his stern look faded away almost instantly. "Well, I
need to postpone the trip to tomorrow anyway."

"B-But I'm fine!" Eri protested. Her eyes teared up a little. Why am I crying? I don't cry a lot b-but
it f-feels like-ahh!

Another headache pulsed through Eri's head. She tried not to let it show, but it was hard for her not
to wince in pain, and in the end, Izuku noticed.

"You and Izumi are going to bed. Your health is more important than the trip." Izuku looked to the
other children. "Right?"

"Yeah! Eri is important!" Kei nodded.

Sansan held up a flashcard saying in crude print, "Get well Eri."

"Rest dear sister. I have infinite patience and-hey don't laugh!" Kiba shouted to Fu who was trying
and failing not to laugh at her saying she had infinite patience.

"We'll go once the headache's stop," Izuku said. "Hopefully they'll stop later today so we can go
tomorrow. And if you still feel them tomorrow then we'll see a doctor."

Eri nodded. "I'm sorry."

"It's ok sis. I'll stay with you." Izumi gave Eri a kind smile and held her hand, firmly.

Eri smiled at her sister and Izuku walked to the bedroom.

Once Izuku got in there he laid the two of them down on his bed and tucked them in.

"You two get some rest, I'll be right over there reading and doing some exercise." Izuku was about
to move away but Izumi grabbed his shirt.

"You're not gonna stay!?" Izumi asked him, panic laced within her voice.

"I'm just gonna be right there," Izuku said pointing to the desk that was literally five feet away.

Izumi continued to give him that teary-eyed, begging look.

Izuku sighed. "I need to keep working and studying so that way I can take care of you guys the best
I can."

Izumi's expression faltered for a second.

He's always thinking about his kids. He's perfect! Izumi thought.

However, it didn't take long for her expression to go back the same teary eye one, begging for him
to lay down with them.

"Daddy." Eri looked away slightly. "I-I want you to sleep with us too."

Izuku looked at the two of them, and then back to the books. And then he sighed.

"Let me just get a book to read and I'll lay down," Izuku said coming up with a compromise.

"Thank you, daddy!" Izumi grinned, staring at Izuku with a look of pure admiration.

Izuku tussled her hair, making her giggle. She was a handful, but any trouble she caused was more
than worth it to see her smile.

He grabbed a book labeled, advanced quirk counseling, and then prepared to lay down.

"Can I be in the middle?" Izumi asked, moving over so Izuku could be on the side. "I wanna hug
big sis too."

Izuku looked at Eri, who in response hugged Izumi and gave Izuku a nod saying he was ok with it.

He crawled into bed and felt Izumi immediately pull him in closer. Latching onto both him and Eri
and holding them tight.

Izumi was in paradise. Sleeping next to her father and her slightly older sister, getting hugged by
that sister as her father gently strokes both their heads.
It was everything she could ever want. Everything she had dreamed of.

Sniff.

Eri opened her eyes and Izuku tore his attention from his book and turned to Izumi.

Tears started leaking from her eyes and Izumi started crying into Izuku and Eri's arms.

"Daddy? Big sis? You love me right?" Izumi asked tearfully right.

"Of course we do," Izuku said instantly.

"Yes," Eri said almost as fast, hugging her sister a bit closer to her.

"We love our siblings more than anything else in the world," Izuku said, soothingly rubbing the
back of her head.

Izumi leaned into their embraces. It was real. It was all here. They loved her. They cared for her.
They wanted her here.

Her eyes started to close. She was really tired.

After all, she had been busy all of last night.

Her eyes closed, and she fell asleep.

Meanwhile with the other kids.

Fu, Kiba, Kei, and Sansan were playing Super Hero Bash together on the couch, or rather Kiba was
fighting of Fu and Kei who teamed up to fight against her, while Sansan just ran around throwing
random attacks and off staging herself because she didn't really know how to play the game.

"I grabbed her! Fu use your ultimate!" Kei shouted.

"Damn Death Arms and his absurd grab range!" Kiba growled as she button mashed to try and
escape.

Fu activated his ultimate attack with Hawks, hitting both Edgeshot and Death Arms. After a short
cinematic both characters were sent flying off-screen.

"Curses!" Kiba shouted, throwing her controller.

The controller flew out and hit one of the boxes, knocking it over and breaking the controller.

Kiba's eyes widened in panic. "Oh no, Oh no, oh no!"

She ran over to the fallen box and picked up the broken controller.

"Dad is gonna be so mad!" Kiba dropped her usual persona.

"For the controller or for the pictures?" Fu asked.

"Pictures?" Kiba looked up and saw the box had opened up and the picture frames had spilled out.
"Ahhhhhhh!"

Kiba quickly picked up the box and started putting back the frames into the box.
Fu paused the game and went over to help and started looking at the pictures, when he noticed
something odd, and picked up a certain picture.

"What are you doing?! We need to put these away!" Kiba snatched the picture.

"Wait look at that picture," Fu said.

Kiba looked at the picture. It was a picture they had all taken after they got Sansan. Their first
group hug, Sansan was wrapped around all of them like a gooey rubber band while Izuku held up
the camera trying to get the best shot.

However, something was off.

Izumi wasn't in it.

Kiba looked at the picture in confusion. She remembered Izumi being in that photo. So why wasn't
she actually in it?

Fu was equally confused.

"Why-ahhhh!" Kiba suddenly dropped the picture, as a massive headache hit her like a truck.

"Kiba what's-" Fu stopped, as he suddenly felt strange. Something was happening in his head.

"Kiba!" Kei and Sansan immediately got off the couch and ran towards the vampire girl in pain.

"Goo!" Sansan moved around Kiba, trying to see what was hurting her.

Meanwhile, in their minds, something changed.

Their memories of taking the picture, now matched up with the picture itself.

Kiba's headache stopped and the girl groaned in pain. "What...was that?"

"Izumi was...never in that picture." Fu realized.

"You remember it now too!?" Kiba gave him a pointed look. "How is it you didn't suffer from a
headache like I did."

"Probably because I can't feel pain." Fu guessed.

He put his thumb to his lips and got into a thinking stance. "Izumi wasn't in that picture. So why
did we remember her being in it? Also, why did Kiba have a huge headache before she could
remember it right?"

"What are you talking about?" Kei asked, totally confused.

"You recall our first group embrace when Sansan first arrived correct?" Kiba asked Kei while she
picked up the photo.

"Yeah, it was great! It was like being covered in jelly!" Kei chirped. Sansan was evidently happy to
hear this and wrapped her in a hug, making the two of them giggle.

"And you remember Izumi being in the picture right?" Kiba asked her.

"Uh-huh," Kei replied.

"Well, she's not," Kiba revealed the picture, allowing both Kei and Sansan to get a good look.

The two of them looked confused for a while. Before Kei suddenly got the same headache Kiba
did.

Sansan just blankly stared at the photo for half a minute, before looking confused again.

After about the same amount of time Kei's headache stopped.

"Wha? Huh? Why?" Kei was so confused.

"Something's definitely wrong," Fu said.

"Did your memory change too?" Kei asked Sansan.

The good girl nodded.

"But she didn't get a headache either. I guess it doesn't happen to people who can't feel pain." Fu
summarized. "But for people who can, they get headaches whenever their memories...wait...Eri!"

"Eri?" Kiba and Kei said at the same time, as all three girls gave him a confused look.

"Eri was getting a lot of headaches today remember." Fu reminded them.

"Oh right! Do you think that had something to do with this?" Kiba asked.

"Probably," Fu said. "We should ask her when she wakes up."

"I can't wait that long!" Kiba objected. "There is something afoot in our home! Our minds are
under attack! We can not waste a single second!"

"If we wake up Eri Izuku's gonna give you a disappointed look," Kei told her.

"Never mind we shall wait!" Kiba said almost instantly. "In the meantime, let us see what clues we
can find on our own shall we!"

"Yeah." Fu agreed. "Maybe we should look at more pictures."

A few hours later.

Izuku walked out of his room as quietly as he could. Not wanting to wake either of his daughters
up.

He looked at his watch. It's going to get late. It's a shame we couldn't go to the park today. Maybe
I should go make some special snacks for them! I'll need to go to the supermarket to get the
ingredients though.

As Izuku walked into the living room he saw that of the picture frames he had packed up had been
taken out of the box and were being looked at by the other kids.

"What are you doing?" Izuku asked them.

"Izuku!" Kei ran up to him holding a picture.

Izuku looked at the picture. It was a picture that He, Izumi, Eri, and Kei had taken when they sold
food in the park.
Except. Izumi wasn't in it.

"What?" Izuku took the picture from Kei. "But...Izumi was in this I remember-ah!"

A headache suddenly hit Izuku, as his memory repaired itself.

"Look at this too!" Kiba brought out a few more photos that Izumi was mysteriously absent from.

The pain in Izuku's head increased, as his memory rearranged itself to make sense of what he was
seeing.

"W-What's going on?" Izuku groaned, clutching his head.

"I don't know," Fu said. "But I think something may be wrong with our memories."

"Some dastardly villain might be controlling our minds!" Kiba suggested.

Izuku wasn't sure about that, but it was clear something was wrong. And that it probably involved
a quirk.

What's strange to Izuku, is that none of the other kids seemed to be missing from photos they
should be in. Just Izumi. And he didn't know why that was.

For a second. Just a split second, he suspected Izumi herself may have something to do with this.

However, he quickly dismissed that thought. Izumi was his daughter. There is no way she would
do anything bad to them.

Besides, she was quirkless. Just like he was. There was no way she could have done this.

He pulled out his phone and quickly called the police.

"Hello, this is the police, what is your emergency?" The person on the other end said.

"Yes, this is Midoriya Izuku. I think me and my family are under the effect of some kind of mental
quirk." Izuku said. "We started looking at pictures and found that one of our family members-"

"Wait, you said your name was Midoriya Izuku?" The person on the other end said.

"Yes," Izuku confirmed.

"Ok give me a second." The person said.

Suddenly the phone bleeped. And then after a few seconds, a new, and very familiar voice picked
up.

"Hey there Izuku old buddy what's up?" Asked the voice of Namae.

"Namae!?" Izuku asked in confusion, then he remembered, anything that might concern the safety
of the children was to be reported to the O.P.C.C.. "Oh, sorry. I forgot I was supposed to report to
your branch...but um. Are you the only person that works for the O.P.C.C.? I've never met anyone
else who works there except you."

"Yeah you see after you took in Eri, you found Kei so fast I didn't get a chance to leave the city and
was the closest agent available. Same goes for the other kids. Now I just got promoted as the
connection between you and the O.P.C.C. so you're gonna be hearing a lot from me."
"The...Eri incident?" Izuku had no idea what she was talking about.

"Yeah. When you saved Eri from the Yakuza and then adopted her." Namae said in a confused
tone, wondering why she had to remind him of this.

"Yakuza!? Adoption?! Eri's my biological daughter. What are-" Izuku stopped. Wait...if our
memories are being affected then- "Ahh!"

Another headache hit Izuku, this time much harder than the last one. But this time, instead of his
memory being fixed, it just became...foggy.

What's going on? Eri's my daughter, right? My biological daughter? Izuku was even more
confused.

"Biological-Izuku there is no way you've had sex with anyone at your current age, let alone when
you were in grade school," Namae told him.

"What's sex?" Izuku felt like he heard of that before, and part of him felt embarrassed by saying it.

"Izuku...are you pranking me? You're pranking me right?" Namae asked him.

"N-no. I think something's happened to our memories. We started looking at some pictures and we
noticed Izumi wasn't there-" Izuku got cut off.

"Izumi? Who the hell is Izumi?" Namae asked.

"My other biological daughter. Eri's sister." Izuku answered.

"Ok, again. Izuku you have no biological daughters and you've never taken in anyone named
Izumi." Namae said. "I'm sending some people over to you now, would you mind describing
whoever the hell this Izumi kid is."

"She's a...she's got pink hair and purple eyes-" Izuku was interrupted again.

"She had pink hair and purple eyes and you thought she was directly related to you." Namae
deadpanned.

"Yeah, I think she gets it from her mom," Izuku said.

"And that is?" Namae asked.

"I...can't remember them," Izuku answered, Izuku could feel his head hurting again.

"Ok, Izuku. I want you to look up how babies are made, then think about if you really have any
biological daughters." Namae said.

One google search later.

Izuku's face was pale as he finished reading about it.

What's worse is that as he had read it the memories of learning about it came back to him. Meaning
he had to learn about the birds and bees twice.

I-I know I didn't do that! With anyone! But that means that- Suddenly it hit Izuku. This headache
wasn't nearly as long, but it hit Izuku like a bullet. Causing him to pass out as memories swirled and
changed in his head.
Hours later.

"Ohhh." Izuku groaned. He opened his eyes and saw Namae's deadpanned face staring at him.

"You really couldn't wait until you got the bigger house?" She asked him. Her deadpan broke and
gave way into an amused smile. "I really think you have some sort of secret quirk that attracts
children."

"What? What are you-" Then it all came back to him. "I don't have any biological daughters!"

"No shit." Namae chuckled.

Izuku looked around and saw he was still in his house, in the living room, on his couch. He saw a
bunch of agents in his kitchen raiding his fridge.

"I'm guessing those are your friends?" Izuku sighed.

"Yup. You're rich. You can take us raiding your fridge." Namae said, taking out one of the
lollipops he had for the kids and sucking on it.

"I remember everything now," Izuku said.

"Yeah, turns out all your memories were altered by that girl," Namae said. "We had our specialist
fix your noggin so you're welcome."

"That girl...Izumi!" Izuku realized. Izumi had never shown up until today and then suddenly all
their memories included her.

"Yeah, that's not her real name," Namae informed him. "Her real name Kioku Omoide. And as you
can guess, she can alter memories. She's six, coming up on seven, and she's actually not an orphan
for once. She has two parents and an older sister."

"Ok…." This was a lot to take in. A small child had broken into his house and changed not only his
memory but the memory of his entire family(Except his mom who was out at the time) and
inserted herself into their lives.

Then he remembered something. When they laid down and she started crying. Begging for them to
say they loved her and while clinging to them.

"Why...did she do all this?" Izuku had a bad, bad, feeling about what the girl's motivation might be.

"Oh, we don't know." Namae shrugged. "When we came in she absolutely lost her shit. She started
crying and screaming hysterically, so much to the point where it scared the other children and
some of my guys...and me! It was really depressing to look at too. Our guys have been trying to get
her to talk to her for a while but she's not cooperating. Think you can give us a hand?"

Izuku nodded and Namae led him to his mother's room, which had two guards in front of it.

The guards moved aside and let the two of them in.

Inside, sitting on his mother's bed, was Kioku. Sobbing into her hands.

When she heard the door open her headshot towards it. Once she saw Izuku she immediately
dashed towards him, hugging his legs.

"Please don't get rid of me!" She begged. "Please! I'm sorry I messed with your memory! I-I-I just
wanted a family."

Instantly Izuku kneeled down and hugged her, stunning the girl.

"I'm not mad at you," Izuku said to her. "Just, tell us everything."

"E-Everything?" She asked.

"Everything. Why you did this? How you did this. Everything." Izuku told her, sounding both
serious and affectionate.

"I-I…" The girl paused, looking rather squeamish. "My family doesn't like me...daddy always tells
me to go away and gets angry when I don't, and Mommy is always...not there, in the head. Big
sister hates me too. Most of the time they all just ignore me. W-when I got my quirk, I-I tried to
make them love me. But my quirk can't change someone like that. They just remembered
everything and punished me!"

"Neglectful family, guess I'll have to get legal on the line." Namae sighed.

Izuku would have been amazed that Namae actually sounded kind of professional, but his attention
was focused purely on the girl. He had feared that her family was neglectful or abusive the minute
Namae mentioned she had a family. Izuku could guess her motivation from here.

"T-Then I saw you. And your family. I saw how much you loved them and-and cared for them and
I...I wanted it so bad!" Kioku sobbed. "S-So I erased my old family's memories. And then I
changed Kiba's memories so she would leave the door unlocked at night, and I snuck in and
changed your memories."

So that's how she got in. She must have ambushed Kiba when we went to the park or
something. Izuku speculated.

"Well, you did kind of a sh-bad job. I mean they broke out of it pretty quickly." Namae criticized
her.

"It's not my fault! It takes me a long time to change that many memories! And I had to change Eri's
whole past!" Kioku defended herself, pouting while flailing her arms.

If it takes her a while then she might have spent all night doing it. That would explain why she was
so tired. Izuku thought. But…

"Why did you change so many of Eri's memories?" Izuku asked her.

Kioku froze, and her face turned pale. "I...when I use my quirk, I can look through memories. So
when I w-went to change Eri's memories I...I saw everything."

Izuku paled as well and hugged the girl closer. No child should have to see that.

"I-I-why-I-I-I...it was horrible." Kioku sobbed. "I didn't want her to remember it so I...I changed
it."

"Yeah that's reasonable, part of me wishes we didn't fix her memory but we're complied to by
contract so yeah. But if you want to erase all that stuff from her noggin later then that's up to you."
Namae said.

Izuku contemplated that, before quickly pushing it to the back of his mind. He could think about
that later. Right now he had to worry about the girl in front of him.

"E-Eri had gone through so much. I-I wanted her to be happy." Kioku admitted. "So I changed
everything. But I didn't have enough time, I didn't have enough time for everyone s-so I rushed."

"That explains why we were able to realize it so quickly," Izuku muttered.

"Y-yeah. You don't realize your memory changed unless you see something that proves it." Kioku
explained.

So her quirk stays in effect until the victim-witnesses and contradicts the false memories she
creates. So if the photos hadn't been there or if she had more time to alter our memories, then we
might have never realized something was off. Izuku thought.

"So that explains somethings. But why did you get rid of Izuku's memories of what sex is?" Namae
asked.

"Namae!" Izuku moved to cover the girl's ears.

"What?! If she got rid of your memory of sex she probably already knows what sex is. She
probably figured it out from looking at her parent's memories." Namae protested, crossing her arms
and pouting like a child. "Jeeze."

Kioku looked away, her face turning red from embarrassment. "I-I...I wanted to be his real
daughter, but I knew that I couldn't do that if he knew where babies came from so I erased it."

"Ah. So you got greedy and instead of settling for being an adopted kid, you went for the
biological route." Namae said before getting lightly elbowed by Izuku, who glared at her fiercely.

"Now is not the time to criticize her," Izuku whispered/growled.

Namae put her hands up defensively and backed away.

Izuku looked back at Kioku who was crying fiercely.

"I-I'm sorry I-I really wanted someone to love me." Kioku cried.

Izuku's heart ached and he pulled the girl into a tiger hug. "I'm sorry."

Kioku froze for a second, before looking at Izuku with confusion. "Wh-what? Why are you sorry?"

"I'm sorry that you felt like you needed to make someone love you," Izuku explained. "No child
should have to feel that way. I'll give you all the love you want. So you don't have to do something
like that even again."

Kioku's eyes were wide with shock. She knew he was nice but she never would have expected him
to be this nice.

Once the shock dispersed, the only things left were tears. Tears for having finally found someone
who loves her, tears for it having taken so long, tears for all the things she's been through, and tears
for the fact that it was all over.

And so she cried into his chest, while he lovingly patted her back.

"It's ok. Cry for as long as you need." Izuku told her.
Meanwhile, Namae had been making some phone calls while this was all happening.

She walked up to Izuku and tapped his shoulder, getting his attention.

"So I made some calls. We've sent some people to her parent's household. Right now we're starting
a case against them for child neglect. During the duration of the case and following legal action
she'll be under the care of O.P.C.C., and as per our contract, under your care. And when we are
finished assuming we win, which is basically guaranteed, she will be permanently removed for
their custody and placed into yours." Namae explained.

Izuku nodded, happy to hear that however there was one thing that confused him. "You labeled her
as an O.P.C. that quickly?"

"Well, it likely would have taken longer if it wasn't for her little display," Namae told him. "She, a
six-year-old, used her quirk to make her parents forget about her and inserted herself into a whole
new family while altering several other things in people's memories, and one girl's entire life, all
within the span of one night. Imagine what she could do with more experience or more time."

Izuku thought about what Namae said. Kioku was very young and inexperienced but she was still
able to break into his house and mess with the minds of six people in a relatively short amount of
time. Eri's personality even changed due to her not remembering past traumas that haunted her. She
could in theory change people's entire lives in an instant or even change how they act and what
they do. It was an extremely dangerous quirk if in the wrong hands.

And therefore the government wanted to make sure it was in the right hands.

Not that it mattered to him much. He would have probably tried to adopt her regardless of how
powerful her quirk was.
 Shorts 3
Chapter Summary

Another shorts chapter

Chapter Notes

I'm so sorry guys I made two big mistakes.

Firstly, I missed a chapter while I uploading this, if you wondering why this is the
same as the last chapter, that's because the real new chapter is chapter 4.

Also, I had been putting in the unedited version of this story and not the edited
versions. All of the mistakes should be fixed now so sorry.

Dad?

Getting used to a new addition to the family had become much easier for Izuku. It helped that
Izuku still recalled many of the false memories Kioku gave him, giving him a general idea of how
she was and how she acted, or at least how she perceived herself and how she acted.

However, there was one thing Izuku had not gotten used to.

"Aww daddy you're too good at this game!" Kioku pouted as her character in Super Hero Bash flew
off-screen.

Izuku flinched slightly. And his body tensed up.

He still wasn't used to being referred to as a father. He was still fifteen after all, far too young for
fatherhood in his opinion.

At first, he had just let it go, wondering if she would stop referring to him as her father if they lived
together, but that wasn't the case it seemed.

Izuku's character was blasted off-screen by Sansan's character while he was distracted. They were
all playing together as a family, even Inko decided to join in with the chaotic eight-player bash, and
all the kids had teamed up against Izuku and Inko.

"Gat yah!" Sansan fist-bumped everyone, making several arms out of her body to fist bump
everyone at once.

"Don't get too confident children," Inko said, immediately stopping their celebration by knocking
out two of them at once. As Izuku's only friend and parent, she had gotten very used to this game
series.

Most people were too wrapped up in the game to notice Izuku's behavior, however Fu, as one not
to get wrapped up in things, did see him react. And wanted to try something.

As Izuku got in on his next stock, Fu decided to try something.

"Try dodging this, dad," Fu said as he moved his character to attack Izuku.

After being called dad, Izuku flinched and got hit by the extremely telegraphed attack.

This odd behavior caught the attention of the other kids and Inko.

"Izuku are you ok honey?" Inko asked him.

"I'm-I'm fine." Izuku stuttered.

"Are you really ok, dad?" Fu asked him.

Izuku flinched again, causing him to randomly attack the air.

Seeing the pattern, Kiba decided to try it out next.

"Dad I'm about to attack you!" Kiba shouted out loud.

Izuku panicked and dodged too soon, causing him to get hit.

"Ah, I see, referring to Caretaker as father seems to freak him out and cause him to panic," Kiba
said, before realizing what she just said. "Wait what?"

"You don't like it when we call you dad?" Kei looked at him curiously. "Why?"

"W-Well I mean-you know…" Izuku began to nervously sweat. "I'm not really sure why you want
me to be your father figure and I thought I was more of a big brother figure."

All the kids gave Izuku a confused look.

"But...you are our dad." Fu pointed out as if it's the most obvious thing in the world.

"As the man who takes care of us and provides for us, that makes you our adopted father," Kiba
said matter of factly. "I'm not sure why this flusters you so much."

"Wha-what?!" Izuku was in shock. He knew that Kioku thought of him as her father, but all of
them did?! "But wait only Kioku ever calls me dad!? The rest of you normally just say my name or
call me a nickname!"

"I refer to you as Caretaker as it is your title, you take care of children. It is only respectful that I
refer to by your title or as father. I simply choose to refer to you by title." Kiba explained.

"I wasn't fully comfortable thinking of you as my dad at first, but after I got used to it I had already
been calling you by your first name," Fu said.

"Dada!" Sansan moved herself onto his lap.

"I thought you liked being called Izuku so I just called you that," Kei explained. "But I still always
thought you were my dad now. You're a lot more like a dad then my other one."

"I..I always wanted you to be my dad," Eri said quietly.

"I just want a dad who loves me." Kioku said.

Izuku wanted to point out how he was too unqualified, too young, too...him.

"Well, I suppose that makes me a grandmother now." Inko gave a small giggle in amusement.

"Mom!" Izuku gave her a betrayed look. She was legally the parent here. Even if she wasn't around
much.

Then it struck him.

He looked at the faces of the kids, his kids. He had been the one taking care of them, and while his
mother did bring in lots of cash, he was also bringing in income and providing for them.

He taught them, made sure they were safe, comforted them when they needed it, and showed them
in affection.

And at the end of the day. They just wanted a parent who would do all that for them. Not an older
brother, a parent.

But...can I be that for them? I'm...I'm just a Deku. Izuku doubted himself. But...If I don't do it...no
one will. Mom's too busy to be that parent for them like she was for me, and even if she wasn't I
couldn't ask her to. I'm the one who agreed to take care of them! So I have to take responsibility! If
they want me to be their father, then I have to do everything I can to be the best father I can be!

"Ok," Izuku said, taking all this in as best he could. The idea still made him uneasy, but he was
determined now. "I guess I'm a dad now. I wonder if I can change some of the paperwork."

Soon enough the kids went back to the game, however, Inko was distracted by proudly looking at
her son, trying not to cry.

My baby. Look at how you've grown. She thought.

A new life?

Izuku looked at the two children in front of him. Kioku and Eri.

"So…" Izuku wasn't sure how to propose this question. "Eri...do you remember that fake life Kioku
gave you."

Eri nodded.

For the most part, the kids had forgiven Kioku after she apologized. Seeing as most of them could
sympathize with her rather easily.

However, Eri had been...different after her memories came back. She had been quieter and a bit
more out of it, staring off into the distance randomly and not hearing when someone was calling
her.

It's like she was somewhere else.

"So...how do you feel about it?" Izuku asked.

There was a long, long pause.

"I-I wish it were real." Eri started to cry.

"Don't cry, big sis!" Kioku immediately got out of her seat to comfort her.
Kioku had immediately taken to Eri, mainly out of pity for the horrible, horrible life she lived. She
always tried to comfort her and protect her and make her feel happy. It was very sweet in Izuku's
opinion.

But with Eri, it was as Izuku feared. She didn't want her memories back. She wanted her fake life
instead.

"Don't worry big sis! I'll just replace your memories again!" Kioku was about to put her hands on
Eri's head to activate her quirk, but Izuku stopped her.

"Daddy?" Kioku gave Izuku a confused look.

"We can't just...replace her entire life with a fake one," Izuku told her.

"W-Why?" Kioku got a bit upset. She saw that her sister was suffering and wanted to help really,
really badly.

Eri was also curious as to why Izuku stopped her.

When it came to tough decisions that involved his kids, Izuku had one way of doing it.

He thought back to his own life. And tried to either compare points of his life to theirs or put
himself in their shoes. Back after All Might told him he couldn't be a hero. He hid away in his
room, staying away from everyone else.

When life got tough, he ran away. Until life caught up to him and gave him a new purpose.

Now his life was much better. He had a goal, one he could reasonably achieve, he was helping
people, All Might had even claimed they were friends.

But did that mean he should forget his old one? He could. He was moving soon and it's not like he
would need to see any of his old classmates or teachers again. Even Kacchan.

If we wanted to, he could just erase his past and embrace his future.

But...if he did that, would he still be the same person?

In these kids, he saw a bit of himself. Someone who was rejected by others for something they
couldn't control. If he forgot that part of himself, would he still look at them the same way?

Of course, he was sure he would still love them all, but would he be able to relate to them as well?
Would he have felt the need to agree to take care of an unknown but almost certainly large amount
of children, just because he knew how it felt to finally be accepted after years of being scorned by
others?

Perhaps it was wrong to compare his life to Eri's considering the things he had been through paled
when compared to the things she endured but...it was his only point of reference. He would make
the decision he thought would best serve her. As he always would.

"I'm not a phycologist, but I do know that embracing a fake reality isn't healthy," Izuku told her.
"People only become stronger after they've gone through bad things. And I know that Eri one day
will become stronger than any of us."

"Y-You really think that?" Eri asked him tearfully.

Izuku smiled at her and embraced the two. "Of course."

There was a short pause before Izuku added. "But at the same time no one should have to deal with
what Eri went through, so Kioku I would like to ask you to erase some of Eri's memories. Just
some of the stuff that Overhaul did to her and a few other things."

Kioku seemed nervous. She had never done anything that specific before. "Can you...help me."

"Of course," Izuku told her.

Kioku looked at Eri. She didn't relish the idea of looking back into Eri's memories, it was dark and
horrible in there. But her family accepted her in even after she used her quirk on them, so she had to
do what she could for her family.

She placed her hands on Eri's head, and their work began.

Where does it go?

Has she always been doing this? How did I never notice this? Fu thought, his eyes transfixed on a
peculiar sight.

Kei was eating. Or rather, she was feeding one of her snakes an egg.

It was mesmerizing in a way, watching that snake swallow the egg. But it brought to mind one
question.

Fu got up from the couch where he and Sansan were watching T.V. and walked up to Kei. "Where
does that go?"

"Where does what go?" Kei asked in return.

"The egg? If your snakes eat something where does it go? Fu clarified.

Kei looked at him, blinked, blinked again, and then said. "Izuku!"

The two of them ran towards Izuku's room and saw him studying with Kioku and Eri also studying
in the room.

"Oh, did you two need something?" Izuku asked, looking away from his mental health guide book.

"When I feed my snakes where does it go?" Kei asked him enthusiastically.

"Well you see, all your snakes are connected to one tube in your body, and that tube goes down
your neck, through your body, and into your stomach. So technically you have two ways of eating."
Izuku informed her.

"Wow, Izuku you sure know a lot! You're a real...egghead!" Kei giggled.

"She was eating eggs wasn't she?" Izuku asked, giving the two an unimpressed look.

"Yes." Fu sighed. "I can't feel pain, but her puns hurt me."

"At least you weren't in her head, do you know how many puns I saw in there?" Kioku said.

"Well to be fair those were only for memo-me to see." Kei snickered.

"Kei, I'm going to buy you a joke book, please learn from it." Izuku deadpanned.
Bad words

"Fuck." Kioku said after stubbing her toe on the living room table.

Izuku, who was cooking with one of his mother's aprons on, eye's widened, and alarm bells rang in
his head.

He immediately turned off the stove and ran towards Kioku.

"Don't say that word!" Izuku shouted.

"Eap!" Kioku was alarmed by how loud his voice was.

"Sorry!" Izuku apologized. "But you can't say that word!"

"W-why?" Kioku wasn't one to argue with her family and Izuku especially, she just wanted to
know what about that word made him react like that. After all, she saw her parents use it plenty of
times in their memories and he saw the evil blond-haired kid Kacchan say it a lot in Izuku's
memories.

"It's...a really bad word," Izuku told her. "You just shouldn't say it. Ok?"

"Ok." Kioku agreed. "Am I in trouble?"

"No, I'll let it go this time since you didn't know. But I will be very upset and disappointed if you
do it again." Izuku told her, seeing fear grow in her eyes. One of the things that made his job easier
is that the only real punishment he needed to give most of them was just him being disappointed.

"And whatever you do." Izuku continued. "You can't let any of your siblings hear you say-"

"Fuck!" Came a familiar voice from the ceiling

The two of them froze. And looked up on the ceiling to see Sansan stuck to it, looking down and
smiling at them.

"Fuck!" The slime girl repeated with a smile.

There was a short pause, before Izuku just sighed, and facepalmed. "Of course that's one of the
words she's able to understand easily."

Secrets.

"No! Nuh-uh! No way!" Kioku refused.

Izuku and Eri had gone on a walk. With Eri being the most introverted child here, Izuku felt he
needed to make sure she went outside and got some sun every now and then.

Kioku was going to go with them, however, the rest of her siblings insisted that she stay.

Why? Because since she looked into both Izuku and Eri's memories, she knew all their secrets.

"Why not!" Kiba stomped her foot lightly on the floor, still making the floor creak and bend with
her strength.

"Daddy made me promise not to tell anyone about what I saw in your memories without
permission." Kioku told them. "And even if I could, you don't wanna know what was in Eri's
memories."

"Why? Is it really bad?" Kei asked, looking concerned. She knew that Eri's life before meeting
Izuku was rough and that some bad men used her for something bad. Like that guy who used her to
rob places. But was it that much worse?

"We've all been through a lot of tough times." Fu pointed out. "And we've all been through a lot of
pain."

"What you've been through is nothing compared to Eri." Kioku said seriously. "It's bad. It's really
bad. Even all the sad stories on T.V. aren't as bad as what happened to Eri."

That actually surprised them, characters on T.V.'s typically had really sad backstories. So if Eri's
backstory was really that bad…

Kei frowned, her eyes growing anxious and concerned. Eri was the person who helped bring her
into this family. The person who sympathized with her even after she used her quirk on Izuku. Her
precious little sister.

"Izuku let me get rid of some of the bad memories, but she still has a lot of them. And a lot of the
bad feelings." Kioku nervously played with her hair. "Izuku said that going through bad things can
make you a lot stronger and that once the bad things are over you can make your life a lot better."

"Really?! But if it's really, really bad shouldn't she just forget it?" Kei asked.

"Yeeh!" Sansan agreed. She didn't like it when her siblings were sad, if bad memories were hurting
her then the bad memories should go away!

"What a foolish question," Kiba spoke out, making everyone look at her. "It is clear that the
Caretaker's wisdom is lost on you."

"What do you mean?" Kioku asked her.

"Simple. While my infinite resolve comes from countless eons of my everlasting life, the hardships
I've been through have done nothing but harden my resolve! To forget those would be to lose a part
of my own will!" Kiba declared. "That and it would lessen my gratitude for the things I have today!
And that would be sacrificing today's happiness to forget yesterday's sadness."

"To put it in simpler, non-crazy terms, she saying all the bad things she went through are the
reason she's so determined today," Fu explained. "And while I know it's kinda hard for me to relate
to you, you know because it's harder for me to feel things. But I've felt bad about things before,
really bad."

Flashback.

"Get out!" Shouted a woman as she threw Fu out the door of a house.

Fu fell to the ground. And while he felt no physical pain he was still crying.

"Mama no! Please! I"m sorry!" Fu begged for forgiveness.

"This is the second time you've bit someone! And you got your rotten body parts all over the
floor!" The woman, Fuhai's mother, shouted at him. "I don't want a disgusting undead monster as a
son! And are those tears! So have you just been pretending not to feel all this time! Get out! And
never come back!"
Flashback end.

Fu felt a small flash of pain bubble up inside him as he remembered that. But it was gone as fast as
it came.

"But I learned things about myself after those, and if I lose those memories then I don't learn
anything," Fu said. "Sansan, if you forgot all that time you spent in the jar, would you enjoy
moving around and being free as much."

"Goo?" Sansan thought hard about that question. She hated being in that Jar. It was so boring and
not being able to move much was a nightmare. She had been there so long she thought she was
gonna be stuck there forever. And she was so happy and thankful when she finally got released.
Now she always made sure to move around with the energy of a nuclear reactor.

"And Kei, would you be able to take it as well as you do when we point out that your jokes are
garbage? Fu asked.

Letting go of the insult to her punning wit. Kei thought hard about that. A lot of people insulted
her. Like...a lot of people. And eventually, she just learned to roll with the punches and was almost
immune to it. It didn't offset how terrible she felt back then, but it was something positive she
carried with her to this day.

"Bad things happened to us. And those things are over now. We must use those bad experiences to
carve out a better future." Kiba said.

After that rousing speech, the others started to understand a little.

"We should trust Izuku! Even if we don't understand what he's trying to do, we should trust he's
always trying to help us!" Kei determined.

Kioku thought about that. While she had seen the horrors of Eri's memories, she had also seen
Izuku's memories as well. She's seen just how brave he was saving Eri from that horrible man,
how much time and energy he put into trying to help every single one of his kids. How kind and
forgiving he'd been since he was young.

Immediately she felt bad for showing even the slightest bit of doubt in her new father.

"Hey if you can't tell us about Eri, what about Izuku?" Kei asked.

Kioku shook her head. "He said not to say anything. But…"

The pink-haired girl's fist clenched in anger. Remembering what she saw in his memories.

Eri's memories left her horrified and were the source of most of her current nightmares. But Izuku's
memories just left her enraged.

Logically speaking Eri's memories should make her angrier, seeing as the things done to her were
much worse. However, the small child couldn't view Overhaul as human. It didn't help that when
she saw people's memories, she saw it through their perspective, meaning she only saw Overhaul
through Eri's eyes. Making it easier to just think of Overhaul as a monster. A single monster that
was stopped, and had gotten what he deserved.

The people that tormented Izuku were numerous and very human. She was infuriated that what
seemed like the entire world hated Izuku, for no other reason then he didn't have a quirk. Not one,
not a single person tried to help him, or do anything to stop the torment.
Eri's memories had taught her what kind of monster's lurked outside. Izuku's memories taught her
the world was cruel, and her own memories, and that of her siblings, enforced this narrative.

"Daddy's strong too!" Kioku said in anger. "And he's gonna keep getting stronger!"

Meanwhile, with Izuku and Eri.

The two walked through the neighborhood, taking a route that would deliberately avoid Bakugo's
house.

Izuku hasn't talked to Bakugo in a long, long time. And now that he was moving, it was possible
that he may not talk to him for a while longer.

It wasn't possible that they'd never see each other again. After all, Inko and Mitsuki were still good
friends and kept in contact with each other. And he knew Bakugo signed up for U.A. and had no
doubt he was going to get in and become a hero, meaning he was probably going to see him on the
news someday.

But, Izuku didn't have it in him to talk to him again. Every time he thought about it bad memories
came up that he had been working very hard to repress.

One day he knew he and Bakugo would talk again. Hopefully, when he was ready.

"Eri," Izuku said suddenly.

"Hm?" Eri responded, still keeping a tight grip on his hand as they walked.

"You're doing really well." Izuku praised her. "You went outside with almost no hesitation this
time."

"Em." Eri nodded. "Izuku?"

"Yes," Izuku said.

"Do you like going outside?" Eri asked him.

"Not...not really," Izuku answered honestly. "Before I met any of you I stayed inside almost all the
time."

"Then why do we go outside a lot?" Eri asked.

"Well...there are a lot of things to do outside, you can go to the park, the arcade, go out to eat, and a
lot more," Izuku said. "And it's important to get some sunlight and fresh air."

Eri paused for a moment to take in what he said, before responding with. "Then why didn't you like
to go outside?"

"Well...I wasn't the best at dealing with other people." Izuku explained, downplaying how those
other people treated him. "So I stayed inside to avoid them."

There was a short pause before Eri continued.

"Kioku said that everyone but our family are cruel and mean," Eri told him.

Izuku blinked, shocked for about a second before he realized just how much sense that made. After
all her only experience with other people besides their family, was her previous abusive family, and
all their memories, which mostly consisted of other people being terrible.

I need to find her some friends...actually, not that I think about it. I should probably find all of them
some friends outside the family. Izuku thought. Actually considering my own lack of friends I may
need some help with that.

"Well, Kioku has only really ever seen bad people outside our family. But there are good people.
Like All Might!" Izuku told her.

Eri didn't respond.

"One day, you and everyone else will make friends, and you'll all play together and be happy."
Izuku continued.

Eri kept quiet. If Izuku said that it would happen, then she had to believe him.

And try her best to be ready for that day.

 Caught In the Rain
Chapter Summary

Time for Kota.

Chapter Notes

So I know Kota is supposed to five canonically but I made him a bit older.

Izuku looked at the sight before him in disbelief. "This…"

He had been taking an early morning jog(How he managed to free himself from the dogpile of kids
on top of him without waking them even he didn't know) and found it had been raining. Still, no
pain to gain, so he put on a raincoat and some boots and started running.

However, during the middle of his jog through the park, he found something he really should have
been expecting by now.

In front of him was a small child, about six, with black hair, a pair of shorts, a white shirt, and a hat
with two spikes on it collapsed in a bush.

Immediately Izuku looked around, wondering if the boy's parents were anywhere around. Of
course, there was no one around.

After making sure he wasn't kidnapping a child, he immediately scooped him up and ran towards
his house.

He's in bad shape, he's shivering a lot! How long was he out in that rain! And he looks like he
hasn't eaten in a while too. Izuku ran as fast as he could, he needed to get home so he could help
this kid.

The Next Day.

Kota opened his eyes slowly, blinking at the light flooding his eyes.

Ow. My body hurts. He groaned. His body was sore and moving even just a little was a strain on
his little body.

He looked around to the best of his ability and saw that he was in a bed. He was covered by
blankets and there was an I.V. drip attached to his arm.

Where am I? I passed out in the park...did someone bring me to the hospital? This doesn't look like
a hospital. Kota was confused and tired. So very tired.

He closed his eyes, fading in and out of consciousness until eventually he gave in and passed out.
…

There was nothing.

Kota stood in a black void. The only things along with him were two body bags.

Kota stared at the bags. His body frozen by the many emotions running through him.

Anger.

Sadness.

Fear.

Betrayal.

He just stared at them for a while, until his body moved forward.

But he wasn't controlling it.

Dread grew inside of him as he moved closer to the bags. No! Stop! Stop moving!

Kota's body grabbed the zippers of the body bags and started opening them.

STOP!

Kota gasped and jolted upwards, only to be met with pain.

"Ah!" Kota fell back down onto the bed and started freaking out, moving around despite the pain,
hyperventilating all the while.

"Mama! Papa!" Kota cried, tears following down his face.

Then, blue goo suddenly came from seemingly nowhere and moved on top of him, retaining his
body and keeping him from moving.

Sansan's head formed right in front of Kota's face. "Beath."

After a while, Kota started breathing normally again.

"W-Where am I? Who are you?" Kota asked, still panicking a little.

"Sansan!" Sansan stated her name.

"Sansan? Is...is that your name?" Kota asked.

Sansan nodded.

"Ok. Where am I?" Kota repeated.

"Wome," Sansan answered.

"Wome? Where's wome?" Kota asked, confused by Sansan's way of talking.

"Wear," Sansan said.

"Wear? Wear what?" Kota was getting a little frustrated at the lack of proper communication going
on. She was also still wrapped around his body. Part of him wanted to tell her to get off, but she
also, her cool slime did feel kinda nice on his sore fevered body.

However before things could go any further, the door opened and Izuku walked in with Eri and
Kioku behind him.

"You're awake!" Izuku said in a relieved tone. "I was worried you might not wake up. You were in
really bad condition when I found you."

"Where am I?!" Kota asked impatiently. Annoyed at having to ask so many times, as well as
slightly fearful due to waking up in an unknown place.

"I'm sorry, you must be confused." Izuku apologized. "I'm Izuku Midoriya. The girls you see are
my um...daughters. Kind of."

Kota gave him a skeptical look. He may be very young, but even he knew that Izuku was way too
young to have kids, especially this many. "Lair."

Kioku gave Kota a vicious death glare. "Daddy isn't a lair!"

"It's ok Kioku, I would be skeptical if I was in his position too." Izuku tried to calm her, before
addressing Kota. "I know it's hard to believe, but...there's been some special circumstances that
lead to this."

Kota still gave him a distrustful look for a few moments, before looking at Sansan.

"Oh, right. Sorry about her. I saw you were fussing in your sleep and the doctor said that you
shouldn't move around too much so I told her to stay here and keep you from moving if you started
thrashing." Izuku explained. "Sansan you can get off now. Good work."

Sansan nodded and unwrapped herself from Kota's body, and oozed over to Izuku, slithering up his
body and winding around his neck like a scarf.

"I dwid gwood!" Sansan rubbed her face against Izuku's cheek.

"Yes, you did. Yes, you did." Izuku praised her while petting her head. "And you're speaking so
well today too! You just need to learn to not use the w's so much."

Kota stared at the four of them for a few seconds, before deciding that now was the time to leave.

He pushed himself up and immediately remembered the pain. "Ah!"

"Didn't you hear him! You can't move dummy!" Kioku scolded him.

"Kioku! What have I said about name-calling." Izuku said sternly.

"I only called him a dummy." Kioku defended. "I could have called him a-"

"One more word and that's ten points off," Izuku warned her.

Kioku promptly closed her mouth.

Izuku turned back to Kota. "But she is right. I told you not to move or you'll just get even sicker."

"You can't tell me what to do," Kota said defiantly, still glaring at Izuku while trying to move out
of the bed.

"Sansan, sorry to ask you to do this again but can you keep him from moving?" Izuku asked
remorsefully.

"No pwob." Sansan gave him a thumbs up.

The good girl then quickly moved over Kota, making several arms and moving Kota back onto the
center of the bed, putting the covers back over him and keeping him from moving in one fell
swoop.

"Hey!" Kota protested. "Let go! This is kidnapping!"

"It's not really." Izuku sighed. "While you were asleep I looked around to see if...to see if anyone
was looking for you."

He had actually been looking to see if his parents were looking for him, but knowing his situation
it would probably be best not to say that.

"I found your info online. Kota Izumi, age six. You ran away from home a while ago and your
guardians have been looking for you." Izuku explained. "I got in contact with the pussy cats and
they said they would be here to pick you in a few days and until then you'll be staying here."

"No! I don't want to go back! Let me go! Let me go!" Kota tired but he couldn't even really struggle
against Sansan's goo.

Izuku looked at Eri and Kioku. "Could you two go play with your siblings?"

"But-" Kioku and Eri didn't like leaving Izuku's side. As such, they were basically attached to
Izuku's side.

"Please." Izuku insisted. Giving them both a begging look.

Izuku didn't ask them for much beyond behaving themselves. So all the kids felt inclined to do as
he said whenever he asked something. Kioku and Eri, especially.

After some hesitation, the two nodded and left the room.

Izuku walked towards Kota, stopping once he reached a close but still respectful distance. He didn't
want to make the poor boy any more uncomfortable than he was already.

"If you promise not to keep struggling, then I'll tell Sansan to get off of you," Izuku told him. "I
don't want to have to restrain you like this, but I also don't want you to hurt yourself."

"Just let me go!" Kota continued to struggle with no progress.

Izuku waited patiently sitting on his chair a few feet away. I feel bad for having Sansan stay here. I
know she likes moving around after all. Hopefully, he tires himself out soon.

An hour later.

As it turns out, Kota was not a boy who was easily discouraged. As he continued trying to struggle
for the next hour. And given the fact that his body wasn't actually moving, he wasn't actually using
much energy so it took him a while to tucker himself out.

In the meantime, in order to entertain Sansan, Izuku had set up a table between them and the two of
them started playing tic-tac-toe, Sansan making a hand and stretching it over to play.

So I guess this confirms that she doesn't have to make ahead to see. Izuku thought as he made
another X. So does that just mean she can see using her entire body? I'll have to ask her later.

"I won!" Sansan cheered, using her arm to show her excitement. Izuku was letting her win some of
these of course. He loved seeing her get excited.

As he got ready to start a new game, Kota spoke.

"Fine! I give up! Just get her off of me!" Kota sighed in defeat.

"Did he stop moving?" Izuku asked Sansan, who in response turned her hand into a head and
nodded.

"Alright. You can go play with the others now." Izuku said.

Sansan smiled and untangled herself from Kota, before bouncing out of the room.

"No bouncing in the house! You'll break something!" Izuku called after her.

After a few moments, Izuku sighed and looked back at Kota who was glaring at him.

"Are you ok?" Izuku asked him kindly. "I'm sorry that I have to keep you here but you could get
seriously hurt otherwise."

"I'm fine!" Kota insisted. "Achoo!"

Immediately Izuku gained a concerned expression, and he put his head on Kota's forehead.

"A fever, just as I thought," Izuku said.

Kota was about to tell him to get off when suddenly he got a case of deja vu.

The way Izuku held his hand on his head, and the look on his face, and even the words he was
saying reminded him off...

Izuku took his hand off him and walked to the door. "I have to go make lunch. I'll make you some
soup and get you some medicine."

"I don't need-"

GRRRRR

Kota's face went red with embarrassment, as his stomach protested what his mouth was saying.

In truth, Kota was more than hungry. He was starving. But he also really didn't want to take
anything from this Izuku guy.

However, the pain in his stomach reminded him of what little choice he had in the matter.

"Tch. Fine." Kota said begrudgingly.

Izuku gave a soft smile. At least I don't have to try and force him to eat.

"Kei! Could you come here please?" Izuku called out to the living room.
Kei? Kota wondered who this Kei person was.

After a few moments, the snake-haired girl ran into the room.

"Yes, dad?" Kei asked, a big smile on her face.

When did she start calling me that? Izuku shook his head. "Could you watch Kota while I prepare
food for everyone?"

"Ok! Can I have something with eggs in it!?" Kei asked, her snakes hissing with excitement.

"Not today. Maybe tomorrow." Izuku said.

"It's ok! The longer I wait for eggs then the yummier they are when I have them!" Kei said,
repeating something Izuku once told her.

Izuku smiled back at her, before petting the snakes on her head a little. "That's right. Thank you."

"No problem! I'm a rock-solid pick!" Kei giggled.

"Moving onto rock puns...at least you're adding some variety." Izuku tried to cringe at the terrible
puns to come.

With that Izuku left for the kitchen, and Kei hopped on Izuku's chair.

"Hi! My name's Kesseki! Kesseki Midoriya! But you can call me Kei!" Kei introduced herself.
"What's your name!?"

Kota was caught off guard by both her attitude and appearance and so all he said was. "Uhhhhh."

"You ok? Snake got your tongue?" Kei asked him jokingly, her snakes...cackling(?) in delight.

"Are those...alive?" Kota asked. He'd never seen a quirk that gave someone living snake hair. It
was cool but also kind of...worrisome.

"Kind of." Kei shrugged. She moved a finger up to her hair and started petting the snakes. "It's like
they're part of me but also not. Izuku says it's like having multiple personalities, but I don't know
what that means and when he tried to explain it I got confused."

That didn't really answer Kota's question and only left the boy more confused.

"Anyway, you never said what your name is." Kei reminded him.

"It's...Kota. Kota Izumi." Kota introduced himself.

"Cool what's your quirk!?" Kei asked him. "Mines turns people to stone when they look at my
eyes!"

That's dangerous! Kota thought until he remembered he can't see her eyes through the visor she's
wearing.

Kei frowned a bit at his initial panic, but quickly went back to her default happy state. "Don't
worry! I won't turn you to stone! This visor stops my quirk, stone cold! My control over my quirk
it, rocky, and I kept accidentally using it on people by mis-snake."

"Stop!" Kota groaned. "Please stop! Your jokes are terrible!"

"Aww, not another one," Kei complained. "One day I'll find someone who likes my puns."

"I doubt it." Kota deadpanned.

Kei perked back up again. "So what's your quirk?"

"Why so you can make more bad jokes?" Kota asked her rudely.

"No! So I can make more awesome jokes!" Kei, "Corrected" him.

"I'm definitely not telling you my quirk," Kota responded.

Kei pouted for a moment before she got an idea. "Ok! Let's play a game!"

"A game?" Kota repeated skeptically.

"You tell me your favorite food and I'll see if I can guess your quirk!" Kei said.

"What does food have to do with quirks?" Kota asked.

"Lots! Izuku says that quirks can make someone really like a food or really not like a food!" Kei
explained. "Like how I love eggs because of my snakes, and how Fu loves meat because he's a
zombie and Eri loves apples because she's part unicorn."

"Unicorns aren't real." Kota pointed out.

"Yes, they are! Eri has a horn, so that means she's part unicorn!" Kei responded.

"Lot's a of real animals have horns. Maybe she's part...bull...or something." Kota said.

"But Eri only has one horn. And Unicorns are the only animals that have one horn. So Eri's part
Unicorn!" Kei crossed her arms and smiled proudly at her full-proof argument.

Kota tried to come up with a rebuttal, but he realized he didn't know any animals with only one
horn. "There are other animals with one horn."

"Do you know any?" Kei smirked smugly.

"...No." Kota looked away from her. Embarrassed and refusing to admit defeat.

"Then I win!" Kei stood up proudly in the chair. "Now tell me your favorite food."

"Tch...Sushi." Kota answered hesitantly.

"Ok Sushi…" Kei concentrated on trying to figure out his quirk. "Sushi's made of fish...do you
have a shark quirk?"

"No," Kota responded.

"How about...a whale quirk?" Kei asked.

"Do I look like a whale?!" Kota gave her an "are you serious" look.

"Is that a no?" Kei asked.

"No!" Kota answered.

"How about…"

Sometime later.

"What about-"

"It's water!" Kota shouted in frustration. "My quirk lets me shoot out and control water!"

"Ohhhhhh." Kei pouted in frustration. "I focused too much on animals."

"I didn't even know that many animals ate fish," Kota admitted.

"I like animals! I want to take care of them when I get older!" Kei said enthusiastically. "What do
you want to do when you get older?"

"Why do you care so much?" Kota asked her in return. "Why do you keep asking me all these
dumb questions?"

"Hmmm. I don't know. I guess I want to know more about you." Kei admitted. "I don't know
anyone else other than my new family. And all the people besides my new family are really mean.
But you're kind of nice."

There were a lot of things in what she just said that left him confused. Mostly the last thing she
said. "You think I'm...nice?"

"Yeah! Most people call me ugly when they see me! Or scary! Or a lot of other bad things! And
when they find out what my quirk is they call me a monster!" Kei said without losing even a hint
of her cheeriness. "But you didn't call me any bad things! So you've been nice to me."

"That's...that's not being nice all those other guys are just jerks!" Kota pointed out. He may not be
the nicest person around, but even he knew it was rude(to say the least) to call someone a monster.
How could this girl say all that with a smile on her face?

"Izuku says that too. He says I should ignore them because they don't know what they're talking
about." Kei repeated what Izuku said.

"Well, he's right." Kota didn't think that Kei was particularly...pretty or easy to look at, and he'd be
lying if he said he wanted her and her snakes to get much closer to him. But judging someone
because of their quirk was dumb in his opinion.

"Quirks are dumb," Kota muttered.

Before Kei could respond to that, Izuku came back into the room.

"Foods done. Since I was making soup for Kota I decided to make some for everyone else too."
Izuku explained.

"Ok!" Kei hopped off the chair and ran to the door before looking up at Izuku. "Is Kota gonna eat
with us?"

"Well, he can't move too much so I don't think he can make it to the table," Izuku said.

That irritated Kota. It's not like he wanted to eat with everyone, but he didn't like someone saying
what he could and couldn't do.

"I can get to the table!" Kota protested, he tried to move again only for pain to shoot through his
body. Stopping him completely. "Ahh!"

"Don't move!" Izuku told him. "If you want to eat with everyone I can figure something out."

Izuku made his way over to Kota and carefully he picked up the small child and took him into his
arms.

Kota wanted to object to being handled by Izuku, but something about the way Izuku held him
was...pleasantly familiar. It was warm and comfortable. Disarming in a way Kota couldn't put his
finger on.

He only snapped back to reality when Izuku set him down in his chair.

"Wha?" Kota looked around and saw all the other kids staring at him.

And there were more kids than Kota had been expecting. Not including Izuku, there were six in
total.

"Hmm. He's rather plain-looking." Kiba inspected him.

"I don't think he's plain, I think we just look weird." Fu deadpanned.

"Hmph!" Kioku pouted and looked away from Kota. Her disdain for him was very evident.

"Guys you should introduce yourselves first," Izuku told them.

"Ah, my apologies caretaker I forgot my manners." Kiba apologized, before standing up in the
chair. "My name is Kiba Midoriya. Proud Member of the Midoriya clan and the immortal destined
ruler of mankind."

Kota gave her the most confused look he'd given anyone in his life. "What?"

"She's a weirdo, she says stuff like that but it doesn't really mean anything," Fu explained.

"Hey!" Kiba shouted in outrage.

"My name is Fu Midoriya." Fu gave a simple introduction.

"Sansan Miwdoea!" Sansan tried to introduce herself. Confusing Kota even more.

"Her name is Sansan Midoriya. She has a hard time speaking because she's made of slime!" Kei
explained with a smile. "You already know this, but my name's Kesseki Midoriya!"

There was a short pause, as it took a moment for the less eager members of the family to speak up.

"I-I'm Eri Midoriya," Eri said just loud enough for them to hear. "It's nice to meet you…"

"I'm Kioku Midoriya." Kioku curtly introduced herself.

Izuku gave Kioku a concerned look for a moment, before moving on. "Ok, everyone this is Kota.
As you know he'll be staying with us for a few days until his guardians come back to get him."

"Guardians?" Kiba asked. "Does he have bodyguards?"

"N-no, I mean his legal guardians," Izuku explained. "A legal guardian is someone who watches
over you and is in charge of your well being. I'm considered the legal guardian for all of you."
"So are his parents coming?" Kei asked.

"No," Kota responded almost immediately. He glared at the ground fiercely. "No, they're not."

"Let's not talk about Kota parents," Izuku said nervously. "They're a sore topic."

"It's not like our parents were nice to either. Did they abandon him too?" Kioku said bitterly.

Kota froze completely.

"Kioku!" Izuku picked her up. "We are having a talk, young lady! The rest of you can eat. I'll be
back in a moment. Please, behave yourselves."

With that Izuku took Kioku and left.

"Sorry about her." Fu apologized. "She doesn't-"

"What did she mean?" Kota asked all of a sudden.

"What?" Fu asked.

"She asked if my parents abandoned me too," Kota repeated Kioku's words. "What did she mean?"

"Oh, well most of our parents didn't want us after our quirks came," Fu explained. "So they threw
us out."

"Threw you out? But I thought Izuku was your dad?!" Kota was really, really confused.

"Caretaker found us and decided to take care of us. We are not related by blood, but he adopted us
and serves as our father." Kiba explains.

"Adopted?" Kota asked, not knowing what that word meant.

"You don't know what adopted means?" Kei asked, reckoning a head shake from Kota. "Well if a
mommy and daddy don't want their child, someone else can take them and become their new
mommy or daddy, or both!"

"Wait...moms and dads can leave their kids?" Kota asked.

While this was common sense to most, this was news to Kota.

As far as he was concerned, parents had kids and they took care of them until either the kid either
got older or the parents died.

Hearing that parents could just leave their kids. Bewildered him.

He couldn't imagine his parents just, leaving him…

But they did? Kota thought. They choose their stupid hero jobs over me! They-they abandoned me!

"Are you ok Kota?" Kei asked him with concern in her voice.

"Huh?" Kota was snapped out of his thoughts. He felt something wet on his face and after bringing
his hand up to his cheek, he realized he had been crying.

His face turned red from embarrassment and he quickly tried to save face.
"I'm fine! Let's just eat already!" Kota quickly tried to go for his food, but he moved a bit too fast.
"Ow!"

The other kids shot Kota some more concerned looks, but eventually moved on and started eating.
 It Hides The Tears
Chapter Summary

Part two of the Kota story line.

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The next day Kota felt a lot better. All that top of the line medicine, soup, and lots of bed rest had
done their job properly, and while Kota wasn't fully healthy again, he did feel well enough to
move.

Izuku still made him stay in bed for the most part, and unfortunately, there wasn't a lot for him to
do while bedridden.

And so that's what led to where he is right now, watching Izuku and Eri do Eri's quirk training.

"Just remember that video of that river I showed you," Izuku told her. "Just imagine a slow
stream."

Kota watched in silence, confused as to why Izuku was handing her an apple core.

Eri clutched the apple core tightly and took a deep breath.

Her horn grew, and energy started cascading over her.

The apple core slowly started regrowing the eaten parts of the apple it once was.

"Ahhh. Mmmm Rrr." Eri tried as hard as she could to tame her quirk, trying to keep it from running
rampant and going out of control. She imagined that river Izuku showed her on the computer, she
tried to slow the stream.

Kota watched in awe as the apple slowly but surely, put the apple back together.

Once the apple was mostly restored however, Eri's grip on her quirk started to slip.

Once Izuku noticed her horn growing, even more, he saw the apple coming back faster.

He took a metal ruler and slapped the apple out of her hand.

"ahhh! I can't. Control it!" Eri said as she started to completely lose control.

Kota's eyes widened as Eri's energy started growing and getting more wild and erratic. He inched
back on the bed, sliding further away from her.

"Eri you can stop now! Imagine a damn! Imagine the river stopping!" Izuku told her.

Eri tried her best, her horn started shrinking a little, but almost immediately it started growing
again.
It kept shrinking and growing for a while, but it was clear that Eri was fighting a losing battle.

With an upset look on his face, Izuku grabbed the tranq gun that was in his pocket, took it out, and
aimed it at Eri.

Wait is he going to shoot her!? Kota thought in alarmed confusion.

And indeed he did, Izuku shot Eri's arm with the gun, and the dart embedded itself into her arm.

A few seconds later Eri's eyes started to droop, her horn stopped emitting energy and began sinking
back into her, and in another few seconds, Eri's quirk completely deactivated and she started falling
over.

Izuku caught her just before she fell, and lifted her into his arms.

"You shot her," Kota stated. He was dumbfounded, clueless as to what just happened or why.

"It's a dart gun," Izuku explained, pulling the dart out of Eri's arm and showing it to Kota. "It's not
meant to hurt someone like a real gun, it shoots out these needle things called darts, they're filled
with something that makes you go to sleep for a while. Don't worry she'll be fine when she wakes
up."

"Oh." Things made slightly more sense knowing Izuku hadn't shot her with a real gun, but Kota
was still really confused about the rest of the situation. "Why did you shoot her?"

"Well, Eri's quirk is…" Izuku stopped talking as he put Eri onto a futon he had set up beforehand.

After he finished putting Eri to sleep on the futon, he got up, moved his chair over to the bed, sat
down, and faced Kota.

"What do you think of quirk bias Kota?" Izuku asked him.

"I don't know what that is," Kota answered simply.

"Oh, right sorry." Izuku blushed with embarrassment. "Quirk bias is when someone judges
someone else because of their quirks. Some people think people are bad if they have scary quirks
or they think someone is better than others because they have a strong quirk."

"Oh, that." Kota's tone was bitter and his eyes gave away his disdain for the concept. "It's stupid.
Quirks are all stupid but quirk bais or whatever is even dumber."

Izuku sighed with relief. He had gotten the answer he hoped for. Now he could tell him.

"Ok, Eri's quirk is...it's complicated. As long as it's a living thing like a human, plant, or animal,
she can return it back to how it used to be." Izuku tried to explain it in the simplest way possible.
"Like if someone bit an apple she can make the apple whole again or if someone is hurt she can
make them healthy again. Eri has a hard time holding back her quirk. And if she touches someone
while her quirk is at full power...they go back to before they existed."

"What does that mean?" Kota didn't quite understand what he meant.

"They die, Kota," Izuku explained simply. "If a person touches her while her quirk's at full power,
they die."

Kota's eyes became the size of dinner plates. "Wait, die? Like they're dead?"
"Yes Kota, they die," Izuku told him. He didn't like telling people about Eri's quirk, but if Kota
was going to be with them for a while he deserved and needed to know about the danger of Eri's
quirk.

"That's...really dangerous!" Kota freaked out slightly at the thought that he could have died if he'd
been just a few feet closer to Eri.

"Yes, it is." Izuku nodded. "So we have to be very careful when we're doing her quirk training."

"Why are you training her quirk? Shouldn't she not use her quirk at all? Unless…" Kota made a
bitter face as a thought crossed his mind. "Does she wanna be a hero too?"

"Eri? No. I don't think so anyway. I think she wants to be a doctor or nurse or something." Izuku
told him. "But sometimes Eri's quirk turns on by itself. If she gets really stressed or panics too
much it'll turn on and she can't control it. So we do the quirk training so she can control it one day,
and no one will have to be afraid of her quirk anymore."

That...made sense to Kota...kind of. He still thought it would be better if she just never used her
quirk. A quirk that dangerous was scary.

And then another thought came to his mind.

Izuku apparently adopted all these kids. That would include Eri. So apparently Izuku had signed
himself up for taking care of a girl that could kill him with a touch.

And so naturally the question that came to his mind was.

"Why?" Kota asked him.

"Why?" Izuku repeated.

"Why did you adopt Eri?" Kota asked. "And what happened to her real parents."

Izuku sighed. "Eri...Eri's story is a very sad one. And once you're not ready to hear. But it goes like
this. When Eri's quirk manifested, her parents were scared of it. So they gave her away to a bad
man, who hurt her a lot. She ran away from him and that's when I found her. I hid her, and I called
the heroes, and they arrested the bad man. But Eri's parents still didn't want her. And even if they
did they couldn't just take her back after abandoning her. And Eri's quirk was scary, very scary, so
a lot of people didn't want to adopt her. But I did."

"Why?" Kota asked. It's not like he hated Eri, but he'd be lying if he said he wasn't afraid of her
quirk. Did the others know? Why weren't they afraid?

"She had nowhere to go, because of her quirk, something she couldn't control, her life was almost
ruined. Nobody wanted to be near her and it wasn't because of anything she did." Izuku explained.
"And I know how painful that is. They all do."

"They all do? Does everyone here have dangerous quirks?" Kota asked

"All the kids do," Izuku told him. "I don't. I don't have a quirk at all." Izuku said.

Kota's eyes were starting to hurt from the constant widening. This was a lot for him to process.
Since when could people not have quirks?

"The world has a very limited view of what quirks are ok, and what quirks are not," Izuku
explained. "And if you fall into the second category, then the world will hurt and shun you."

Kota thought about that. He knew the world was cruel. It had taken his parents from him after all.
But his parents made the choice to leave him behind, these people didn't have any choice.

That just made the world seem a little bit darker.

"What do you think of heroes Kota?" Izuku asked him.

Kota's face almost instantly tightened into a scowl. "I think they're stupid! Heroes and villains all
show off their flashy quirks and kill each other for no reason!"

Izuku frowned. I guess from his point of view. With such a limited view of the world, it does seem
like all that violence is happening for no reason. Maybe if I can explain it just right.

After a bit of thought, Izuku spoke. "Kota, why do you think villains exist?"

"To fight heroes," Kota answered.

Izuku shook his head. "That's not why. Villains exist because there are bad people. Bad people
who want to hurt others."

"Why?" Kota asked.

"Well sometimes they want to steal things from them for money, or sometimes they just want to
hurt people because they like hurting people." It wasn't a completely accurate explanation, but he
would learn the nuisance as he got older. "Heroes exist to protect people from those villains.
Without heroes, those people would be free to hurt people all they want. They'd kill a lot more
people. And no one could stop them."

"Why don't people just use their quirks to stop them?!" Kota asked.

Izuku shook his head again. "If people could only use their quirks to defend themselves, then that
would make quirks even more important. The world would completely revolve around quirks, and
people with weak quirks or quirkless people would suffer even more."

Kota frowned as he imagined the world Izuku was describing. The world was already obsessed
with quirks. All he heard was quirk this, quirk that. If the world became even more obsessed with
quirks…

"Do see why heroes are necessary now?" Izuku asked Kota.

Kota didn't answer. He couldn't find an argument to counter what Izuku said. It all made sense, at
least more than before.

But he just couldn't let go of his outlook. He wasn't ready to.

Izuku took a deep breath, he was about to approach a sensitive topic, and one he himself probably
shouldn't get involved in. But now seemed like a better time than ever.

"Kota, your parents didn't die for no reason. And they didn't abandon you." Izuku told him. "They
died so a dozen other little boys and girls didn't lose their parents."

Kota remained silent, looking away from Izuku.

The two sat in silence for a while, until-

CRASH!

The sound of something breaking the living room reached their ears.

Izuku facepalmed. "Oh please don't be Kiba again. Kota, just...rest. And t-try to think about what I
told you. Please."

With that Izuku ran to the living room, leaving Kota to his thoughts.

Later that night.

"Hey." Kota was woken from his sleep by someone's voice.

"Mmmm." Kota groaned. He didn't want to wake up. Turning out thinking was tiring if you did it a
lot.

"Wake up." The voice whispered.

Kota felt whoever it was calling him shake him a little.

"Go away," Kota told them.

"Grrr! Wake up or I'll make you think you're a plant." The voice whispered angrily.

Kota thought about that for a moment. It sounded ridiculous, but if all the other kids here had
powerful quirks like Izuku said they did, then they probably could do something like that.

Deciding he'd rather not be a plant, Kota opened his eyes.

Turns out the one waking him up was Kioku. And she did not look pleased. Although to be fair
Kota only ever saw her frowning so apparently she just really didn't like him.

"Come with me." Kioku told him.

Kota didn't really want to follow her. He was tired and wanted to go back to bed. Plus this girl was
mean and he didn't feel like going anywhere with her.

But on the other hand, she could make him think he's a plant.

Kota decided to get up and follow her, leaving the room and entering the living room.

Sansan and Fu were watching T.V. Sansan was copying the heroes on T.V. while Fu was writing
things down in a notebook.

Fu looked at them for a moment with his constantly neutral expression. "Why are you two up?"

"Why are you up?" Kota asked in return. The Pussy Cats, Izuku, and back when they were alive,
his parents had all stressed how important it was that he sleep at night. And it seemed like Izuku
had a similar mentality towards all the other children so why were these two up?

"Our bodies are weird so we don't need sleep," Fu explained. "We can sleep but Izuku doesn't force
us to. But you guys definitely do need sleep. So why are you up?"

"We're just gonna talk for a few minutes, and then we'll go back to bed. I promise." Kioku told Fu.

Fu squinted at Kioku trying to decide whether or not he believed them. Izuku typically trusted him
as the reasonable one to keep everyone else in line. But still, if it was just a little bit.

"Don't take too long, or I'll tell Izuku." With that warning given, Fu turned back to the T.V. and to
his notes.

With that Kioku led Kota into the kitchen, where she finally stopped.

She turned to him and gave him a very serious look, that most adults would have found more cute
than anything else.

"I don't like you." Kioku told him.

"I know." Kota crossed his arms, trying to look tough.

"You're rude to daddy even after he saved you! You would have died if he didn't do that you
know." Kioku pointed out.

Kota's expression actually turned a bit sheepish. He knew he had been in bad shape, but he didn't
know his life was in danger. He already felt kind of bad after seeing how nice Izuku was, but now
he felt really bad about how mean he was.

"And he gave you food, let you sleep in the bed, and treated you nicely!" Kioku told him

"Ok, I get it!" Kota lashed out.

"But." Kioku said, her tone suddenly changing to a slightly more patient one. "I looked through
your memories, and...I'm sorry I was mean to you too."

"Read my memories?" Kota asked, ignoring the apology in favor of the more interesting and
possibly frightening part of that sentence.

"Yes, my quirk let me see and change memories." Kioku explained. "So I know about your
parents."

"Yeah. S-so what?" Kota put back on his tough-guy persona, the mention of his parents snapping
him out of his guilt trip.

"So I'm sorry. It must have hurt losing them. If I lost Izuku…" Kioku didn't finish that sentence.
She wiped away a few tears forming in her eyes at the thought of losing Izuku after finding him.
"But I can help you."

"Help me?" Kota repeated, not sure where she was going with this. "I don't need help!"

"Yes, you do!" Kioku shouted. "You're so mean because you're angry, so maybe if you're not
angry, you'll be nice!"

"And how are you gonna do that?" Kota pouted.

"Well, you're angry because your parents died. So you'll stop being angry if you can't remember
your parents." Kioku explained.

Kota's expression fell, as she slowly realized what Kioku was suggesting.

"I'll erase all the memories of your parents, then you can live here and Izuku can be your parent."
Kioku laid out her plan, of course not seeing the several issues with it.
But to Kota, the plan sounded solid. All the pain and sadness he felt, the betrayal, the confusing
complicated thoughts. All of it would be gone. And things could kind of go back to how they used
to be. Izuku was a nice person and he clearly cared for these kids as his parents cared for him. It
could work. If not for one problem.

He really, really hated that idea.

The thought of all the memories of his parents, disappearing. His parents just completely
disappearing from his mind. He hated it.

"No," Kota said in a low voice.

"W-what?" Kioku was taken aback. She clearly was not expecting that answer.

"I said no," Kota said, louder. "I don't want to forget my parents."

"Why?!" Kioku asked him mad that her perfect plan hit a snag. "You kept saying that they
abandoned you, that they left you, and that you hated them!"

That was another thing about Kota that made her angry. She had to look and work to find a family
that loved her, and he was just born with one. He was born with a family that loved him and after
they were gone he became ungrateful of what he had.

Sure Izuku told her he was angry and confused about his parents dying, but even if Izuku died
while she would be extremely angry and sad, she would never say anything bad about him.

"Y-yeah well I-I-" Kota felt what he wanted to say, it was stuck in his throat, but he just couldn't
say it.

"What! Why don't you want to forget people you hate so much!? Kioku asked.

"Because...because I don't hate them!" Kota shouted, tears sliding down his face. "I don't hate
them! I was wrong! I miss them! I don't want to forget! I want them back!"

Kota started crying.

All his pent up sadness which he'd been coving with anger, was now rushing out like water coming
from a broken damn.

"I-I want them back!" Kota cried.

Kioku looked at Kota crying his eyes out, and her anger was replaced by sympathy, regret, and
discomfort.

Before either of them could do anything however, Kota suddenly felt a hand patting his head.

The two children looked up and saw Izuku standing behind the two of them.

"Daddy!" Kioku panicked, her and a crying Kota did not look good for her. "I-I can explain!"

"It's ok," Izuku said in the most soothing voice he could. "I heard most of it. You two were very
loud. You woke up basically everyone...except Kiba."

"O-oh." Kioku blushed with embarrassment. She thought she was being sneaky, but her emotional
side got the best of her.
"I'm not mad, but we will be talking about this tomorrow, ok," Izuku said. "For now Kioku, please
go to bed, I'll deal with Kota."

"O-Ok." Kioku said quietly, before making her way out of the kitchen.

With that Izuku put all his attention towards Kota. "It's ok, let it all out. It's always safe to cry
here."

That was all Kota needed to hear. He cried and cried and cried while Izuku kneeled down and
patted him on the back to try and comfort him.

After a few minutes had passed, Kota's crying began to slow.

"I...I miss them." Kota admitted.

"I know," Izuku told him.

"I said all those bad things about them...I didn't…"

"I know," Izuku said. "We all say stupid things when we're angry. It's ok. No one is mad at you."

The crying and comforting continued for quite some time, until Kota was quite frankly too
physically and emotionally exhausted to keep going on.

Once Kota tuckered himself out, Izuku took him and laid him in bed.

The next morning.

When Kota woke up, he was immediately met with warmth.

Something or someone was next to him.

He opened his eyes and was immediately met by the visor of Kei.

"You're awake!" Kei exclaimed excitedly.

"Uh?" Kota was confused by her sudden closeness.

"We were worried about you! You cried a whole lot and we were worried, and so we watched you
to make sure you were ok!" Kei explained almost too quickly for Kota to understand her.

"W-we?" Kota asked.

Kei nodded and moved out of the way, revealing that Izuku was sleeping in his chair behind her,
with Eri and Kioku on his lap.

"And Sansan's on the ceiling." Kei pointed up.

Sansan came down and formed her face right in front of Kota's face.

"I!" Sansan greeted him.

Kota sat still, stunned for a moment. He was kind of a mess emotionally, and so he couldn't help
but feel thankful for these people, who he had only met a few days ago, were so concerned for his
safety.

"T-thanks," Kota said, blushing in embarrassment for crying in front of a bunch of people.
"Your welcome!" Kei said, smiling brightly.

All the noise in front of him quickly roused Izuku from his slumber.

"Huh? Oh! Kota, you're awake!" Izuku quickly jolted awake, waking up to two sleeping children
on his knees.

"Daddy?" Kioku slowly opened her eyes.

"Izuku?" Eri did the same.

"Oh, it looks like everyone's awake now," Izuku said. "Could you guys please check on Kiba and
Fu, make sure Kiba didn't break anything in her sleep again or that Fu didn't get blood anywhere
besides the sheets? Oh and then after that could you set the table so I can cook breakfast? I'm
thinking American style pancakes!"

The children nodded, and some quirkier than others moved out of the room to do their assigned
task. Leaving Izuku alone with Kota.

"Are you ok?" Izuku asked him Gentilly. "Sorry if they overwhelmed you, they were really worried
about it. Kei especially."

"It's fine. I'm ok." Kota muttered quietly.

There was a moment of silence between them, as Izuku didn't quite know what to say next with
how Kota was right now.

"Thank you." Kota unexpectedly apologized.

"For what?" Izuku looked at him in confusion.

"For...all the stuff you did. And said." Kota explained to him. "And for letting me cry like that."

"Oh, it's fine." Izuku smiled at him. "My job is to help kids in need. And, you need help, so I
helped you."

Kota just nodded.

RING RING! RING RING!

Izuku looked at his desk, and his phone was vibrating along its surface.

He moved out of his chair and picked it up.

"Hello?" Izuku answered.

Kota watched as Izuku talked with an unknown person on the phone for a while.

"Oh! Ok...In a few hours? Alright. I'll make some breakfast for him then. Uh...do you want any?...
Oh, that's ok! He'll be ready by the time you get here...ok. No, it was no issue, he's a very nice boy,
he was just a bit confused...some things happened, everything is ok...alright. Bye." Izuku hung up
the phone.

He turned to Kota. "That was Mandalay, she and the pussy cats are coming in a few hours to pick
you up."
Kota's mood immediately worsened. "Oh."

Izuku walked up to him and rustled his hair and gave him an encouraging smile. "You're always
welcome here. If you want to see us just ask the Pussy Cats."

Kota nodded, seemingly slightly less upset than before.

"Ok, why don't you sit down with the other kids and I'll make breakfast?" Izuku asked.

The boy nodded immediately, if the rest of his cooking was as good as the soup he made, then he
would be in for a treat.

A few hours later.

Izuku, Kota, and the kids stood outside of the apartment building, while the Pussy Cat's van(Which
they refused to call the Pussy Mobile.) rolled up in front of them.

And then the pussy cats came out.

"Rock on with these sparkling gazes!"

"We've come to lend a paw and help!"

"Coming out of nowhere."

"Stingingly cute and catlike!"

"Wild, Wild Pussy Cats!"

All the Pussy Cats shouted their signature motto while doing their signature poses, despite being in
their civilian clothes.

And the reactions...varied.

Izuku, Kiba, and Sansan all had stars in their eyes.

"Oh wow! The Wild Wild Pussy Cats signature motto! Right in front of me!" Izuku geeked out.

"That motto! Those poses! I must come up with some of my own!" Kiba said.

"Gooo!" Sansan was always a fan of flashing and energetic movements, so this was right up her
alley.

Kioku and Fu were overall less amused.

Great, I know what Kiba's going to make me practice for the next week. He groaned internally.

These are pro heroes? Kioku expected them to be a bit more serious.

Eri didn't know what to think about that, she was just confused.

Kota was in the same camp Fu and Kioku were in, that despite having several changes in opinion
and changes in the way he looked at the world, that still seemed just as lame as ever.

However before he could show his embarrassment, Mandalay broke formation and wrapped him
up in a hug.
"Kota I can't believe you did that! We were so worried about you!" The heroine embraced the
child, nearly smothering him.

"I know, I know I'm sorry!" Kota apologized while trying his best to push her away from him.

This surprised Mandalay slightly. Ever since Kota had come to them had been stubborn and
difficult. This was the first time she had ever heard him apologize for anything.

After thoroughly checking to make sure Kota was completely unharmed, Mandalay moved on,
allowing the other Pussy Cats to fuss over the boy, much to his chagrin.

Mandalay walked up to Izuku and gave a grateful bow. "Thank you for finding and taking care of
him. If he had died before we found him I would have never been able to forgive myself."

"No-no it's fine! I just did the right thing! He was very well behaved!" Izuku said, trying to keep his
composure and failing.

"Really?" Asked Mandalay, not buying that Kota had been well behaved for a bunch of strangers
he'd just met.

"W-well...he was a little…" Izuku tried to find a way to phrase it.

"Mean?" Kioku said.

"Stubborn?" Fu added.

"Difficult." Izuku finished. "But that was just because of...well you know. He's had a rough time
but he's a good kid. I hope you don't punish him too harshly."

"Well I think almost dying in the rain is enough punishment for the moment." Mandalay decided.

Kota breathed a sigh of relief.

"But don't think you're not going to get a very stern talking to when we get home!" Mandalay
shouted out loud.

Kota made a loud groan.

Mandalay turned her attention back to Izuku. "By the way, I never asked for your names."

"Oh right!" Izuku blushed at forgetting something so simple. "My name is Izuku Midoriya."

"Kiba Midoriya!" Kiba said proudly.

"Fu Midoriya," Fu said in his typical monotone.

"Sansan Midoreya!" Sansan said while she constantly moved around and looked at the Pussy Cats.

"Kei Midoriya! Nice to meet nya!" Kei snickered at her own pun.

"Kioku Midoriya." Kioku said from behind Izuku's leg.

"Eri Midoriya." Eri introduced herself. "H-hi."

"Aww well aren't these just the cutest little kittens!" Pixiebob said.

"Are these all your younger siblings?" Mandalay asked Izuku.

Izuku laughed nervously. "Well, you see-"

"He's our dad!" Kei explained.

"Huh?" All the Pussy Cat's went wide-eyed and looked at Izuku in confusion. Hoping for an
explanation to that very strange claim.

"It's...a very bizarre, complicated and long story that I will probably have to keep explaining to
people for the rest of my life." Izuku sighed. He was going to need to find a better way to explain
all this. "But let's just say I adopted them all due to some rather strange circumstances."

"Ah! I get it!" Ragdoll said.

"I still have a lot of questions but I'll hold my tongue for now." Pixie Bob said.

"Mandalay, we have to go, we still have to report for work within the hour." Tiger reminded them.

"Right." Mandalay frowned. Unfortunately due to their job they didn't always have time to watch
Kota, which is how he managed to run away in the first place.

She looked at Izuku, and then suddenly she got an Idea.

"Midoriya, I know you've already done so much for us already, but can I ask you something?"
Mandalay asked him.

"O-Of course! I'd be honored!" Izuku jittered.

"We're rather busy sometimes, and we don't always have time to look after Kota. Would you mind
babysitting him from time to time?" Mandalay pleaded. "You seem to be a good influence, and he
could use some friends."

Izuku smiled. "Y-Yes! I'd be more than happy to! He's more than welcome here. A-although we
are moving soon but it's not too far away from the city. Actually, I think it might be closer to you
than here."

"Thank you. I am really grateful." Mandalay said sincerely. "Kota! It looks like you'll be staying
here for a little bit longer."

"Yay, we get to see Kota more!" Kei cheered, Sansan joining in her celebration.

"Well, it seems we shall be friends from this point on! Consider it an honor!" Kiba told Kota.

"Welcome to the damaged children club," Fu told him.

"Is he going to be our friend?" Eri asked, receiving a nod from izuku. "O-Oh. Ok."

All the kids looked at Kioku, the one who had the biggest problem with outsiders.

"Hmph. It's fine as long as he stops being mean." Kioku turned her head away.

"I promise, and thanks." Kota also looked away trying to keep people from seeing his blush.

Izuku smiled genuinely at the scene in front of him. It seems all well that ends well.

And he didn't even have to adopt this one.

Chapter End Notes

Yeah so Izuku didn't adopt Kota but Kota will be in future chapters as a friend to all of
the kids and Izuku.

Not all the kids are gonna look to Izuku as a dad. Sometimes they'll look at him like a
big brother or a friend. But at the end of the day, he's there for them. And that's what
matters.
 Mistakes of the Past
Chapter Summary

Lots of exposition. And Izuku learns something he's shouldn't.

Friends.

It was an average day, all the kids were helping put stuff away, making sure Kiba didn't touch
anything fragile or important when the door rang.

"That's weird. Mom shouldn't be coming home today." Izuku went to open the door and was
shocked at what was on the other side.

"Hello, young Midoriya." "Greeted All Might in his skinny form.

"Sorry for the intrusion." Ochaco apologized, popping out from behind the deflated hero.

Izuku's attention was immediately drawn to Ochaco, as dozens of thoughts flew through his head.
The most prominent being-

1: Oh my god there's a girl in my house! Ignoring the fact she was only standing outside it.

2: Oh my god what is she wearing?! Noting that she was in work out gear, showing off her physic
to the now heavily embarrassed green teen.

And 3: Oh my god she looks exhausted. It was very clear the girl had been through a rigorous
workout. She was panting heavily and was absolutely covered in sweat, and her posture suggested
that she was barely standing.

In his head was a battle between his awkward socially anxious side, and his noble wanting to help
side.

In the end, his helpful side won. "Are you ok!? You look exhausted!"

"Me? I'm fine! Although I would appreciate it if I could have some water...and also come in to cool
down and rest a bit?" Ochaco blushed at having to ask someone she barely knew for all that.

"Young Uraraka worked out a bit too hard, I tried carrying her back myself, but too many saw me
in my hero form and I had to find a place to hide and for young Uraraka to rest. And your home
was the closest place we could go." All Might explained.

"Well come in, please!" Izuku ushered them both in.

Izuku brought both of them to the couch, where they immediately collapsed.

"Oh god, my legs feel numb!" Ochaco groaned. "My lungs feel like they're popping out of my
ribs."

Izuku brought her a bottle of water. "Here."

"Thank you so much!" Ochaco took the bottle and poured it into her mouth. She drank so fast she
actually started choking for a moment, before recovering.

All Might looked around and immediately noticed the small pink-haired girl, hiding behind a box
and glaring very intensely at the two of them.

"Hello there." All Might greeted her, giving a small wave.

In response, the girl hid herself completely behind the box.

I know I look rather frightening in this form, but that girl seems to really dislike me. All Might
thought.

"Young Midoriya, I see you found another child." All Might chuckled. "Are you sure your quirk is
not attracting small children?"

"Oh! You must mean Kioku. Well, honesty she found us." Izuku awkwardly rubbed the back of his
head.

"And by that, he means she broke into our house, used her quirk on us, and begged for affection."
Fu summarized.

"What?" All Might and Ochaco said simultaneously.

"It was a whole thing, you don't need to worry about it," Izuku told them.

"At this rate you might as well just put up a sign that says, children, come here!" Ochaco laughed
for a moment, before stopping, realizing what she just said, and blushing in embarrassment. "Never
mind that wouldn't end well."

"And it's kinda unnecessary," Izuku said. "Soon the government is going to start giving me kids
anyway."

There was a short pause, as All Might and Ochaco gave Izuku a confused look. Again.

"Every time I see you it seems I always end up more and more baffled young Midoriya." All Might
said. Ochaco nodding in agreement.

"S-sorry," Izuku said, afraid that he had offended them somehow.

"No, it's fine! If anything I'm glad that you're being so active and that your life is changing
in...positive ways?" All Might said, not really sure if the latest change in Izuku's life was positive
due to lack of information.

"So are you taking care of kids professionally now?" Ochaco inquired.

"Well...yes but it's not that simple." Izuku got ready to explain his bizarre situation. He was sure
glad most of the kids were in the other parts of the house. "You see, all of the kids I bumped into
are classified as O.P.C's. That stands for Overly Powerful Children. It means that their quirks make
them dangerous to be around and that they require special care in order to live with."

"Like Thirteen!" Ochaco pointed out.

"Yeah like them! They might have even been part of the program now that I think about it." Izuku
agreed. "I'll have to ask Namae about it."
"So all these kids have dangerous quirks?" All Might asked.

"In one way or another," Izuku said. "Kei turns people to stone when they look at her eyes. And
Kiba requires human blood for both her quirk to work and to live...and even without that
stipulation, you've seen how dangerous her quirk is on its own."

"Yeah," Ochaco said, remembering the car throwing incident.

"Normally, when a parent thinks their child is an O.P.C. they're supposed to call the O.P.C.C.C that
stands for Overly Powerful Children Containment and Care, they're a branch of the government
that is supposed to help to care of O.P.C.'s."

"That name is terrible," Ochaco said bluntly. "Also I've never heard of them before."

"I have, although I haven't heard a lot of good things about them." All Might recalled.

"Yeah they used to be a lot more prevalent than they are now, but they were also a lot crueler then
they are now." Izuku looked up a lot of information about the O.P.C.C.C, after all, they were the
people he was directly working with. "However a lot of the things they were doing blew up in their
faces and resulted in them losing a lot of power and funding, resulting in them being nearly
unheard of today. And due to most people not knowing about them, most parents don't know how
to deal with their kids when their quirks are too dangerous. Most parents try to deal with it and end
up getting injured or...worse. But...some parents, they just give up and abandon their kids. If the
kids are lucky they end up at an orphanage and then are quickly picked up by the O.P.C.C.C, but
other parents just…"

"Throw their children onto the streets." All Might finished a dark look in his eye. "From what you
told me all these children, with the exception of young Eri, had suffered that fate. And Eri suffered
even worse."

"How could someone just throw away their child like that!" Ochaco said in outrage.

"Sometimes it's even worse. The O.P.C.C.C. has also had to remove several children from their
parents due to several types of child abuse. I've read about villains who'll kidnap people, and force
them to...breed in order to sell their children with powerful quirks." Izuku remembered almost
throwing up when he read that. He thought quirk marriages were bad, but this was on a whole
other level.

"That's horrible!" Ochaco said, standing up so fast she hurt herself. "Ow!"

"Indeed. As a future pro hero, these are the types of things you'll have to fight against Young
Uraraka." All Might said.

Ochaco nodded, a fire burning in her eyes. "When I get my hands on those monster's I'm going to
throw them into the sun!"

"While they may deserve it, I would ask that you don't kill them...if you don't need to." All Might
added.

"And uh, I would also appreciate it if you didn't...um, advocate murder in front of the kids," Izuku
asked her nervously.

"Oh, sorry." Ochaco apologized, sitting back down and returning to a more calm state.

"I think I got a bit sidetracked, I just got...so, angry when I heard about that," Izuku explained.
"It's fine, young Midoirya, your outrage is more than justified." All Might remembered back when
he first encountered his first instance of child abuse. It wasn't pretty, both what the abuser did to the
child, and what All Might did to the abuser once he found him.

"But um, back to what I was saying, due to the lack of public knowledge about the O.P.C.C.C, it
leads to many kids with dangerous quirks either roaming the streets or being taken by villains."
Izuku continued. "And because of the O.P.C.C.C.'s lack of funding and power, they could only do
so much."

"And that's how you met all these kids right?" Ochaco asked.

"Most of them, yes," Izuku said. "But I'm...different."

"Considering you managed to find seven children in under a year, I would say so." All Might
pointed out.

"W-well yeah but, that's not what I'm talking about," Izuku told him. "The O.P.C.C.C also has
issues when it comes to finding where to keep the children they find. Due to their dangerous
quirks, they can't go to a normal orphanage, so they either have to find someone to adopt the kids
themselves and support them with special equipment, or they have to keep them in special
O.P.C.C.C's facilities until they can support themselves."

"And I'm guessing a good portion of those kids raised in a cold and sterile government facility don't
grow up with the greatest opinion on people." All Might added. He knew that most villains were
created by crappy childhoods, and this sounded like one of those cases.

"Unfortunately, there is a non-negligible amount of kids raised in those facilities ended up as

villains," Izuku revealed.

"Then why don't they just focus on finding families to adopt them!?" Ochaco was getting fired up
again.

"I doubt it's that simple." All Might told her. "If these children's quirks are so dangerous that the
government has to intervene like this, then it's unlikely that many people would be willing to take
them in at the risk of their own safety."

"And the ones who do sometimes are killed or maimed accidentity by the child they took in." Izuku
elaborated. "They tried handing out money as an incentive, but that just caused some people to
accept, and use the money on themselves and mistreated the children, and as a result, the
O.P.C.C.C. took the child back into their custody. And as a result, most kids acquired by the
O.P.C.C.C. simply stay in their custody. Because of this the O.P.C.C.C. was deemed ineffective,
and had their funding cut, even more, making the issues even worse."

"So it's just one big mess." All Might noted.

"And all those poor kids are suffering because of it," Ochaco added, looking extremely frustrated.

"I swear the only things as bad as villains are politicians." All Might grumbled, always having
hated dealing with the red tape and the men in suits.

"However, since I kept taking in kids that are labeled as O.P.C.'s, they saw an opportunity and they
made me an offer," Izuku said. "They asked me to start an organization in league with the
government and the O.P.C.C.C. specifically, that takes in the O.P.C.'s and adopts them. It's like an
orphanage...but you can't adopt anyone...and all the children have dangerous quirks."
"Really?! But you're still in school!" Ochaco pointed out, her eyes wide as dinner plates.

"Not really...I kinda...stopped...going to school." Izuku said slowly, afraid it would color their
opinions of him in a bad way.

"What? Why?! Aren't afraid of falling out?" Ochaco asked, looking at him curiously and making
the boy look away from her, not used to attention...or at least good attention.

"While I am glad something is being done about this, I would have thought they would have
picked someone more qualified for the position." All Might said, before quickly realizing he made
an error when Izuku's face fell. "Not that you're bad for the job! You-gah!"

All Might felt a small hand slap him hard in the back of his skull.

He looked behind him and saw Kioku glaring at him like he just killed her dog in front of her from
behind the couch, standing on a box so she could reach his head.

"Is something wrong All Might?" Izuku asked.

"No, I'm fine." All Might didn't want to get her in trouble, it was rather rude of him to say that after
all. "Continue."

"Well, I see why you'd think that. The only thing that really qualifies me for this job is that I'm the
only one who wants to do it." Izuku explained. "And the O.P.C.C.C is very desperate for something
to work, so they're purposely overlooking a lot of things that could keep me from getting this job. If
it works out then they could show their progress to their superiors, and hopefully, they can get an
increase in funding, meaning they can put more money into making their existence known and into
collecting the children."

"I mean that's great and all, I'm sure it'll help a lot of kids, but...are you sure it's a good idea to have
a bunch of kids with life-threatening quirks all under the same roof being taken care of by one
teenager is a good idea?" Ochaco asked. She was glad something was being done about what was
apparently a massive issue she wasn't aware of until now, but the solution seemed kinda...desperate
and rushed.

"There are a lot of safety precautions. And the place we're moving has a bunch of security
precautions in it." Izuku explained. "And they are requiring me to study certain topics, and get a
license in quirk consoling. And I'll also be in charge of hiring other staff. It's not a perfect solution,
but it's better than nothing."

"I mean you're right, but are you sure you're gonna be ok? If one of those kids could accidentally
kill you then how are you gonna handle lots of them?" Ochaco asked, more out of concern for his
safety than anything else.

"It is still pretty dangerous, but someone has to do it. And no one else is willing to do it, so I have
to." Izuku explained simply. "It's the only thing I can really do."

It was then that Ochaco noticed that look in his eyes. The one that All Might had been noticing the
entire time.

It was a sad look, desperate for purpose.

Before anyone could continue the conversation, the rest of the kids ran into the room.

"Caretaker we finished-oh. It's you two." Kiba said, remembering them immediately.
"We have guests!?" Kei ran into the room to look at the unusual event.

Sansan stretched into the room and immediately started inspecting Ochaco and All Might,
stretching her head around the two of them.

"Oh, it's the goo girl!" Ochaco recognized the child.

"If I recall her color was pink before." All Might said, trying to back away from Sansan due to him
still thinking she was made of acid.

"Her name's Sansan, and you don't have to worry about the acid, the O.P.C.C.C. gave me some
chemicals that when mixed with her acid, neutralizes it temporarily so it's ok to touch her," Izuku
said.

Ochaco, out of curiosity, decided to touch Sansan's with her palms. "It's like touching jello."

Reacting to the touch, Sansan wrapped herself around Ochaco's entire body and nuzzled her cheek.

"Sansan!" Izuku cried out, unsure how she would react to being covered in slime.

"No don't take her off this feels amazing!" Ochaco replied, Sansan's cold gooey body doing
wonders for Ochaco's tired overheated one.

"Oh...ok. I'll have to keep that in mind." Izuku made a mental note of this.

"Looks like we're all here. Except Eri." Fu pointed out.

Wait where's Eri? Izuku looked around the white-haired girl.

"Um, I need to go find Eri, could you give me a moment." Izuku skittishly excused himself as he
left to look for Eri, leaving the two of them alone with the rest of the kids.

"Where's Kioku?" Kei asked.

"She's hiding in the kitchen." Fu ratted her out.

"Hey!" Kioku shouted from the kitchen, still hiding.

"She doesn't like outsiders," Kiba explained. "She thinks that anyone not part of the family is a
bunch of evil savages. Which is ridiculous since your-"

Before Kiba could spill the beans on All Might's secret, Fu did his signature, Kiba shut up, move of
shoving his fingers into her mouth and snapping them off using her teeth. Seriously disturbing All
Might and Ochaco before seeing him grow back those fingers, and remembering what his quirk
was.

"That is...understandable. I'm sure she's seen a lot of hardships." All Might said.

"You have no idea," Kiba said, spitting out all the fingers.

"I found her!" Izuku came into the room, holding Eri. "She's really shy so she probably won't talk
much."

"Sorry," Eri muttered an apology.

"No, it's ok." Ochaco gave the girl a reassuring smile but made no effort to move out of Sansan's
slime cocoon. "My name is Ochaco Uraraka! Nice to meet you!"

Eri paused for a moment before she gathered the will to respond. "I'm Eri Midoriya."

Izuku always felt a weird spark of happiness and pride whenever one of the kids referred to
themselves as a Midoriya, only enhanced by the pride he felt at Eri introducing herself! And
without stuttering!

BEEP!BEEP!BEEP!

Izuku took his phone out of his pocket and looked at it, his eyes widening. "OH! Sansan it's time
we need to go!"

"Aww can't she stay a little longer?" Ochaco groaned as Sansan very slowly oozed off of her.

"Sorry but I need to reapply the chemical to her body otherwise she'll turn back into acid in fifteen
minutes.

"Nevermind then you can go!" Ochaco's eyes widened in fear at the thought of being covered in
acid.

All Might looked at his watch. "Speaking of going, Young Uraraka I believe it's time we took out
leave."

"O-ok." Ochaco winced as she got off the couch. "Thank you for letting us rest here."

Ochaco gave him a polite bow of thanks.

"I-It's n-n-nothing!" Izuku blushed and stammered.

"And also...I think what you're doing is a real good thing." Ochaco gave him a bright pleasant smile
that made Izuku's head short circuit. "Please take care of these children the best you can!"

"You don't need to tell him that," Kiba remarked. "Caretaker is the best at his work."

"I-I…" Izuku breathed in deeply, regaining his composure. "I'll do my best."

"We know you will young Midoirya." All Might and Ochaco started to leave, but before walking
out the door, All Might turned to Izuku and said one more thing. "I told you there was more than
one way to be a hero. I'm glad you found yours."

And with that, they left.

Izuku sniffed, trying to let as few tears slip as possible.

"Isuso?" Sansan looked at him in concern.

"I'm ok Sansan." Izuku wiped away the tears. "I'm ok."

A few minutes later, with All Might and Ochaco.

The duo walked down the street in relative peace, now that Ochaco had gotten some rest she could
walk all the way to her house without All Might assistance.

"So...what do you think of young Midoriya?" All Might asked her.

"He's nice!" Ochaco responded almost instantly. "But...he also seems kinda...sad. And like he's
hiding something from me. It's like when my parents tried to hide all the bills from me when I was
little so I wouldn't worry about it."

"Well, that's not far from the truth." All Might sighed. "Young Uraraka, I would like to ask a favor
of you."

"A favor?" Ochaco repeated.

"Yes, I know I shouldn't be messing around with your social life but, could you be friends with
young Midoriya?" All Might requested.

"Sure." Ochaco agreed. She probably would have befriended him herself, he was a really nice guy
after all and he genuinely wanted to help people. And there was also that mysterious sadness that
lingered over him that Ochaco both wanted to figure out and dispel. But there was one thing
bothering her about this.

"All Might, how did you and Midoriya become friends?" Ochaco asked him. "He doesn't really
seem like the type of person you would...you know…"

"Be friends with." All Might finished for her. "Well...it's a long story. And one I'll have to ask you
not to tell anyone."

"Don't worry! At this point, I'm used to keeping your secrets!" Ochaco half-jokes.

All Might actually chuckled at that, before getting serious. "Well to begin, my meeting with
Midoriya was pure chance. I was chasing a villain and said villain attacked Midoriya, I saved him
but I noticed my time was running out, so naturally, I jumped away to try and keep anyone from
seeing me. However, Young Midoriya grabbed my leg as I was taking off."

"He did what!" Ochaco's eyes went wide. "That's really dangerous!"

"Indeed. And I told him as much when we landed. Midoriya was determined to ask me a question,
however. But before he could ask it I had run out of time and reverted back to this form." All Might
continued.

"Ohhh so that's how he knows about your skinny form!" Ochaco said. "But what question was so
important that he would risk his life to ask you?"

All Might paused for a bit, before gritting his teeth and continuing. "He asked me...if he could
become a hero without a quirk."

There was a long pause as Ochaco took in that question, her face eventually settling into a confused
squint. "What? Why would he want to not use his quirk? Is his quirk dangerous or lackluster or
something?"

"No...unfortunately, it's not as simple as that." All Might gave Ochaco a serious look. "As I said,
you're not to tell anyone about this, and please don't let Midoriya know I told you this, but...young
Midoriya...is quirkless."

Ochaco blinked, giving All Might a blank stare, then eventually her eyes widened like dinner plates
in shock. "What!?"

"Yes, unfortunately, Midoriya is part of the twenty percent of people without quirks. And the even
smaller four percent of children born without quirks in the modern-day." All Might explained.
"That's..." Ochaco had never even considered him being quirkless. It was such a rare thing,
especially for people their age and in their country, that the thought just never occurred to her.

Not having a quirk...Ochaco thought about what that would be like. Having no powers, in general,
would suck, but on top of that being surrounded by people with powers would suck even more. She
can only imagine the bullying that must have happened to him.

"Judging by that expression, you've likely started thinking about what it must be like...being
quirkless." All Might told her.

"Y-yeah. Poor Midoriya." She muttered. "But, what did you say? You didn't tell him no did you!?"

All Might looked away from her.

Ochaco looked at him in disbelief. "You...you didn't say he couldn't be a hero...right?"

"I…" All Might kept his gaze pointed elsewhere, not wanting her to see the shame on his face or
the guilt in his eyes. "I've seen villains take down buildings with ease. I've seen countless powerful
heroes die. And I've nearly been defeated myself. And he…was a skinny, young teen without a
quirk. I-"

"You told him no." It wasn't a question. Ochaco had figured it out and was looking at the hero like
he'd just killed a puppy.

"I...yes." All Might confirmed, still looking away.

The two of them had stopped walking. And there was a long, long pause, with no sound but the
wind between them.

Eventually, Ochaco spoke up. "All Might...please look at me."

All Might froze for a second, before looking at her.

Ochaco was giving him a furious, scolding glare. "That was the wrong answer."

Her tone was dead serious and left little room for argument.

In spite of that, All Might tried to defend himself. "I was concerned for his safety so I-"

"You crushed his dreams," Ochaco said bluntly.

"..." All Might sighed. "I can't really put it any other way. Yes, I crushed his dreams."

"How could you!" Ochaco glared at him. "You're the number one hero! Do you know how much
your word means to people! He must have been crushed!"

"I...wasn't thinking. I've made a bad habit of doing whatever I think needs to be done, without
worrying about the consequences afterward." All Might said. "There are many times where I've
saved lives because of that way of thinking, and there are times where I wish I had just stopped and
thought about what I was doing. This is one of those cases."

Ochaco kept glaring at the hero, shaming him for what he had done.

"I didn't know the effect it had on him until much later." All Might continued. "I had heard that the
heroes had finally gathered enough evidence to raid the Yakuza's base and arrest them. I decided to
assist and by some coincidence the person that had managed to get the evidence, and as such was
now under witness protection, was Midoriya."

"Oh yeah, you did tell me about that before but you never explained it," Ochaco said.

All Might nodded. "The Yakuza had been keeping young Eri captive, but she managed to escape
and, seeking somewhere to hide, fled to Midoriya's home. Midoriya allowed the girl in, and when
the leader of the Yakuza, Overhaul, broke into his house with some of his thugs, Midoriya hid her
under dirty laundry, set his phone to record anything that happened in the room, and then put on a
pair of headphones and pretend to sleep."

"That's smart!" Ochaco pointed out. "That's really clever. Saving a little girl and finding a way to
win even with a huge disadvantage! It's almost like...a hero."

All Might felt that jab in his deflated gut.

"I...know." All Might admitted. "I was shocked, but even more so when I read his background
report. It all seemed...off. It said he got into fights often and, and his test scores were only ever
below average."

"That...doesn't seem right at all." Ochaco may not have known Izuku for long, but she was pretty
sure that was false.

"Your right. Later, I found that Fatgum was doing an investigation on Midoriya's high school,
apparently, he had a run-in with Midoriya as well at some point, and caught a whiff of quirk
discrimination." All Might revealed. "I of course added my two cents and joined in on the
investigation."

"Quirk discrimination." Ochaco scowled. She hated the thought of someone being picked on or
shunned even though they didn't do anything wrong. Bullies always pissed her off!

"It took a while for us to find anything, everyone was rather tight-lipped. Until we found one
teacher who seemed to be sympathetic to Midoriya's situation, and she told us everything under the
agreement that we would keep her anonymous. What we found was…a lot worse than what we
expected." All Might's face turned grim. "Apparently all the stuff on Midoriya's record was bunk.
Midoriya was picked on and beaten many times, and the teachers lied saying Midoriya was the one
picking the fights, in order to excuse his injuries."

"WHAT!? The teachers were in on it too!" Ochaco shouted.

All Might nodded. "They allowed the other students to physically and verbally assault Midoriya on
a daily basis, going from destroying his property, giving him mild injuries to even using their
quirks on him."

"Why!? What kind of teacher lets that happen! Those are all crimes!" Ochaco was outraged, today
was already filled with upsetting news and now it just kept piling up! "AGH! What is wrong with
people!?"

"Apparently many of the teachers thought it wasn't worth it to "ruin the future's of children for a
quirkless runt"." All Might repeated what they said in disgust. "They also lowered his grades. They
said if he scored too high the other children would assault him. They acted like it was some kind of
protection!"

"They only hurt him because they let them!" Ochaco shouted.

"And the bullying from the other children was out of control. Even going to the point of telling him
to commit suicide." All Might was steaming, literally, as his anger caused One for All to activate
and transform him into his buff form for a moment.

Ochaco was speechless and fuming. She wanted to float those bullies into space right now. Heck,
she knew where they were she just might. "Scum."

"Any teachers that actually tried to stop this activity were heavily admonished, and even had their
jobs threatened. Meaning they couldn't do anything but watch. And any children that showed
sympathy towards Midoriya, were targeted as well." All Might continued. After getting that
confession, we managed to do some more serious interrogation on the rest of the staff and the
students. I managed to convince a friend of mine with a lie-detecting quirk to join the case, so we
got a lot of the details out of them. Including the fact that this behavior was not exclusive to his
middle school, and that Midoriya had been enduring this since he was diagnosed as quirkless."

"You mean…" Ochaco's voice was quiet. "He's been living like this...since he was five?"

All Might nodded.

Suddenly Ochaco felt like she'd been using her quirk too much again. But this time rather than
nausea she felt pure horror and disgust.

"We also discovered that the main tormentor, Katsuki Bakugo was admitted into the hero program
at U.A. shortly before the investigation was launched." All Might explained.

"And you expelled him." Ochaco couldn't believe someone like that had the nerve to try out for the
hero program.

"Well...about that." All Might hesitated. "He did get the highest score for the practical exam, as
well as getting very high marks on the written exam."

"And he's been bullying someone for ten years!" Ochaco shouted. She couldn't believe what she
was hearing! U.A. was actually going to let a bully, a long time bully at that, attend the HERO
COURSE!

"Well his expulsion was discussed, and many of the school staff did want to follow through with it,
the suits ultimately were against it and managed to convince Nezu against it." All Might explained.

"The suits?" Ochaco asked.

"You know, the guys in suits? The ones in high positions who make the impotent discussions,
dispute the fact that they rarely have to deal with the consequences." There was an obvious disdain
in his voice as he explained this. "Those guys. They said that a student with such high potential,
should not be expelled for some "easily ironed out behavioral issues". And instead, they suggested
other consequences, such as correctional therapy, limiting the benefits he gets from the hero
course, exclusion from the sports festival, etc. So far the only thing that has been decided is that
he's not going to be expelled."

Ochaco was fuming. It's like the entirety of today was dedicated to making her hate the world! "I
swear if that guy is in my class, I am going to float him into the sun!"

"Please don't. I know it's tempting to take matters into your own hands, especially if you think
everyone else is messing things up, but please trust us to handle this." All Might told her. "Believe
me when I say if he tries anything like what he's been doing again, he'll be thrown out
immediately."
"That doesn't get rid of TEN YEARS OF BULLYING!" Ochaco shouted. Most of the worst things
in her life had only lasted for, at longest, a month or so...well except for the poverty, but at least she
had a plan for that. You can't plan to get rid of discrimination or quirklessness.

"To be fair, neither does expelling Bakugo." All Might pointed out. "Bakugo will receive
punishments for his actions...and besides, if we expelled him, you wouldn't get the chance to punch
him during hero training."

Ochaco paused. She did really like the idea of beating the hell out of this guy, and since it seemed
she really wouldn't be able to change anything, that seemed like a good consolation prize.

"Just try not to hurt him too much." All Might winked.

"I make no promises," Ochaco said with a worrying amount of seriousness.

Ochaco sighed and looked up at the sky. The sun was setting and she needed to get home soon.

"I know I disappointed you, and believe me I have many regrets." All Might didn't even tell her
about him finding out about Midoriya's behavior after they met. Her opinion of him was probably
low enough as it was. "And I have no right to ask you this, but please help me clean up my mess
and assist Midoriya."

"Oh I am disappointed, but I'm definitely going to help Midoriya!" Ochaco declared. "For both him
and those kid's sake."

The old hero smiled at his successor. This is exactly why I chose her. Thank you, young Uraraka.

Later that night.

As Izuku was getting ready to put the kids to bed, Kioku asked him a question.

"Daddy? Why do you still like All Might after he said you couldn't be a hero?" All the other
children were asleep, so she could talk about this out loud without anyone hearing about it.

"Well...All Might didn't tell me that to be mean Kioku. He said it because he wanted me to be
safe." Izuku tried to explain it to her, hiding the pain that question brought him deep inside himself.
"Being a hero is dangerous after all and well…"

"He didn't think a quirkless person could do it." Kioku pouted. While she personally had not been a
victim of quirk discrimination, her brother, sisters and father had been to some extent, and that was
enough for her to hate it in its entirety.

"Well...yes." Izuku winced. He couldn't really phrase it any other way. "But it's not like he could
have done anything about it. He can't just give me a quirk."

"But he could though!" Kioku protested.

Izuku gave her a confused look. "What do you mean?"

Kioku stood up in the bed, moving carefully towards Izuku trying not to wake any off her siblings,
leaned in, and whispered something in Izuku's ears.

Just missed him.

Katsuki Bakugo was absolutely pissed.

He aced both the practical and physical exam, because of course he did, and was naturally accepted
into U.A.

The only problem was, rather than tell him this over an email, letter, or something, Nezu himself
along with some other U.A. staff showed up at his doorstep.

Apparently, they had found out about what he did to Deku and were not pleased. And neither was
his mother.

They had scolded him harshly for his actions and told him that if he ever did anything resembling
these actions again, then he would be immediately expelled and it would be unlikely he would ever
be accepted into another one, given that many of his past actions were now on his record. He
would also be excluded from the sports festival and would be on very thin ice during his time at
U.A.

And that punishment could almost be considered light in comparison to what his mother did to
him. On top of him now having bruises that would probably last for a good long while, he was also
grounded for a year.

And so now Bakugo was walking up to Izuku's house to give him a piece of his mind, and to take a
piece out of him.

Of course, given what he was just told, any logical person would know that this is a horrible idea
and if anyone found out about this then his hero career would be over before it started.

However, Bakugo's mind was too filled with rage and so no logic made its way in. As far as he was
concerned, Deku had ruined his perfect record and his perfect origin story.

BANG BANG BANG BANG!

"DEKU!" Katsuki shouted as he pounded on Izuku's door.

He knocked on the door for a couple of minutes, getting no response.

Getting even more pissed off, he eventually just kicked the door open.

"DEKU! GET OUT HERE!" He shouted at the top of his lungs.

He looked around and noticed that Deku wasn't there.

In fact, nothing was there.

His rage blinded him to the house's emptiness, however, and he marched his way over to Izuku's
room.

He kicked open Izuku's door, ready to potentially maim the boy in question.

Only for there to be nobody there. And much like the rest of the house, the entire room was empty.

What the fuck!? Why the hell is it empty! The only way this room would be fucking empty is
if...Bakugo's eyes widened as he came to realization. He moved. He fucking moved.

For a few moments, Bakugo stood in silence.

And then the rage came.

"FUCK!"
 Home

Izuku and the children looked up at the "house" in awe.

"Wow," Izuku said.

The "house" was big enough to make mansons seem like tiny apartments in comparison.

To compare, if you excluded the fake cities, the house was bigger than U.A.

"Pretty cool huh?" Namae said with a smug look on her face. "Seeing as you'll be taking in an
unknown amount of kids all with special needs and such, we decided it was go big or go home!"

All the kids stood in stunned silence for a while, all of them speechless that this massive building
was now to be their home.

And of course, the first one to break the silence was Kiba, who suddenly started laughing.

"Ahahaha! Yes, this seems like a fine place for someone as great as I to reside! Good work
Mistress of Sloth." Kiba complemented.

"Mistress of Sloth really? I'm not that lazy." Namae stopped and thought about it for a moment.
"Actually Nah that title is appropriate. You'd make a good Twitch streamer or Youtuber or
something."

"What are those?" Kiba asked.

"I'll tell you later," Izuku told her. "For now let's go inside and see where everything is."

"Yeah! I wanna see my room!" Kei told them excitedly. Her snakes hissing with happiness.

"Well, then it's time for the house tour! Get ready kids! This is gonna take a while!" Namae said.

The entrance

Upon walking in they were already met with a plethora of paths, with four different paths on the
first floor, a staircase leading to the second floor which had even more pathways, and the third
floor even more.

"Ok. I don't really have a plan here but I do have this map!" Namae said, taking out her phone
which had a map of the house on it. "Oh, by the way, Izuku take this."

Namae handed Izuku a new phone.

"It's better than your old phone and has a few choice apps downloaded on it. One of which is the
map for this house." Namae explained.

"Ok." Izuku wasn't sure about needing a map to traverse his own house. He's sure he'll get used to
it, but it's gonna be confusing for a while.

"Now...how about we start with some of the indoor functionality rooms." Namae decided.

The classroom.
Many of the rooms on the second level were large empty rooms. Apparently, they wanted Izuku to
decide what to do with some of the rooms, so they were left empty.

The first room they came across that actually had something in it, looked like a large classroom, an
elementary school classroom in particular.

There were educational posters all across the room, one of those plastic skeletons near the front,
there were bookshelves that were lined with textbooks, computers, and a desk with a globe on it.
And of course, there were desks all around the room.

"Ah, finally a room with something in it. As you can guess this is one of the classrooms. There are
two of them and they're basically identical. If you or a tutor want to teach the kids, this would be
the best place to do it.

"Are there any animal books!" Kei asked Namae.

"Yeah, there should be a zoology book around or two around here somewhere. Good luck finding
it though because I'm not helping!" Namae said.

"Well, I'm glad I'll be able to give them a somewhat normal school experience. Although I'm still
not sure about a tutor though." Izuku knew he wasn't quite knowledgeable enough in every subject
to act as their sole educator. At least not if he wanted them to get a good education. But trusting his
kids in the hands of someone else...was something he was just unused to.

"Well if you want we can provide you with a list of tutors that have been screened by the
government." Namae offered.

Izuku thought about that. On one hand that would be a good way to find tutors, on the other hand,
if the government was that good at screening things, then how did Namae get employed?

"Why do I have the feeling you're thinking something rude." Namae glared at him.

Library.

"That's a lot of books," Fu said with a tad bit of awe in his voice.

This room was larger than most of the others and inside was a standard-sized library, with books
littering the walls and shelves. Hundreds, maybe thousands of books.

"Behold! The nerd room!" Namae said.

Izuku gave her a "really?" look, while the children ignored her and explored the library.

Kei immediately ran into the S section. "S is for snakes! So there should be snake books in here!"

"Come, Fu! Help me find books on my kind!" Kiba dragged Fu into the V section.

Sansan, namely looked at book covers, making many arms to look at them all at once.

Kioku didn't stray too far away from Izuku, just looking around the closest section to them which
happened to be I.

"There's nothing inappropriate here is there?" Izuku asked Namae.

"Pft! Of course not! We've screened all of them before they got anywhere near here." Namae said
nonchalantly.
"And they were scanned by a department other than the O.P.C.C.C. right?" Izuku asked.

"Izuku. I'm starting to think you don't trust us!" Namae sounded offended. "Which is-"

"Izuku what does Intercorse mean!" Kioku asked, pulling out a book that was definitely not
appropriate.

"-A perfectly valid opinion given what you've seen of us so far." Namae finished her sentence as
Izuku ran to grab the book from Kioku.

Quirk training room

"And this is the quirk training room!" Namae said, gesturing to the large room.

The room was completely barren and looked like it was made out of some kind of metal.

"There's nothing in here?" Izuku pointed out the obvious.

"Well duh. You're supposed to request items for this room." Namae told him.

"Then what exactly makes it different from the other empty rooms?" Kiba asked.

"Well you see, this room is made out of extremely tough metals, imported from I-Island," Namae
explained.

"I-Island!?" Izuku's eyes went wide in shock.

"What's I-Island?" Kei asked the other children looked just as confused.

"I-Island is an artificial Island, where some of the smartest people on the planet are gathered, to
create some of the highest tech things the world has ever seen!" Izuku explained while geeking out.

"That's right. This room is specially constructed to be tough as he...ck." Namae explained. "So you
can go ham with your training, without worrying about breaking the entire house. And also check
this out! Blast doors!"

As Namae said that, blast doors suddenly shut behind them.

"You can seal this room entirely from the rest of the house! So if a kid is going to explode or
something, just put them in here and lock the doors!" Namae explained.

"So that means you're going to give me explosive children." Izuku was pretty sure something like
that might happen, but this was confirmation.

"You know it kid." Namae gave him a shit-eating grin.

THUNK

Everyone looked to the left and saw that Kiba had punched the wall, but didn't leave a mark. Much
to her surprise.

"I-I see. This is truly impressive metal. Of course, I didn't punch it at full power but still, it is
impressive." Kiba lied, swearing in her head to break this room and prove her might one day.

Fu sighed. Knowing what Kiba was thinking, and all the headaches it would cause.
Kitchen and Dining hall.

Back on the first floor, the first room they stumbled upon was the kitchen and dining hall.

The dining hall looked like the typical cafeteria, with long tables and benches for people to sit and
eat on, and trash cans all over for people to throw stuff away.

The kitchen was much bigger than the one they had before, with several refrigerators, and a
separate room that acted as a freezer.

"It's really cold in here!" Kei said as she walked in the freezer.

"No Cwol!" Sansan refused to go into the room, staying a good few feet away from it.

Can Sansan freeze in the cold? Well, I guess that would make sense. She's made entirely out of
liquid. Izuku made a mental note of this.

"It is a bit chilly in here." Kiba looked mostly unaffected. "What about you Fu?"

Fu looked down at his arms. "Mhm. Uh-huh. Yeah no, I still can't feel anything."

"There should be enough food in here for all of you to last a while. We even took zombie boy into
account." Namae said. "If you need to buy food I already put a number you can call on your phone.
They even sell "special needs" foods...like blood."

"Good. I have a feeling Fu and Kiba aren't going to be the only ones with strange eating habits."
Izuku said.

"Oh, you have no idea." Namae held in a laugh.

Indoor sports room.

This was a large room, with a window stitching across the furthest wall which showed the outside.

The room itself had a large section of fake grass, and outside of that, there was a small ping pong
table and some other tables.

There were also some basketball hoops and soccer nets off to the side.

"And welcome to the indoor sports room! For all the introverts who hate the cruel rays of the sun
but still want to play sports for some reason, this room is for you!" Namae explained.

"Finally! Take that you wretched yellow sky ball!" Kiba shouted.

Izuku looked outside and saw the gardens. It wasn't anything too complex, a bunch of flowers
arranged in pretty looking patterns. Most of it was empty, seemingly they wanted them to plant
things themselves.

"What's this?" Fu said as he grabbed a ping pong paddle.

"It's ping pong. It's Tennis for cowards." Namae explained.

"It's a perfectly fun sport for everyone." Izuku rushed in so Namae couldn't color their opinion too
much.

"Yeah, I got it wrong. Badminton is tennis for cowards." Namae corrected herself.
"There is no such thing as tennis for cowards!" Izuku argued.

Living room.

"And so this is basically the living room," Namae said.

The room wasn't particularly large in comparison to the others.

In the center of the room was a very large couch, with two smaller but still somewhat large couches
next to it. In front of the couch was a big table, with several controllers for several different gaming
consoles.

And of course, there was an entertainment center, with a T.V. on top and basically all the new
generation consoles and a few games.

"So we hooked you up with all the new consoles but if you want the older ones you're on your
own," Namae said as the kids went to inspect the consoles and games.

"You know, you've given us a lot of nice things. A lot of nice, expensive things." Izuku noticed.
"Why so generous?"

"Well, how could we not be? These kids have had it hard and we just want them to enjoy their
futures." Namae said with her hammy acting.

"And you're sure it has nothing to do with the government fearing they might become villains?"
Izuku asked.

"Maybe a little," Namae replied.

Izuku sighed. He hated that the government viewed these kids as potential threats more than they
did as children. But at least he could use that to get the best things for his kids.

At the end of the day, that's all he could do.

Outside.

Their backyard turned out to be almost as ridiculously huge as the house itself.

There was a large pool with a diving board, a greenhouse, an Omni-purpose court, a garden, and a
few more things. And wrapping around the entire thing was a huge track.

"Woah!" Kei couldn't decide where to go first.

Sansan immediately made her way to the pool and jumped in. Moving freely through the water like
a fish.

Is it safe for all the chemicals inside her to be in the water? Izuku wondered. I'll have to have that
tested.

"This makes me wish to go outside….at night of course. I'm not giving you another chance to mar
my perfect skin you blasted fireball!" Kiba shouted at the sun while still making sure to hide in her
cloak.

"Is that a greenhouse?" Fu asked.

"Yup. You can grow plants and stuff if you're boring." Namae said, getting glared at by Izuku in
response.

"Well good thing I'm boring. I want to try it." Fu said.

"Can I try it?" Eri asked.

"Of course you can Eri. And there is nothing wrong with that." Izuku glared at Namae.

"Yeah yeah, now let's go take a look at those bedrooms shall we?" Namae said.

Rooms.

The bedrooms were located on floors three and four. With a nursery also being located on floor
three, telling Izuku he was eventually going to have to take care of some significantly younger
children as well.

Kioku's, Eri's, and Kei's rooms were all basically the same with the only difference being that Kei's
room was already filled with extra visors. Otherwise, it was all the same.

They were surprisingly a lot smaller than most of the other rooms in the building, but that's
probably because there were so many of them. All of them had a basic, but comfy bed, a T.V., and
a desk. And of course a bathroom.

Fu's and Kiba's rooms were built to be significantly stronger, so that way they didn't break them.

And Sansan's room was completely lined with a material that was immune to her acid. Meaning she
could be in this room without the chemical, and not melt it.

Izuku's room. Was very different from the others.

For one, the fifth floor, the smallest floor by far, was entirely dedicated to two rooms. Izuku's
office and Izuku's room.

Izuku's office was rather standard; it had a few cabinets for files, a wooden desk with a computer,
and a window overlooking the backyard.

And his bedroom was larger than all the children's bedrooms but was still pretty standard in terms
of what was in it.

Except for the bed. Which was huge. Bigger than any bed Izuku had ever seen.

"Why is the bed so big!?" Izuku asked while the children jumped on the bed.

"Well, we figured that some of the kids would want to sleep with you so we decided to make it
dogpile accessible," Namae explained.

"Oh. Yay?" Izuku was happy for the kids, but he had feelings that might get painful at some point.

"Well, that's it for the tour," Namae said.

"Wait, we toured the entire house?" Izuku was sure there was more to be looked at.

"Hahaha! No!" Namae laughed. "I don't have time for that. I'm gonna go drinking with my buddies
in an hour so I have to go home and change."

Izuku facepalmed internally. He should have expected that.

Well, I guess this is our new home. Izuku thought. It's going to take a while but..

Izuku looked at the smiling, laughing children jumping on his bed, all of them having a blast.

I can get used to it. Izuku smiled as well.

 Shorts 4
Chapter Summary

Kiba starts a new hobby and Ochaco gets upset.

"Yes!" Izuku raised his arms into the air in celebration. Sitting back in his chair as it rolled back
towards the window.

It had been a week or so since they moved in, and Izuku had finally decided to get his quirk
counselors license.

Using an online test.

Wow! That was...really easy. Izuku thought his celebratory high diminishing. A bit too easy. If it's
that easy to get a license for quirk consoling then that would explain why society has so many
quirk issues.

Moving away from that thought, Izuku thought about the children. They were currently all around
the house, enjoying themselves to their heart's content.

I should check on them, but I still have a lot of work to do here...I should use the cameras. Izuku
rolled his chair back up to his desk and went on his computer.

Another feature of the house was that it had cameras all over the place. And Izuku's phone and
computer were both capable of viewing these cameras at any time.

"Let's see what they're doing," Izuku said.

Greenhouse.

The Greenhouse was about as big as the average person's house, with plenty of space for all sorts
of plants.

Eri and Kioku were currently inside said greenhouse, staring at a very small plant.

And given that Eri was the one who wanted to do this, you can probably guess what kind of plant it
was.

"So this is gonna be an apple tree?" Eri asked her sister.

"Yup. It's gonna grow big and apples are gonna come off the branches!" Kioku said. "But
remember daddy said it's like a baby right now. You need to give it love and food and water!"

"Food and water?" Eri didn't know that apples needed to eat. How did it eat without a mouth?

"Daddy says that plants eat sunlight. Except for a few that eat bugs." Kioku made a slightly
disgusted face. Bugs were gross and not food. She tried eating a few once back when her parents
hadn't fed her for a while. It was as gross as it looked. "Yuk!"

There was a small pause, as once the conversation had run its course, neither really knew what to
talk about. They weren't exactly social butterflies and mostly relied on Izuku to fill the silence.

After some more silence and sometimes staring at the plants, Eri spoke.

"It's nice in here." The horned girl said.

"Hmm. Your right." Kioku responded. "It's really warm and sunny in here."

"It makes me...kinda...sleepy." Eri yawned, and her eyes drooped a little bit.

"Me too." Kioku said. "You want to take a nap?"

"Ok." Eri yawned.

Back with Izuku.

The greenette smiled as he watched both girls slowly fall asleep together on a lawn chair located in
the green room.

I'm glad Eri can finally get some sleep. Izuku thought. Ever since Kioku had erased some of Eri's
memories, the girl had had a much easier time sleeping.

She still required someone to sleep with her, otherwise, she would get flashbacks on incomplete
memories, and unpleasant feelings. It's nowhere near as bad as it used to be, but it could still be
improved.

Kioku herself had been a huge boon in Eri's development. Her overprotectiveness of her family and
of Eri especially served to help Eri feel comfortable and safe. And in return, Eri's cute factor and
shy nature gave Kioku that little sister feeling she always wanted. Despite the fact that Eri was
older than her.

Turning away from that adorable scene(as hard as that was) Izuku looked through the cameras until
he reached the library.

Library.

Fu and Kei were currently reading to their heart's content.

Fu was reading a fantasy manga, while Kei was learning about snakes.

"Fu! Fu! Did you know snakes have ears inside them!" Kei told him excitedly.

"Oh. Ok." Fu said, not looking up from his book.

"Ah, Fu you're not listening!" Kei whined.

"I am. But I'm also trying to focus on my book." Fu explained.

"What's it about?" Kei asked him.

"It's called an Isekai manga. It's about this guy who dies and is sent to another world, and is turned
into a sword, and is picked up by a cat girl, and they try to become strong so she can evolve." Fu
explained, calmly, with a tad bit of excitement.

"Wow, you must really like it! You sound excited." To anyone who didn't know Fu or Kei, they
would say that Kei was being sarcastic. But she did really mean that. In comparison to how he
normally sounded, he did sound a lot pumped.

"It's a good book," Fu said. "And Izuku says there are mountains of books like it."

"Wow." Kei imagined a literal mountain of books.

"Izuku says he'll help me find the best ones if I do well with my training," Fu told her. "Because he
said that there are a lot of boring, bad ones too."

"Mmmmm. I wanna see em." Kei said after some thought.

"See what?" Fu asked.

"That bad ones." Kei elaborated. "I wanna see the bad ones."

"Why?" Fu asked, looking confused.

"Because maybe I'll like it." Kei shrugged. "Kiba didn't like it when I tried to cook, but I liked it.
So maybe even if other people don't like it, I will."

Fu thought about that for a moment. "Hmmm. You have a point...but...I think I still want to have
Izuku tell me what the good books are."

Fu didn't have all day to waste after all. He still had to train to be a hero, keep up with his education
and other things too. And life was only so long.

Wait a second. Fu thought. Can I die of aging?

Back with Izuku.

Hmm. Looks like Fu had some sort of major realization. I'll have to ask him about that later. Izuku
thought.

I'd taken him a long time to take out many of the inappropriate books in that library. Although he
doubted he had managed to get all of them.

"Ugh." Izuku groaned at the thought of one of the kids cracking open a book explaining in detail
how babies were made and the best ways to do it. I'm going to have to hire someone to sort
through the whole library.

The hiring process when it came to the facility was...difficult.

Not because of any issues with money or finding capable people, Izuku's own wealth combined
with the government support, made that easy.

The hard part was finding people he could trust. Izuku's combination of bad experiences and
paranoia made putting his full faith in people rather difficult. And as such he had been putting off
the hiring of new staff for a while.

Izuku forced the topic off his mind. Let's think about something else. I believe Kota and Sansan are
at the pool.

The Pool.

Now Kota wasn't the biggest fan of quirk training.

But he had to admit this was kinda fun.

Kota shot out three blasts of water above the pool.

Sansan jumped out of the pool like a dolphin, and caught the water, absorbing it into herself.

Then while in mid-air, she shot the water out at a target that was placed at the side of the pool.

The water, however, missed the target by a few inches.

Sansan landed back in the water with a splash.

"Missed," Kota called out.

Sansan's upper body came out of the water and she looked at the target. "Drwat." She snapped her
fingers in typically cartoon fashion.

"You're not very good at this yet." Kota snickered. "I guess water tricks just aren't your thing."

Sansan gave him a very upset pout, before diving back into the water.

After a few moments of silence, Kota started to get confused.

"Uh, Sansan?" Kota called out. Can she drown?

Suddenly Sansan's gooey hand emerged from the water and grabbed Kota's face.

"Huh!?" Before Kota could try and pull her off of him, Sansan's hand grew and fully enveloped
Kota's face, before expanding out into a bubble, making an air bubble around Kota's head.

"What are you-AhhHH!" Kota was suddenly pulled into the water by Sansan.

SPLASH

"AHHHHHHH!" Kota was dragged through the water by Sansan, at speeds faster than any normal
person could swim.

He was pulled up and down, in loops and swirls, in spirals! If it wasn't for the fact that he didn't
have any clue what he was doing, this would have been extremely fun. Oh who was he kidding, it
was still fun.

After a few seconds Kota saw the rest of Sansan's body, she looked like a giant slime balloon filled
with water.

Kota was brought to Sansan, and then he went inside her.

Sansan floated to the surface, bringing Kota up with her while he was still inside the bubble of
water.

And then a hole appeared above Kota, and all the water was forced out, bringing Kota with it.

FWOSH!

The water came out like a fountain, with Kota at the top.

"Woah Woah Woah! Let me down!" Kota cried from the top of the water spout.
Sansan stopped the water spout and brought Kota back into her water bubble.

"MmpH!" Kota held his breath, as he no longer had the air bubble.

Then, San's body morphed into a crude canon, aimed at the target.

SPLOSH!

Sansan shot out a huge blast of water, with Kota in it, hitting the target and knocking it over.

Kota coughed a lot, recovering from his impromptu ride.

Sansan popped out of the water, absorbing all the water that clung to her, before shooting it back
into the pool. Leaving her completely dry...well as dry as a person made entirely out of a liquid
could be anyway.

She stood over Kota with a new expression she learned how to make.

The smug face.

"Ok." Kota coughed. "You're pretty good in the water."

Back with Izuku.

Izuku frowned, concerned that Kota might be hurt.

However, Kota seemed just fine, getting up and walking around in no time.

He breathed a sigh of relief.

Sansan is possibly the most powerful of the kids right now. I should probably teach her how to
restrain herself. Izuku cringed slightly at the word restrain.

It was no secret Sansan hated staying still, and anyone who knew why couldn't blame her. A year
in a jar would cause anyone to hate being still.

Izuku also theorized that it was why Sansan liked learning to fight and use her quirk so much. So
no one could ever put her in a jar again.

He couldn't blame her for not getting out of the jar. The glass was rather durable, and without any
room to move around Sansan's strength wasn't anything too special. The lid had also been sealed
shut onto the jar, meaning that there was no way of opening it.

But still, she might have been able to get out of it by drilling through it. But given her age, she
probably didn't think about that.

Izuku switched through the camera's looking for Kiba. But she was nowhere to be found.

She must be in her room. Izuku thought.

While the kid's rooms had cameras, Izuku had turned them off. He thought they deserved one place
in the house that was there. Where they had full privacy.

I think I can guess what she's doing there. Izuku sighed.

Fortunately, he didn't need the security cameras to see it. All he had to do was go online, and
search the name, Ruler Of Eternal Darkness Kiba.

And of course, she was live.

Kiba's room.

Kiba had wasted no time decorating her room.

The entire thing was painted a very royal purple and dark black, done easily thanks to Sansan.

Her bed now had a canopy on it, complete with purple and red coverings, blankets, and pillows.

They had even replaced the glass in her window, with red-tinted glass.

Kiba herself was at her desk on her new P.C., live streaming.

"Ha take that! And that!" Kiba said as her character cleared away a wave of enemies. "Fear the
power of eternal darkness! Slumber forever in the sea of doomed souls! All shall kneel before me!"

"My dude this kid has zero chills."

"It's like Satania had a child with Shalltear."

"Never getting that out of my head."

"Press X to hail the queen."

"X"

"X"

"X"

"X"

The game Kiba was currently playing was Castlevania vs Hyrule Warriors 2. A Musou game
which some people would call the best thing Nintendo has done with Castlevania since they
acquired the license for it, although most would disagree.

The character she played was, of course, Dracula.

"That's right my minions! Prostrate yourselves before me! Ahahahaha!" She crackled.

"Do you think she knows what prostrate means?"

"She seems like the kind of person to look up words in a dictionary to sound impressive."

"My lady, I humbly ask you to play Street Fighter 45."

"Isn't that considered a rage game now?"

"Dude she's like seven you can't recommend games that hard!"

Kiba looked offended. "Pah! You dare doubt my ability! Fine! I'll play this game and prove my
ability!"
"Well, that's gonna be a fun stream."

"Long live the queen!"

Back with Izuku.

Izuku scowled at the screen.

"If she ends up playing that then I'm going to need to buy an extra computer monitor." Izuku
sighed. "Ever since Arc System works started becoming more mainstream and popular Capcom
just hasn't been the same."

Ever since Namae had suggested it and Izuku explained it, Kiba had become obsessed with
"spreading her influence and gaining followers" via the method of Youtubing.

And to be fair despite only starting a few days ago, she was quite good at it. Her personality made
her entertaining to watch, and of course, the fact that she was absolutely adorable helped quite a
bit.

I just hope she doesn't do anything stupid for views. Izuku cringed at the thought.

As Izuku tried to think of a way to keep her from eating laundry detergent or something like that,
he got a notification.

Two people approaching the gate.

Izuku tapped the notification and he was brought to the camera outside the gate.

Oh! It's Uraraka and All Might!

A few minutes later.

The three of them sat in Izuku's office. With Izuku in his chair, and Ochaco and All Might sat on
the opposite side.

"I hope you like the tea. I kinda made it in a rush." Izuku said apologetically.

"No no, it's more than fine. On such short notice, I'm surprised you were able to make tea at all."
All Might said.

Ochaco was looking around the office in a freaked out manner. "It's so big."

"Hehe. Yeah. I think they might have gone overboard." Izuku said nervously. But it keeps the kids
happy so I don't really mind too much."

"You never told us you were super-rich!" Ochaco shouted.

"Well, I wouldn't say I'm super-rich. The government paid for the house and most of what's in it."
Izuku explained. "I do have a lot of money though. The government pays me every month and
it's...a significant amount. Mom also brings in a lot of money too."

Izuku felt uncomfortable talking about his wealth. He had become rich so suddenly that he had to
keep reminding himself of it. Not to mention it just felt weird to him.

"Um, but how are you? I heard U.A. is starting soon and I realized that I never asked you how you
did on the entrance exam." Izuku blushed with embarrassment as he realized their last visit was
basically all about him.

"I passed!" Ochaco said proudly. "And I got a pretty high rank too! Although, I did break my arm
in the process."

"Really are you ok!?" Izuku panicked slightly.

"No no I'm fine!" Ochaco moved her arm around. "See just fine!"

"Oh ok, that's good." Izuku breathed a sigh of relief. "But, how did you break your arm?"

"Well uhhhh." Ochaco looked away, as she tried to find the best way to lie about this. "My quirk
suddenly mutated and gave me crazy super strength out of nowhere! And the kickback is what
broke my arm!"

"You quirk suddenly mutated?" Izuku thought about that for a while, slowly putting the pieces
together. "Wait! You mean One for All!"

SPRRRET!

All Might spat out his tea and Ochaco's eyes widened with surprise and panic.

"Oh sorry! I forgot I'm not supposed to know about that!" Izuku apologized.

"H-how?" All Might asked, recovering from his spit-take.

"Uh, well do you remember Kioku?" Izuku asked them. "She has a memory reading and altering
quirk, and she didn't trust All Might too much so she looked at his memories and she told me
everything!"

"Wh-what do you mean everything?!" All Might asked.

"Almost everything after you got One for All." Izuku clarified.

All Might said nothing. Stunned at how, without him knowing, every secret he had was exposed.
And by a child no less. How could he be so careless?!

"I'm so sorry! Please know that she was punished with no dessert for a month! I would have had
her erase the memory of her telling me this but I thought if I did that then I wouldn't be able to
make sure she kept it a secret and since she can't erase her own memories I-"

"Midoriya!" All Might shouted, stopping Izuku from rambling on.

"Y-yes," Izuku responded.

"It's...fine." All Might sighed. "It's not truly your fault. And I can't be too upset with a child trying
to protect her family. Although I would like to talk with young Kioku."

"Of course! I'll have her apologize to you as soon I can!" Izuku said.

After that, there was an awkward pause as neither party really knew what to say afterward.

Eventually, Ochaco was the one to break the silence.

"So, what now?" She asked.

"Well, I don't think I have to stress the importance of keeping everything you know a secret." All
Might said. "If this ever got out-"

"Uraraka would be in a lot of danger," Izuku said solemnly. "Especially if All for One finds out."

"Who?" Uraraka asked.

All Might gave Izuku a freaked out "what did I just say?!" face.

"Wait you didn't tell her about him yet?" Izuku was shocked.

"I was waiting for the right time." All Might sighed, rubbing his temples.

"Sorry but...it seems like you should have told her about him before you even gave her One for All.
No offense but it seems like you just painted a giant target on her back without telling her." Izuku
said. "N-not that I'm saying you did that it just kinda seems-"

"Ok, I'm kinda freaking out a little, who's All for One?" Ochaco but in.

"He...Alright, I'll tell you who he is. As well as the origin of One for All. But remember, nothing I
say leaves this room." All Might warned.

One long story later.

"Why didn't you tell me about him before!?" Ochaco shouted at her teacher.

"I thought it would overwhelm you!" All Might defended.

"Of course it would overwhelm me! Everything about this is overwhelming!" Ochaco argued.
"You can't just ask people if they want a super-strong quirk, and not tell them about the over a
hundred-year-old immortal supervillain who's been killing the people who have this quirk, since it
was created!"

"I killed him! It's not like he's still around anymore!" All Might argued back.

"Uh." Izuku opened his mouth to say something before closing it again.

"Is there something you'd like to say young Midoriya? All Might asked.

"Well...did they ever find All for One's body?" Izuku asked him

"Well no." All Might admitted. "But-"

"Are you kidding me!" Ochaco shouted.

"But I'm sure that he's dead!" All Might finished. "I smashed his face in. There's no way he could
have received from that."

"Uh, All Might," Izuku spoke up once more. "There are quirks that can regenerate from that. In
fact, Fu's quirk can regenerate from that. And if he had multiple regeneration quirks, matter or
flesh manipulation quirks, illusion quirks, body duplication quirks, or consciousness transferal
quirks, he might still be alive."

All Might paused as he considered Izuku's words, and grew slightly pale at the possibility that his
age-old nemesis could still be alive.
"I can't believe this." Ochaco looked ready to rip out her hair. "You thought you killed someone
who has been gathering tons and tons of different types of quirks for centuries, by punching him
really hard!? And you didn't even have a body as proof!"

"Ok, so perhaps I may have made a few laps in judgment." All Might admitted sheepishly. "And
perhaps I should have informed Uraraka of this before I gave her the quirk."

"Of course you should have!" Ochaco butt in again.

"But to be fair he's also been assumed dead by government officials." All Might said, defending
himself once more.

"Um, the government also told me they filtered all the books in the library to be appropriate for
children. I found ten sexual education books and one book about how to cook a human body."
Izuku said.

"Well...I honestly have no idea how to respond to that." All Might said.

Ochaco was facepalming so hard right now. "Do you have any other major lapses in foresight you
want to tell me about?"

"I don't think so." All Might said.

"What about Nighteye's death prophecy?" Izuku asked.

Ochaco screamed.
 Adopt One Get One Free

Izuku looked at the file he was given.

Earlier that day he had gotten it in the mail. Apparently, it was from Namae, so Izuku could guess
what it was about.

Taking a deep breath, he opened it up.

Inside, was a written report, as well as a picture.

The picture was of a young girl, looking to be around eight with a very apparent spider quirk. She
had short white hair, with five red eyes along the top of her face. Her entire lower body was
replaced by that of a spider with eight legs, four along each side. Her upper body was rather pale,
which contrasted her black spider lower body. She was also wearing a red dress that covered her
upper body.

Ok, so I guess she has a spider quirk. That would definitely make life hard for her but why is she in
the care of the O.P.C.C.C.? Izuku wondered. Maybe the note will explain.

The note read as such.

"Hey Izu! It's me! Namae! Yeah, they're making me write this dumb report. Anyway, I'll just get
right to the point! So this one's name is Shiruku. Her quirk is called spider queen. It gives her the
lower body as well as all the abilities of a spider but at human size. This includes super strength,
speed, super durable, super-strong webs, etc. She can also control spiders that are nearby. You're
probably wondering what makes her so dangerous. Well, you see her quirk makes her rather
carnivorous, but she can't just eat any old meat. She can really only eat two kinds of meat. Bug
meant and human meat. Anyway, she's been with us since birth. She came out looking the way she
did so her dad took one look at her and said, nope, and handed her over to us. She's pretty
cooperative but it's pretty clear she's not too happy here. She'll be in your care the day after you get
this letter...unless I mail this late. Then, surprise! You get a new kid! Your welcome!"

Well, at least she's self-aware of her own laziness. I really hope she didn't mail this late. Izuku
crossed his fingers.

Killing his hope immediately, his phone rang. It was a call.

From Namae.

Izuku sighed and picked it up.

"You mailed it late didn't you?" Izuku assumed.

"Sorry, there was a sale on Steam and I got distracted," Namae admitted. "Anyway the car with the
girl should be coming up soon."

A few seconds later, Izuku received a notification and checked the gate to find a black car outside.

"I see them," Izuku said. "Please take your job more seriously."

"I make no promises!" Namae sang happily, before hanging up.

Izuku shook his head. I think I'm actually more glad that her superiors overlook her because if not
she wouldn't have a job. I just wish she would stop taking that for granted. Oh well. I'll just have to
pick up her slack. Time to meet her.

A few minutes later.

Unfortunately, due to the sudden nature of her arrival, he didn't have time to gather up all the
children. Meaning he would be receiving her alone.

Izuku watched the black car roll up to the front before coming to a stop.

Soon an agent came out of the car and moved to open the back door.

Out came the spider girl looking at the giant house in awe.

"Is this where I'll be staying now?" She asked.

"Yes. This is your new home. I hope you feel comfortable here." Izuku said as politely as he could.

The girl's five eyes moved, shifting to him.

"Are you my father?" She asked him, crawling closer to him.

"If you'd like me to be." Izuku smiled nervously. "I wouldn't want to force anything on you."

"You're younger than I expected but...I would like that. I've never had a father before." Shiruku
said. "Please take care of me."

"Of course," Izuku responded instantly.

Meanwhile, the agent had finished taking out Shiruku's bags, and got back in the car, before
driving away.

"He didn't even say anything," Izuku muttered.

"They're always like that," Shiruku responded sadly. "Always so stiff and emotionless. Not like the
people in the movies."

Movies? Izuku thought. Oh! She's been with them since birth! So the only examples of normal
human relationships and interactions must be through things like movies and shows!

With that in mind, Izuku was already coming up with ways to make her transition into his family
more comfortable.

But first. The bags.

There were about five fairly large bags. All belonging to the young girl.

"Here let help you get these to your room." Izuku picked up one of the bags, finding that it was
fairly weighty.

He took two bags and walked towards the girl. "I'll get the rest of them later after-"

"No need." Shiruku walked up to the three bags, grabbing two of them and holding them over her
head. Then she turned around and shot a webb out of her um...abdomen, and started moving
towards Izuku, dragging the third bag behind her. "Let's go!"
Getting over his slight bewilderment, Izuku nodded and started walking the girl to her new room.

"So I only just news that you'd be coming today so I didn't get any time to prepare. Sorry." Izuku
apologized while they came inside.

"It's ok. I know how lazy they are." She said referring to the O.P.C.C.C. "By the way, where are
my siblings?"

"Oh, like I said I didn't' get much time to prepare, so I couldn't gather them all up in time," Izuku
explained. "They should be somewhere-"

"Caretaker!"

The two of them looked up and saw Kioku looking down at them from two stories up.

She jumped over the railing, plummeting down to the first floor.

Thud!

Kiba hit the floor, bending it slightly.

"Kiba! Don't so that you'll damage the building!" Izuku scolded her. He knew that a jump like that
wouldn't hurt her so he wasn't too concerned about that.

"I apologize! I saw a young child and luggage! So I got excited over the prospect of a new sibling!"
Kiba explained before directing her attention. "Welcome my new sister I-"

Kiba stopped when she noticed that Shiruku was staring at her, seemingly in a trance.

"Ah, I see you are entranced by my beauty!" Kiba smirked proudly. "An easy thing to do. Feel free
to bask in my greatness!"

"I love your look!" Shiruku suddenly opened one of her bags and pulled out a measuring tape and
dashed over to Kiba, before immediately starting to take her measurements. "The elegant vampire
thing suits you very well! And your silver hair, pale skin, and red and black clothing all
compliment each other nicely! And that cloak is amazing!"

"Oh? Are you a dressmaker? My attire is not as expansive as I would like, so if you would like I
would be more than happy to allow you to make my clothing!" Kiba said.

"Really!?" Shiruku responded with excitement, stars in her eyes. "Ok! First, we need to get my
things to my room."

"Well then what are we waiting for! Let's go!" Kiba picked up Shiruku while she was still holding
her bag and sped off.

She doesn't even know where her room is. Izuku thought.

A few hours later.

After getting the things into Shiruku's room, they also helped her unpack everything.

What was inside was mostly dresses and dressmaking materials. With the glaring exception of
fabric. Which was strange.

"Hey, did they not give you any fabric?" Izuku asked her. "Because if not then I could just get you
some."

"No, no. I have something better." Shiruku said, she ejected some webbing from her abdomen and
held it in her hand. "My silk. It's way better than any fabric."

"Ohhhh," Izuku responded in realization. From what little Izuku knew about spider silk he knew it
was very durable.

Although. Izuku was worried about how the other kids would react to this. It was very easy for
people to think that the webs came from a spiders but. And so he wasn't sure what they would
think about-

"Fantastic! Having my clothes made from a special material is proof of my greatness! Proceed!"
Kiba said.

Or not.

He watched as Kiba and Shiruku began to talk about what kind of clothing to make while Shiruku
took her measurements.

"Almost no one lets me take their measurements! And no one ever let me make clothing for them!"
Shiruku buzzed excitedly.

"Well, I would like something in black and grey. But something that would also work if I added
some red to it." Kiba said. "I want to look eloquent but if some blood spills on me it will turn
fierce!"

"I know exactly what you're talking about! Shiruku said. "Maybe a black top with a grey bottom."

They continued talking and Izuku started to fall off a little in the conversation. He wasn't really a
clothing guy. When people didn't make fun of him for being quirkless they often made fun of him
for his fashion sense. The only real exception to this being hero costumes which he was somewhat
experienced in.

"Perhaps we should change Caretaker's attire as well. He has a plain white shirt with the words
shirt written on it." Kiba mocked.

Shiruku let out a horrified gasp.

"The rest of his attire is similarly bland and unimpressive." Kiba sighed.

"It's not that bad," Izuku muttered.

"I'd be like All Might writing the word smash on both his fist. Or a villain writing damaged on their
forehead. It's just not appealing." Kiba said. "I only say this because if someone laughs at you for
your attire, I will have no choice but to send them through a wall."

"Don't do that," Izuku told her. "But if it bothers you so much you could have just told me. Still,
my fashion taste has never been...great. So I'm not sure how I can buy clothes without picking ones
you don't like."

"Leave that to me!" Shiruku immediately ran over to Izuku and started measuring him. "I love
making clothes! It's the only thing they ever let me do back at that boring box. And none of the
guys in suits never took anything I made!"
"Well, I'd be happy to wear something you made," Izuku said with a kind smile. And he meant it
to. Regardless of what it would look like Izuku would be happy to wear anything so long as it made
the kids happy.

Shiruku started excitedly going on about what style would fit Izuku best, while Izuku stood still as
she measured him. Although it did become a little hard to stay still when she started crawling onto
him to take his upper body measurements.

Eventually, Shiruku jumped off of him and went over to her notebook.

"Ok, so I'm thinking…" Shiruku started drawing in her book, however as she kept drawing she
seemed to get more and more frustrated.

"Is something wrong?" Izuku asked her.

Shiruku sighed. "Making things is really easy for me but drawing them is hard. I tried getting better
but…"

She showed Izuku the notebook. It wasn't...horrible. Especially considering her age. But it was at
best, rough around the edges.

"Hmmm...why don't you describe it to me, and I can try drawing it." Izuku had been drawing since
he was four, most of it for his hero journals, and he'd noticed a significant improvement over the
years. He's tried his best to add more and more detail to his hero drawings, not so much for the
sake of improving his art but more so so he could improve his notes.

Shiruku paused for a second, before shrugging her shoulders and describing what she wanted to
make.

It took a few minutes, but Izuku managed to complete the drawing.

"Ok, how does this look?" Izuku asked, showing the notebook to the two children.

Both of their eyes widened. It wasn't something you'd see in an art exhibit anytime soon, but it did
look like something you'd see from an adept art school student. Far better than Skiruku's drawing.

"Yes!" Shiruku's eyes gleamed with excitement, as she took the notebook and admired the drawing.
"This is exactly what I wanted!"

"Wow! To think that Caretaker's art could be so good when his fashion tastes are so bland!" Kiba
half praised him. "Although now that I think of it. He did draw quite a bit in those notebooks. And
if he's been drawing hero costumes, which are varied and ridiculous, then he might be able to draw
anything!"

Izuku blushed heavily at the praise. "It's nothing too special."

"Maybe not, but it's miles better than my drawings! Can you make more like this!?" Shiruku asked
him with pleading eyes. All five of them.

"O-ok." Izuku agreed. "I can do a few more before I get back to work."

At the behest of Kiba and Shiruku, Izuku never managed to get back to work, and the three of them
spent the rest of the day coming up with things they wanted Izuku to draw.

The next day.

Seeing as Izuku didn't get much of the work he wanted to do done yesterday, he woke up
extremely early the next day.

He ordered the supplies he needed for Shiruku, including a surplus of human meat.

Izuku imagined how jarring and creepy it would seem for people from pre quirk times to order
human meat online. Nowadays, while it was uncommon there were people who's quirks required
them to eat human flesh. Many of them ended up as villains due to society mistreating them, but
those who don't could simply purchase it from legal websites online. People with regeneration
quirks or body part duplication quirks would often sell their own disembodied body parts for
profit.

After that, he looked through the house via the cameras to make sure nothing was destroyed as
well as making sure the security was online.

Once most of his morning tasks were done and the kids woke up. Izuku gathered them all outside
in the backyard to meet Shiruku.

"A new sister!" Kei said excitedly.

"Are all overpowered orphaned children girls and I'm just the exception?" Fu wondered aloud.

"Welcome to the family!" Kioku went up to Shiruku and her upper body as best she could. Much to
the surprise of everyone else.

So she doesn't just trust the others because she read their memories. She must just trust people who
are a part of the family. Izuku realized.

Sansan just got up close and personal to her, as she did whenever she met someone new.

"Is she made of goo?" Shiruku asked.

"Acid. But it's harmless right now." Izuku said, demonstrating this by patting Sansan on the head.

"Oh. Nice to know I'm not the only one with a weird body." Shiruku remarked while looking over
her new family.

"We're all weird here!" Kei shouted out.

"Welcome to the madhouse. Where our father will get into zany antics that defy logic and reason,
by pure accident." Fu said in his monotone voice.

"I think that's a bit of an exaggeration." Izuku rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "I-"

"CAW!"

Before Izuku could continue defending himself, a giant black bird swooped down from the sky and
grabbed Izuku with his claws.

"AHHHHHHHHH!" Izuku screamed as he was carried away by the giant dark bird.

All the children were stunned. Frozen with shock. After a few moments, Fu spoke.

"You see what I mean?"

A few minutes later, with Izuku.

Izuku didn't know what to do here. He was trying his best to look away from the terror but the
terror was everywhere! If he looked down, he saw the forest landscape far, far below him. If he
looked up, he saw a giant black bird that looked like it was made of pure darkness, and had a mask
that looked like it was made of bones! Even if he closed his eyes he could still feel the tight grip of
the bird's sharp talons on his body.

However after a few moments, he felt the speed of the bird lessen, and it started to descend.

The bird landed at the entrance of a cave and threw Izuku to the rocky floor.

"Ow." Izuku groaned.

Slowly he pulled himself off the ground and looked up at the bird.

The bird just looked at him. Watching his actions patiently.

"Um. Hi?" Izuku was terrified, and he had no idea how to handle this situation.

Then suddenly the bird's beady eyes changed focus, now looking behind him into the dark cave.

Izuku turned around and saw that three pairs of glowing red eyes were staring at him.

From the darkness, three black wolves emerged. They towered over Izuku, being easily twice his
size, and much like the bird, darkness seeped off of their bodies, and bones covered their fur.

Izuku was frozen with fear, he was surrounded by things that looked like they had come straight
out of someone's worst nightmare.

The wolves moved around him until they were all facing the cave

Then they started to move towards him directly.

Izuku backed up, slowly moving into the cave as the wolves kept coming closer and closer, leading
him inside.

Once Izuku was inside the cave he saw that there were actually dim light fixtures sparsely littered
around the cave, making it just bright enough that Izuku could see where he was going.

The wolves suddenly jumped to Izuku's sides, not attacking him, but trapping him in a way where
he could only move forward.

Are they trying to lead me somewhere? These lights don't look natural. Meaning that there might
be someone down here. And they might be using their quirk to control or create or corrupt these
animals. Izuku thought as he kept walking forward. But why would they want me...unless...

After a few more moments of walking Izuku was led into an opening.

In the opening was a huge pile of animal bones, and sitting atop the pile, was a small boy.

Izuku sighed, the feeling of tension and fear being replaced with familiarity as the situation became
far more recognizable.

Alright. Let's see how this one plays out.

 Into The Woods

The children gathered around in the dining room sitting at one of the tables.

"Alright! What do we do!?" Kei asked.

"We call the heroes," Fu said.

"We save Caretaker!" Kiba said at the same time.

The two looked at each other, Fu giving Kiba a raised eyebrow and Kiba giving him a fierce glare.

"We can't wait for the heroes to show up! By than Caretaker could be bird food!" Kiba said.

"Bird Food!?" Eri cried. She was probably the most shaken about the situation. Kioku had tried to
comfort her, but given the fact that she was also crying her eyes out it wasn't all too effective.

"I agree with Kiba. Adults are all stupid and they might never save dad." Shiruku said. Given that
her only experience with adults is with the O.P.C.C.C., it would be easy to see how she would think
something like this. "We're all strong! Let's save him ourselves."

"Yeah yeah!" Sansan nodded. Izuku didn't manage to give her the full dose of her chemical,
meaning that only her outer layer was non-acidic.

"Yeah but we're also not allowed to use our quirks to hurt anyone." Fu pointed out. "If we get
caught we could get in trouble, and Izuku would probably get in trouble too."

"Better to get in trouble with the heroes than have Izuku become bird food!" Kioku shouted.

Fu looked and saw that most of his siblings were seemingly against his idea.

The zombie boy sighed. "Fine. Well, I guess I can't really stop you. So, how about Kioku and Eri
stay behind and call the heroes just in case, and the rest of us go try and save Izuku."

"Why us?!" Kioku asked in outrage.

"Because you're the only two of us here that can't really fight...well Eri technically can but I don't
think she'd be comfortable erasing our enemies from existence."

Eri shrunk into Kioku's embrace. Her reaction seemingly gave away her response.

"Alright well if that's settled that we have no time to waste!" Kiba jumped up from the table and
started running out.

"You don't even know where he is!" Fu shouted, making Kiba turn around, run back towards the
table and sit back down.

"We need to find out where he went!" Kiba shouted, pointing out the obvious.

"The bird went straight after it picked up Izuku. So it's probably somewhere in that direction in the
forest." Kioku observed.

"Alright! So we have a plan! Let's go!" Kiba got up and started running again.
"You're running in the wrong direction!" Kei pointed out.

"That girl isn't very smart is she?" Shiruku asked.

"She has a brain, she just chooses not to use it," Fu explained.

Meanwhile, at U.A.

All the teaching staff of U.A. was gathered in a meeting room, after being called by the principal,
Nezu.

"Thank you all for arriving on such short notice," Nezu said to start off the meeting. "I apologize
for the suddenness of this meeting, however, we've been given a notice by the government."

"A notice?" Aizawa asked. "What kind of notice. Are they going to complain about my expulsions
again?"

"Well they did do that but that's not the main point," Nezu explained. "They want us to start
working with the O.P.C.C.C. and Izuku Midoriya."

"Ughhhh." Thirteen groaned. They had first-hand experience with the O.P.C.C.C., and they were
not impressed.

"The O.P.C.C.C? What do they want now?" Present Mike asked.

This wasn't the first time U.A. had been asked to work with them. Last time they attempted to help
teach the children there, however, due to the overall incompetence of the O.P.C.C.C and the
children's attitudes, the collaboration ultimately fell through.

"And who is this Izuku Midoriya?" Cementoss asked.

"Izuku Midoriya is the head of the Midoriya family. The O.P.C.C.C struck a deal with him, and
now he adopts all the children gathered by the O.P.C.C.C." All Might explained, much to the shock
of the others.

"Oh? Have you met him already All Might?" Nezu asked him.

"He's actually a friend of mine." All Might stated.

"So their solution to people not adopting the kids is to just have one guy adopt, all of them."
Midnight facepalmed.

"Taking care of that many children, in general, is overwhelming, and given their quirks, it evolves
from a bad idea to a calamity waiting to happen." Aizawa sighed.

"Although if this Midoriya person has any sense of reason or cares for these kids in any way, he'll
probably have better results than the rest of the O.P.C.C.C.," Thirteen said.

"Well, Midoriya is a very caring and pure-hearted individual. And he's very competent for his
age." All Might said.

"For his age?" Aizawa asked. "How old is he exactly."

"Well…" All Might was hesitant to answer.

"Fifteen," Nezu answered in his place.

"WHAT!? Shouted most of the U.A. staff.

"Midoriya Izuku is a fifteen-year-old boy, recently graduated from middle school," Nezu said.

"How did they think this is a good idea!?" Present Mic shouted.

"I don't think I know a fifteen-year-old who could effectively raise one child, let alone a couple
dozen!" Midnight added.

"Yeah, this feels borderline illegal." Snipe said.

"It's all perfectly legal, unfortunately, and even more unfortunately they already had him sign a
contract stating he'll be doing this for effectively the rest of his life." Nezu shook his head. Hearing
that the government which he technically served doing something shady and unethical always
made him upset, but this was just blatantly stupid.

"Well does he at least have some kind of quirk that would help him deal with the kids if their
quirks go haywire?" Aizawa asked. Under no circumstance did he approve of a child taking care of
a horde of younger, more dangerous children, but if he at least had a quirk that made him suited for
it, something like Aizawa's own quirk than maybe he could at least understand what lead to the
government to do something so scummy.

"Um." All Might didn't want to tell them but he had a feeling Nezu wouldn't hold his tongue.

"He is quirkless," Nezu stated.

More facepalming ensued.

"I didn't even know there were any quirkless children left in Japan!" Present Mic shouted.

"Is there anything else about this kid that points to this being a terrible idea?" Aizawa asked.

"Funny you should say that. Do you recall those principals and teachers we arrested recently?"
Nezu asked.

"Yeah, we arrested them because they were discriminating and allowing abuse against
a...quirkless...kid...son of bitch." Present Mic said as he put it all together.

"So I'm guessing this kid, who has endured years of physical and mental abuse, is not exactly
mentally healthy." Aizawa rubbed his head trying to make the headache go away.

"He shows signs of depression that if they got much worse he would be on a suicide watch list. He
seems to have very low self-esteem, and his self-preservation instincts are basically non-existent."
Nezu explained.

"So...to clarify. They found a fifteen-year-old, quirkless, abused, mentally unstable, child. And
they decided, let's allow him to take care of our mentally unstable, extremely hazardous children."
Thirteen summed up.

"That's about right," Nezu confirmed.

Just when it looked like the teachers were gonna lose it, All Might spoke up.

"To be fair, none of the children currently under his care were given to him by the O.P.C.C.C." All
Might revealed, not knowing about Shiruku. "All of them were found by him in an extremely
bizarre series of events."
"Yes, it is quite strange," Nezu confirmed. "Do you all recall how the Yakuza was taken down?"

"If I recall, the Yakuza were using a little girl's quirk to make their quirk erasing bullets, however,
the girl escaped and a...young boy found her and got evidence of them breaking into his house
witch gave them enough evidence to launch a full investigation on him...that it's the same kid isn't
it." Snipe said putting it all together.

"That's correct," Nezu confirmed.

"Well, at least he's a smart kid," Aizawa commented. "I'm guessing afterward the two of them got
attached to each other and the boy adopted her?"

"Correct again," Nezu repeated.

"Hey I just realized, where is this kid's parents?" Present Mic asked.

"Well, his mother is trying to use the money they've gained to start her own business to secure their
newfound wealth. This means that she is unfortunately not around, very much. " Nezu explained.
"And his father...well his mother will tell you that he went to work overseas. On paper, however,
his father abandoned their family after finding out his son was quirkless. It's possible Mrs.
Midoriya is in denial about this fact, however."

"Lovely." Aizawa deadpanned.

"So are you saying he just happened to run into other children with dangerous quirks by
happenstance?" Midnight asked.

"Yes, about 5 excluding Eri," Nezu revealed much to the surprise of the others. "One of them he
adopted after saving her from another villain. Two he encountered while he was selling food in the
park, one he found in a pile of trash on the beach, and another one broke into his house and begged
to be adopted. This all happened within the span of a few months."

"How does that...what are the odds of that?" Present Mic asked, confusion covering his face.

"Young Midoriya has...strange luck. I wouldn't describe it as bad luck but I definitely wouldn't call
it good." All Might explained.

"But that just brings up another question, why does this kid even want to take care of this many
kids?" Thirteen asked.

"Young Midoriya is...a very kind and generous soul. Quite brave as well." All Might praised. "He
wanted to be a hero however...he was diagnosed quirkless."

"And? Being quirkless doesn't stop you from being a hero. It would make that very difficult I'll
admit, but not impossible." Aizawa argued.

"Well...many other people didn't see it that way. And all Midoriya ever heard growing up is that he
couldn't be a hero. This combined with the constant bullying destroying his self-esteem, and he
became convinced he couldn't be a hero." All Might explained, fighting off the guilt eating away at
him for contributing to that. "Afterwards he became...hopeless. Directionless. Left without and
purpose in life. He had a drive to do good but he didn't know how."

"So when some children in need came knocking on his door, he was more than ready to do
anything to help them." Aizawa finished after figuring out where it was going.
"And I'm sure the O.P.C.C.C. was more than happy to give Midoriya a direction to go in." Thirteen
said with no short amount of disgust in their voice.

"So what does the government want us to do here? Aside from trying to keep this from failing
horribly." Midnight asked.

"Well aside from that, they also want us to interact with the children frequently, and try to steer
them on the path to becoming heroes," Nezu explained.

"So they want us to indoctrinate young children with powerful quirks into becoming heroes."
Aizawa summarized.

"That would be the not so hidden agenda yes," Nezu affirmed. "As this is an order from the
government we can't exactly refuse it, but we don't have to try all too hard. We just have to invite
them over to watch some training exercises, give them a tour, and give them tickets to the sports
festival."

"So we just have to keep an eye on them from time to time." Midnight said. "I don't see a problem
with that I-"

BRRR BRRR! BRRR BRRR!

Everyone looked at All Might, whose phone was ringing.

"Sorry." All Might apologized as he took at the phone to look at who was calling him.

To his surprise, it was Izuku.

"It's Midoriya." All Might announced.

"Well speak of the devil." Snipe said.

"You can answer it," Nezu told him.

All Might gave him a nod, before answering the phone.

"All Might?" He heard Izuku's voice on the other side.

"Hello, young Midoriya. Did you need something?" All Might asked him. Izuku almost never
called him, due to his fear of bothering the hero. Despite his assurances that it was fine.

"Uh, you see...I kind of got kidnapped." Izuku told him sheepishly.

There was a small pause before All Might asked. "Was it by a child?"

"...Yes," Izuku admitted.

All Might sighed. "How does this keep happening to you?"

"I really don't know," Izuku said. "The kid seems to be feral and has a quirk that lets him create and
control monsters."

"Are you going to be alright?" All Might asked, getting a bit more concerned than he was
previously.

"He doesn't seem to be hostile. Towards me anyway." Izuku told him. "So I think I'm alright. I'm in
a cave not too far from the house. The kids probably called the heroes...actually they might have
just decided to try and save me themselves...oh my god. All Might please help!"

"Sorry. I used up all my time for the day! But don't worry, I'll send the other heroes immediately!"
And with that, All Might hung up.

"What happened?" Nezu asked him, almost sounding concerned.

"Midoriya has been kidnapped...by another child." All Might revealed.

"You're joking right?" Aizawa asked.

"Unfortunately, no, I'm not. He says he's fine but he's afraid the children might try and save him
themselves." All Might explained. "Given their quirks, they should be fine, but Midoriya has
always been overly worried about the safety of others."

Thirteen sighed. "Well at least he cares...someone has to."

Meanwhile, with the kids.

"Are we there yet?" Kiba asked, sweating heavily.

"You asked that five minutes ago. No." Fu answered slightly annoyed.

The children walked through the forest at a steady pace. Much to the annoyance of some of them.

"Why don't we just run!" Kiba complained. "If we did then we'd definitely make it there faster."

"Yeah, I could probably just swing through this whole forest!" Shiruku added.

"Because not all of us have super speed." Fu reminded them.

"Sorry." Kei apologized sheepishly.

"Don't be, me and Sansan can't run as fast as them either," Fu said.

They walked for a bit longer, going further into the forest yet finding no trace of the bird that stole
Izuku.

"Ugh! HOW DARE YOU MAKE ME WALK IN THE SUNLIGHT! COME OUT AND FIGHT
ME YOU STUPID BIRD!" Kiba shouted out in anger, her powerful lungs making it resonate
through the forest.

For a while, there was nothing but silence.

But, a few moments later, there was a rustling past the bushes.

"I think you're screaming woke something up," Fu noted.

"Is it a snake!" Kei started getting excited and ran over to the bush.

"Kei wait!" Fu tried to warn her.

However, Kei was already looking past the bush.

"Ohhh. Guys I have good news and bad news!" Kei turned to her siblings. "I found something that
might help us find Izuku."
"Really!?" Kiba asked, seemingly getting back some of her energy.

"What's the bad news?" Shiruku asked.

"It's a demon bear that looks like it wants to kill us," Kei explained.

"ROARRRRR!" The demon bear roared coming out of the bushes and looming over Kei.

"Kei!" Shouted all the children.

Sansan stretched out and grabbed Kei, pulling her away from the bear just as it was about to swipe
her.

"No one tries to hurt my sister and gets away with it! Prepare to perish beast!" Kei shouted at the
bear, prepared to fight it.

The others all got ready to fight, but Kei stopped them

"Wait!" Kei told them. "Don't kill it! If we hurt it then it might go back it's nest with the bird!"

"Smart," Fu commented.

"Alright! Then I'll just tear it's arms off!" Kiba gave the bear a savage smirk.

"RAHHHH!" The bear charged the children with its claws bared.

Shiruku shot out two webs at the beast claws, covering them in thick webs and rendering them
harmless.

The bear stopped charging and looked at its paws in confusion, trying to shake off the webs to no
avail.

Then Sansan stretched her arm back, further and further, before letting it fly forward towards the
bear, hitting it right in the chest.

"RAHHH!" The bear went flying back into a tree, which cracked from the impact.

"Shadow kick!" Kiba shouted her attack name as she jumped towards the bear, kicking it in the
chest and sending it flying through the tree and into the forest.

The bear recovered, getting on its four legs and attempting to run, although it was rather difficult
given that two of its paws were still webbed.

"After it! Follow that demon!" Kiba ordered, running after the demonic bear.

Sansan grabbed onto Fu with one arm and Kiba with the other, allowing Kiba to drag the two of
them.

Shiruku grabbed onto Kei and ran after them.

The bear tried to get away the best it could, but it stood no chance against the children's speed,
allowing them to easily follow it back to its cave.

"RAWWW!" The bear roared, as it reached the outside of the cave.

"I think we found it's hideout!" Kiba said, coming to a halt.

"But it's not going inside," Fu noted.

Suddenly three black wolf monsters emerged from the cave, and the blackbird flew out from
behind the caves.

All five of the monsters stared down the children, growling and ready to fight.

"Oh, it was calling for help." Kei realized.

The bird was the first to attack, flapping its wings and shooting out its huge sharpened feathers at
them.

The children jumped out the way, Shiruku still holding Kei as she was the slowest and most fragile
among them.

The wolves charged them.

Sansan enlarged her hands and grabbed two of the wolves. Then she moved around her layers,
bringing her acid to the front, which proceeded to eat away at the wolves.

"Rah! RAH! RAHHHH!" The two wolves cried out as they suddenly dissipated, leaving behind
faint traces of dark smoke.

The last wolf ran towards Kiba, it's jaw open and ready to maw her, however, Kiba wasn't having
it.

She grabbed both it's upper and lower jaw, stopping it in its tracks.

"How dare a lowly monster like you attack the queen of eternal darkness!" Kiba shouted at it.
"Return to the void!"

Kiba then turned the beast to the side and ripped it in half by its jaws. Turning it into dark smoke
as well.

Meanwhile, Fu had to fight the already weakened bear.

The bear swung at Fu with its massive log sized arm, but Fu barely managed to duck under it and
punched it in the gut.

But this did nothing.

The bear then looked down at Fu, opened its jaw, and bit off his upper torso, before swallowing it
whole.

"FU!" Shiruku, who was still carrying Kei while dodging the bird's attacks.

"Don't worry! Fu can regenerate from anything.

And that's exactly what was happening.

"Rahh!" The bear roared out in pain, as he felt something moving around inside of him. Attacking
his insides and killing him from the inside.

The bear fell to the floor, and dissipated into black smoke, releasing Fu. Who unfortunately had
lost a good amount of his clothing, including his pants.
Shiruku kept dodging the bird's feathers, her enhanced speed, and reflexes allowing her to easily
evade its attacks.

"What does your quirk do?" Shiruku asked Kei.

"I can turn people to stone when they look at my eyes," Kei explained. "That's why I wear this
weird sunglass thing."

"Wha-wait! Why didn't you do that when they were all looking at us?" Shiruku asked her.

"Because I think Kiba and Sansan really wanted to punch them," Kei said.

Shiruku sighed and looked up at the bird.

Quickly coming up with a plan, she waited for the bird to get close to shoot its feathers.

She jumped up onto the feathers as they came at her, her incredible agility allowing her to do so
despite their speed.

When she got high enough, she shot a web at the bird's chest, before pulling herself towards it.

Once she crawled onto the bird's chest, the bird did everything it could to shake her off, but to no
avail.

Shiruku crawled onto it's back, before moving to its head.

"Oh, I see!" Kei understood the plan now and took off her visor.

Shiruku shoved Kei in front of the bird's face, making it look at her eyes.

Kei's quirk worked quickly, as the bird was quickly enveloped in stone from top to bottom until it
was turned into a stone statue.

And of course, it started falling out of the air like the rock it now was.

Shiruku jumped off the stone bird and quickly started excreting web, turning it into a parachute
that let them float down to the ground safely.

The bird crashed into the ground hard, cracking into many pieces, before turning into dark smoke
and dissipating.

"We are triumphant!" Kiba cheered. "And all unscathed."

"I don't know, I feel kinda scathed," Fu said, covering his private parts.

"Oh, dear." Shiruku gasped when she saw Fu's lack of clothing. "Let me help."

"Thanks." Fu wasn't quite embarrassed, but he was slightly flustered.

A few minutes later.

After making Fu some makeshift clothes, the children ventured into the cave. Finding it to be
surprisingly well lit.

Once they saw the bones lining up towards the main room of the cave, they knew that's where
they'd find the final boss.
"Alright, we know not what horrific beast might face us. But we know our own strength! We shall
win this day! And take back our Caretaker!"

"Yeah!" Kei and Sansan cheered. With Fu and Shiruku giving less enthusiastic cheers.

They all charged in…

And were immediately underwhelmed.

Inside the main room was Izuku, throwing a black orb back and forth with a small child about as
old as they were.

The boy had pure white skin and hair. The white part of his eyes was instead, black. And his pupils
were blood red. His teeth were like sharpened fangs, ready to tear into anything he bit.

And lastly, he was totally naked.

"Catch!" Izuku shouted, throwing the black ball at the child, who caught it and threw it back at
him.

"...You know, I really should have seen this coming." Fu deadpanned.

"I don't know why this keeps surprising me!" Kiba stomped her foot in frustration.

"Izuku!" Kei immediately ran over to Izuku and tackled him with a hug.

"Ouph!" Izuku grunted in pain as he fell to the floor. "Wha-Kei!"

"Sansan!" Sansan said her own name as she jumped in to hug Izuku as well.

"Wha-what are you-what are you all doing here?" Izuku asked them all.

"We came to rescue you." Kiba turned to the boy. "From this scoundrel!"

"GRRRRRR!" The boy growled at them all.

"W-wait! Don't!" Izuku tried to keep the boy from attacking them.

However, this didn't stop the boy, as he suddenly vomited up black goop.

"Ew." Shiruku backed away from the boy.

The black goop turned into a small pool of ooze, bubbling and sizzlingly creepily.

Then, from the goop, rose an arm. And soon another dark wolf emerged from the goop.

"Oh, so that's where they come from," Kei said.

The wolf growled as did the child, seemingly ordering it to attack.

"Don't worry. I got this." Shiruku shot a web at Kei's visor, and pulled it off, revealing her eyes to
the boy and the wolf, immediately turning them to stone.

Shiruku then walked over to the wolf, and smashed it to pieces, turning it to black smoke.

"Problem solved," Shiruku said, handing Kei back her visor.

"Well, that was disappointing." Kiba pouted.

"I'd say finding Izuku alive is the opposite of disappointing," Fu said.

"It's not about the destination, it's about the journey," Kei repeated something she heard.

"The journey was mostly us walking through a forest, and then we fought some monsters." Shiruku
deadpanned.

"Yeah, but it was so cool!" Kei turned to Izuku. "Izuku, Izuku! Me and Shiruku flew in the sky and
we beat the giant bird!"

Izuku looked at the statue of the child he knew would no doubt be taking care off, and then at his
other children who were talking amongst themselves.

He sighed. "That's great Kei."

A few days later.

After the heroes finally arrived, they took the boy away into the care of the O.P.C.C.C. for the time
being.

When Izuku got back, he was met with tight hugs from Eri and Kioku, who didn't let him go for the
next two days.

Now, he and Namae were sitting at his desk. Discussing how they would deal with this.

"So after some searching, we finally figured out where the hell this kid came from," Namae said.
"Apparently two unknown people moved into the woods, for some reason, and had a kid. Then
while the kid was an infant, the two were killed by some forest animals. Apparently, the kid was
one of those kids who was born with his quirk, and he used it to defend himself and survive in a
wild, away from basically everyone else. We found an old house and some skeletons but we can't
identify their bodies nor can we find out the kid's name."

"So he's been surviving on his own this whole time. Poor kid." Izuku said sadly. "But...why did he
kidnap me?"

"Well we handed the kid over to some quirk researchers and here is what they said." Namae pulled
out a piece of paper and started reading off it. "The child's quirk allows him to absorb the negative
emotions of people and animals, and use them to create his Grimm."

"Grimm?" Izuku questioned. "Are those the monsters he made?"

"Yup, it stands for Grotesque, revolting, infernal, misshapen, monstrosities," Namae explained.

Izuku gave her a befuddled look. "Did...did you guys come up with the acronym first and what it
stood for second?"

"Definitely. We didn't want to come up with another terrible name like O.P.C.C.C again." Namae
said. "Speaking of which we're planning on changing that, coming up with something a bit less
dumb."

"O...k," Izuku said. "Please continue what you were saying."

"Hmm? Oh yeah, the report." Namae looked back at the paper. "He can detect a person's emotions
by looking at them. The more negative emotions around, the more powerful and more numerous
Grimm he can create. However, he can also detect positive emotions. It's possible that he hadn't
seen positive emotions until he met Midoriya, and as such became curious."

"So it's just because he never saw positive emotions," Izuku repeated in a sad tone.

"That's about right," Namae said leaning back on her chair and putting her feet on Izuku's desk.
"Man you've found more of these kids in a few months than we have in a year!"

"That's not a good thing." Izuku reminds her of her very serious voice. "I'd also like to know how
the O.P.C.C.C. missed a child and his army of demon animals, that was right next to where you
decided to build our house."

"Oh, we just didn't look around. We found a big patch of land and said, yeah this good." Namae
shrugged. "I mean I really don't have an excuse for this one. We just got lazy."

Izuku facepalmed. "Please make sure you search around the area. I don't want this happening
again."

"I'll pass it to the higher up," Namae said, getting up and getting ready to leave. "You should get
the kid back in a few days once we manage to get him to behave somewhat properly and find a way
to keep him from going all feral on ya. Until then I'd get a room and some meat ready. See ya!"

Once Namae left, Izuku pushed the button and activated the intercoms. "Everyone, please come to
my office."

He took a deep breath as he waited for the children to come. It was time for to parent.

Eventually, all the kids gathered in his office.

Eri looked about as nervous as she usually did, if not a bit more so. She was holding hands with
Kioku who was doing her best to keep a strong face to comfort her but was also a bit nervous.

Kei looked as she usually did, happy and excited.

Kiba looked absolutely brimming with pride. Clearly expecting to be praised.

Fu had his typical poker face on. No emotions showing whatsoever.

Sansan was her typical bubbly self, still moving and never standing completely still.

Lastly, Shiruku also looked nervous as well.

Izuku took another breath. Before speaking. "Firstly. Thank you all for coming to save me. I'm glad
that I mean enough to you all that you'd risk yourselves to help me."

"Of course we would! We love you Izuku!" Kei shouted aloud.

Izuku fought the urge to cry as his heart clenched in happiness.

"If it weren't for you we'd all either be in some government box or on the street." Kioku said.

"Naturally you can count on your children to come for you even at the darkest of times. Although
it's a stretch to say we were in danger." Kiba said proudly.

"And Fu. I appreciate your way of thinking. Eri and Kioku thank you for staying behind." Izuku
told them.
"It feels like there's a but coming," Fu said.

"But. Please never do it again." Izuku told them. "What you did was brave but also dangerous."

Kiba opened her mouth to retaliate.

"I know you're all strong, but you're all still children. You all have little to no training and
practically zero experience. If there was a powerful villain or group of villains, they could have
hurt or even killed one of you." Izuku told them. "No one is invincible, and if something happened
to any of you I...I don't even want to think about it."

Some of them wanted to argue back. Say that their strength would be enough. But the look of pure
sadness on Izuku's face made them quiet back down.

"Please. If anything like that happens then just call the heroes and wait for them to do their jobs."
Izuku told them.

"But adults are all dumb! What if they didn't save you!" Shiruku argued.

"Not all adults are like the ones from the O.P.C.C.C. there are a lot of nice, and smart adults,"
Izuku told her.

He got up and walked over to the children.

"I know that it's hard to trust others. You've all been treated badly by people in the past. So have I."
He told them. "But the world isn't as bad as you think it is. And the heroes are there to make sure
that people are safe. So please trust them to help you when we're in trouble. And don't make me
worry about you. Ok."

The children responded with a chorus of Ok's from the kids. All except Kiba.

Izuku looked at Kiba, patiently waiting for her response.

"I suppose...I could allow it...but when I become a hero, I'll save you all by myself!" Kiba swore.

Izuku smiled and brought her into a hug. "I'm sure you'll be one of the best."

"The best." Kiba corrected, hugging Izuku back very gently.

"Group hug!" Kei shouted, hugging Izuku's back.

The rest of the children joined in until it was basically a dog pile with Kiba and Izuku on the
bottom.

I won't punish them this time. They must have been so worried about me. And I can't say I wouldn't
have done the same thing if I were them. Izuku thought. If this happens again I'll have to be more
firm. I can't let them get hurt. Izuku promised.
 Shorts 5

A new world.

Izuku loved quirks.

Despite his lack of one, he'd always had an appreciation for their power, their uniqueness, and all
the ways they could be used.

For example, right now Izuku was watching as Sansan held the new boy in place while Kioku used
her quirk on him.

The boy was feral. Raised in the woods his whole life. He didn't understand a single thing about
language, or how to act in a civilized way, or anything like that. And teaching him would likely
take a long, long time and a lot of painstaking effort.

And while Izuku wasn't averse to hard work, but he had a lot of work to do.

So he decided to cheat.

Kioku's quirk lets her insert years worth of memories, within a few hours. Essentially letting him
cram a lot of knowledge directly into his head.

Of course, this did have a few issues. For one Kioku couldn't teach him anything she herself didn't
know, but that wasn't really an issue here as he only wanted her to teach him basic Japanese and
how to act in civilization.

They also had to erase some memories of his. The brain could only handle so many memories, so
in order to cram this much knowledge into him, she had to remove some other memories. But since
most of his memories were just him trying not to die in the wild, Izuku didn't have an issue with
this.

It took hours, many, many hours. But by the time the sunset, they were done.

"Finished." Kioku sighed. "Daddy I'm tired."

"Thank you Kioku. Here." Izuku handed her her favorite treat. Chocolate with nuts.

The girl quickly took the candy bar and started unwrapping it.

Izuku turned his attention to the boy.

The boy looked...overwhelmed. His red beady eyes looked around the room constantly, although
he was no longer struggling against Sansan's grip.

Izuku walked in front of the boy, whose eyes focused on him.

They just stared at each other for a while, before the boy tried to talk.

"Da...daddy?" The boy spoke words that were foreign to him. His mind had been properly taught
them, but his body had never even tried to say them before. "Daddy give food? Daddy give...home?

It makes sense that the first thing he would ask about is that. He's been trying to survive for his
entire life after all so food and shelter have always been on his mind. Izuku gave his best smile, to
try and reassure the child. "Yes, I'll give you all the food you want. And you can stay here for as
long as you want. If you want, that is."

The boy's eyes shined. He was aware now of the new situation he was in. He would no longer have
to look for food day by day, he would no longer have to sleep on a cold cave floor, he didn't need to
fight animals anymore.

The boy felt something. Something he did not recognize.

He searched his new memories for context.

Peace. That's what it was. He felt at peace.

The weight of having to worry about his own survival...was suddenly gone.

For the first time since he could remember, his body relaxed.

"Oh, I forgot. You need a name." Izuku said. "I already have one in mind, but if you don't like it
you can always just say no...I was thinking...Yami."

"Y-Ya-Yami." The newly dubbed Yami tried out his name.

He was Yami now. This would be what he was referred to in this...new life.

Because that was truly the only way the boy, no, Yami, could describe it. There was so much new
that had been put upon him.

But so long as he was fed and given shelter, Yami would be more than happy to cooperate.

New food.

Yami looked at his plate oddly. Inspecting it thoroughly.

On his plate was meat. Apparently, it was called steak and was the favorite of his silver-haired
sister.

He was familiar with meat, but it didn't look like any meat he'd ever seen before. The new
memories he'd been given, told him that cooking food made it taste better and made it safer to eat.
But seeing something in a fake memory and seeing something in real life were very different.

"Is...something wrong with it?" Izuku asked the boy. "I thought you might be more comfortable
with meat, so I just made Kiba's favorite and hoped you would like it."

"It was truly a smart choice, Caretaker!" Kiba said while gobbling her steak down in huge pieces.
"This is a fine dish for anyone to start with! You are truly blessed brother!"

"Stop eating so fast you're going to choke," Fu told her while eating at similar speeds.

"Just because you can't die from choking doesn't mean you shouldn't follow your own advice, Fu,"
Izuku told them sternly.

As his father was scolding his new siblings, Yami sniffed his food.

His eyes widened in surprise. It smelled good! Really good! It was the best thing he had ever
smelled in his life!
Almost immediately his instincts took over, and he grabbed the steak with both hands and bit into
it.

The taste was divine. Yami nearly cried from how good it was. He had a hard time believing this
was meat at all from just how different it was. Juices flowed through his mouth and flavor burst
from the steak.

As soon as he swallowed it, he knew he needed more.

He savagely tore through his steak, eating it like a wolf ate his prey. Large chomps tore the steak
apart, juices flying all over the table, floor, and Yami himself.

Barely a minute had passed, and he was already done with his meal. Much to his chagrin.

"More more!" Yami demanded, looking at his father with desperate eyes.

Izuku looked at the child, who had gotten food everywhere making a mess of both the table, floor,
and his new clothes, and sighed. Guess I should have seen this coming.

"I'll give you more, but first, you need to remember to say please," Izuku told the child. "It's the
polite way to ask people for things."

"Please please more more!" Yami begged.

"Second, if I do you need to eat with a fork and knife this time," Izuku told him. "You made a big
mess and someone is going to have to clean that up...and by that I mean me."

Yami looked around him to observe the mess he made. According to his new memories, people
didn't like it when there was mess. Which he just made.

The boy turned a bit sheepish, having accidentally wronged the person who was now feeding him.
What was the word to use after doing something like this?

"Your welcome," Yami said, confusing everyone around him. This tipped him off that he had said
the wrong word. "Ah, ah...sorry?"

Izuku still gave him a confused look, until he realized what happened. He must have mixed up the
words. We did force an entire language into his head. It makes sense he would get a few things
confused.

"Apology accepted." Izuku nodded, letting the boy know he chose the right words. "Just make sure
to help clean up after you're done with the other steak."

The boy nodded rapidly, happy his mess up didn't mean he wouldn't get more steak.

Vampire vs Spider

In the backyard, Kiba and Fu fiddled with a camera.

Izuku had given them instructions on how to set it up but didn't go with them due to the fact that he
was not ready to be on camera anytime soon.

"Fu is it on!?" Kiba asked her minion/brother.

"Should be," Fu said, looking at a laptop that displayed the chat.

"Brillant! Good evening my minions! And behold! My backyard!" Kiba said, moving the camera
around so it could get the best view possible.

"Holy shit."

"I knew she was a rich girl!"

"Is that a backyard or a public park?"

"Parents must have dough!"

"Correction, parent. I only have a father." Kiba corrected after Fu showed her the chat.

"Oh."

"What do you think happened to the mom?"

"Wealthy single father!"

"So the dad is single then?"

"Begone THOT!"

Fu smirked for a moment in amusement. "I don't think dad's getting in a relationship anytime
soon."

"New voice, who that?"

"Brother?"

"Minion?"

"Boyfriend?"

"Yes, yes, ew," Fu said.

"This my minions, is my right-hand man...and also my brother. Fu introduce yourself." Kiba

ordered, turning the camera to him.

"Hello, random strangers," Fu said in his typical monotone with his typical expressionless
expression.

"He looks so bored!"

"Is he ok?"

"I've never seen a child who looks so dead inside."

"Someone meme that face."

"Oh don't worry about him. His emotions are kinda...barely existent. But he's fine." Kiba said. "But
more importantly, it is time for me to show you the true extent of my power!"

"Oh, we're gonna see her quirk!?"

"I bet it's turning into a bat!"

"Today I shall-" Before Kiba could finish, she was interrupted by a newcomer.

"Kiba are you streaming out here?"

Fu and Kiba looked to the side and saw Shiruku holding Eri and Kioku.

"Spider girl!?"

"Ah, spider! Kill it with fire!"

"Ah, quirk discrimination! Kill with fire!"

"And banned," Fu said, banning the second commenter. "No quirk discrimination allowed here."

"Good."

"Preach!"

"POG"

"Also are we not gonna look at the two other cuties?"

"They're so cute!"

"Adorbs."

"More siblings?"

"Behold minions, a glorious day for you to be sure, to meet four of my siblings in one day. A
shame Yami, Kei, and Sansan are not here. Then I would be able to introduce you to my entire
family...for now." Kiba said. "But for now behold my sisters, Shiruku, Kioku, and Eri. Say hi to
my minions."

"Are we on camera?" Kioku realized, squirming to get out of Shiruki's grip and hide.

Eri just froze up after realizing she was being looked at by a bunch of strangers.

Shiruku realized that the two girls would be uncomfortable in front of an audience.

"Wait one moment." Shiruku suddenly jumped forward, leaping many feet into the air and causing
soft winds to kick up around her.

Once she was in the air she shot a web at the house and pulled herself towards it.

After reaching the wall, she crawled on them at max speed, getting out of sight in only a few
moments.

Kiba made sure that, of course, this was all caught on camera.

"Spider girl!"

"Insert Spider Dance."

"Can she use her quirk like that without a license?"

"Their house is a place they can use their quirks freely. That includes their backyard."

"Also holy crap that house!?"

"House? Where? I see no house? Only a castle fit for a queen."

"Hail the queen!"

"Hail the queen!"

"Hail the queen!"

"So the dad is single right?"

"Begone THOT!"

"Begone THOT!"

"Begone THOT!"

"But I mean she has a point."

By the time the chat finished freaking out, Shiruku had returned, now without the other two
siblings.

"Did daddy not tell you two to tell us before you started streaming?" Shiruku crossed her arms and
glared at her two siblings. "You know those two are shy."

"Sorry." Fu apologized.

"Apologies, it slipped my mind," Kiba said, blushing with embarrassment.

"Of course it did." Shiruku gave Kiba's head a flick. "Please try and think before you do things."

"Naturally," Kiba said as if that was a thing she did regularly, receiving a deadpan stare from her
sister.

Fu frowned. While not many people left discriminatory comments, he did notice that the view
count did go down noticeably after Shiruku arrived.

Even if we escaped from the city. They're still out there. It's just a reminder of what everyone is
really like. Fu thought as he continued to ban people.

"Although now that I think about it, why were you here sister? You're normally up in your room
knitting." Kiba commented.

"Those two had fallen asleep in the greenhouse again, and daddy asked me to take them to their
rooms," Shiruku answered.

"Doesn't he normally ask Sansan to do that?" Kiba asked. Sansan was typically the person Izuku
asked for when it came to performing tasks, as she never ran out of stamina, and her ability to
shapeshift made it really easy to do things.
"Yes but I'm faster and I was close by so he asked me instead," Shiruku explained.

Suddenly, Kiba had an idea. "Speaking of speed. I was about to display my suburb speed to my
viewers, in a little exercise! Since you are the only one here who could potentially rival my pace,
would you like to participate in a little race?"

"Oh, this can only end well," Fu said sarcastically.

"Hmmm." Shiruku thought about it. "What's in it for me?"

"If you win, I'll let you eat Fu's insides while they're still attached to him." Kiba offered.

"Agreed," Shiruku responded.

"Wait what?!"

"What the fuck?!"

"NANI!?"

"Oh yeah, spiders are cannibals. So if she's a half spider she would also be a cannibal."

"Should we call the police?!"

"Run Fu!"

Fu facepalmed. "You forgot to explain my quirk!"

"Oh right." Kiba realized. "Don't worry my loyal minions! Fu's body is undying and will restore
itself almost instantly! And he is immune to pain. Quite useful for blood sacrifices."

"Ohhhhh."

"An infinite supply of meat!"

"Still gross!"

"Are their parents ok with this!?"

"Quirks that force cannibalism are unfortunate, but it's not like the users can help it. That is
the reason why legally selling human meat is allowed. People like Fu have been selling their
body parts ever since regeneration quirks came into existence. It's perfectly fine."

"Alrighty then let us take out places!" Kiba declared.

The two of them stood right next to each other, getting into running positions.

"Ready! Set! Go!" Kiba shouted.

The two of them immediately blasted off, at speeds that only pro heroes could keep up with.

Shiruku and Kiba were neck and neck, as they ran all around their backyard.

As they approached the finish line, Shiruku suddenly jumped, and shot a web past the line, and
pulled herself past Kiba, and right past the finish line.
"Ugh! Hey, no fair!" Kiba protested. "This was supposed to be a contest of speed!"

"And it was. My web lets me move faster than you." Shiruku said smugly.

"Hmph! Well, I was only at seventy percent power!" If I was at a hundred percent, I would have
won!" Kiba said. "I demand a rematch against my full power!"

"Can I still eat Fu's insides?" Shiruku asked.

"Fine!" Kiba agreed.

"Than ok," Shiruku said.

"Could you please ask me before you offer my body to people?" Fu asked.

"Oh please Shiruku isn't people, she's family! You should always be willing to offer your body to
your family. Like right now." Kiba said, walking towards the boy.

"That sentence is so very wrong."

"What a strange family."

"Wait, is Fu about to get eaten right in front of us?"

Realizing that her sister forgot she was being watched, Shiruku moved the camera away from Fu.

All the audience heard was the sound of flesh ripping, blood gushing, and some sucking noises.

"Gross gross gross gross!"

"So I'm guessing her quirk has something to do with eating people as well?"

"I think it's blood-related."

Kiba came back on camera, wiping some blood from her mouth with a handkerchief.

"I'm so glad you took my lesions on how to cleanly eat someone seriously." Shiruku praised.

"Of course. I couldn't get blood on your wonderful dress. And thanks for the handkerchief." Kiba
said as she folded and put away said handkerchief. "Now are you ready to get properly trampled?"

"Fu?"

"Is the boy ok?"

"Oh, Fu is fine. Once his neck grows back he'll just reattach his head." Kiba explained.

The two of them got into position.

"To make me use my full power. I suppose it is to be expected of my siblings." Kiba spouted. "But
now you see my true strength. Be in awe of my excellence and-"

"Can we go already?" Shiruku interrupted.

"Fine. Go!" Kiba signaled.

VROOM!

Kiba sped off at full speed, going much faster than she did last time, and leaving Shiruku
definitively in her dust.

By the time Kiba was halfway around, it was obvious she was going to win.

So naturally, she had to show off.

Instead of going right for the finish line, she decided she would take a detour around the pool.

She leaped over the pool, which was a considerable distance considering how big it was, in one
leap, before leaping over it again, and again, and again.

Shiruku rolled her eyes, as she started gaining on the show-off.

Kiba, still fully confident in her ability then went to the greenhouse, and took a mighty leap,
intending on landing on the roof and then jumping off of it back onto the track.

However, she lept far too high causing her to go soaring into the sky, before coming back down.

And while the impact of the fall wouldn't damage her, it would certainly damage the glass roof.

BREAK!

Kiba went right through the roof and into the greenhouse.

Uh oh. Was all Kiba could think as she went through the glass.

CRASH!

Kiba fell face-first onto the floor of the greenhouse.

"Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow." She groaned.

Landing from the high she jumped, onto the roof wouldn't have hurt. Falling from that height,
through the ceiling on her face. It did sting a bit.

After taking a few seconds to recover, Kiba started to pull herself off the ground.

Only to feel a sharp pain in her right arm.

She looked at her shoulder and saw that there was a shard of glass of not insignificant size
embedded in her arm.

"Uh oh," Kiba repeated, this time out loud.

Shiruku came rushing through the doors, looking around until her eyes landed on Kiba.

"Kiba!" Shiruku crawled over quickly and went to inspect both Kiba's wound and the hole in the
ceiling. "Are you ok?"

"Yeah. It hurts but I'll be fine!" Kiba blinked away a few tears. She had been through a lot in her
time on the streets, so she was used to having to deal with pain to some extent.

"You don't look fine!" Shiruku pointed out. "We need to get daddy, right now!"
"No!" Kiba panicked, dropping out of character. "No, no, no, no, no! If dad finds out about this
he'll flip!"

"How do you think daddy won't find out about this! You've been stabbed and there is a hole in the
ceiling!" Shiruku shouted.

"Uh, maybe we can use your webs to fix the roof, and hide the cut!" Kiba responded.

"Wait!" Shiruku suddenly thought of something. "Does dad watch your videos?"

Kiba's eyes went wide with fear, as she suddenly heard the greenhouse door open.

A few minutes later, in the medical room.

"So, what have we learned?" Izuku asked her, with his arms crossed and an angry expression on his
face.

"Not to use my quirk without knowing how it might break something," Kiba repeated the line that
Izuku had spent the last half an hour drilling into her.

"I keep telling you this over, and over again, and now look! You managed to hurt yourself!" Izuku
scolded, pointing to her wound, which was fully bandaged up. "You could take a hit from Death
Arms and shake it off! And you found a way to hurt yourself! Do you have any idea how worried I
was when I saw you go through the roof!?"

Kiba looked down in shame. Izuku almost never got angry at them. But when he did, it was
deserved, and they knew it.

After all, the only things that really made him angry, was when they hurt each other, or when they
hurt themselves.

She could see him crying again. He did it often. Very often. But this time was different. She made
him cry. And not a happy cry. A sad, upset, concerned cry.

"I'm sorry." Kiba apologized.

"I mean-I mean what were you thinking! I've told you over and over not to jump from high places
because the thing you're landing on may not be as strong as you, and not look! You're hurt!" Izuku
repeated, he was so swept up in his rant that he wasn't even looking at Kiba anymore.

"I'm sorry." Kiba sniffled.

"And it was glass! Glass! Sure it's less fragile than most types of glass but it's still glass! It got
stuck in your arm! It went through your arm!" Izuku cried. "Your...you're…"

Izuku stopped when he noticed Kiba's sniffling.

He looked at the vampire girl. She was crying. It was much softer than his crying like she was still
trying to keep a cool front but just couldn't stop the tears from falling.

"I'm sorry." She repeated, her voice wavering as she tried her best not to cry.

Without any further hesitation, Izuku wrapped his arms around her.

"I'm sorry." He apologized. "I-I didn't mean to yell at you. I was just...I can't stand it when you get
hurt! You guys mean everything to me! I don't think I could take it if anything happened to you!"
This ironically only made her feel worse.

Up until she met Izuku she could barely remember what it was like to have a parent. Let alone one
that cared.

For that reason, she never liked taking him for granted. He was precious to her. So making him
upset, disappointing him...she hated it.

"I'm sorry!" Kiba cried. "I-I won't let it happen again! I promise!"

"It's ok. It's ok." Izuku soothed the sobbing girl while he himself was sobbing. "I'm not mad
anymore!"

"I-I-I don't like...making you cry," Kiba admitted. "It makes me feel bad!"

"Oh." Izuku realized what she meant. He was touched they cared so much, after all not many
people did, and he couldn't stop a few more tears from coming out. "Kiba. You and the others have
made me feel happier than I have in...well...a long time. Seeing you all happy gives me purpose.
It's more than worth any tears or hardships I'll have to go through to watch you all grow. Plus I
uh...cry very easily."

"But I still feel so bad! You give me food, blood, siblings, and everything I could ever want! I have
no right to upset you!" Kiba protested. "And I keep breaking things and making mistakes!"

Izuku frowned. Kiba was certainly the most troublesome out of the children. Her overly energetic
nature, combined with her eccentric personality and her ridiculous strength and speed, made it so
she tended to cause some sort of trouble on an almost regular basis.

But Izuku never held it against her. And he certainly never loved her any less for it.

"Everyone makes mistakes Kiba. Even vampire queens." Izuku told her. "It's not your fault that
your quirk makes it hard not break things. That's why you're all here. And just like all the other
kids, I love you. No matter what."

"Even if I keep breaking things?" Kiba sniffed.

"Even if you keep breaking things," Izuku reassured her.

The two hugged, and Kiba's crying eventually stopped.

"Thanks, dad...Uh, I mean Caretaker." Kiba said, getting back into her persona.

"No problem," Izuku told her. "But, I am going to increase fragile objects training."

Kiba grimaced. Out of all her training, fragile objects training was her least favorite. It was
basically training revolving around not breaking easy to break objects. Paper, eggs, styrofoam, thin
planks to of wood.

More often than not, she tended to fail this type of training, a lot.

"And I'm making you take physics lessons on weakness," Izuku told her. "If you're going to use
your quirk, then I'm going to make sure you know how to use it."

Kiba groaned. She didn't hate when Izuku did their lessons, but she didn't love it either. And she
looked at physics once and it looked extremely complicated and boring.
"And also you are banned from streaming for three days," Izuku explained.

"Oh come on!" Kiba complained. "Aren't the other two things punishment enough!"

"Those two weren't punishments. Those are to help you control your strength. That last one is a
punishment." Izuku said. "And if you do any more dumb things for views, I will take your
recording equipment for a lot longer."

Kiba pouted. "Fine. I suppose my minions will have to wait."

"That they will." Izuku picked Kiba up. "Now let's go, you have to apologize for worrying all your
siblings."

"Humph! I suppose I'll have to remind them that the great Kiba is invinc-" Kiba stopped and
looked at her bandages. "Nearly invisible!"

"Invincible or not, we'll always worry about you," Izuku told her with a genuine smile on his face.

Kiba pouted and tried to act like she wasn't touched by their care.

But despite it being her favorite color, the red on her face betrayed her completely.
 Hang Out

Izuku and Ochaco had decided to hang out. Ochaco was of course the one to ask, as she thought
Izuku could use some fun times with friends.

Izuku had come up with the idea of having some tea and sweets in their garden, which Ochaco was
greatly enjoying. The wonderful clear sky and warm sun giving them more than enough comfort.

"Sorry if the incomplete garden doesn't look too good right now. I wanted to leave it to the kids but
right now only Eri, Kioku, and Kei really enjoy gardening. And Yami recently tried to eat one of
the plants. I think he got confused when we taught him food could grow out of the ground." Izuku
explained with an embarrassed blush on his face.

"No, it's fine. I think it looks pretty just as it is." Ochaco reassured him with a bright smile, making
his blush darken. "Also I noticed two more kids around. Did the O.P.C.C.C. give you two kids at
once?"

"Well...no. They gave me Shiruku, which is the spider girl, but Yami...uh...kidnapped me." Izuku
admitted

"What?! How do these things keep happening to you!? Are you sure you're not some kind of
dangerous child magnet?" Ochaco asked, her serious expression betraying her silly question.

"I swear I'm not!" Izuku denied, his hands flying out in front of his face as he defended himself.
"It's all just a coincidence!"

"Once a coincidence, twice is a weird coincidence, seven times means something weird is
happening!" Ochaco half-jokes. "It's like fate or something."

"Yeah...fate." There was a noticeable bit of sadness in his voice when he said that, however, he
quickly moved on. "So how was U.A?"

"It was…It was sure..." Ochaco hesitated. "Something."

Izuku gave both a surprised and befuddled look. That's, not what I was expecting. I thought she was
going to say that it was wonderful or great or something.

Seeing his confusion, Ochaco decided to go into detail.

"So I walked into the classroom, homeroom teacher isn't even there yet, and the first thing I see is
that I'm in the same class as that prick Bakugo!" Ochaco raged.

"Oh no." Izuku didn't see this going well. After Kioku told him everything she saw in All Might's
memories, he learned about the investigation, the punishments given towards the school, and the
students that had bullied him, as well as Bakugo in particular.

He wasn't a fan, but it's not like he could really do anything about it. All he could do was hope that
this punishment would make Bakugo reflect and become a better person.

"Please tell me you didn't get into a fight with him." Izuku half begged.

"That was the first thing I did," Ochaco said without a hint of shame.

Izuku let out a long-suffering sigh. "Whyyyyyy?"

"Because he's a bully! So I let him know what I thought of him right to his face." Ochaco revealed
much to Izuku's horror. "I told him, I don't know what U.A. is thinking letting a bullying,
discriminating piece of trash like you in, but if you try any of that ever again, I will make your life
a living hell!"

Izuku groaned and drank some of his tea to calm himself. "I'm guessing he didn't respond kindly."

"Oh, he was pissed!" Ochaco confirmed with a strange glee and smug smirk. "I don't think I've
heard anyone scream so many curses in my life! I think he was ready to fight me right there. But!
Then the homeroom teacher arrived and reminded him what thin ice he's on. He looked like he was
going to explode! And I don't mean his quirk! It was hilarious!"

"I don't really think it's funny," Izuku said. "Kacchan is already being punished, you don't need to
make it worse. He might actually get expelled if you keep antagonizing him."

"And good riddance!" Ochaco scowled. "Seriously Midoriya, why do you keep defending him! I've
known him for a week and I can't find one redeeming factor about him!"

"Kacchan can be...violent...abrasive...over angry...and a lot of other less positive things, but he's
very determined! He's smart and his quirk is super powerful!" Izuku explained. "He could do so
much good if he just...fixed his personality a little."

"You know you could also say that about every A rank and above villain in existence. They're
smart, determined, and powerful. If only they just fixed their personality a little." Ochaco said
sarcastically.

"Kacchan's not that bad." Izuku rebutted.

"Bullies are only a few steps down from villains. And both can take lives." Ochaco argued.

That made Izuku fall silent, as he remembered the cruelest words Kacchan had ever said to him.

"Do a swan dive off the roof and hope you're born with a quirk in your next life."

I'm sure he didn't mean that. He thought. But still, the fact that he said it all, shook him slightly.

"I mean, would you really trust him around any of the kids?" Ochaco asked him.

Izuku thought about Bakugo being around the kids, before immediately cringing and throwing that
thought away. Best keep them separated. If they meet it'll go poorly for everyone. Especially
Kacchan!

"That's what I thought," Ochaco said taking Izuku's expression as an answer.

"Can we talk about something else?" Izuku asked.

"Fine." Ochaco agreed. "After that, we met our teacher, Aizawa sensei."

"Aizawa...I don't remember a pro hero with that name." Izuku was genuinely stumped, as an
enormous hero fan, he thought he would have known any hero she would have mentioned. "What
did he look like?"

"Well, he had long messy black hair, he looked super tired, his outfit was mostly black except for
his weird grey scarf, and I think he may have had some goggles?" Ochaco described.

Izuku searched his memory for a moment, before remembering who exactly that was. "Oh! It's
Eraserhead! No wonder I didn't know it was him! He's one of the biggest underground heroes
around!"

"Underground heroes?" Ochaco had never heard that term before.

"Underground heroes are heroes who like to keep out of the limelight and away from public
attention. They're basically secret heroes." Izuku explained.

"Oh. That does make sense." Ochaco agreed.

"Well, what happened next?" Izuku asked.

"Okay, so he told us we weren't going to orientation and instead just gave us this quirk test off the
bat! And then he told us that whoever got last would be expelled!" Ochaco continued.

Izuku nearly choked on his tea. "What?! Expelled!? But it was only your first day!?"

"I know right! I tried telling him it was unfair, but he just said, ``Life's unfair. Get over,." Ochaco
said in a mock gruff voice. "But it turns out he was lying anyway. He just wanted us to give it our
all."

"Oh. That makes way more sense." Izuku calmed himself. "Still, that must have been really
stressful."

"It was! I was sweating like a stuck pig the entire time! I thought I was gonna die from anxiety!"
Ochaco whined.

"Well, I guess that's just preparing you for the future," Izuku said, trying to find a silver lining.

"Yeah, I guess you're right." Ochaco sighed, before stuffing her face with sweets. "I just thought
that the stress would come after we graduated!"

After waiting a moment for Ochaco to finish her snacks, she continued.

"So the next day we had hero course lessons with All Might." Ochaco noticed the minute she said
that Izuku perked up and pulled a notebook out of seemingly nowhere. "And that was a lot more
fun."

"Really?" Izuku was on the edge of his seat.

"Yup! Because I got to beat the tar outta Bakugo!" Ochaco said with a devious smirk.

Izuku visibly deflated. "Uraraka."

"Yeah yeah, I get it. But I had to for the exercise!" Ochaco defended. "It was two on two. One team
of heroes, one team of villains. The villain team had to defend a bomb for a certain amount of time
or defeat the hero team to win. The hero team had to touch the bomb or defeat the villain team to
win. Me and my friend Tsu were heroes and Bakugo and our classmate Iida were villains."

"I'm guessing Kacchan went straight for you?" Izuku asked. He already knew the answer to that,
after publicly disrespecting him, Bakugo was sure to try and explode the crap out of her.

"Yup. And I went right for him!" Ochaco replied.

"So you did fight." Izuku looked at Ochaco, trying to see if there were any injuries he didn't see
earlier.
"Yup! And we technically won!" Ochaco proclaimed proudly.

"Technically?" Izuku asked.

"Ok, so me and Bakugo did destroy most of the building, and I did break both my arms, but Tsu got
past Iida due to all his footing being destroyed, and got the bomb!" Ochaco explained.

"You broke your arms!" Izuku immediately ignored everything else she just said in favor of being
concerned over one of the details.

"Yes but I'm fine! See!" Ochaco moved her arms around to prove her point. "Recovery Girl healed
me up with her quirk so I recovered a lot faster."

"Oh, Recovery girl! I almost forgot she worked at U.A." Izuku said. "Still though, to think Kacchan
would go that far."

Ochaco laughed nervously. "Well you see...he didn't break my arm. I did."

Izuku stared at her blankly for a few moments, completely confused at what she just said. "What?"

"My body can't handle 100% of One for All yet so whenever I use it, I break every bone in the
limb I use it in," Ochaco explained, cringing as she remembered the pain she felt whenever she
used her new quirk. "I'd only used it once before, during the entrance exam. I said I wouldn't use it
again until I figured out how to control it."

"So why'd you use it?!" Izuku seemed very stressed out about this.

"Well...you weren't wrong when you said Bakugo is strong. And I couldn't just lose to someone
like that! So when things got bad, I pulled out One for All." Ochaco explained.

"You really broke both your arms just to beat Kacchan?" Izuku asked.

"Of course. No one hurts my friend and gets away with it!" Ochaco proclaimed.

Izuku blushed. Hearing someone proudly proclaim him as not only a friend, but someone worth
getting upset about if they got hurt, both touched and embarrassed him to a measure he couldn't
quite understand. "I'm really not worth breaking your arms over."

"That's right. You're worth breaking two arms over." Ochaco joked cheekily.

Izuku turned crimson. "Just please don't do that again. I-I...I wouldn't be able to take it if anything
bad happened to you. If you don't count Kacchan...or All Might...then you're really the only friend
I've ever had. Your...you're...important to me. So, d-don't keep hurting yourself!"

Izuku looked like steam was about to come out of his ears as he uttered every word of that sentence
and he couldn't even look at Ochaco.

Ochaco herself blushed a bit, as she was a mix of touched by what Izuku said and amused at
Izuku's reaction. "Thanks. I'll try not to. Hurting myself isn't exactly high on my to-do list."

Ochaco laughed and Izuku joined with a softer, more awkward laugh.

After that, there was a small moment of silence, as the two of them enjoyed some warm tea and
pleasant winds.

As the silence went on, Izuku started to get nervous. Di-did I ruin the conversation? Did I make it
weird? What do I say now? How do I tell if she's weirded out or not?

Before Izuku could try anything stupid, Ochaco asked him a question.

"Do you feel cheated?" Ochaco asked him.

Izuku was knocked out of his thoughts. "Huh?"

"Sorry. Too vague. I mean...do you feel cheated...that you didn't get One for All." Ochaco asked, a
bit of guilt in her voice.

"No." Izuku answered almost instantly.

Ochaco was taken aback by how quickly and decisively he said that. "Wait really? Not even a little
a bit?"

"Not at all. When I first learned about it I was a little disappointed that I wasn't picked, but it didn't
last long." Izuku said.

"Really? You learned that you weren't chosen for All Might's quirk. After years of not having a
quirk. And you were only a little disappointed." Ochaco replied skeptically.

Izuku's facade of "I'm ok" crumbled immediately, and Ochaco was just as quickly stabbed with the
guilt of "I shouldn't have said that."

"I-I mean if you did then good for you, you know." Ochaco quickly tried to figure out how to fix
this.

"No, you're right," Izuku admitted. "It actually did hurt to find that out. I couldn't stop myself from
imagining a world where I did get chosen. Where I went to U.A. and became a hero. It hurt for a
few days but it wasn't super hard to get over. I'd been having those kinds of fantasies my whole life.
What if I was born with a quirk? I'd just learned how to get used to the fact that that's not the world
I'm living in."

Ochaco frowned at her now thoroughly depressed friend. Good going Ochaco! You just had to say
that!

"But I wasn't lying when I said I didn't feel cheated," Izuku explained. "I never felt like I deserved
it in the first place."

"But you do!" Ochaco objected. "You're one of the nicest people I've ever met! And you took
down the freakin Yakuza!"

"That was a complete accident." Izuku tried to discredit himself. "I'm lucky Overhaul was
apparently a germaphobe and didn't want to look for Eri under some dirty laundry."

"I heard about how you did it. I think if I was in the same position as you I either would have died
or only barely gotten away with Eri, without any proof that he entered my house." Ochaco argued.
"You're smart, you're brave, and you have the heart of the hero! I think you could have been a hero
even without a quirk."

That blew Izuku's mind.

"W-what did you say?" Izuku said with no short amount of disbelief in his voice and expression.

"I said you could have been a hero even without a quirk," Ochaco repeated firmly.
Izuku blinked, and then he blinked again.

And then the tears started to fall. But surprisingly, not that many of them. It was a slow, bittersweet
cry.

This was a revelation for Izuku.

Sure people had said he could be a kind of hero, a hero to children. All Might had even said as
much.

But Ochaco was the first person to say she believed in his dream.

Because at the end of the day, what he was doing now, was not his dream.

It's not that he thought that taking care of kids wasn't a good thing. These kids needed someone like
him, or in Izuku's opinion someone better than him, to show them that the world didn't hate them.
That they can be loved, and to give them that love.

And it wasn't that he didn't love his kids. He would gladly cut off his own arm if it meant making
them happy and seeing the smiles on their little faces.

But it just wasn't his dream.

It wasn't what he had spent countless nights fantasizing about since he was a child. It wasn't what
he spent every day looking at, it wasn't what he spent years writing in notebooks about.

As terrible as he felt about even thinking it. This wasn't what he wanted.

He'd spent years hearing people tell him his dreams were stupid and impossible for someone like
him to achieve. Even All Might and his mother didn't believe he could do it. Even he had given up.

But what he just heard, was proof that someone, anyone, would have believed in him.

And he'd only met them after it was too late. And he'd signed away any hope of his dream coming
true.

"Midoriya?" Ochaco's face was full of concern.

Izuku realized he had just been frozen for a while, crying the entire time, and quickly went to whip
away his tears. "S-sorry it's just...that meant a lot to me. Thank you. Uraraka."

"Oh um...you're welcome," Ochaco said. "I think you zoned out a bit while I was talking, but I was
saying that I think All Might should have chosen you. After all that business with the Yakuza, I
think you proved yourself more than worthy of it."

"But, he already had you." Izuku pointed out.

"But I didn't need it," Ochaco said. "I could have passed without that quirk! I had a quirk and you
didn't! And All Might could have fixed that! It's not fair!"

Izuku frowned at that comment. He took a long sip of his tea, and for the first time during this
meetup, took a bite out of sweet.

"Your teacher was right. Life isn't fair." Izuku said somberly. "Just because I don't have a quirk
doesn't mean All Might had to give me one. If anything it was smarter to give it to you. One for All
can't be relied on in its current state, so it's good you have a quirk to fall back on. If it was me, I
would have had no choice but to keep breaking my arms."

Ochaco was about to object, but Izuku spoke first.

"Uraraka. How many robots do you think I could have destroyed at the U.A. entrance exam if I had
One for All?" Izuku asked her.

Ochaco thought about it. She tried to think of a way that he could have destroyed enough robots to
pass, with only two uses of One for All. Without the situation being incredibly contrived.

After a few moments of silence, Izuku continued.

"I can't say I don't wish it was me who got One for All, I can at least be happy that the person who
did get it, was you." Izuku smiled at her. "I can't say your first person to care about me. But out of
the shortlist of people that do...you're different. Mom cares about me because she's my mom. All
Might feels guilty about telling me to give up my dreams. And to the kids, I'm their only source of
kindness in a world that's been nothing but cruel to them. But you didn't befriend me because of
some outside circumstance. I mean, All Might probably asked you to get along with me, but that
didn't mean you had to be as nice to me as you are. I...don't know if I'm being presumptuous, or
maybe I'm too hopeful. But...I like to think that you just wanted to be my friend. For no other
reason than, because you thought, I was...enjoyable to be around."

Izuku was blushing up a storm again, and his nervousness had returned.

"Well, your right," Ochaco confirmed. "You seemed like a nice person so I wanted to be friends
with you. And I was right for thinking that. You're an amazing person Midoriya. Never forget
that."

Izuku's blush intensified and he tried to drink more tea but found he was out.

He looked up and saw that the sun was setting. "Oh! When did it get this late?"

Ochaco looked up and noticed the same thing. "Your right! I better get going! Thank you for the
sweets! Sorry I ate most of them."

"Let me show you out. And, don't worry about it." Izuku gave her his most genuine smile, despite
his blush. "Thank you, for being my friend."

What Izuku and Ochaco didn't know was that the kids were watching them on Izuku's monitor
using the cameras, all the way from his office.

"Yep. They're meant to be together." Shiruku said almost immediately.

"Ok, they have hung out, once," Fu said. "They're just good friends."

"I agree!" Kioku agreed a bit too quickly, her face betraying her anger. "And even if she did like
daddy, we can't let her have him until we're a hundred percent sure she's not going to hurt daddy!"

"I think you're being a bit too paranoid sis," Kei said. "Did you see how happy he was! It's like one
of my Japanese anime!"

"Why did you say it like that?" Fu asked.

"I know right! In the movies, the romance scenes are always like this early on. First, it's an
awkward "not date". Then it's a first kiss. Then it's marriage! And then it's kids!"
"We're gonna have a mom!" Kei gasped in excitement. Meanwhile, Kioku was fuming.

"Real life and movies are very different. Even if they have feelings for each other, which I'm not
saying they do, marriage and kids are a long ways away."

"I know that! But this is clearly the start of something wonderful and I say we ship it
immediately!" Shiruku said.

"Why are we speculating how they feel when we have an emotion detector right here," Kiba said,
looking at a now sleeping Yami. "Hey! Wake up!"

Kiba proceeded to violently shake Yami awake.

"Wha? Rah!" Yami in retaliation for being woken up bit Kiba's hand.

"Ah! He bit me!" Kiba said, dropping him to the ground and wiping the spit off her hand with her
handkerchief.

"It didn't even hurt," Fu noted.

"Yeah but it's gross!" Kiba noted, putting away the handkerchief. "Anyway, Yami, did you see
their emotions?"

"Can't see," Yami said curtly. "Won't work."

"What do you mean it won't work?" Kiba asked, frustration oozing from her voice.

"I think he means his quirk won't work when looking at people through screens." Fu theorized as
he took out a notebook and wrote in it. "Interesting."

"Ugh!" Kiba groaned. "Well, no matter. We'll see where this goes. And if she does intend on
becoming our mother, then she will have to go through harsh trails."

"I mean, Izuku didn't have to go through any trails." Fu pointed out.

"Oh yes, he did! He went through the trial of compassion. A trail failed by many in the past." Kiba
argued.

"I mean, I want to say that's dumb. But you're not wrong." Fu sighed.

As most of the children argued amongst each other, and Yami went back to sleep, Eri silently
hoped that whatever happened, Izuku was happy.
 Shorts 6

Naming

Yami was currently doing one of his favorite activities.

Eating.

Today's dish was strange, it was mostly white except for a small black stripe at the bottom.

If his memory served correct, it was called a...jelly filled donut. Yeah, that sounds about right.

Izuku had made him quite a few of these and gave them to him in a basket. They were snacks for
him to eat while he explored the house.

Of course, exploring this enormous place on foot would be tiring, so he just created one of his
wolves to carry him.

And so here he was, eating his jelly-filled donut on the back of his wolf while he looked around his
new home.

He didn't honestly know what most of the rooms were for but he was sure he'd figure it out
someday.

Then, as he passed the training room, he spotted two of his siblings inside.

Kiba, the vampire girl, and Fu, the zombie boy.

He was about to ignore them and continue on his way when they spotted him as well.

"Ah well if it isn't Yami!" Kiba called out to him. "Perfect timing, if you and your beast would
please come in and assist us."

Part of Yami wanted to just keep going, but at the same time, he knew that Kiba was quite strong.
And he did not have enough negative energy to create the kind of forces he'd need to oppose her.

Deciding it would be best not to anger her, Yami did as she said and mentally ordered his wolf to
enter.

"Perfect. I've been looking for someone to spar with, but Shiruku is uninterested and if I keep
turning Fun into a bloody puddle then he'll need to eat all our food just to regenerate." Kiba
explained. "Please create as many of your strongest monsters as you can."

Yami frowned. "Not much. Little bad emotions."

Kiba didn't seem to understand, but Fu did and pulled out a notebook.

"If I remember correctly, Yami's quirk, Creatures Of Grimm, works by collecting negative
emotions. If someone feels angry or scared or sad or some other negative emotion, he collects it
and can use it as fuel to create his Grimm." Fu said reading out some of his notes. "He probably
doesn't have much fuel being in a house where everyone is perfectly content."

That was mostly true. Back when he lived in the wild, he was able to collect lots of negative
emotion from the animals he hunted. After all, you tended not to be too happy when you were
being hunted down and killed painfully.

Now, none of the people here produced anywhere near enough negative energy to produce a
Grimm. With the highest sources of negative energy being Izuku, Eri, and Kioku(whenever
someone from outside was visiting.)

And the lowest sources being Kei, Sansan, and Fu. Fu not because he was overly happy, but
because he was mostly devoid of any emotions whatsoever. It kinda creeped Yami out a little bit.
It made it eerily hard to notice him.

"So how many Grimm can you create?" Kiba asked.

"Three," Yami answered, showing three fingers. "Or one big one."

"So I have to make a choice?" Kiba was annoyed but she quickly moved past it and started
thinking. "What are all the Grimm you can make?"

Yami sighed. "Uh...wolf...bear...um big, wing."

"Wait, wait, wait, wait!" Kiba stopped him. "Are you telling me you haven't named your creation?

Yami gave her a confused look. "Huh?"

Kiba shook her head. "Your creations are clearly far different from normal animals! To call them
by simple animal names is unjust to your creations! You must give each and every one of them an
awe-inspiring name!"

"...Why?" Yami asked.

"Because...because I say so!" Kiba decreed.

The vampire girl then grabbed Yami and held him over her head. "Now let us go."

The wolf he summoned growled and went to defend him, but Kiba kicked him into a wall causing
him to dissipate.

Guess I'm doing this now. Yami comforted himself, with another jelly-filled donut.

Gardening with Eri

Yami was spending his day as he normally did since his adoption.

Sleeping.

Now that he didn't have to worry about wild animal attacks or bad weather or starvation. He could
sleep to his heart's content. And the bed he was given was so much more comfortable than
anything he had ever felt before, that he doubted he'd want to do much of anything else.

Or at least that was the case, most of the time.

BANG BANG BANG!

"Yami!" Shouted Kei from the other side of the door. Pounding on it with her little fist. "Let me in
let me in! Yami Yami Yami Yami!"

Yami growled as his peaceful sleep was interrupted. "Rah! Leave!"

"But I wanna play with you! You're my first new brother since Fu!" Kei argued. "I want us to get
along!"

Yami snarled. He really just wanted to go back to sleep. But he remembered Izuku telling him to
get along with his siblings, and apparently, that's what Kei wanted to do.

Given that Izuku had so kindly taken care of his food and shelter issue, as well as giving him so
many other amazing things like all those new foods, and this cozy bed and blankets, it felt wrong to
ignore him.

With a sigh and lots of hesitation, Yami got up out of his bed and opened the door.

"Alright!" Kei cheered as she entered the room. "So what should we do?"

"You don't know?" Yami asked, irritated she bothered him so much and yet didn't even know what
to do.

"Nope! I just like to do whatever comes into my brain!" Kei said pointing to her snake covered
head. "So, what comes into my brain today? Hmmmm...oh! I know let's go to the greenhouse!"

"You mean place where food grows?" Yami asked, his interest peaking somewhat. If there was
anything he loved as much as sleeping, it was eating.

"Yeah! Eri and Kioku are trying to grow an apple tree! Maybe we can grow a egg tree!" Kei stated
with excitement.

Yami gave her a confused look. Why would she want an egg tree? Eggs were those things that little
birds came out of. You couldn't eat those...could you?

"Let's go ask Izuku!" Kei grabbed Yami's hand and dragged him to Izuku's office.

Izuku's office.

Izuku sighed as he looked at the dozens and dozens of people he could hire.

And he had no intention of hiring any of them.

Darn trust issues! Izuku cursed his own mental shortcomings.

Before Izuku could fall further down the hole of self-hate, Kei and Yami barged into his office.

"Hey! What did I say about knocking." Izuku scolded.

"Sorry!" Kei apologized and ran out of the room, closed the door, and then knocked.

Izuku couldn't help but smile in slight amusement. "Come in."

Kei barged back in, not losing a single bit of energy.

"Hey, Izuku! Can we grow an egg tree!?" Kei asked.

"An egg…tree," Izuku said, his voice not short of confusion.

"Yeah! Eri and Kioku are growing an apple tree! Can we grow an egg tree!?" Kei asked with stars
in her eyes.
Izuku winced at having to crush her enthusiasm. "Kei, eggs don't come from trees. The eggs you
eat come from chickens. The only things you can grow are fruits and vegetables."

"Oh." Kei deflated with disappointment, her snakes wilting downwards.

"Can you eat eggs?" Yami asked.

"Uh, some of them. Just the ones you buy. Don't go eating wild eggs." Izuku told Yami, before
quickly giving his attention back to Kei. "We have more than enough eggs for you to eat. I know
you don't like fruits and vegetables but you still do need to eat them to grow up big and strong. So
why don't you help Eri grow her apple tree?"

Kei quickly perked up. "Ok! Thanks, daddy!"

The snake-haired girl ran out of the room calling for Yami to follow her.

Before Yami ran out as well, Izuku spoke.

"Thank you for going along with her." Izuku gave him a bright, genuine smile, as Yami saw his
happiness increase.

Yami grunted with affirmation. At least he knew for sure he was doing what his father wanted.
And that pleased him.

With that, Yami followed his sister.

At the greenhouse.

When the pair entered the greenhouse, they were met by the sight of Eri watering one of the plants.

"ERIIIIIIIIII!" Kei shouted, scaring the daylights out of Eri before the poor girl was glomped by
her by her snake-haired sister.

"K-Kei! D-don't scare me like that!" Eri teared up slightly.

"Sorry, Eri!" Kei apologized by hugging her even tighter. "You're so cute I couldn't help myself!"

Eri's face turned red at the compliment and covered her face with the watering can.

After Kei gushed over her younger sister for a few more minutes, they moved onto why they were
here.

"We've come to help you and Kioku grow an apple tree!" Kei looked around. "Hey, where is
Kioku? I thought you two never ever were apart?"

Eri kept her face hidden by the watering can. "S-she got tired because she stayed up too late, so
Izuku forced her to go to sleep. I wasn't tired so I stayed here."

"You should have told me! Don't worry Eri! I'll make sure you're not lonely!" Me and Yami!" Kei
pointed out Yami who had been staying silent in the background.

"Y-Yami." Eri stuttered.

Yami noticed that after noticing him, the fear inside Eri increased by a not-insignificant amount.
That combined with her slight trembling, led to one obvious conclusion.
"You're scared of me," Yami stated bluntly.

Eri jumped a little, as she realized she had been figured out. "I-I-I-"

"Eri!? Are you really afraid of Yami!?" Kei gasped.

"She is. I can see it." Yami continued. "Why?"

"I-um-I" Eri stuttered as she tried to answer.

"Is it because I look scary?" Yami asked. Izuku made him aware that some people would be...off-
put by his appearance and by his quirk. As they were seen as scary. Which came as more of a relief
to him than anything. Most of his siblings were extremely strong, so when he heard that they were
apparently above average in terms of power. Which was comforting as he was starting to think he
was weak.

However, if he was also scaring his sister as well, then that would be an issue.

"N-no!" Eri quickly denied.

"Is Grimm?" Yami continued his questioning.

Eri wanted to say no, but lying was bad, and she didn't like it. So she just stayed quiet.

"I think it's the Grimm," Kei said. "They are pretty scary."

Eri muttered something quietly.

"What?" Kei asked, not hearing what she said.

"I-It's the bird," Eri admitted, still hiding her face. "I don't like the bird."

Yami's face contorted in confusion. "Nevermore?"

"Is that what Kiba is calling it?" Kei asked, receiving a nod. "Why don't you like the bird Eri?"

"I...I don't like birds. They're scary. And his bird is really scary." Eri confessed.

While most of her worst memories were gone, she still remembered Overhaul. And the fear of him
still lingered heavily inside her mind. Even now in her nightmare's she'd see a large monstrous
blackbird with Overhaul's voice looming over her. Speaking words she can't quite remember, but
that she knows in her heart.

"Oh. Then I just won't make bird anymore." Yami said casually.

"I-I don't want to bother you." Eri stuttered.

"Not bother." Yami shrugged. "Don't need bird anymore. Not hunting."

"Yeah don't worry about it Eri! Yami just likes to sit and bed and eat all the food! He doesn't need
his giant death bird anymore." Kei said.

Yami nodded.

There was a moment of silence and Yami noticed the fear in Eri go down, very, very slightly. He
wasn't sure exactly how to make it go down more. He'd need to ask Izuku about it.
"Well, now that that's done! Eri how do we help?" Kei asked.

"Um. I don't really need help. Me and Kioku already did everything so there isn't anything to do."
Eri explained. "I'm sorry."

Kei frowned. "There has to be something...what if we grow another tree! Twice the trees means
twice the apples."

"Twice the apples?" Eri's momentarily forgot her fears, as daydreams of apples brought drool to her
mouth.

"Yeah! Do you have another seed?" Kei asked.

Eri nodded and pulled a seed from her pocket.

The three of them quickly planted and buried the seed.

"Now we just need water," Kei said.

Eri was about to get the water, but Kei had another idea.

"Wait! What if we used Yami's Grimm vomit!?" Kei wondered. "What do you think would
happen?!"

Yami thought about that for a moment. He'd never tried something like that before. It'd be
interesting to see what happens.

"I don't know if that's a good idea," Eri said quietly.

She was either unheard or ignored as Yami spewed out his Grimm fluid onto the ground where the
apple seed was planted.

What was the worst that could happen?

Sometime later.

Izuku looked at the bizarre sight in front of him.

Never in his life had he expected to come face to trunk with an evil apple tree.

The tree had grown almost immediately after Yami vomited on it.

The bark was stark white, and it lacked any leaves. From its branches grew black apple's with
yellow eyes, and mouths.

"Why?" Was the only question Izuku could ask the two children responsible for this abomination.

"We wanted to see what would happen." Kei shrugged.

"I think it looks amazing!" Kiba, who had come to check out the tree, said.

"Of course you do." Fu, who had come to make sure Kiba didn't destroy anything, said. "Can this
thing even do anything?"

After he said this Yami decided to check and mentally ordered it to attack Fu.

The three then threw one of its apples at Fu, which proceeded to bite into Fu and eat parts of his
head.

Fu tried to pull the apple off of him, but that proved to be easier said than done and in the end, Kiba
had to pull it off of him.

"Never mind it's deadly," Fu said as he regrew most of his skull.

"Well, we can't keep it here." Yami's Grimm didn't have a time limit for how long they could last.
They would exist until they were destroyed. "Eri spends a lot of time in this place and she's not
going to be comfortable with this here."

"But I don't want it destroyed! Think about it, Caretaker! We could have this monster guard
someplace like...the front of the house!"

"But if we have something like this in front of the house it'll scare people." Izuku noticed from the
kids' looks that they seemed to think that was a good thing. "Even the people we want to come in."

There was a long pause as all the children and Izuku tried to figure out the best course of action.

And then Kei had an idea. "Oh! I know!"

The next day.

All the children and Izuku stood out in the front. Admiring their hard work.

Kiba had pulled it out of the ground and Shiruku and Sansan had brought it around to the front.

Kei's idea to make the tree look less intimidating was to add paper leaves to all the branches,
hiding all the evil-looking apples.

Shiruku was happy to help make it look as pretty as possible suggesting they paint the leaves all
different kinds of colors, giving it a rainbow aesthetic that worked well with the whitebark. Of
course, Shiruku had ordered her spiders to attach all those leaves which helped a lot.

"This turned out. Very well!" Izuku smiled at the children. "Good job. All of you!"

Most of the children cheered, happy to be getting praised for their hard work. That, and it was just
fun.

"Yami can you order this tree to protect the house and everyone in it?" Izuku asked him.

Yami nodded and walked up to the tree. "Protect, my family."

The children cheered once more.

"I mean I don't need protection, but it's nice to know I won't always have to get my hands dirty,"
Kiba said.

"Don't ruin the mood." Fu scolded her.

As the children proceeded to talk, Izuku decided to check on Eri.

She was staring at the tree with a cautious look in her.

To some that may be a bad thing. However considering her reaction to the three when it first
popped up, that being yelling, running away, and screaming in fear. It was a big improvement.
Izuku was just happy there was another thing to help defend the kids. Maybe he should have a few
smaller versions of these around the house.

I'll ask Yami more about that later, for now...I think I'll stay here and watch. Izuku smiled as he
watched the kids climb and play on the tree.

Sansan vs clothes.

Izuku was just minding his business walking along the halls of his home when he suddenly heard a
sound. Or rather, sounds.

SNAP!

CRASH!

BREAK!

"What the!" Before Izuku could get to the bottom of this, Shiruku and Sansan burst through the
wall next to him.

Sansan tried to use her slimy body to restrain Shiruku, but her spider strength and multiple limbs
made doing so difficult.

On the other hand, Shiruku couldn't really do much to fight back, seeing it's not like she could
overpower a liquid.

So the two of them were in a strange unwinnable struggle on both sides.

That is until Izuku got over his shock, and immediately stepped in.

"WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING!" Izuku shouted as loud as he could.

The two froze and looked at Izuku, whose face was bright red.

"What is this!? Why are you fighting?! Why did you make a hole in the-" Izuku stopped when he
looked through the hole.

It wasn't just the wall they destroyed, they had trashed the entire room! And not only that, judging
by the other wall the was destroyed, this was not the only room they fought in!

Izuku was mad. Izuku was very mad. Not really about the property damage, although that did upset
him, but because the two had been violently fighting across the house.

However he stayed silent for a while, he didn't want to yell at the children too harshly or say
something he would regret, so he took a minute to calm himself down.

After about two minutes of Izuku calming himself and the two children waiting anxiously for his
reaction, Izuku turned and spoke to them.

"Before I decide your punishment, tell me, how on earth this happened," Izuku asked with
restrained anger.

"Um-" Shiruku looked at the destruction they had accidentally wrought.

"No Cwothes! Sansan said returning to her humanoid form.

"No clothes?" Izuku repeated getting a nod from Sansan affirming what she said.

"But she won't even try them!" Shiruku protested.

"NO CWOTHES!" Sansan shouted even louder.

"Enough!" Izuku shouted, causing the two to stop their bickering immediately. "Tell me, what
happened?"

"Ok, so I made this lovely green dress to match Sansan's blue coloring, but she wouldn't even try it
on!" Shiruku explained. "So I tried to get her to put it on, but then she started running away, and I
kept trying to get in on her but then she started pushing me! And I started pushing back, and then
this happened."

Izuku sighed. That was one of the disadvantages of having such powerful children. A mere shove
fight between children that would normally result in as at worst a scraped knee now resulted in
several broken walls and many destroyed objects.

The greenette thought about the best way to go about this, what to say, what punishments to give,
etc. And as he thought, his thoughts leaked out through his mutterings.

The two children tried to listen to his muttering, to see just how much trouble they were in, but they
could barely make out anything he was saying.

After a few minutes of muttering, Izuku closed his eyes, took a deep breath, before revealing his
thoughts.

"Sansan, you should know better than to shove your sister." Izuku scolded her, making the slime
girl melt with shame. "You could have come to me if she kept bothering you, you're made of slime,
she can't stop you. You chose violence instead. Go to your room. And stay there. For six hours."

At this point, Sansan was just a puddle and slowly oozed away to her room. And Izuku turned to
Shiruku.

Well, that wasn't so bad. Maybe it'll be the same for me? Shiruku hoped.

"Now I know you think that was a light punishment." Shiruku was shocked by how Izuku had
basically read her mind. "But it's not. Not if you know Sansan well."

Izuku kneeled down, so he was face to face with her. "Have you noticed that Sansan is never in her
room? How there's barely anything even in her room? That she's always moving around and
changing shape? That even when she's technically standing in one place she's never being still?"

"I...guess." Shiruku hadn't really paid attention to it but whenever she thought of Sansan she always
saw her moving around.

"That's because Sansan hates being still," Izuku explained to her. "Sansan is a liquid, like water.
Water always moves around and changes shape, and only stays still if you force it to. Meaning she
probably liked that before she got trapped in that jar."

"Jar?" Shizuku questioned.

Izuku nodded sadly. "The people who took care of Sansan before I did, didn't like her very much
and wanted to get rid of her. So they trapped her in a jar and left her a pile of trash. She was stuck
in that jar for a year before we found her."
Shizuku's eyes widened in shock and she recoiled back. "Wha-what!"

"She was stuck in the jar for a year," Izuku repeated. "It was only just big enough for her to fit in.
She couldn't move around, she couldn't scream for help. She was stuck, doing nothing, for a year."

"H-how could someone do that!" Shizuku was horrified.

"It's easily the second worst thing to happen to any of the kids here," Izuku told her.

"Wh-wait. Second worst!?" Shizuku shouted.

"You don't want to know," Izuku told her. "But as I was saying, Sansan doesn't like being still, and
she doesn't like being restrained. That's why she doesn't wear clothes. If she's wearing clothes she
can't shapeshift as freely and she'll be forced to stay in her human form. Do you understand why
Sansan doesn't like clothes now?"

Shiruku nodded sadly. She would still like to teach her sister the joy of clothing, but she can
understand that Sansan really didn't want to, and she had been too pushy.

"Even if this wasn't the case, no means no. Just because you have power, doesn't mean you can use
that power to make people do what you want. With great power, comes great responsibility." Izuku
told her. "

Shiruku sulked in shame, as she realized the error of her way. "I'm sorry."

"I'm not the one you should be apologizing to." Izuku continued. "I'm grounding you. For three
days I'm taking away your sewing supplies, and you're not allowed to watch T.V.."

Shiruku sulked even harder. Three days with no T.V. and no making clothes. She hated it, but she
knew she got off easy. In the movies she'd watched, some kids got grounded for pushing some or
breaking a vase, and they got grounded for like a week. She had broken several rooms, and she was
getting off with less than half of that.

"And I want you to make up with your sister before dinner." Izuku finished. "The thing that makes
me the most upset isn't all the stuff you broke. It's the fact that you two fought. Because even if
neither of you hurt each other physically, that doesn't mean you can't hurt each other's feelings."

"Yes, daddy," Shizuku said sadly.

The spider girl scuttled away, and Izuku turned to the mess they made.

"I'm gonna need to ask a construction company to move nearby, I swear." Izuku sighed as he
imagined how many times things like this were going to happen.

And then he remembered something.

A few minutes later.

Sansan heard a knock on her door.

"Sansan, it's me," Shiruku said on the other side of the door.

Sansan ignored it and continued to sulk on her bed.

"Can I come in? Daddy wants me to talk to you." Shiruku mentioned.

Sansan paused for a moment, before extending a part of herself and pulling the door open.

Shiruku walked in and closed the door behind her. "Thank you."

"Hmph!" Sansan turned her head away from her, crossing her arms in a huffy manner.

"I...know you can still see me." Shiruku pointed out.

"HMPH!" Sansan huffed even louder.

Shiruku sighed and approached the slime girl, before giving an apologetic bow. "I'm sorry I was so
pushy earlier. I just love making clothes so much that I got really upset when you said no and tried
to force you into doing something you didn't want to do. That was wrong of me. I know you don't
like being restricted and I know what you went through. I'm really, really sorry I tried to force that
on you so please accept my apology."

There was a small pause before Sansan turned her head around and brought it right to her face.

"K." Sansan said. "Sorry for pushing you."

"Wait, it's that easy?" Shiruku asked. "Usually this goes on for longer in movies."

"Sansan is tired of being mad," Sansan said, moving around her sister constantly. "So I forgwive."

"I'm tired of being mad too." Shiruku gave a slight smile.

The two of them smiled, their previous problems now water under the bridge.

The day has come!

Izuku sighed.

The day had finally come.

The kids had finally earned enough points for them to go to the amusement park, Mighty World!
Izuku's favorite, and most expensive, hero themed amusement park.

So why was Izuku not excited?

Because when he made the point system and the reward, he had four kids.

Now, he has eight. Double that number.

Not even mentioning all the math he had to do to recalculate the number of points needed to fit
having more kids. He would have to take eight kids to a packed amusement park and keep track of
all of them.

Of course, he had bought a lot of things to help with this process, GPS trackers he'd put in their
clothes and anti-predator alarms and such. But that didn't help Izuku's anxiety.

He'd need more people. People he could trust.

And the number of people he could trust was limited.

His mother was still overseas at the moment so she was out. And she was only one extra person.

All Might was a pro hero and probably had better things to do.
Mitsuki might bring her son along and he could not risk that.

And that left only, Ochaco.

It was a testament to their friendship that Izuku even managed to get to her speed dial page.

Of course, Izuku being Izuku he was hesitant to call her.

What if she was too busy? What if she doesn't want to go? What if I offend her somehow? What if
she thinks I'm asking her on a date. Izuku thought about every possible way this could go wrong,
almost like he was talking himself out of doing it.

However, fate had other plans. As while he wasn't paying attention, his thumb moved slightly and
pressed down on the call button.

By the time Izuku realized what happened, the dial tone was already playing.

"AH!" Izuku gasped.

He was about to end the call, however, Ochaco picked up.

"Hello? Midoriya?" Ochaco's voice answered.

"H-hi Uraraka?" Izuku stuttered nervously. "Sorry, I-uh-I-"

Izuku was about to say that he called her by accident, but this could be his chance to ask.

He summoned all his will power and ignored his flustered blush. "I wanted to ask you something.
I-If you d-don't mind!"

"Depends on what it is," Ochaco replied teasingly.

"W-well you see I'm going to take the kids to Mighty World but uh...you know I have a lot of kids
and it'd be hard to keep track of them all by myself. S-so I was wondering if maybe you'd like to
help me." Izuku asked her.

"Oh, Mighty World! I'd love to help and take care of the kids but uh...I don't have the money."
Ochaco sounded embarrassed.

"Oh don't worry I'll pay for you! I have more money than I know what to do with now so I'd be
happy to spend it on a f-friend." Izuku told her. "You could even invite some other friends...as long
as they help with kids I'll be more than happy to pay."

"I couldn't," Ochaco responded. "But if it helps you out I guess I could do it. You said I could
bring friends right?"

"Just so long as they're trustworthy," Izuku said nervously. "I trust your judgment."

"Aw thank you!" Ochaco replied. "I'll only bring my most trustable friends. Tsu and Iida. Tsu has
to take care of a bunch of her little siblings herself, and Iida's brother is a pro hero so we can trust
them."

"That sounds...good," Izuku said. They did at least sound trustable, and if they were friends of
Ochaco they could probably be trusted. "I'm hoping we can do it on Saturday, that's when the
fireworks show is going to happen."
"Great! I'll see if they can come and call you to tell you their answers." Ochaco said.

"O-ok. B-bye." Izuku said.

"Bye," Ochaco said before the call ended.

Izuku collapsed back into his chair, he felt like he ran a marathon.

"I did it." Izuku gasped. "I invited a girl somewhere!"

Now all that's left to do was mentally prepare himself for having to go outside and deal with people
again...this might have been a mistake.
 Mighty World Part 1

Meeting Up.

This should be a happy occasion. Fu thought.

Yesterday Izuku had told them all that they finally got enough points to go to the amusement park,
Mighty World.

He laid out all the rules and told each of them to get plenty of sleep.

All the kids were lined up at the entrance super pumped and ready to go! (Except Eri)

So Fu should be excited for them as well. Right?

Well, Fu was always more perceptive than his siblings, and it didn't take much to notice that Izuku
was sweating bullets.

"So um uh...I did...forget to mention one thing before we go." Izuku said nervously. "So, you
already know this but...there are eight of you, and one of me. And given that I can't use cameras to
monitor you...I invited some guests to help look after you.

The kids had...varying reactions to this.

Most of the kids didn't seem to mind. However, Eri was a bit apprehensive. And Kioku was very
displeased.

"Who is it?" Shiruku asked.

Izuku was about to speak when the door opened behind him. "Oh uh, here they are."

In walked Asui, Iida, and Ochaco.

"Hi everyone!" Ochaco greeted all the children.

"Ugh." Kioku groaned, receiving a warning glare from Izuku that kept her line.

"Ochaco!" Shiruku and Kei seemed all too pleased about the brunette's appearance.

The two of them ran forward to meet her and Ochaco hugged the two children.

"Who are they?" Fu asked, pointing at Iida and Asui.

"I am Iida Tenya!" Iida introduced himself with his signature hand chopping. "Pleasure to meet
you, young children!"

Kei gasped. "Is he a robot!?"

Ochaco stifled a laugh.

"Why is it that young children always ask me this!?" Iida said.

"I can think of a few reasons," Asui remarked. "My name is Tsuyu Asui. Please, just call me Tsu."

"Frog," Yami said simply. Izuku wasn't sure if that was rude or not.
"Yes, I am in fact, a frog," Asui replied bluntly.

"Thank you all for coming to help. I am Midoriya Izuku." Izuku gave them a polite bow as he
introduced himself. "Kids, please introduce yourselves."

"I am Kiba Midoriya! Queen of eternal darkness and future ruler over all that is and all that shall
be." Kiba was naturally the first to introduce herself.

"Oh, forgive me for my rudeness, your highness." Asui bowed, playing along with the young girl's
fantasy.

Kiba held her head up high and smiled. "I like this one."

"I'm Kei Midoriya! Nice to meet you!" Kei introduced herself.

"Sansan Midoreya!" Sansan said as she went closer to the two of them to inspect them.

"That's a strange quirk you have," Asui noted, reaching out and touching Sansan, finding the cold,
wet feeling pleasant to touch. "But you feel really nice."

As Asui petted Sansan, Shiruku introduced herself.

"I am Shiruku Midoriya. Nice to meet you." Said the spider girl.

"Fu Midoriya," Fu said.

"Yami Midoriya." Yami looked at them curiously.

"Kioku Midoriya." Kioku said begrudgingly.

"I-I'm Eri," Eri said, hiding behind Izuku's leg.

"It is a pleasure to meet you all!" Iida told them, before turning his attention to Izuku. "Any you
Midoriya! Uraraka has told us much about you! While I question some of your decisions, I admire
your heroic intentions!"

Seeing Izuku getting overwhelmed by Iida's...Iidaness, Asui decided to step in.

"Thank you for letting us come with you to Mighty World, Kero." Asui thanked him.

"Y-your welcome, and th-thank you," Izuku responded to them. "I uh...we're gonna need to split
into four groups. Two kids per uh...teen. I'll take Eri and Kioku."

Eri and Kioku were the most uncomfortable around others, so it would be best if they went with
someone they were more familiar with.

Some of the kids pouted as they also wanted to go with Izuku, but they understood why it had to be
this way.

"I want to go with Ochaco!" Kei stated.

"Me too!" Shiruku said. She had a few questions to ask.

"I'd be more than happy to take you!" Ochaco told the two girls.

"In that case, I will go with the frog girl," Kiba said.
Sansan wrapped herself around Asui's neck like a scarf, something the frog girl didn't object to the
slightest. "Me too!"

"I'm fine with it," Asui said.

"Then I guess me and Yami will go with Iida," Fu said and Yami grunted in agreement.

"You need not worry Midoriya! I will keep them both safe and happy!" Iida reassured Izuku.

"Um. Please do. Thanks." Izuku said awkwardly.

Ochaco was right, he really doesn't have any social experience. Asui noted.

"I uh, so I bought a bus. I have a feeling I'm going to need it in the future, and I hired a bus driver
for today." Izuku said. "So I uh, think we should go now."

"Right!" Said a chorus of voices.

Overwhelming.

After getting inside the park the kids(And to some extent Ochaco and Izuku) were immediately
overwhelmed by sights, sounds, and smells.

Yami sniffed the air, smelling all sorts of unhealthy yet mouthwatering foods, their aromas floating
in the air. "Fooooooooddddd."

"What is all this!? What's that! No what's that!? What's that!?" Kei was looking around pointing at
all the different rides.

"Oh, this place is so much bigger than the park we had back at home! And I got to come here for
free!" Ochaco cheered.

"Look at all the new hero rides! Oh, they changed the free fall from Gagantous to Mt Lady!" Izuku
was looking at the rides but for a different reason from the kids.

"Where do you kids want to go first?" Asui asked.

"Food!" Yami shouted out immediately.

"Rides!" Shouted Kei, Sansan, Kiba, Shiruku, and Kioku said.

Iida looked at Fu. "Would you also like to go on the rides?"

"Yami wants to go eat the food, so I agree with him and say we should go to the food stalls," Fu
said.

"What a polite child!" Iida looked at the rest of the group. "If that is the case, then we shall split
from the group!"

"We'll split too, I'll take these two to the bumper carts and we'll see what happens after that,"
Ochaco said.

"Then it's just me and Midoriya's group," Tsu said. "Alright, let's go."

Which Ride?
After separating from the others Izuku and Asui now had to decide what type of ride to take the
kids on.

"I'm not sure taking them on the fast rides first is a good idea," Asui said.

"Huh? Why not?!" Kiba pouted.

Asui pointed at Eri and Kioku, who were looking at the big roller coasters with a little bit of fear.

"Ah...well not everyone can be as courageous as me I suppose. Fine. Let us start with an appetizer."
Kiba sighed. "But please nothing too boring."

Izuku looked around. Well, the big roller coasters are out of the question for now. Wash's Teacups?

"How about the teacups?" Izuku suggested.

Kiba seemed skeptical, but seeing as everyone else agreed she just decided to go with it.

The line wasn't too bad. Probably because people weren't exactly dying to go on the teacups of all
rides.

Once they got to the front and were about to go in, Izuku remembered something. The teacups
rotated by moving the circle in the middle around.

And Kiba had natural absurd strength.

Uh oh.

"Um," Izuku spoke to the person letting them in. "She has a mutant strength-enhancing quirk."

"Ah." The employee said. "Then they'll need to go into the grey cup. That one is made to withstand
that type of thing."

"Oh, thank you," Izuku said.

"I'll go in with them," Asui said.

"Are you sure about that Ms?" The employee asked. "That thing can go rather fast with strength
quirks powering it."

"I'm a hero in training, I think I can handle it," Asui said.

A few seconds later.

Asui could not handle it.

Eri and Kioku were having fun turning their teacup with Izuku.

Izuku however, was just silently apologizing to poor Asui and Sansan.

With Kiba pushing at full strength, the teacup she was in spun violently, turning into a blur.

Kiba was having the time of her life, while Sansan had turned into goo girl soup at the bottom of
the cup, no longer able to keep her physical form with the sheer amount of pressure hitting her
body.

I'm not sure what's worse! This or Aizawa Sensei's training! Asui was greener than normal, trying
her hardest not to vomit out her breakfast.

Good thing she was a hero in training because no one else would have been able to hold it in for
the minutes of hell she went through.

And once she got off the ride, she proceeded to empty out her stomach into a garbage can, to the
sounds of Izuku's apologies and Kiba's laughing.

Board?

Yami was in heaven.

Melonpan, Dorayaki, Cotton Candy, and many more unhealthy foods. All for him to devour.

"Please pace yourself! Eating too fast will cause you to choke!" Iida scolded him. "And do try not
to eat so many unhealthy things at once!"

Meanwhile, Fu was just standing there quietly. The same bored expression on his face as always.

"Fu! You do not seem to be enjoying yourself!" Iida noticed. "While I do not normally encourage
the consumption of unhealthy foods, today is a day of merriment! Why not indulge in snack foods
like your brother?!"

"I can't taste things," Fu stated.

"Ah. I see." Iida thought for a moment. "Well then perhaps you would like to pick the first ride!?"

"I can't feel anything either. Meaning that going on rides would basically feel the same as floating
still in mid-air." Fu explained.

"Hmm. So you can't taste anything of the food nor can you feel excitement from any of the rides."
Iida summarized. "Forgive me if I sound rude. But it doesn't seem like amusement parks are all
that exciting for you. Would you have rather not stayed home and done something else?"

"No." Fu answered instantly. "I hate being alone."

"Ah, I understand loneliness is a terrible thing. But still, would being alone for a few hours really
be so bad as compared to going someplace you don't enjoy?" Iida asked. "I'm sure you could find
something you occupy yourself."

Fu shook his head. "You really don't get it. It's not just that I can't feel things physically. My
emotions are also muted. Meaning feeling things is pretty hard too. When I'm by myself, it doesn't
just feel like I'm alone, it feels like I don't even exist. I don't have a presence or a strong
personality, so I just feel...nothing, when I'm by myself. Books can help with this, but they can't
replace a real person's presence and personality."

"Ah, I...see." Iida thought about the child's words, and what kind of an existence he must have had.
"That sounds rather unfortunate."

"It is," Fu responded, looking down at his hand. "I hate my quirk. I can barely remember what it
was like before I got it. But I still miss it. I wish I could feel the ground as I walked. I wish I could
feel people's warmth when they hugged me. I wish I could taste food again. But I can't. And I
never will."

Iida...didn't quite know how to respond. He'd heard of people whose quirks seemed to harm the
user more than anything else. He'd briefly read some of these cases and they were typically
horrifying. Their quirks seem more like diseases than anything else. Diseases that no one could
cure and that they would have to live with for the rest of their lives.

The two of them stood in awkward silence for a while, just watching Yami eat.

Eventually, Fu spoke up again. "Sorry for making this depressing."

"No no, it's fine. I am the one who accidentally brought the conversation onto that topic." Iida
reassured him. "Still, while I do not envy you for the quirk you have. At the very least you can be
thankful that because of your quirk, you have found family and friends that I'm sure bring you joy
despite your muted emotions."

Fu thought for a moment, before nodding. "That's true. If I didn't get my quirk I probably would
have stayed with my mom. And given that I hate her more than my quirk, I'm glad I ended up with
Izuku and the others."

Fu cracked a small smile. "Living in a house full of interesting people. And getting to see them all
smile and have fun...it makes my quirk not so bad to live with. Also, Iida. I'm not bored. Watching
you is more fun than anything here."

"Thank you, Fu! I will do my best to entertain you for the duration of this trip!" Iida swore,
chopping the air with added furiosity.

"Please do," Fu smirked.

Girl Talk

"That was so much fun!" Kei was super happy, jumping around with a huge smile on her face after
just getting off "Endeavor's Trial of Fire"(A big roller coaster).

"It was ok." Shiruku didn't have the best experience. Rides like that weren't exactly made for girls
with the lower halves of spiders, so she kinda had to cram herself into the seat. Safe to say it wasn't
the most comfortable of experience for her.

"Oh man, I remember the first time I went on a roller coaster! It's just as good as I remember."
Ochaco was suddenly overwhelmed by nostalgia.

Her family wasn't well off by any means. Their business was struggling so they always had to use
their money wisely.

Despite this, her parents still managed to save up enough money to bring her to an amusement park.
It was one of her most treasured memories, and one of the reasons she needed to pay them back.
One of the many, many reasons.

"Ms. Ochaco can we go get some ice cream?" Shiruku asked

"Can I have pudding?" Kei asked.

Ochaco giggled at their adorable excitement. "Ok, ok, we can get you your treats."

One-stop later.

After getting their respective treats(Ochaco even found Mochi nearby) the three of them sat down
on a nearby bench.
The two children looked at each other, confirming now was the perfect time to ask the question.

"Are you gonna be our mom?" Kei asked her.

Ochaco proceeded to choke on her food.

After taking a few seconds to stop choking, Ochaco responded.

"Wha-what?!" Her face was bright red, as she immediately understood the implication of what they
just asked.

"Are you gonna marry our dad?" Shiruku clarified anyway.

"N-n-no!" Ochaco waved her hands in front of her, immediately denying what the children had
suggested. "Me and Izuku are just friends!"

"That face! It's exactly like the movies! They're definitely gonna get together." Shiruku squealed.

Ochaco remembered Izuku telling her that Shiruku grew up completely isolated, with her only
window into the outside world being movies and T.V. shows. Meaning she tended to look at life
like it was a T.V. show.

"Listen. A boy and a girl can just be friends. It's not like in the movies." Ochaco right now cursed
the enormous amount of movies that HAD to have the male and female get together just because.
"And me and Izuku are just really good friends."

"They say that in the movies too!" Shiruku had stars in her eyes.

Curse you self aware movies! Ochaco was trying really hard to think of something to say that didn't
sound like it was straight out of a romcom, but that was harder than it sounded.

Then she remembered something vital.

"I'm more of the childhood friend type," Ochaco said.

This actually made Shiruku stop.

Ochaco breathed a sigh of relief. The childhood friend never ends up the protagonist! This should
get the message across.

Unknown to Ochaco, Shiruku got a message alright, but not the one Ochaco wanted to give her.

The message Ochaco wanted to give her was "We're just friends" the message Shiruku actually got
was "I'm desperately in love with him but I don't stand chance"

Shiruku was well aware that the childhood friend never got together with the protagonist, and this
was something that deeply bothered her.

Don't worry Ochaco, I help you with everything I have! Shiruku silently swore.

Meanwhile, Kei was just confused at the sudden silence.

 Mighty World Part 2

Contest

Asui and her group had split up from Izuku's group due to his insistence. He wanted to take them
on the merry go round and he thought that Kiba and Sansan might not find that exciting.

Seeing all the carnival games, Kiba had an idea.

"Oh, dear sister. I have an idea!" Kiba announced to Sansan. "You and I shall compete to see who
can win the most carnival games! And our dear frog friend Asui shall be there to judge!"

"Ohhhh!" Sansan got excited before making a very competitive face. "Yeah yeah!"

"Alright if you say so. Just don't get upset if you lose." Asui warned her.

"Ha!" Kiba crossed her arms and put on her smuggest look. "As if I would lose!"

Sometime later.

Kiba was pouting very heavily, as they walked.

She was losing. Really, really badly.

The first game they played was whack-a-mole! And while Kiba could move quite fast, at the end
of the day she only had two arms and two eyes, while Sansan could have as many arms as she felt
like and her entire body was one giant eye. Meaning that she easily dominated that game.

The next was ring toss. While Sansan had no advantage here(the person running the stall wouldn't
exactly let her extend her arms over to the bottles), Kiba had a big disadvantage. That being her
strength.

With her abundant strength, Kiba overshot basically every throw she made, and for once(okay for
the thousandth time but she would never admit it) she wished she had more restraint training.

The hoop toss was the same problem. Except Sansan actually did a lot better on that one so it was
even more embarrassing.

And so now here they were, walking through the park looking for their next game. Sansan was
holding all their prizes with many arms(most of them were hers and they were quite large stuffed
animals).

How can I be losing!? And in such humiliating fashion!? This can not stand! I must find something
where my strength can be used to my advantage! Kiba thought.

Then she looked up and saw it.

The Mighty Hero Test of Strength!

Unlike your ordinary test of strength, this one was easily taller than the average building. And one
could only barely see the text at the top.

Well, how convenient! Kiba thought with a smile. "That one! I want to do that one next!"
Asui looked at the game. It did seem like that kind of game that weighed the odds in Kiba's favor,
but given that she was losing 3-0 right now, she could use an easy win.

"Sure. Let's go." Asui said.

The three of them walked up to the game and the person managing it welcomed them.

"Welcome young ladies! Step right up and test your strength at the Mighty Hero Test of Strength!"
The man said. "You're welcome to try, but this was made to stand up to even the strongest of
strength quirks!"

"Well it just so happens I have the strongest strength quirk!" Kiba boasted.

"Well then just take that hammer and hit that little target right there, and let's see just how strong
you are!" The man said.

Kiba was about to go up and take the hammer when a thought occurred.

"Ms. Asui." Kiba turned to her babysitter. "May I suck some of your blood?"

"Excuse me?" Asui asked, taken aback.

"My quirk requires that I drink blood to be at full strength, Caretaker normally does not allow me
to be at full power, as I would break the world around me should that happen," Kiba explained.

"Ah, I see." Asui thought about it, the vampire girl did seem to have a fragile ego, and she did
really need this win. "Alright. Just try not to take too much, Kero."

Asui leaned down, and Kiba sank her fangs into her neck.

It was like getting a shot. Something Asui had never been afraid of. It was just a small prick after
all.

After a few moments of sucking(Don't you dare) Kiba took her teeth out of Asui.

"At last! My full power!" Kiba flexed her muscles. "Now allow me to display the might of the
great Kiba!"

Kiba took the hammer, lifted it over the head, and smashed it on the target as hard as she could.

SMASH!

RING!

The metal ball flew up into the air, flying higher and higher until it hit the bell.

Kiba smirked. She knew she could do it.

The man managing the thing was sure impressed as well.

"Wow. You weren't lying little lady. I've haven't seen the ball go that high in years." The man said
with wide eyes. "You gonna be a hero when you grow up? Because if so you're gonna make it to
the top ten to be sure!"

Kiba took in the praise. "Of course! I'll be number one without a doubt!"
Meanwhile, Sansan had taken the hammer. She backed up, farther and farther until she was a good
distance from the target.

Then she turned her body into a giant hand and picked up the hammer with it.

And then, she raised the hammer high into the sky.

Higher, higher, higher, and higher, Sansan kept extending herself with the hammer reaching past
the machine and going even higher.

All the people down below gawked at how high Sansan was going. And Asui realized just what the
slime girl was attempting to do.

"Everyone move!" Asui told them.

When Sansan reached maximum height, she forced the hammer down, letting both her own
elasticity and gravity bring the hammer down faster and faster until-

THWASH!

The hammer was brought down onto the target, breaking both it and the hammer.

The metal ball shot up way faster than when Kiba hit it, not only hitting it but knocking the bell
and the ball off the machine and into the air.

Seconds later they came crashing down, embedding themselves into the floor with a crash.

Everyone just stood still in stunned silence. Except for Sansan who was pulling herself back
together after the force of the impact pulled her apart.

"I win," Sansan said simply.

Kiba, after getting over her shock, teared up, before running away.

Asui wanted to go after her, but the girl was about as fast as she was strong, and was out of sight
the moment the frog girl took her eyes off her.

Tsuyu sighed. This is what Midoriya has to put up with every day...I don't envy him.

Say what you want about her siblings, they couldn't destroy buildings.

A few minutes later.

Kiba wiped the tears from her eyes. Why!? Why couldn't I win!?

After running away Kiba sat herself down on a bench in the most isolated part of the park she
could find.

I-I am the vampire queen of darkness! How could I lose so completely and utterly!? Kiba kept
crying as the very few people around her moved away due to discomfort.

After a minute, she felt someone sit next to her.

She looked up to see who it was...it was Izuku.

"Da-Caretaker?" Kiba corrected herself.

"You can call me dad," Izuku told her. "Asui called me and told me what happened. I was very
worried when she told me you ran off on your own."

Great. I worried dad. I somehow found a way to fail even more! Kiba scolded herself.

Izuku affectionately rubbed her head and moved himself closer to her. "You're upset that you lost."

"N-No." Kiba denied, trying her best to stop crying as she found it embarrassing. "I-I just had
something in my eye and I ran around looking for uh...eye cleaner."

"Kiba," Izuku said with a hint of seriousness. "Don't lie to me."

Kiba was silent for a moment, before bursting out into a frustrated whine. "Rahhh! How could I
have lost so bad!? I didn't win a single game! Not one! Me! Kiba! The queen of eternal darkness!
And I lost completely! She even beat in strength! I was humiliated!"

Izuku put his arm around her to comfort her, allowing her to sink into his side. "It's ok. Losing
doesn't mean you're humiliated, or that you're bad or weak or anything like that. Everyone loses
eventually. It just means you have to improve."

"I-Improve," Kiba repeated.

"Yeah. If your throw is off then you just need to improve your aim. If you don't think you're strong
enough then you just need to improve your body." Izuku told her. "Being the best means you have
to work very hard. Sansan trains almost every day on how to use her quirk. That's why she's so
strong."

"So if I trained more I could have beat her?" Kiba sniffled.

"Mmm. Sansan has a big advantage with her quirk in these kinds of games. Whereas you have a
disadvantage." Izuku analyzed, however, he stopped when he realized Kiba's mood had dipped
again. "But that's fine! Some people are inherently better at some things than others. Like you're a
lot stronger than Sansan."

"But she beat me at the strength game!" Kiba protested.

"But not with natural strength." Izuku pointed out. "She used gravity and her stretchiness to win.
That requires a lot of time and space. Sansan can't do a lot in small spaces, remember?"

Kiba thought back. "Yeah, she got trapped in a Jar!"

"That's right. Sansan isn't stronger than you, her quirk is just very versatile." Izuku continued to
explain. "You both have your strengths and weaknesses. While Sansan may be able to hit
something harder than you using her quirk right now, you'll get stronger as you grow up and train.
A lot stronger. But Sansan won't. Sansan can't grow older or work out her body. She can learn how
to use her quirk in new ways to seem stronger, but physically, this is as strong as she gets."

The more Kiba thought about it, the less she cried, and the more determined she got. I can get
stronger! I can beat her!

Izuku smiled seeing the despair vanish from his daughter's face, only to be replaced by the fires of
determination.

Still, he would have to temper this fire.

"Even if you lose, never give up. And don't be a sore loser. Accept your defeat, and work to get
stronger, so next time, you'll win." Izuku told her.

"Hm, Right!" Kiba shouted, standing up proudly. "I will never despair again! No matter how many
times I may lose, I will always come back, stronger than I was before! Until I'm at the very top!"

Izuku got up and smiled at her. "That's right! But first, let's go apologize to Asui and Sansan for
worrying them."

Kiba's spirit dampened just a little. "Ah...yes."

Bonding over a fire(The fire that is the roasting of Katsuki Bakugo)

"That was amazing daddy, the ponies were so fun." Kioku giggled.

Izuku laughed along with her, ignoring the looks he was getting from people around him. He
already knew that he'd get strange looks from people when one of his kids referred to him as father
or dad or daddy or something like that. He didn't blame them. He knew he would do the same thing
in their position.

"It was fun," Eri added.

"Where do you two want to go next?" Izuku asked them.

"Um...something fun." Kioku said. "Not scary."

Izuku thought hard about this. There weren't many slow rides that they hadn't gone on by now.
Except…

"How about the Ferris Wheel?" Izuku asked them, pointing at the ride in question. "Is it too high
for you two?"

Both of them looked hesitant, but Kioku swallowed her fear, and nodded her head, and held Eri's
hand. "I...want to go. Eri?"

Eri wasn't sure, it was very high up...but she didn't want to stop her sister from having fun. "O-Ok."

"Are you sure it's not too high?" Asked Izuku again after seeing their hesitation.

"We're sure." Kioku repeated.

After waiting a few moments to see if they would take that back, Izuku agreed.

One short walk later.

As Izuku approached the line for the Ferris Wheel, he was surprised to see that Ochaco, Kei, and
Shiruku were waiting there as well.

"Oh! Izuku!" Ochaco called out after noticing them.

"Uraraka! You guys wanted to go on the Ferris Wheel too?" Izuku asked.

"Yeah! I wanna see what it's like from up there!" Kei gushed.

"I wanna see if it's like being on top of the house," Shiruku said.
"What a coincidence that we both wanted to go at the same time!" Ochaco laughed.

"Or fate," Shiruku muttered.

"Well, I-" Izuku stopped as his phone suddenly started ringing.

He took it out of his phone and saw that it was Asui calling, and instantly he became worried. They
had exchanged phone numbers in case anything went wrong and he doubted that getting a phone
call from her right now was a good thing.

He picked up as fast as he could. "Asui!? Did something go wrong?!... Kiba did what!?...I'll look
for her right now!"

Izuku hung up the phone and looked at Ochaco. "Can you watch these two for a little bit!?"

"Huh? Did something happen?" Ochaco asked with great concern, the kids becoming concerned as
well.

"Asui lost sight of Kiba! I have to go look for her right now!" Izuku started running away to look
for Kiba. "Sorry Kioku, Eri! I'll take you on the ride when I get back!"

Before anyone could say anything to him he was gone.

"Oh. I hope Kiba's alright." Ochaco said. She would have liked to look for her too, but running
around with these kids would probably lead to losing sight of at least one of them.

"Next?" Called the employee in charge of the Ferris Wheel.

"Uh, do you guys want to go on or should we wait until Izuku gets back?" Ochaco asked them.

There was a pause as the children thought about it.

Surprisingly, it was Kioku that spoke first.

"Ms. Ochaco, can I go with you on the Ferris Wheel?" Kioku asked her.

Ochaco was shocked. It was no secret that Kioku didn't like her very much, so why would she want
to go with her on the Ferris Wheel.

Still, Ochaco wouldn't look a gift horse in the mouth. Maybe this would be the chance she needed
to get along with the girl.

"Sure!" Ochaco agreed, before addressing the rest of the kids. "Ok kids. Make sure to stay right
here! Keep your alarms ready if any sketchy people try to come up to you. And don't talk to
strangers!"

A few seconds later.

After the two of them got in, they sat in silence until the ride started up again, and they were lifted
into the air.

Come on Ochaco think! What can I say that would get me on her good side? Ochaco contemplated.

However, Kioku spoke first. "What are you trying to do with my daddy?"

"Huh?" Ochaco responded.

"Are you trying...to seduce my daddy and break his heart!?" Kioku accused, glaring very intensely
at the hero in training.

"What!?" Ochaco's face went bright red, once again. This was somehow worse than Shiruku's
accusation!

"Shiruku says you and daddy like each other like lovers! But I don't trust you!" Kioku said. "I think
you're just trying to seduce him, so you can break his heart and hurt him!"

"Wha-I-wha-no!" Ochaco was not ready for such bizarre and outlandish claims, as such she could
barely defend herself beyond basic denial.

"You're probably planning something horrible with that bastard Bakugo!" Kioku continued "In
fact, you're probably dating him!"

Ochaco gagged. "What! Eww no! As if I would ever go out with that...that sweaty ball of anger
issues and insecurity."

Kioku paused, giving Ochaco a skeptical look. As much as she hated to admit it her reaction
seemed genuine. "Prove it! Let me see your memories!"

Ochaco hesitated. She didn't like the idea of someone looking through her memories. But at the
same time, she didn't want Kioku to feel uncomfortable whenever she was there.

Suddenly, she came up with an idea.

"Ok. I'll let you look through my memories, but! Only very specific ones!" Ochaco told her.

"Specific ones?" Kioku gave her yet another dirty look. "What are you planning?"

"Nothing! It's not like I can change my memories can I?" Ochaco argued. "I just want you to look
at the memories of my first day at U.A. Please?"

Kioku didn't like this. She didn't like this one bit. But...she was giving her permission to look at her
memories, and memories didn't lie.

Ochaco lowered her head, and hesitantly, Kioku reached out and put her hands on her head.

It took a few seconds for Kioku to find it, but eventually, she saw what she was looking for.
Ochaco's first day at U.A.

Oh, she was meeting Bakugo...oh...those were some very bad words. Oh, she didn't like him at all.

Kioku continued looking at her memories with a growing smile on her face, as she watched
Bakugo get absolutely disrespected while he could do nothing about it.

Eventually, Kioku started laughing and took her hands off of her head.

"He looks like an angry dog!" Kioku laughed.

"I know right!" Ochaco agreed. "He's like a big dog tied to a pole. He looks and sounds scary
because he can't actually do anything."

"And he barks too!" Kioku continued to laugh.

As the two of them were laughing, Ochaco got an idea.

"Do you think that hair and those eyes are real? Or maybe he just thinks they look cool?" Ochaco
dissed. "He seems edgy and insecure enough to do that."

Kioku didn't even fully understand what that meant but she knew it was a diss against Bakugo and
so she found it amusing.

"It looks like he uses his explosions to do his hair!" Kioku continued.

The two of them continued to roast Bakugo for the remainder of the ride, laughing all the way.

In the end, Ochaco figured out that the best way to bond with an angry little girl is to take turns
insulting someone you both really don't look at. Looks like Bakugo was good for something after
all.

When they got off Ochaco and Kioku were laughing, much to the surprise of the kids and Izuku
who had returned by then.

"Huh?" Izuku had never seen Kioku laugh and smile like that with someone outside the family.
"Wha-what happened up there?"

Ochaco and Kioku looked at each other for a moment, before Ochaco responded.

"Sorry, Izuku. That's our secret." Ochaco figured that despite being happy they were getting along
he wouldn't be very happy HOW they managed to get along.

So it would be their secret, for now.

Farewell, until we meet again.

Once the sun started going down, the teens noticed the kids starting to get tired(well the ones that
could get tired were) and decided it was almost time to leave.

After calling each other they all met up near the entrance.

"That's a lot of prizes," Fu said the moment he saw Sansan.

Yami noticed a small spike in Kiba's negative emotions after that was said before it went back
down.

"Some of those are mine!" Kiba butted in.

"Well, we had a goldfish." Shiruku glared at Kei. "Emphasizes on had."

Kei giggled nervously and shrugged. "Sorry."

"Have you all had a sufficient amount of fun!?" Iida shouted.

"YEAHHHHH!" Shouted Kiba and Sansan. Most of the other children also said yeah but were too
tired to scream it. Kiba was tired too but she still found the energy to shout. And Fu was just Fu.

"Good! Now it's time to return home!" Iida shouted.

"Awwwww." Groaned some of the kids.

"Don't act like most of you aren't tired, Kero. If you keep going like this you're going to fall asleep
in the park." Asui said.
"Phooey! I can-" Kiba's objection was stopped by a sudden yawn coming from her mouth. "-keep
going!"

Izuku shook his head. "The park is going to close in a few hours anyway. We can come here again
some other time, I promise."

That promise seemed to stop any more objections from coming out of the children as they all
seemed to realize just how tired they were.

"Do you guys want to stay for dinner?" Izuku asked Asui, Iida, and Ochaco.

"I would be honored! But unfortunately, I need to be back home by a certain time in order to
properly integrate myself back into my schedule!" Iida said.

"My parents want me back at a certain time too, kero," Asui said.

"I still need to do my homework," Ochaco said sheepishly.

"Well, then I guess this is goodbye then," Izuku said. "It was nice meeting you two."

"You were fun to be around Iida," Fu said.

"Thank you for coming with us Ms. Ochaco!" Kei said.

"Tank you!" Sansan wrapped Asui in a hug which the frog girl returned.

"Your welcome Kero," Asui said.

"Hey! Before we go, we should take a picture!" Ochaco suggested.

"OH! That's a great idea!" Izuku said. "Sansan can stretch out her arm and take it with my phone!"

"Well then let us commemorate this occasion with a photograph! And swiftly!" Iida said.

And so they moved around in front of the statue of All Might.

Izuku was pushed to the front with Ochaco right next to him(much to their embarrassment).

Kioku, Eri, and Kei were in between their legs.

Kiba wanted to look impressive and was lifting both Fu and Yami over her head, while Shiruku
who stood next to her rolled her eyes.

Iida and Asui stood at the opposite ends.

Lastly, Sansan got up on both Izuku and Ochaco's shoulders and stretched out her arm up and away
from all of them until she could get a good angel.

"Cheese!" Sansan said.

"Cheese!" Everyone else repeated.

Click!

Hours later.

Izuku smiled happily at his phone from his desk in his office.
With most of the children asleep he finally takes a moment to breathe.

I should hang this somewhere. Izuku thought about putting it on his desk, but then he looked at the
walls of his office.

This will be the first of many. Izuku thought confidently. So maybe I should make a wall
commemorating all these memories.

Izuku imagined it. A wall filled with the best memories of him and his kids. Each photo contained
more and more kids as more and more were added to his family.

He couldn't help but smile at the thought.

And then Namae texted him, and his smile disappeared.

"Hey, Izuku! Long time no see! Since you handled two kids at once so easily, we thought we
would really test you and give you three kids at once! You know, Plus Ultra and all that! Don't
worry they're not coming tomorrow! I'm giving you three days' notice! Hope you're ready to meet
them! Also, we're sending you the paperwork tomorrow. Have fun!"

Three. Three kids. At once. Three kids at once.

Suddenly Izuku was hyper-aware of just how tired he was.

The work of a parent never ends. Izuku steeled himself. But I should probably go to bed before I
pass out.

Izuku managed to make it to the bed before passing out. Knowing tomorrow he would have a lot of
work to do.
 Fu's Notes
Chapter Summary

A Recap chapter, from the perspective of Fu writing in his notebook.

Hello there. My name is Fu Midoriya. It wasn't always that, but that's what it is now.

After seeing my father's journals I thought it might be fun to write down everything about my
siblings, their personalities and their quirks.

After all I'm surrounded by such interesting people, I'd be a shame not to.

Izuku Midoriya.

Izuku is my dad. He took me and Kiba(more on her later) in and gave us a place to stay and things
to eat.

He made sure my quirk would never act up again. I can never repay him for all he's done. Not that
he'd want me to.

Aside from his green hair and freckles, he's rather plain looking.

Izuku is the nicest person to ever exist. He holds no grudges, does not judge anyone, and rarely
ever gets angry.

He only ever seems to get upset when something harms someone he cares about. Or in some of my
siblings' cases, when they harm themselves.

He only really grounds us if we hurt each other or ourselves. Of course that means I've never got in
trouble with him...that also means I don't get much of his attention. But that's fine. He's very busy.

He is in charge of taking care of all the kids that fall under the title of O.P.C. basically all the most
dangerous children in the country whose parents don't want them. As you can imagine, it's a hard
job. Made harder by his trust issues keeping him from hiring anyone to help him. The fact he keeps
stumbling upon kids by accident in weird situations with dangerous powers, makes things...well
either better or worse I can't fully tell.

Dad is quirkless. Meaning he has no quirk whatsoever. Naturally the world did what it normally
does to people who are different. They mistreated and abused him. But like I said he's the nicest
person ever so he's not angry about it.

Although that doesn't mean I'm not.

Kiba Midoriya.

Kiba may have only become my official sister after dad took us in, but honestly it feels like we've
been siblings for much longer.

She found me trying to steal food and helped me in exchange for my blood. After she found out
about my quirk, she insisted that I become "one of her minions". She was better company than no
company at all, so I agreed. Best decision of my life.

Kiba has long silver hair and red eyes. Her skin is very pale and she has long pointy fangs. she
always wears a red cloak she and dad made.

Kiba is, at the best of times, obnoxiously loud, overly full of herself, and very simple minded. But
somehow she takes all those bad traits and makes them into good ones...most of the time.

Imagine watching a cheesy actor play dracula. That's how she acts, all the time. She insists that she
is the "Vampire Queen of Eternal Darkness" and that she will someday take over the world.

How is she gonna do that? No one knows. Not even her.

She's very entertaining to watch and given how much she loves attention, that's a good thing.

Unfortunately, she does have a fragile ego, and can't stand losing or the idea of losing. But I think
dad is trying to do something about that.

Anothing thing dad tried to improve is her habit of breaking things. Kiba is very strong, and while
she's not dumb, she's not exactly smart either, despite what her vocbularly would lead you to
believe. This leads to her breaking a lot of things. A LOT of things.

Dad's very forgiving of this of course so she doesn't really get grounded. But whenever she
destroys something big he puts her through an hour of restraint training.

Kiba's quirk is called Blood Boost. The more blood she intakes the stronger, faster, and more
durable she gets. At full power she can out run some cars and lift cars with ease. However the more
active she is the more blood is used up, and she needs blood to live. So she needs to be careful
about how much she strains herself.

Kiba's main weakness bedsies lack of blood, is the sun. Not because of her quirk, Kiba was
dedicated to her act that she avoided to the sun for too long, and now her body isn't used to it.

I did mention she wasn't that smart didn't I?

Eri Midoriya

Eri is the most mysterious out of any of us. Her backstory is almost a complete mystery to
everyone but Izuku and Kioku(more on her later).

And I do mean everyone but those two. Apparently it was so bad that they had to make her forget
about most of it.

From what we do know, Eri's quirk went out of control and accidentally killed her father. Her
mother abandoned her and gave her to a really bad man who was in charge of a group of really bad
men who did bad things to her.

Izuku saved her. She was the first of the kids that Izuku adopted.

Eri has white hair and red eyes, with her only other notable feature being her horn.

Eri is extremely shy. And prefers to stay quiet and out of the way most of the time. This means that
most people don't notice her or hear her over the louder kids. Dad wants me to make sure this
doesn't happen but...it's hard.
Eri's quirk lets her rewind things back to a previous state. Basically she can return things back to
how they were before. Like if you ate an apple, she could take the apple core and turn it back into
an apple.

This quirk is really really cool, but it also has two big downsides.

The first one is that she gets really tired if she uses it for too long.

And the second, is that it's really hard to control, and the consequences if something goes wrong,
can be disastrous. Like that time she rewound her father to before he existed. Which makes no
sense to me if she can bring something back to how it was then how can she bring something back
to when it never was?

But anyway, she could accidentally make you younger or turn you into a monkey(apparently it's
because of something called evolution) or take your quirk away.

Izuku and her train twice a week so she can better control it. He uses a metal ruler(Eri's quirk can't
affect non living things) so he doesn't have to touch her, and he has a tranq gun(a gun that shoots
needles that puts you to sleep) in case things go bad.

As dangerous as her quirk is, it could also be used to save a lot of people. She could heal a person
about to die back to full health, reattach lost limbs, cure incurable diseases. She would be a great
doctor.

Eri seems to have a strong fear of birds.

Eri's quirk seems to come from her horn. The longer her horn is, the more powerful her quirk is.

Eri seems to hate herself a little because of her quirk. I know how that feels. We all want to protect
her. I hope we can.

I hope someday we can make her smile.

Kei Midoriya.

Once upon a time I thought Kiba was the most energetic person in the world.

Then I met Kei.

If I didn't know what Kei's quirk was I would have guessed it was infinite energy because she is
always active.

She is also very optimistic. Which is strange because the world, natauly, treated her terribly.

She has snakes for hair and snake like eyes, so naturally people thought she looked a bit scary.

And instead of just getting over it, her parents kicked her out and everyone called her a freak and a
monster.

Her quirk didn't help. Anyone who looks at her eyes, turns to stone. Powerful, hard to fight against,
really inconvenient to live with. She can't turn it off either so she just had to live a life of trying to
never stare people in the eyes for a while.

Then a villain kidnapped her, and used her as a living weapon for some time until Izuku saved her
and took her in.
The way she approaches her life in an upbeat, positive attitude is really admirable in my opinion. A
lot of people like to complain about their lives, she just tries to improve hers.

Anyway, back to her quirk. The effect of her quirk lasts exactly one day, or 24 hours. During the
entire process the victim is completely imoblie as well as being made of stone meaning it is rather
easy to harm or kill them. According to Izuku, when you're frozen you don't see or hear anything,
and when you're unfrozen you basically continue where you left off.

The snakes on her hair are also interesting. They aren't poisonous but they can bite you. Kei has
said that they're technically alive, they're extensions of herself. Maybe they're multiple
personalities?

Either way, it's a simple but effective quirk. Although Kei hasn't shown any interest in using them
and has a special face thing to keep herself from using them.

It's probably a good thing, but still I just can't stop thinking about the possibilities.

Sansan Midoriya

Sansan is the weirdest member of our family right now.

I think I'll have to start with her quirk here otherwise nothing else will make sense.

Sansan is a sentient pile of acidic goo. Able to move and change her shape completely.

Now that I think about it. I call her a she and she takes the form of a girl, but she could be either
one if she wanted to. Was she born a girl or did she just choose to be one at one point?

Back to what I was saying. She was born with her quirk and accidentally killed her mother when
she was born...because you know...acid.

Her family didn't want her and threw her around from person to person and of course they
mistreated her because no one in this house can have a non-tragic backstory.

To make it worse, one particularly bad family member stuffed her in an acid proof jar and threw
her into a trash heap. Where she stayed, for a year until Izuku found her.

Easily the worst backstory I've heard(Eri doesn't count because I haven't heard her's.).

Sansan is tied with Kei for being the most energetic in the house. Sansan hates being still(probably
because of the whole jar thing) and will move around constantly, typically shapeshifting her body
in all sorts of different ways.

Sansan actually does want to be a hero, like me and Kiba, and trains herself everyday. She's
probably the most powerful person in the house right now.

Any physical attacks just don't affect her at all, and she's made of acid so anything she touches she
can melt(Although Sansan is filled with a special chemical that makes her acid non acidic most of
the time, it also changes her color to blue). She can change her size at will and stretch herself too.
And she can use her elasticity to power up her attacks to be even more powerful than Kiba.

She's also strong in the water. She can move the water around with her body and shoot it out like a
firehouse. And she can swim really well.

She doesn't need to breathe, sleep, or eat and she can't run out of stamina. She could almost
definitely take on everyone in this house. Except Kei.

Although she does have some weakness. If you can trap her in something small, sturdy and acid
proof, she won't be able to get out.

And like I mentioned earlier Kei definitely beats her. Sansan can though her entire body so being
even in the same room as Kei makes it impossible for her not to be turned to stone.

And she also seems weak to cold. Seems like she can be frozen like water. Although we don't
know how cold it has to be to freeze her.

I don't know how she interacts with electricity though...nah too dangerous.

Kioku Midoriya.

It's actually kind of funny how she came into the family.

Her old family used to treat her poorly, so when she saw our loving family, she got jealous, broke
into our house, and used her quirk to make use think she was always part of our family.

Of course she got caught and Izuku accepted her anyway.

She could have probably just asked and Izuku would have accepted her.

Kioku has purple hair but otherwise is pretty normal.

Kioku is very distrustful of people. Which makes sense. Her quirk lets her see and change people's
memories. And she's looked through all of ours and her old parents' memories, and Eri's, meaning
she's seen a lot of bad people do very bad things.

According to Kioku her quirk is like looking through a movie. She can pause, rewind, fastforward.
And watch it through like a movie.

All she has to do to change it, is remove it and replace it with something she imagines.

She could change your entire life in only a few hours. Make you believe you're someone else.
Something else even.

Most of the kids here are powerful because of what they can do to you physically. But Kioku is
different. I know why they're afraid of her.

She could make heroes think of their villains. Turn normal people into monsters. Make people see
horrors and think they went through them. The damage she could do in the wrong hands.

The other kids don't really understand this. As far as they're concerned she's the weakest of
everyone. Even Kioku doesn't know how dangerous she is really. Only me and dad know.

Of course there are limits.

If she creates a memory that makes no sense or contradicts itself or reality, then the person's
memories will return to how they were before.

Example. When she changed all our memories and added herself into everything, she forgot that
the pictures would still show her not in those memories, so when we saw the pictures, our
memories were restored.
Note, the person may or may not keep the fake memories, depending on how much space their
memory has.

Anothing thing that affects her quirk is space. A person's memory has so much space, so she can
only add so many fake memories without having to take out some real ones. According to Kioku,
the amount of memory a person has depends on their age. Which makes sense.

Shiruku Midoriya

Shiruku is the first kid to actually come from and O.P.C.C.C facility. Seems like her parents had at
least a bit of dignity and rather than throwing her out on the streets, they gave her to O.P.C.C.C.

That's not saying she had a perfect life. The O.P.C.C.C. is filled with uncaring idiots so while she
didn't starve or anything like that, she still received practically no affection and was basically stuck
in one room her entire life.

Still, she probably had it the easiest out of all of us, but that's not saying much.

Shiruku loves making clothes. Specifically making them out of spider webs. Which may sound bad
but it's actually a lot better than normal fabric. More durable and according to Kiba, very
comfortable.

She's replaced most of our clothes already, except for Sansan's. Because she doesn't wear any
clothes.

Shiruku's quirk is called Spider Queen. It's a mutation type quirk that gives her the attributes of a
spider. Her entire lower-half is that of a spider, and she can shoot webs out of her butt(apparently
it's not a butt but I don't know what it is so I'm calling it a butt for now.) She has five eyes and her
skin is extremely pale.

She has super strength, durability and speed that rivals(but is not equal to) Kiba at full power.

Lastly she also possesses the ability to climb on walls, and control spiders.

Shiruku is probably the third or second strongest in the house. Right now I have her tied with Kiba,
and both of them are below Sansan.

So the list of strongest to weakest is this.

#1 Sansan

#2 Kiba/Shiruku

#3 Shiruku/Kiba

#4 Kei

#5 Yami/Eri

#6 Eri/Yami

#7 Me

#8 Kioku(In a fight her quirk isn't too useful but otherwise it's still really dangerous)

Yami Midoriya.
Yami was very different when we found him.

Yami's parents both died in the forest, leaving Yami to have to survive by himself with only his
quirk.

His quirk allows him to absorb negative emotions from people and animals. He can turn these
negative emotions into a black goop that he vomits out, and he can turn this black goop into
nightmarish demon-like creatures.

These creatures are primarily black and white, with skull masks and red glowing eyes.

List of current creatures that Yami can create. With names picked out by Kiba and myself(with the
help of Izuku)

Ursa- A huge black bear with white bones coming out of it. Very strong and tough. It's claws are
very sharp and dangerous and it's bite can split a person in two.

Beowulf- Large black wolf with white bones coming out of it. It's basically just like an Ursa but
faster, and apparently easier to create according to Yami.

Nevermore- A huge black bird. It can fly of course and also shoot out it's feathers.

Whomping Willow- A big white tree with black apples growing from it. The apples have bone
masks and sharp teeth that can tear through flesh. It can also whack people with its branches.

List over.

His entire body, including his hair, is white. The white parts of his eyes are black and his pupils are
bright red. All of his teeth are also very pointy and sharp.

Yami survived for years hunting animals and living in the wild. He'd never seen a positive emotion
before(oh yeah he can see emotions) he met dad.

And because dad is dad, he kidnapped him.

At first he was feral and angry like an animal, but after Kioku filled his head with information, he
became a lot more relaxed and lazy. Probably because he doesn't have to worry about starving to
death.

I mean, I know I relaxed when I didn't have to worry about food anymore.

Fu Midoriya.

Not much to say really.

Parents abandoned me after my quirk came in. Was found by Kiba and then Izuku. Standard tragic
backstory.

Also this is the official ranking of tragic backstories.

#1 Eri(It's so bad we can't even know about it)

#2 Sansan

#3 Kei
#4/5/6 is a tie between Me/Kiba and Yami

#7 Kioku

#8 Dad (yes I'm including him this time)

#9 Shiruku.

Anyway back to me I guess.

My quirk allows me to regenerate from anything, basically making me unkillable. So long as I've
eaten enough meat. I have to eat meat so my quirk can convert them into...me parts so I can
regenerate. According to Izuku, I have to eat five times my bodyweight in order to be full.

If I'm running low on meat, then I basically turn into a zombie and go looking for any meat I can
find. And I mean, ANY meat. It doesn't help that my body parts will start to rot and fall off after
about a month.

Also my quirks don't let me feel anything physically. Meaning I don't feel pain but I also can't feel
when people touch me or warmth or cold or anything. I also can't taste anything either.

It also makes it hard for me to feel things emotionally. I still can, but it's hard. It makes being by
myself very...unpleasant.

I also have very limited super strength and speed. Izuku explained that apparently the reason for
this is that people's bodies normally limit how much strength and speed they use, so they don't hurt
themselves. However in times of panic these limits can be broken, causing great damage to the
person's body but giving them more power.

My body can regenerate so it sees no use in having those limits.

I'm about as strong as an average adult right now, but Izuku says I could get a lot stronger when
I'm older.

I hope so. I want to be a hero when I grow up. Kiba wants to be one and I'd like to be alongside her,
and it just sounds exciting too.

Also, Dad loves heroes. I'm sure he'd be proud of me if I became one.

I should get back to training.

 Triple Threat

Izuku knew that some kids might be more problematic than others. He was ready to have to adjust
to a problematic child.

But three? At once?

Izuku sighed. Okay, I can do this. The faster those kids get out of there the better. Let's go over
everything again.

Thankfully after Izuku awoke from his sleep(if you call being knocked out for three hours sleep) he
found that the O.P.C.C.- no, their new name, D.O.C. Division of Overpowered Children, had sent
him files on all three children.

The first one was an eight-year-old girl named Fukunoko. Unsurprisingly from her name, her father
was an abusive jerk who sported extremely outdated views. After years of abuse(Izuku didn't know
what kind the paper just said physical and mental abuse), the mother contacted D.O.C. and child
services and the father was arrested and eventually was killed in prison. The mother gave up any
and all rights to the girl and thus she's been in one of D.O.C.'s facilities for a while.

Her quirk was called Fear Gas. Her skin can emit a gas that when inhaled, causes the victim to
hallucinate their worst fears. It also messes with certain parts of the brain, shutting off certain parts
that control logic, causing even the most rational and collected people to go crazy with fear.

Unfortunately, she has a habit of accidentally unleashing this gas whenever she's overly stressed or
afraid. Fortunately, D.O.C. actually did something useful with their money and developed a cure
for this, which Izuku will be getting several shipments of.

Ok, so I'm definitely going to need to hire a therapist at some point soon. Izuku sighed. I'll also
need to give her room a special ventilation system that can suck out the gas. And the door will need
to be airtight so no gas can get out. I'll also need gas masks to be hung up around the house in case
of an emergency.

The next child was Otoko. A seven-year-old boy who had been with them since birth, like Shiruku.
His quirk caused anyone who was feeling a noticeable amount of fear while touching him, to
combust into flames.

Wait a minute. Izuku stopped reading it for a moment. They brought the kid that sets people on fire
when they're afraid...with the girl that causes people to feel immense fear...WHY!?

New name, same old incompetence it seemed. And knowing them they wouldn't be likely to
change anything so it was no use trying to reschedule things.

Getting back to the document. The boy also had physical mutations that made him look very
frightening.

Fortunately, D.O.C. had developed a special containment cloak that will both hide his appearance
and keep anyone from touching him directly. Except for the face area which is still exposed due to
any attempt at covering it being met with breathing issues.

Okay, so I'm going to need a lot of back ups from that cloak. Maybe I can convince him to carry
around a small fire extinguisher just in case. Izuku thought.
The last child was a forty-foot monster...because of course he was.

Where am I even supposed to put a forty-foot child!? Izuku wondered. I guess I'll have to make
someplace that houses him specifically. Getting all that set up is gonna be a pain. I might need to
call more construction companies than just the Urarakas.

Continuing with the file, the child's name was Kai and he was about seven. He apparently
resembled a hydra but with only three heads. Despite having three heads he tended to only talk out
of one. And if a forty foot(and still getting bigger) three-headed child wasn't enough, his blood was
poisonous. While the poison, in small amounts, wasn't that dangerous, his large size ensured that if
you got the poison on you, it wasn't gonna be in small amounts.

Okay, so aside from having to build an entirely different building for him, I'm going to have to have
the antidote for the poison in the med-bay and I'm most likely going to have to make his room out
of extremely sturdy material. Izuku thought. I really do feel bad for him. It's gonna be hard for him
to interact with everyone else at that size. Although I imagine Kiba would love to play with
someone that big...actually I'll need to see how careful he is before I let him play with Kiba.

Knowing that girl, she would definitely hurt herself.

I wish there were more details but this is probably the best I'll get. Izuku sighed.

He took a deep breath and clenched his fist with determination.

"Alright," Izuku said out loud. "Let's do this, for the kids!"

Three days later.

Izuku and some of the kids stood outside, waiting for the new arrivals.

Izuku had already told them all about their quirks and, most of them were excited. Especially Kiba,
Sansan, and Kei.

"Hmmmmm! When are they gonna get here!" Kei was so excited she was jumping.

"I can't wait to see the hydra!" Kiba added.

Sansan just bounced up and down excitedly.

The others had decided to stay inside. They would introduce themselves at a later time.

At first, Izuku wanted everyone to come out and introduce themselves, however after a bit of
thinking he realized that idea may be a poor one.

They'd be getting children fairly often, so it'd be repetitive and exhausting to keep gathering all the
kids at the door to meet new children, and it might overwhelm the new additions as well. And so
he let some of the kids stay inside and continue their days.

The first two should be brought in cars. But how are they going to bring Kai? Izuku wondered.

Izuku's question was answered, by a large shadow moving over them.

The four of them looked up and saw something huge in the air, flying above them.

And Izuku had a feeling he knew what it was.

THUMP!

The huge creature landed just in front of the gates, and Izuku could see that it was the same
monster that the paper described the child known as Kai. Large green scales with three serpent-like
heads and two legs.

However, what was not described was the scaly wings on his back!

I wish I had known about him being able to fly! Izuku cursed the paper's lack of information. Thank
goodness his room isn't done yet! I may still have the opportunity to make some changes!

The gate opened and in walked Kai, carrying D.O.C. agents and presumably the other children on
his back.

Once the boy saw Izuku he excitedly walked forward to him, carefully avoiding destroying or
trampling anything on his way.

"Excuse me? Are you going to be my new father?" The surprisingly polite hydra-like boy asked
with a booming voice that was too high pitched to fit his body.

"Um...if that's what you want." Izuku looked at the child who was looming over him with three
heads.

"Yes I would very much like that please!" Kai rapidly nodded.

"Kai! Let us down!" Shouted a D.O.C. agent.

"Oh! Sorry!" Kai apologized, before lowering his heads.

The D.O.C. agents got off, along with a cloaked figure Izuku assumed to be Otoko judging by his
size and the cloak.

He was rather large for his age, standing at a little under five feet. Getting a lot at his face, he was
in fact rather...strange looking. He had three dangly vine-like things hanging down his face, and he
was a shade of mossy green with big black eyes.

The last D.O.C. agent that came off was holding who Izuku assumed to be Fukunoko. She was a
short girl with purple hair. She was also unconscious and the D.O.C. agent was wearing a gas mask
so Izuku had a creeping feeling that-

"There was an incident." The masked agent said to Izuku. "The girl is rather...skittish. She
panicked when she saw the boy and released her quirk before passing out due to fear."

"I'm sorry." Kai lowered his head in shame.

"It's not your fault. You can't help how people react to you." Izuku immediately comforted the
large boy.

"She woke up and had another incident, released her quirk, and passed out. Unfortunately, one of
ours was caught in the gas." The agent continued, handing the girl to Izuku.

"You gave them the antidote...right?" Izuku asked.

"OH GOD NO! I'M SORRY MOM! PLEASE! PUT THE BUTTER AWAY!" Cried an agent that
fell off of Kai's back.
"Unfortunately we may have forgotten to pack any." The agent said as the other agents worked to
subdue the hallucinating one. "Now if you'd excuse me we need to subdue him again and get back
to H.Q."

"Um...if you came on Kai...how are you getting back exactly?" Izuku asked.

All the agents froze, as they realized they had made a fatal error.

After a few moments of awkward silence, the masked agent said. "Can we stay in your front yard
while we wait for transportation?"

After getting over his shock at their lack...well lack of any thought in general, Izuku nodded.

The agent pulled out his phone, however after looking at it for a moment he just put it back in his
pocket and turned to the other agents. "Does anyone have a phone that's charged!?"

If Izuku wasn't as nice of a person, he would have facepalmed.

Meanwhile, the kids(with the exception of Fukunoko) were getting acquainted.

"My what a terrifying appearance! Truly you are a magnificent beast!" Kiba praised.

"Oh uh...thanks," Kai said. "You are very pretty."

"Of course I am! It's simply natural." Kiba boasted. "I could be half-dead and still look amazing."

"Don't test that!" Izuku shouted.

"Can I climb you!?" Kei asked her new Kaiju brother.

"Ok!" Kai agreed. "Just try not to pull out my scales, please. It's very uncomfortable."

Meanwhile, Sansan and Otoko were staring at each other.

Sansan got closer to the green boy, but Otoko backway before she could touch him.

Otoko shook his head, trying to tell her he didn't want to be touched.

Sansan remembered what his quirk was. Anyone who felt fear and touched Otoko would burst into
flames.

However, Sansan was made of liquid, and completely inflammable(as far as she knew), plus she
wasn't afraid. She would be fine.

She knew how it felt to be scared to touch people, and how much she wanted to.

Sansan decided to ignore his protest and swiftly moved over to him, and wrapped around his neck.

The boy freaked out for a moment, trying to shake Sansan off his neck to no success. But Sansan
formed her head in front of his face and said. "Calm! Water can't be own fire!"

Otoko stopped for a moment and considered what she had just said.

Normally he didn't allow anyone to touch him. His quirk could set someone on fire at any time,
even someone who didn't seem afraid, or wasn't afraid at first could suddenly become afraid and
burst into flames.
But this girl...was made of water, or something like water. She couldn't catch fire...right? And even
if she could, she could just put it out. Right?

Hesitantly, Otoko touched the slime girl, realizing how nice her watery body felt like on his mossy
skin.

After letting the D.O.C. agents use his phone to call their H.Q. and telling them to wait outside,
Izuku turned to address the children.

"Ok everyone, you can go inside now. Sansan, Kiba could you please help carry their bags to their
rooms?" Izuku asked his children, before turning to the enormous Kaiju. "Kai, your room won't be
ready for the next couple days. Sorry."

"It's ok. I had to sleep outside back with D.O.C. anyway." Kai gave a slightly terrifying smile with
all three heads. "But thank you for making me a room to stay in father, I appreciate the great
lengths you've gone through and I apologize for the trouble you must have experienced."

Wow, he is really polite. Izuku realized.

He looked down at the still unconscious girl in his arm. She seems shy...which makes sense
considering her background. Otoko seems pretty calm too. Maybe everything will go fine?

Izuku prayed and hoped that would be the case.

Later that day.

Fukunoko woke up in an unknown place in an unknown(but comfy bed). And was immediately
terrified.

Huh!? Where am I?! Was I kidnapped!? The poor girl trembled in fear.

She looked around, and while the room itself was new to her, it held many familiar items.

Her teddy bear was propped up on a chair, all her clothes were hung up in a new wardrobe. Her
precious venus fly trap Petey was on a nearby table, and her books and toys were put away neatly
as well.

Oh right. I was being transferred to a new family. Stupid Fuku! Fukunoko berated herself. But!
Who'd want to take Fuku?! I'm dangerous! Stupid! Unmarriable! Oh no! Maybe that man
somehow took me back! What if he changed his name and look and adopted me so he could get
revenge on me!

Before she could continue theorizing and freaking herself out, there was a knock on her door,
which was made of pure metal.

CLANG CLANG CLANG!

"AHHHHHH! I'm sorry!" Fukunoko screamed. "I didn't mean to use my quirk! I'm sorry, I'm
sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry!"

"Um...Fukunoko?" Called out Izuku's voice. "Are you ok?"

Fukunoko froze. Wait! That's not his voice?! Who is that!? Does he work with the men in suits? Is
he here to scold me for using my quirk when I saw that monster!?

"P-Please! I didn't mean to use my quirk! I was just scared! I won't do it again! I promise!"
Fukunoko begged, trying to both keep herself from crying and keep herself from accidentally using
her quirk again.

There was a small pause, until Izuku eventually said, "I'm coming in."

The metal door slid up, opening and allowing him inside, before closing behind him.

Fukunoko was surprised by how young he was. He doesn't look like all the other people in suits.
He's short.

Against her better nature, Fukunoko found her lowering her guard just a little bit, after witnessing
Izuku's completely non-threatening appearance.

"Hi." Izuku introduced himself. He didn't get too close to her. Keeping just enough distance
between them to keep her from getting any more uncomfortable than she already was.

"H-h-hi." Fukunoko responded. "U-um. Where am I? Who are you?"

"Well, my name is Izuku Midoriya." Izuku introduced himself. "And I'm your new guardian."

"Guardian?" Fukunoko asked with no small amount of disbelief. "You mean y-you adopted me?"

"That's right." Izuku nodded, giving her the kindest smile he could.

"W-w-why!?" Fukunoko moved backward until her back hit the wall. "Why would you want
Fuko? I'm-I'm cursed! My quirk is bad! It hurts people! No one wants Fuko!"

Izuku's smile faltered. She reminds me of Eri. In the worst kind of way.

Shaking off the feeling of wanting to punch someone(mainly this girl's father) Izuku spoke up.
"That's not true! I'm sure there are plenty of good things about you!"

"T-there really isn't." Fuku shook her head rapidly. "My quirk-"

"Isn't a problem!" Izuku cut her off, shocking her and causing her to emit and "eap!"

"Sorry." Izuku apologized for starling her. "But I uh, never explained what this place was did I?
My job is to take care of any kids acquired by D.O.C... This is a house to take care of children
with...quirks like yours."

"A house full of dangerous quirks?" Fuku was now getting scared for a very different reason.

"R-right. But! It's all made as safe as possible!" Izuku tried to reassure her. "All the kids are
provided with things and the house is filled with things to increase the safety of everything."

"What kind of things?" Fuku asked.

"W-well for example, this is made so that if you have an accident and your quirk acts up, then
nothing bad will happen. The door is airtight so no gas can get out and if that sensor detects any
fear gas then the door will automatically lock and the vents will suck out all of the gas in seconds."
Izuku explained.

"What if someone is in here?" Fuku asked.

"Then they can put on one of those gas masks." Izuku pointed to some gas masks, hung up on a
rack near the door. "Sorry if you don't want them in here but we have to have them for safety
reasons."

"But what if they don't put it on fast enough!?" Fuku asked, still getting increasingly fearful and
paranoid.

"Then we rush them to the med bay and give them the antidote. I located your room closest to
med-bay, so it should only take a minute to do that." Izuku told her.

"But they'll still be affected! And they'll still hate me because my quirk is scary!" Fuku cried.

Ok, it looks like she's extremely paranoid. And has all the self-esteem issues Eri had. Izuku
thought.

He recalled his own personal experiences with paranoia. This was obviously much worse. Logic
wouldn't work in this kind of situation, the only thing he could do was try and make her feel safe
and give her time.

"Ok, clearly you don't feel comfortable here yet," Izuku told her as calmly as possible. "You're in a
new place, with new people, and you're scared. It's ok, I understand."

He got up and took out a map from his pocket and put it down on the nearby table. "This is a map
of the house so you don't get lost. If you need anything then just come to me."

Izuku went to the door and opened it. "Try and make yourself comfortable here. No one is going to
hurt you."

And with that Izuku left Fuku to her extremely paranoid thoughts.

A place full of dangerous people, who all probably hate me! Fuku had no reason to think that her
intense paranoia caused her to think this.

After spending who knows how long panicking, she managed to calm herself down, if only just
enough to keep herself from fainting again.

"Calm down Fuku, calm down. You said the same thing about the other place and you're still
alive!" She told herself. "Maybe I'm just being stupid. Stupid Fuku."

Before she could continue trying(mostly unsuccessfully) to calm herself, suddenly Kai's giant head
appeared in the window.

"Hello, new sister! I have come to apologize for scaring you before!" Kai bellowed.

Fuku stared at the giant for about five seconds, before gas exploded out of her body and she fainted
once again.
 Friendly Faces
Chapter Summary

Fuku's chapter. Featuring Eri and Kei!

Chapter Notes

Yes, Fuku is based on Bernadetta from Fire Emblem Three Houses.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Two Shy. Two Sweet.

Fuku was trembling as she stood in front of her door.

Come on Fuku! If you don't ask Izuku for food then you'll starve! Fuku tried to gather up all her
courage as her hand hovered over the button to open the door. You can do it Fuku! Be brave! For
food!

She held her breath, and pressed the button, causing the door to slide open.

And reveal Eri on the other side.

"AHHHHHHHHH!" Fuku immediately jumped backwards into her bed and screamed.

"AH!" Eri let out a much quieter surprised scream and jumped back a more reasonable distance.

Fuku covered herself in her blankets in a poor attempt to hide herself. "P-Please don't kill me!"

"K-kill you?" Eri stuttered. "I-I don't want to kill you! I promise!"

"So you want to torture me!" Fuku accused. "Beat me until my skin turns black and blue! Break my
bones! And turn me into a bloody pulp!"

"What? No!" Tears started forming in Eri's eyes. "I-I just wanted to give you a candy apple!"

"...Huh?" Fuku peeked her head out of the covers.

In front of her was Eri, close to crying and with two candy apples in her hand.

Eri sniffed as she tried to hold in the tears. "I-I'm sorry."

Immediately guilt stabbed Fuku right in the heart and she started to panic.

"Oh god, I'm sorry!" Fuku apologized. "Please don't cry!"

After a couple minutes the two of them managed to calm themselves down to a...well, not a
reasonable level but to the point where they could talk without crying.
"I wanted to give you this." Eri held out the candy apple to Fuku.

"An apple?" Fuku took the treat. "Why does it look weird? Is it poison!?"

"No!" Eri shook her head. "It's a candy apple. They look different from normal apples. They're
sweet."

"Candy? I've never had candy before." Fuku admitted. "Da-that man never let me have any. He
said it'd make me get fat and unhealthy."

"Izuku says that only happens if you eat too many," Eri said. "He said it's okay to have some but
not too much."

Fuku looked at the apple, and then at Eri. She said it's not poison. But what if she's lying? But she
might get upset if I don't eat it! Oh god, she might stab me with that horn!

Concerned with offending the girl, Fuku took a hesitant bite.

And that's when her entire world changed.

Fuku's eyes widened and her pupils dilated as the sweetness made its way to her tongue and made
her brain go crazy! And in that moment, only one thought dominated her mind. Only one word.

More.

She immediately took a much bigger bite of the apple, stuffing her face and getting some on her
cheeks.

"Is Gwood!" Fuku said with her mouth full.

"Y-yeah." Eri gave a very slight smile, relieved that the other girl was enjoying the treat.

Eri didn't even have time to start eating her apple before Fuku finished hers.

"Mhmm! Mhmm!" Fuku finished swallowing the candy. "That was the best thing I've ever eaten!"

Eri nodded. "It's my favorite. I thought you might like it."

"I did! Thank you!" Fuku said, her eyes shining. "Thank you...uh...sorry I never asked your name!
You gave me candy and I never even asked you your name I'm so sorry!"

"It's ok. My name's Eri." Eri introduced herself.

"Thank you, Eri," Fuku told her.

For a while, the two of them just stood(or sat in Fuku's case) in silence. However, Eri noticed that
Fuku wasn't really looking at her, but rather at her candy apple.

Eri brought the apple towards Fuku, offering it to her.

"F-for me?!" Fuku asked, shocked by her generosity.

Eri nodded, bringing the apple closer to her.

"But-but I can't!" Fuku shook her hands in front of her to deny her offer. "I already had one and I
didn't! I can't take your apple from you!"
"It's ok," Eri reassured her. "I've had a lot ever since I met Izuku. But that was your first. I think it's
more fair if I give you two."

"I mean, I guess that makes sense." Fuku was still unsure. "But are you sure? D-didn't you say that
it was your favorite?"

Eri nodded. "I love it but...I want you to smile more."

Fuku felt something. Something deep inside her. She felt...touched.

"N-no one's ever said that to me before," Fuku whispered.

She looked down at the apple, and, very slowly, she took it from Eri's hand.

Fuku took a single, small bite of the apple. And chewed it.

After she swallowed it, she just sat there looking at it for a couple minutes. Making Eri concerned.

However eventually Fuku broke the silence.

"Why did you bring this to me?" She asked Eri, looking away from the girl with shame in their
eyes. "Why are you being so nice to me? Fuku doesn't deserve it. I'm stupid and ugly and my quirk
is...it's terrible! It's more like a curse than a quirk!"

In that moment, Eri got a very bad flashback to when she first met Izuku.

Back when she was just like Fuku.

Eri climbed onto the bed, startling Fuku.

"What are you-" Before Fuku could finish her sentence, she was suddenly wrapped in a hug from
Eri. "Huh!?"

"Don't ever say that," Eri whispered, holding Fuku tightly. "You're not a monster. And your quirk
is not cursed."

"Wha-but I-" Fuku wasn't used to hugs. Wasn't used to the warmth that came from hugging. Wasn't
used to the strange fluffy feeling that came from being given affection.

So she started crying.

And then Eri started crying.

"D-did someone hurt you?" Eri asked her.

"H-hurt me?" Fuku sniffled.

"Did your parents hate you too?" Eri asked her. "You were trapped in a place where everyone
hated you? And a bad man hurt you over and over. Did he call you bad things too? Did he call your
quirk a curse too?"

Fuku struggled out of Eri's grasp and looked at her fearfully. "H-how did you know?"

"Because Izuku said that you're like me," Eri said.

"L-like you?" Fuku said with a small amount of disbelief.

Eri nodded. "Be-before I met Izuku, I was in a bad place. O-O-O...a bad man kept me there and
hurt me a lot. He called me mean things and said my quirk was a curse. That I was a cursed child
who could only hurt people."

"That happened to me too!" Fuku eagerness lasted only a few seconds before she got gloomy from
remembering her past.

"Y-you can talk about it." Eri urged her. "I heard about you from Izuku, and everyone said you
were too scared to leave your room. I-I wanted to tell you that it was safe here. S-so if you want to
talk you can. No one's going to get mad. I promise."

"Pinky promise?" Fuku held out her pinky.

Eri didn't know but that was but she just went along with it, wrapping her pinky around Fuku's
pinky. "Pinky promise."

There was a small pause before Fuku started to talk.

"Father wanted me to be a boy before I was born. But when I was born a girl he was angry. He
named me, ``child of misfortune." Fuku explained. "He said that he wanted me to be the perfect
bride so that he could marry me to a rich family. He forced me to learn a lot of things like cooking
and cleaning and sewing. And every time I failed he would hit me and call me a failure. He'd tie
me to a chair and challenge me to keep still. And when my quirk came everything got worse! He
said that I was unmarriable! A complete failure! After that, he locked me in my room so I didn't
hurt anyone with my quirk. Until the men in suits took us away."

Fuku has started crying at some point during her explanation.

Eri didn't really understand all the complicated parts like why her father wanted a boy, or why she
had to be a bride and marry a rich family. But she did understand that someone had hurt Fuku, and
that's all she really needed to understand right now.

"He was a bad man," Eri said. "Like Overhaul. People like them lie and hurt people because they're
selfish. Y-you shouldn't listen to them."

Eri was doing her best. Telling her everything that Izuku told her.

She just wanted to be there for her.

"Y-you really think Fuku isn't bad?" Fuku sniffled.

Eri nodded. "If you're bad, then that means I'm bad. And Izuku says I'm not bad, so you're not bad
either."

It was simple, childish logic. But they were simply children. So it did succeed in making Fuku feel
better.

"Y-your a g-good person Eri." Fuku wasn't sure she was ready to fully trust Eri, but she did trust
her more than anyone else right now.

"There are a lot of good people here," Eri said. "They're different from us. Some are loud. Some
are weird. Some are scary. But they're really nice. Y-you should meet them...if you want."

Fuku paused. "I-I don't think I'm ready for that. Fuku's too much of a coward...but-but maybe one-
day I-I can go and-and meet them. I-I-I don't think I can do it alone though."
"I'll help!" Eri immediately volunteered.

And she would. She'd be there for her. Just like Izuku and the others would be there for her.

Knock Knock.

Fuku was currently doing her new favorite activity.

Enjoying some sweats and tea in the comfort of her room while watching some romance anime.

"No! Confess! If you don't she's gonna leave for America!" Fuku shouted at the T.V. screen.

Knock Knock

"EAP!" Fuku jumped in her seat, before scrambling for the remote and turning off the T.V.

"Fukunoko?" Kei called from the other side of the door. "Can I come in?"

"Ah! Who are you!? How do you know my name?!" Fuku panicked.

"My name's Kei! I'm one of the other kids here. I asked dad for your name." Kei explained.

"O-oh." Fuku breathed a sigh of relief, it didn't seem like the girl was an assassin out to kill her, but
then again, she didn't know that for sure.

"Can I come in?" Kei asked. "I want to-snake your hand!"

"H-huh?" Fuku got confused for a moment. "D-do you mean shake? Or...don't tell me! You're
gonna have a snake bite my hand!"

"Wha-no!" Kei immediately denied. "I have snakes for hair so I was making a snake pun!"

"You have snakes for hair?" Fuku asked, surprisingly this didn't freak her out further.

"Yeah. They are really nice, want to pet them?" Kei asked, Fuku could hear Kei's snakes hiss.

Fuku thought about it for a second before realizing she would have to let Kei in to do that and
shaking her head. "N-no! P-please, go!"

"Huh? But I want to meet you!" Kei whined. "I came here so we could have fun!"

"I'm having fun! Lots of fun! Inside my room!" Fuku said.

"But aren't you lonely in there by yourself?" Kei asked her with a somewhat sad tone.

There was a small pause before Fuku responded. "N-no?"

"Hmmm, I don't believe you," Kei said. "Come on! Please! We can do whatever you want!"

"Whatever I want?" Fuku asked.

"Whatever you want!" Kei repeated.

There was another pause until Fuku responded with "C-can we do something with the door still
closed?"

It sounded ridiculous. To anyone who wasn't there they might have thought it was just a rude,
sarcastic way of telling the snake girl to leave.

But her hopeful, yet somewhat desperate tone said otherwise.

There was yet another long, awkward pause as Fuku got more and more nervous.

"I-I'm sorry! It was a stupid question!" Fuku broke down and apologized. "There's no way you
could do something with this door between-"

Knock Knock.

"Knock knock," Kei said after knocking on the door.

"H-huh?" Fuku stopped her crying and apologizing.

"Knock knock," Kei repeated.

Fuku paused for a moment out of confusion, before realizing what this was.

It was a knock-knock joke.

Out of curiosity, Fuku responded. "W-who's there?"

"Nobel," Kei responded.

"Nobel who?" Fuku asked.

"Nobel that's why I knocked." Kei giggled.

Fuku thought about it for a while, not really getting the joke at first.

Nobel...nobell...no bell. Ohhhhh! She finally got it. That's funny.

She didn't laugh. Or smile. But she was amused.

"No laugh. Darn." Kei said. "Your turn."

"Wh-what!?" Fuku asked.

"You wanted to do something with the door between us. So let's play a game." Kei explained.
"We'll tell knock-knock jokes until one of us laughs! The first one to laugh wins...but you have to
laugh at the other person's joke! My laugh earlier didn't count."

"But-but I'm terrible at jokes!" Fuku objected.

"Everyone says I'm pretty bad at it too. So we're even!" Kei explained.

Fuku's mouth opened and closed as she tried to figure out what to say.

Sh-she can't do anything to me from behind the door, right? Wait! Everyone here has dangerous
quirks! What if she's just trying to make me feel safe before breaking down my door and killing
me!? Fuku thought. But...why wouldn't she just do that from the beginning? Does she want to make
me feel safe so my death hurts emotionally too?!

Fuku's paranoid thoughts continued to dominate her mind for the next several seconds, however,
despite everything in her mind telling her not to do this, her trembling little hand reached for the
door.
Knock knock.

"K-knock knock," Fuku whispered.

Kei smiled on the other side of the door. "Who's there?"

"Uh…" Fuku blushed with embarrassment, she forgot to actually think of a joke first. "...C-cows
go?"

"Cows go who?" Kei asked.

"No. Cows go moo!" Fuku responded.

Fuku gave an awkward, forced laugh. Oh my god, that was so bad she's going to hate me now!

There was yet another pause before Fuku eventually heard Kei snort. And then giggle. And then
laugh.

Kei started just laughing out loud. "Hahahaha! Darn it! That was so good!"

"W-what?" Fuku was confused. "D-did I just...win?"

"Yup," Kei said, still giggling at the pun. "Want to play again?"

Fuku still hasn't gotten over the fact that she actually won something. "I...I won? But-but I can't
win! Fuku's no good! Fuku's the worst at everything!"

"That's not true!" Kei objected. "You're the best at being you!"

"The best at...being Fuku?" Fuku questioned. "But that doesn't mean anything! Fuku's the worst at
everything so being the best at being Fuku means being the worst at everything!"

"But you can't be the worst at everything if you are the best at being yourself!" Kei argued.

"That…uh...huh?" You could almost see the steam coming out of Fuku's head as her brain tried to
figure out and counter Kei's logic(or lack thereof).

After a few moments of speechlessness, Kei repeated her question. "You want to play again?"

Dazed from her overthinking, Fuku just said. "S-sure?"

"Okay. Knock knock!" Kei knocked on the door.

"W-who's th-there," Fuku asked.

"Annie!" Kei said.

"Annie who?" Fuku asked.

"Annie thing I can do you can do too!" Kei snickered.

"Huh? Oh, I get it!" Fuku got the joke much quicker this time. "That's...not true. But it was funny. I
guess."

"Your turn!" Kei told her.

"O-ok." Fuku knocked on the door. "Knock knock."

"Who's there?" Kei asked.

"To," Fuku said quickly coming up with something.

"To who?" Kei asked.

"Actually it's to whom." Fuku smiled nervously.

There was a small pause before Kei said. "I don't get it."

"Oh, uh. When you say to who, grammatically the correct way to say it is ``to whom." Fuku
explained. "It was a...bad grammar joke. Sorry."

"Oh! I didn't know that! Your smart Fukunoko!" Kei praised.

"S-stop praising me so much!" Fuku's face was beat red.

"But you are." Kei insisted.

"Stop! It's your turn, just go!" Fuku told her.

"Okay, Knock knock." Kei knocked on the door.

"Who's there?" Fuku asked.

"Etch," Kei said.

"Etch who?" Fuku asked.

"Bless you." Kei giggled.

Once again it took Fuku a second for her to get it.

But when she did, she actually smiled a little, and giggled, very slightly.

"Ah! You laughed!" Kei pointed out.

"Huh? I did!?" Fuku just realized what happened and her eyes went wide. "Oh, I did! Stupid Fuku!
I didn't even try to hold it in!"

"Hey don't be sad! You won the first game so we're tied!" Kei said. "Besides, dad says that losing
isn't a bad thing, as long as you have fun?"

Fuku thought about the question. She laughed. She can't remember the last time someone made her
laugh. She liked laughing. It made her feel...good. In a way hard for her to describe.

"I-I guess," Fuku admitted. "D-do you want to play again?"

"Okay!" Kei knocked on the door. "Knock knock!"

"Who's there?" Fuku asked.

"Olive." Kei was already giggling.

"Olive who?" Fuku asked.

"Olive you!" Kei burst out laughing, with the biggest smile on her face.
 Olive you? Olive. O live? Oh, live? I live? I love? I love yo-

Fuku's face erupted in a bright red blush. And she got so flustered that she accidentally activated
her quirk and gas filled the room!

Chapter End Notes

The other two new kids will get the next chapter dedicated to them. Until then, please
give your thoughts.
 Shorts 7
Chapter Summary

This chapter is about the other two kids.

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Spar

"RAGGHHHHHHHHHH!" Kai roars as one of his heads rushes towards Kiba.

Kiba dodged the attack, jumping onto the side of a nearby small mountain. Causing Kai's head to
get stuck in the dirt.

Luckily he had two more.

One of the heads picked up a tree and threw it at Kiba, who in response picked up a rock and threw
it at the tree at full strength.

The force of the rock was so great it split through the three like a bullet, cutting it in half and
keeping it from harming her.

The rock hit Kai, smashing against his scaly skin.

"Ow! That stings!" Kai shook off the sting and finally pulled out his middle head from the ground.
"Clever move dear sister. But allow me to retaliate!"

Meanwhile, on the side, Fu was filming the entire thing and keeping watch of chat.

"Holy crap this amazing!"

"Isn't this dangerous?!"

"Is this even legal!?"

To explain.

Kiba had found out that Kai also wanted to be a hero(there weren't exactly many jobs one could
have for an enormous person who couldn't shrink.) and he was willing to spar with her.

And so after asking permission form Izuku to go into the forest to spar

Izuku said yes on the condition that Fu accompanies them and that Kiba streamed the whole thing.
Conditions Kiba was more than happy to oblige.

"Dad owns all the land around here. So we can use our quirks as much as we want." Fu explained.

While he was explaining this Kiba uppercut one of Kai's heads. However, this left her in the air,
completely defenseless.
Fortunately for her, the pain from the uppercut caused Kai to stumble back. And by the time he
recovered he missed his chance to attack back.

Kiba landed on the ground and decided to keep on the offensive.

She ran toward Kai and did a jump kick, hitting him right in the belly.

However, the distance she ran was too short, meaning she didn't build up enough momentum to do
sufficient damage to Kai. Meaning she just bounced off.

Kai stomped the ground, causing it to shake.

"Oof!" Kiba lost her footing and fell to the ground.

Kai saw this opportunity and raised it's foot, before bringing it down on Kiba. Not too hard, just in
case she couldn't handle it.

Kiba could in fact handle it, however, and she used all four limbs to push against Kai's foot.

Kai increased the power of his stomp, but Kiba was at full strength and was able to handle it.

The ground below her, could not, however. And Kiba was forced underground, unable to repel
Kai's foot due to his strength and size.

"Is the great Kiba done for!?"

"Impossible! Kiba is supreme!"

"My dude she's fighting a hydra! I'm impressed she lasted this long!"

"Rise Kiba! Rise!"

"I don't think rising is the key here," Fu said.

"Are you ready to give up dear sister? It looks as if you've been bested." Kai said.

Suddenly, Kai sunk deeper into the ground. And he felt Kiba's resistance against his foot vanish.

"Huh?! Sister!?" Kai panicked, thinking he may have crushed her and he raised his foot and
lowered his heads towards the hole to check on her.

He couldn't see anything in the dark hole, so he brought his head closer, putting one of them in the
hole.

And found that Kiba was simply not there.

Suddenly, Kiba burst out from the ground behind Kai.

"Surprise!" Kiba jumped onto Kai's back and started climbing his back and punching him.

"There she is!"

"Kiba used dig!"

"Ah! Clever trick, gah! Sister." Kai praised. "And right where my heads can't reach! However!"
Kai fell on his back, squishing Kiba between his back and the ground.

"Ahh!" Kiba cried in pain, before quickly gritting her teeth and getting her head back into the fight.

She let go of Kai and dug into the ground, digging through it quickly with her massive strength.

Kai got up after realizing this and moved it's three heads around it, giving it almost 360 vision.

Kiba popped out of the ground, but this time Kai was ready and grabbed her in his mouth.

Kiba used her strength and kept his jaw open, while also punching the roof of his mouth.

"Ow! Ow! Ow!" Kai cried out with his other heads.

He thought quickly and took into the sky.

After getting a few miles into the air, Kai stopped. "Sister, do you think you can take a fall from
this height?"

"Can I? Ha!" Kiba scoffed. "With ease brother!"

"Very well!" Kai raised the head Kiba was in, before flinging it down and spitting out Kiba.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Kiba underestimated how terrifying it would be to fall from so high up.

POMMMMMM!

Kiba hit the ground. Hard. Making a big cloud of dirt.

"Oh, crap."

"K-Kiba?"

"That looked bad."

"Fu. That's enough."

Fu looked at the user name of that last person. AllMightfan2033. Aka, Izuku.

Kai landed and Fu blew a whistle he brought along.

"That's enough. Dad's calling it off." Fu announced.

Kai nodded. "Yes, brother."

"N-no!" Kiba cried from within the dust cloud.

The dust started to clear, and Kiba was trying to stand up in a small crater.

Scratches and bruises covered her body, her dress was messy and torn(albeit not as much as you'd
think it'd be thanks to the spider silk). She was trying to stand up but it was clear that impact had
hurt. A lot.

She could, after a few seconds of recovery, still fight. But Izuku, who had been watching Kiba's
stream, still decided enough was enough.
"Kiba. Know your limits."

"Wait is that her dad?"

"I think it is!?"

"Dad still says to call off the fight," Fu told her.

"Tch." Kiba grimaced. "F-fine."

"You did very well sister. I've never been injured like this before!" Kai praised her.

"Well next time prepare for a beating that trumps this one thoroughly," Kiba swore.

"Kiba is such a sore loser."

"She's an adorable loser."

"Kiba did not lose! She simply failed to win."

Fu actually cracked up a little bit on that last one. "Yeah, I'm sure that'd make her feel better."

Kai picked up Kiba and Fu with his heads, and pulled them onto his back, before flying back to the
house.

New Room.

Kai stood in his enormous room with wonder in his eyes.

The room was right next to the backyard and was nearly as big as the main house itself. With the
ceiling being a comfortable distance from Kai's head.

The floor was soft. Comfortable enough to sleep on, yet still firm.

There was a T.V. screen that was roughly the size of one of the regular rooms, and next to it was a
control panel that acted as the remote.

"Sorry I couldn't get you a bed," Izuku told him as he introduced Kai to his new room. "And sorry
if the T.V. might be a bit small."

"No no, it's great father! This room is far greater than the one at the facility." Kai said in awe.
"And the T.V. is much bigger!"

"Oh, well I'm glad you like it." Izuku breathed a sigh of relief. "The button next to the T.V.
controls it. It's like a big controller."

"Ohh." Kai turned on the T.V. using one of his heads, before turning it off again.

"There is a blanket in the corner so you can just put it over yourself when you go to sleep," Izuku
explained. "I uh...also installed that button over there. It...actually you should just press it."

Kai pressed the button, and suddenly the roof started to shift and move, and in a few seconds it had
completely opened up.

The Kaiju boy gasped.

Izuku rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "I thought you might want to fly out of here instead
of walking."

Kai jumped up in excitement, but luckily the soft floor was made to distribute the weight. The
force still knocked Izuku off his feet though.

"Thank you so much, father! This room is truly more than I could have ever asked for! Your
kindness knows no bounds!" Kai praised.

Izuku blushed. "I'm glad you like it. S-son."

Kai seemed extremely happy, and after getting over his embarrassment Izuku smiled along with
him.

Glad I got all those construction companies together. Even if the paperwork was
nightmarish. Izuku would gladly go through all that trouble again. His kids deserved it.

New faces.

Otoko liked this place. The greenhouse to be specific.

Back at his time with D.O.C., he was forced to spend all his time in his room. No sun, no wind, no
outside.

Here in the greenhouse, the sun shined down nicely upon his mossy skin, and the wind from the
window brushed comfortably against his face.

Also, the company.

Now there were, of course, his plants.

Right now he was trying to grow a Sakura tree. It was still just a small sapling at the moment but
he hoped it would grow to be much bigger and much prettier.

But then of course there was his more human company.

The three girls were Kioku, Eri, and Kei if he recalled correctly and they were..strange to him.

Eri seemed the most normal. She feared him, and she kept her distance. He was used to that. His
form was frightening, he understood that. It saddened him, but he understood. At the very least she
didn't seem too fearful of him. Nor did she seem disgusted by his very presence. So that was a plus.

Kioku did not seem to mind him at all. Not like she was ignoring him, more like him being there
didn't bother her. Which was normal to most people, but to Otoko it was a welcome surprise.

And Kei was the strangest.

"What's this!?" Kei said, inspecting his tree, getting close to Otoko, not too close, but closer than
anyone normally got.

Kei was completely and totally unafraid of his appearance. Which to be fair, shouldn't have
surprised Otoko much given her own appearance.

After realizing he didn't like to be touched, Kei didn't attempt to touch him directly, but her
eagerness and willingness to be so close to him was something he was unused to.
Otoko looked at Kei, he didn't bother signing. Unfortunately, Izuku was the only one who knew
sign language, meaning that no one else in this house would understand him.

"Oh, right you can't talk," Kei said. "Sorry."

They were all they considerate for what it's worth. Much better than with D.O.C.

Warm sun, cool winds, nice people. Who could ask for more?

Swimming lessons.

Otoko stood at the edge of the pool, looking at it hesitantly.

Sansan had been encouraging him to go swimming with her, and after talking to Izuku and making
sure no one else would be coming here for a while, Otoko agreed.

He felt...exposed without his cloak. He'd had it on most of the time. Only taking it off during
showers. Now he only had on some swim trunks and a floatie.

Speaking of showers. Those were really his only experiences with water besides drinking it. He'd
never been to a pool before because D.O.C. never really let him out of his room before, let alone
let him go to a pool. He liked them. The feeling of water against his mossy skin felt nice. So by that
logic, this should also feel nice.

Of course, there was still the issue of him not being able to swim that also made him nervous.

But that was what Izuku and Sansan were for.

"Ok, the first thing you need to worry about is not to panic," Izuku told him. "People naturally float
so just don't flail around wildly."

Otoko signed to Izuku. "That's not telling me how to swim, that's just telling me how not to swim."

"Uh, yeah that's true," Izuku said. "W-well-"

One explanation later.

After a short explanation, Otoko was ready to jump in.

Sansan was already in the pool, waiting for him. It was very weird to see blue slime moving
through a pool. Not swimming, just moving. Like she was part of the water.

Otoko took a deep breath and jumped in.

SPLASH!

And he immediately started sinking.

Don't panic. Don't panic. Don't panic. Don't panic. Otoko did his best to follow Izuku's
instructions while he waited to start floating.

Five seconds. Not floating.

Ten seconds, still not floating.

Twenty seconds, not floating and running out of breath.

Ok. Time to panic.

Otoko started moving his arms rapidly, trying and failing to push himself upwards.

Fortunately, he didn't have to struggle for very long.

Sansan grabbed his waist and quickly pulled him to the surface. Finally allowing Otoko to breathe.

"Oh my god Otoko I'm so sorry!" Izuku apologized frantically. "You must weigh significantly
more than I thought!"

Sansan placed Otoko on the poolside and looked over him to make sure he wasn't still drowning.

"We're gonna have to get you something better than floaties." Izuku started muttering about what
he could use. "I'm gonna go look for some better options, I'll send someone to get you a towel, just
wait here!"

Izuku ran back towards the house, leaving Otoko and Sansan by themselves.

Otoko was...disappointed.

Despite his hesitation, he had been looking forward to swimming. And now, he would have to
wait. Because of his stupid body. Once again ruining something for him.

Noticing her brother's despair and pouted(as well as a slime could pout). Trying to think about
ways to solve this situation as soon as possible.

Then, she got an idea.

She wrapped herself around Otoko's body, taking the boy off guard, before opening herself up and
taking in air and inflating herself.

Soon Sansan had turned herself into a big, blue, floatie.

"Go!" Sansan told him.

Otoko gave her an astonished look. Trying to nonverbally communicate the words "Are you sure?"

Sansan either didn't get the message or didn't care, because she thought he was taking too long and
used her slimy body to launch him into the pool.

SPLASH!

For a second, Otoko was worried as he felt himself become fully submerged once again, the cool
pool water engulfing him from head to toe.

However seconds later his pat and pending "Sister Slime Floatie" worked her magic and he floated
to the top.

He gave a sigh of relief, and now that he didn't have to worry about drowning, he could enjoy the
water.

It was cool, and nice to touch.

He felt like he couldn't accidentally set anyone on fire here.

 ...It was official. He quite liked the pool.

Chapter End Notes

Yeah, so Otoko is more of a supporting character than the rest of the kids. He'll still
get his moments, but he's not gonna get as much focus as the others.
 Uravity's Cowl
Chapter Summary

Ochaco descovers new power.

Full Cowling.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhh." Ochaco groaned, relaxing on the couch in Izuku's office while eating some
mochi.

Izuku smiled. Normally his smiles around Ochaco were awkward and nervous. But this one a little
less so. "I'm glad you're able to relax. I'm sure hero training must be tough."

"It is!" Ochaco groaned. "Mr. Aizawa is nice but it also seems like he's on the verge of expelling
someone at any moment. It's like there's a bomb that could go off any moment whenever we're in
class! It's so stressful!"

With class being as stressful as it was, Ochaco started coming over to Izuku's more often. For some
free relaxation and free food. Did she feel bad about what could be perceived as taking advantage
of their friendship? Yes. Did it feel better to feel like a rich person whenever she came here?
Absolutely. And Izuku was more than happy to have her.

"Yeah, that sounds bad." Izuku knew the feeling. Back when he went to school, anytime he went
even a little out of line, bad things happened. He was always on thin ice. Him, and him alone.

"And also, All Might is a terrible teacher!" Ochaco complained, taking a big scoop of her mochi to
cool her off. "He has to teach using a handbook and a script! And he's taught me nothing about
how to use One for All!"

"W-well to be fair he didn't have to deal with the...arm breaking. He could just use it right away."
Izuku explained.

"Which is just so unfair!" Ochaco took another scoop. "And it doesn't make any sense. Why could
he use it without any problems and I break my arms?"

"Well, I have a few ideas." Izuku took out a notebook. "Firstly it could be that the quirk is
incompatible with your body. Many people are born with quirks that are completely incompatible
with their bodies and have adverse effects far worse than the typical effects of overusing or
misusing a quirk. And those are quirk's they're born with."

"So there's an even bigger chance that One for All is incompatible with my body." Ochaco leaned
her head back on the sofa as she took in that possibility.

"It's also possible that One for All simply stocked up too much power." Izuku theorized. "One for
All increases in power with each user. But it's possible that One for All has gained more power
than the human body could actually handle."

"Those both make sense," Ochaco said. "But either way, that just means I can't use it."
"That may not be the case," Izuku said, causing her to perk up. "One, it's possible that One for All
may adapt to your body, or vise versa, the more you use it."

"But every time you use it breaks whatever part I use it on" Ochaco pointed out.

"Well, that's where the next part comes in." Izuku continued. "I got an idea while I was training
Kiba. How have you been using One for All?"

"Well, I uh…" Ochaco blushed as she remembered All Might's explanation, deciding to phrase it a
different way. "I just turn it on, and whatever limb I use it one gets powered up and explodes with
power. Literally."

"I see. There might be two issues there." Izuku noted. "Firstly, you can only use it at 100% so far.
Your body obviously can't handle that, so what if you use it at a lesser percentage."

"All Might mentioned that. But he didn't tell me how to do it." Ochaco said. "He said something
about an egg in the microwave."

Izuku got confused for a moment, before eventually getting it. "Oh, I see! When you put an egg in
the microwave, the energy pools up inside of it. If too much energy pools up, it explodes."

"Oh, now that makes sense," Ochaco said.

"What you need to do is start spreading the energy out through your body, at a lower level of
power," Izuku explained. "The more spread out the energy is, it should be easier to control it."

Ochaco thought about it for a moment, before suddenly sitting up. "That might work!"

"You can test it if you want. I don't think anyone is in the training room right now." Izuku said,
looking at the cameras.

"Yeah! Let's go!" Ochaco looked down at her treat. "After I finish my mochi!"

Eight minutes and one finished mochi later.

"All right, try and imagine the egg not exploding in the microwave," Izuku told her.

"Isn't there a better metaphor?" Ochaco asked.

"Sorry." Izuku apologized.

Ochaco sighed, before readying herself.

She took a bit of time to try and visualize it.

Then, she turned it on.

Power filled her body, her whole body this time. It was like every cell was being supercharged!

But it was...more manageable. She felt like she could take it. It wasn't a hundred percent. It felt
more like...5%.

"I-I think I'm doing it!" Ochaco grunted.

She dashed forward and moved much faster than either of them expected, kicking up some winds
behind her.
"Woah! Woah! Woah!" Ochaco stopped herself, almost losing her balance in the process.

"It worked! How are your legs!?" Izuku asked her.

"They're fine! I-I feel a little uncomfortable but it's nowhere near as bad as using it at 100%!"
Ochaco said.

"That's great!" Izuku was extremely excited about her success. "I wonder what you could do if you
combined this with your gravity manipulation? And-"

"Let's worry about just using this first." Ochaco stopped him right there. She loved Izuku's
enthusiasm, but she'd rather not be overwhelmed right after learning about...this.

"So what do we call this?" Ochaco asked.

"This? Well uh...I actually did have a name in mind. But I didn't think you'd want to hear it." Izuku
said sheepishly.

"Well I don't have any better idea so let's hear it!" Ochaco smiled at him. "Besides, who better to
name it than the guy who came up with it!"

Izuku blushed at the praise and credit he was giving. "W-Well I was thinking y-you could call
it...Full Cowling."

"Full...Cowling." Ochaco repeated. "Sure! 5% Full Cowling!"

Izuku gave a sigh of relief. Glad she liked the name. "W-well your right about getting used to that
first. If you can use 5% of your power like breathing, then you might be able to increase the
amount of power your body can handle. You can use the training room if you want. I have a lot of
equipment for Kiba and Fu. Feel free to use it whenever you want."

"Thanks," Ochaco told him, walking up to the green-haired boy.

"It's-it's nothing really I'm sure you would have figured it out eventually and-Ahh!" Izuku screamed
due to Ochaco suddenly hugging him.

"It's not nothing! You have no idea how much this helped me!" Ochaco backed up and grabbed
Izuku's hands. "In like, five minutes you've taught me more about One for All than All Might has
in months."

"Well-I-ah-um." Izuku was once again turned into a stuttering, blushing mess.

Ochaco giggled at the boy's flusteredness. "Thank you. For everything, Izuku."

And while Ochaco watched crashed, a little spider girl watched from the doorway with a smile on
her face.

Two days later.

"All right, the next match will be young Uraraka vs young Ashido." All Might called out the names
of his two students.

Mina smiled as she and Ochaco stepped into the ring. "Ready to lose!"

"Are you!" Ochaco gave her friend a vicious, yet still friendly grin.
The two girls took to opposite sides of the ring.

"Go!" All Might called.

Ochaco ran towards Mina, as the pink girl came up with a plan.

If she grabs me then I'll be rung out in no time. I have to use my acid to keep the distance. When
she gets close- Mina's thinking was suddenly interrupted but a sudden shout.

"5% Full Cowling!" Ochaco shouted as power filled her veins.

VWOSH!

Before Mina could react, Ochaco was already in front of her.

"Wha?!" Mina panicked and sprayed out acid in front of her.

Ochaco made a sharp dodge and moved to Mina's side.

She grabbed Mina's arm, activating her other quirk and making her weightless.

"Saturn!" Ochaco spun Mina around at speeds that almost made both of them puke. "Throw!"

"AHHHHHH!" Mina screamed as Ochaco threw her at high speeds, right out of the ring. "AHHH-
gah!"

Mina crashed right into a wall, outside of the ring.

"Ring out! Uraraka wins!" All Might called the fight.

"Release." Ochaco deactivated both her quirks.

Mina promptly fell to the floor, right on her butt. "Ow."

"Sorry." Ochaco apologized to her pink friend.

"Woah did you see that!" Kaminari called out.

"I didn't know Uraraka could move that fast!" Sero said.

"Ochaco what was that!?" Toru asked her friend.

"Yes, young Uraraka I must say I am curious as to what that was?" All Might said.

"It's my other quirk. Just a lot less powerful and a lot less bone breaky." Ochaco explained. "Izuku
helped me come up with it a couple days ago. We call it, Full Cowling."

Bakugo froze. Did she just say what she thought she said?

"Young Midoriya?" All Might asked. "Well, I'll have to give him my thanks next time I see him."

"Wait All Might you know Midoriya too?" Asui asked.

"Yes, we've um...met a few times." All Might explained.

"Wait one fucking second!" Bakugo suddenly shouted. "How do all of you assholes know Deku!?"
"Deku?" Ochaco asked. "You mean Izuku?"

"Yeah! That fucking nerd!" Bakugo clarified.

"Oh well, we met at non," Ochaco told him.

"Non?" Even when confused Bakugo sounded angry.

"Yeah, Non of your business!" Ochaco suddenly snapped.

"Oh shit," Sero whispered.

Bakugo's hands exploded with rage, and he looked ready to charge in there and fight Ochaco
himself.

"Now young Bakugo." All Might reigned in the boy. "People meet other people outside purely by
happenstance. I'm sure that is what happened here. I met young Midoriya when he entered witness
protection after providing crucial evidence and testimony, to help take down the Yakuza once and
for all."

Bakugo froze once again, not believing his ears. "Eh?"

All Might turned to the students. "While I'm talking about that, now would be a good time to
explain another important part of a hero's job. Witness protection! You see, sometimes villains slip
up, and give themselves away in front of civilians. These civilians either see something
incriminating or find evidence that could be used to put away those villains for good! However,
sometimes those villains have power and influence extending to outside just themselves. And as
such, they would want to silence these people. As a hero, it's your job to watch these people until
the danger has passed. This was the case for young Izuku Midoriya! For years we had been
struggling to prove Yakuza's illegal actions! But young Midoriya managed to not only save a
young girl from their clutches, but also gain video evidence of their wrongdoings, that allowed us
to storm their hideout, and finally put that old evil down for good!"

"Neat, so Ochaco's boyfriend took down the Yakuza! Nice catch girl!" Mina teased her friend.

"Yea-huh!?" Ochaco's face turned red. "He's not my boyfriend Mina! We're just good friends! Very
good friends!"

"Surrre." Mina gave her the biggest shit-eating grin she'd ever seen.

Bakugo had been frozen, deep in thought. What the hell has Deku been up to!?

His palms exploded, shaking him out of his thoughts. He'd ask him when he saw him.

"Hey, round-face! Where the hell is Deku hiding!?" Bakugo barked.

"I'd say to look up your ass, but your heads up there twenty-four seven so that's probably the first
place you looked," Ochaco told him sarcastically. She didn't normally make comments like this,
but given who she was talking to, she'd make an exception.

"All right that's it! All Might! Let me be her!" Bakugo shouted, getting into a battle-ready stance.

"Please do!" Ochaco activated Full Cowling.

All Might sighed. Looks like he'd have to keep these two off each other's throats...again.
Young Hero vs Younger Heroes.

Izuku nervously watched Kiba's stream. Watching the chaos that was erupting outside.

He was more than happy to help Ochaco improve and let her train, but this was…

Outside.

Ochaco dodged one of Sansan's slime tendrils using full cowling, before immediately having to
dodge another one.

Kiba was right, Sansan is a nightmare to fight. Ochaco thought as the slime girl was quickly
backing her up into a cliffside.

The girl was in her half acid state, meaning she was especially deadly. Not to mention she couldn't
exactly hit her either.

She dodged some more of Sansan's tentacles, she found her back to the wall with Sansan's large
figure towing over her.

"Allow me to assist you, sister!" Kai stomped towards Ochaco.

The vibrations of his footsteps went through the ground, shaking it like a mini-earthquake.

The vibrations picked up through the ground and went right through Sansan, suddenly she found it
harder to control her liquid body.

This is my chance! Ochaco touched herself with her finger pads, making herself weightless.

"Astro leap!" Ochaco jumped up into the air, going higher and higher until she reached the top of
the cliff.

"Release!" Ochaco stopped the effects of her quirk and landed on the edge of the cliff.

This however brought her face to faces with Kai.

"Roar!" Kai said rather than actually roaring.

All three of his heads went right at Ochaco.

As you can imagine it was completely terrifying to have three enormous hydra heads, coming right
at you with their teeth bared. So Ochaco did what any sane person would do ran back as fast as she
could.

In fact, she ran back a bit faster than she should have.

"Ah!" Ochaco felt a pain in her legs after just getting out of range of Kai's head.

I panicked! I used too much power! Ochaco grimaced.

Then suddenly, the ground under her started shaking.

Ochaco jumped up just as the ground exploded, and Kiba revealed herself.

"Surprise!" Kiba shouted, "And I have one more!"

Kiba threw...something at Ochaco. Looked like a roughed-up human corpse...oh it was Fu! After
dragging him roughly through the ground he must have lost a considerable amount of flesh and
skin.

Fu landed right on Ochaco while she was still in mid-air and bit into her arm.

"AHHH!" Ochaco shouted out in pain as she looked at the regenerating corpse boy who was
leaking blood like crazy.

This is as gross as it is painful! Ochaco needed to get this kid off her. ASAP!

One positive about fighting Fu though, she never needed to worry about hurting him.

"Sorry, Fu. I know you can't feel this but I still feel really bad." Ochaco apologized for what she
was about to do.

Ochaco punched Fu in the face, breaking his jaw as well as several other things.

The two of them fell to the floor, Ochaco landing on her feet while Fu fell on his back making a
pile of blood.

I don't know what's gonna make me vomit worse, my quirk or his. Ochaco grimaced at the boy.

This unfortunately left her wide open for Kiba to tackle her off the cliff.

Ochaco saw the ground coming up quickly, and turned herself around mid-air, facing Kiba towards
the ground.

Crash!

"Ow." Ochaco groaned. Fortunately for her, Kiba broke her fall.

Unfortunately for her, it did very little damage, and Kiba recovered much quicker than her.

Kiba pushed Ochaco, causing her to go flying once again.

Ochaco groaned. At least I'm getting some nausea training.

When Ochaco fell close to the ground, she used her quirk on herself, causing her to float, before
immediately canceling it, letting her land safely.

Well...maybe not safely.

Because she was now surrounded by all of the children(except Fu) and she was about to throw up.

"BWAHHHH!" Nevermind, she was throwing up.

Sansan was about to charge at her, but Kiba put up her hand to stop her.

"Wait!" Kiba told her. "We have to wait for Fu! We can't dramatically surround her unless all of us
are here! Fu! Get down here!"

There was a pause for about half a second before there was a sudden-

SPLAT!

Fu had jumped off the cliff and splattered on the ground.

"Great, now we wait for him to regenerate," Kiba ordered.

To Ochaco's surprise and relief, they all obeyed this order although Sansan seemed annoyed by it.

No other choice. I have to do it now! Ochaco wiped her mouth and got on her feet.

"Oh? Trying to fight? Or perhaps run?" Kiba laughed. "How do you plan to-"

Ochaco kicked off into a sprint, and the moment she did, she touched herself.

"Shooting Star!" Ochaco shouted.

Now weightless, Ochaco shoots off like a bullet into the thick forest.

However, Ochaco hadn't quite mastered that move, leading her to crash and breakthrough several
trees until she landed in another clearing.

"Ow." Ochaco groaned as she pulled herself up. Remind me never to fight all the kids at once.
Ever. Ever again.

As she was getting up, Kiba ran right up to her.

"Ha! Clever trick! You may have escaped from my siblings for now, but my speed far outclasses
them!" Kiba broke out into a monologue, giving Ochaco time to think.

There was a fallen tree right next to her, a big one.

Ochaco touched the tree, making it weightless, and quickly picked it up. "Comet Home Run!"

Ochaco swung the tree, hitting Kiba in the air.

"Curses!" Kiba swore as she got hit further and further away.

Ochaco sighed with relief. Hopefully, that keeps her down...or just keeps her away from me for a
while.

STOMP!

Suddenly a shadow loomed over her, as Kai had finally caught up.

"Ah, there you are! You are very strong Ms. Uraraka! Thank you for this opportunity to fight a
great opponent like you!" Kai said.

"Aw thank you Kai you are so sweet!" Ochaco giggled, praising the boy's manners.

"Your welcome! Now please prepare to be beaten!" One of Kai's heads came down towards
Ochaco, but the brunette batted it away with her tree.

"Ow!" Kai shook off the blow and kept trying to grab Ochaco with one of his heads, each time
getting hit with the tree.

Seeing how this wasn't working, Kai decided to try something else.

He stomped the ground as hard as he could causing the ground around them to break apart.

With her footing breaking from under her, Ochaco tripped and fell on her butt, also dropping her
tree.
"Ah-ha! I have you now!" Kai got so excited, he rushed Ochaco with all three of his heads.

Ochaco, thinking quickly, used her quirk on the chunks of the broken ground beneath her, and
when Kai came close enough, she threw it in his faces.

"AH!" Kai cried as the chunks of ground hit his faces and broke apart, getting dirt and rock in his
eyes.

He backed up and started shaking his heads, trying to get all the stuff out of his eyes so he could
see again.

When he finally did he looked back down, only to notice that Ochaco was gone.

Before he could react to that, however-

THWACK!

While Kai had been trying to clear his eyes, Ochaco had used her quirk to jump high into the air
with her tree, before coming back down and slamming the tree on Kai's middle head.

Kai stumbled back, his middle head was now seeing stars.

Ochaco meanwhile let go of the tree and used her quirk to lower herself gently to the ground. While
the tree fell to the ground with a loud snap, breaking apart into splinters.

"Ow." Kai's left head groaned.

"That hurt. A lot." Kai's right head said. "If you do not mind, I would like to withdraw from battle."

"Oh did I hit you too hard?" Ochaco asked him, concerned she may have overdone it.

"No, I'm sure I'll be fine. I just need to go rest for some time." Kai said as he stomped away.

After Kai had gotten a considerable distance, Ochaco was immediately attacked by Sansan.

The slime girl launched a surprise attack from the trees, grabbing Ochaco with her giant slimy
hand and hitting her against a tree.

"AH!" Ochaco tried to grab onto Sansan, to free herself from the gooey girl's grip But her hands
just went right through her. What she did do was activate her quirk on her though.

Suddenly Sansan felt light. Very light. Her body felt completely different. And a world of new
capabilities was open to her.

She lifted herself into the air, bringing Ochaco with her, before slamming her down onto the
ground.

"Gah!" The wind was knocked out of Ochaco as spit and blood came out of her mouth.

Ochaco couldn't move after that for a good couple of minutes. Having to spend those minutes
recovering from the impact, struggling to breathe, and coughing out blood.

Okay...I think this went too far. Ochaco was thinking of calling it quits when she saw Sansan in the
air above her.

It looked like the slime girl had completely forgotten about her, in favor of enjoying her new
weightlessness. It looked like she was trying to fly by moving her body around.

I don't really think I can beat her. My quirk only makes her stronger! If only I could make things
heavier instead. Ochaco thought.

And then suddenly Ocahaco heard a noise, the same noise that happened whenever she activated
her quirk.

SPLAT!

Sansan suddenly plopped to the ground.

The slime girl tried to move, but much to her horror, she found she couldn't move upwards at all.
What's worse is that the acidy parts of her were melting the ground beneath her, slowly putting her
into a hole.

Ochaco was...surprised, to say the least. She didn't release her quirk so why was Sansan on the
ground now?

She, cautiously, approached the slime girl and touched the nonacidic part of her. It felt...heavy. But
not the typical kind of heavy, it felt like something was pressing down on it.

Like gravity itself had increased its effect on her.

Did I do this? But my quirk only stops gravity. It doesn't make it stronger...is this because of One
for All? Ochaco wondered.

"WAP! EWAG! EAHG!" Sansan tried to call out to Ochaco and ask her to stop, but making a
mouth and vocal cords was hard with gravity pressing down on her like that.

"Oh. Sorry, Sansan. Make a squishy sound if you give up." Ochaco told her.

Sansan made a sound like a sponge getting squeezed.

Ochaco pressed her fingertips together. "Release."

Sansan felt the weight on her body vanish and she immediately started moving around, celebrating
her freedom.

Alright, now- Ochaco heard an "Ahem" coming from her left.

She turned and saw Fu was standing there.

"I think we should stop now," Fu told her. "When Kiba comes back she'll probably be a bit less
confident and a bit more punchy, so we should stop before your injuries get even worse."

Ochaco thought about it for a moment, she felt the pain and nausea course through her body and
decided that Fu was right.

"Yeah. Let's stop here." Ochaco sat down, taking deep breaths, and finally letting herself relax.

VROOSH!

"Aha! Did you think you could get the best of me!" Kiba dashed into the clearing. "You may have
caught me by surprise before! But now I-"
"The fight is over," Fu told her.

Kiba instantly deflated, all the wind being taken right out of her sails.

"Oh come on!" Kiba stomped the ground in frustration.

"Sorry Kiba. Not everyone can have as much stamina as you." Ochaco stroked the girl's ego.
"You're just too strong."

Kiba's frustration dissipated, and a confident smirk appeared on her face. "Well, I suppose that is a
downside of being so great. Shiruku! Did you get everything!?"

Shiruku jumped down from one of the nearby trees. Holding a camera which she had been using to
record the entire fight.

"It was a little hard given that you all kept dashing around the forest. But I did the best I could."
Shiruku sighed. "Next time, try to stay in the same area."

Kiba was about to say something but Fu had a feeling it would be something snarky and ungrateful
so he shoved his fingers in her mouth and broke them off using her teeth. "We'll try. Next time."

Ten minutes later.

"I can't believe you actually fought them all at once," Izuku told Ochaco as he patched up her
wounds.

After getting back Izuku found that all the kids were mostly uninjured. Kiba had a few bruises, but
nothing much. Ochaco took a bit more time to attend to so she was currently in the med-bay with
Izuku.

"Yeah, I am never doing that again." Ochaco groaned. "They're not called overly powerful children
for nothing."

Izuku nodded as he continued to treat her.

"You're pretty good at this." Ochaco praised him.

"Well, I had...practice," Izuku explained.

Ochaco frowned. Knowing exactly what that meant.

Before the mood could get awkward, Ochaco decided it was the time to bring up the strange
occurrence that happened during the fight.

"Well, something interesting happened when I was fighting Sansan," Ochaco mentioned. "I
think...I increased the gravity on her."

Izuku paused. "But...doesn't your quirk only let you make things weightless?"

"That's what I thought. But I definitely increased gravity." Ochaco was sure of it. "Do you think
One for All might have done that?"

Izuku brought his hand to his chin and thought about it. "It's possible that One for All doesn't only
boost your physical capabilities, but also your quirk's overall power. But you can't make things
extra weightless. So perhaps instead it altered the limitations of your quirk?"
Izuku went into a muttering storm as he absentmindedly bandaged Ochaco.

Well looks like that will keep his mind busy for a while. Ochaco smiled at Izuku's antics. I wonder
how many secrets are in One for All. It's kind of exciting. And terrifying. All Might's not gonna be
any help so I guess it's up to me and Izuku to figure it out.
 Teachers Vist
Chapter Summary

Part one of a visit by U.A. staff.

"This is a bit much," Aizawa commented.

He, Present Mic, and Nezu were standing right outside the gate of Izuku's home and were currently
marveling at how large it was compared to the average house.

"Not at all Aizawa. To house this many children with quirks like these. It may not be big enough."
Nezu half-joked.

The gates opened, and out walked Izuku with Kioku by his side, or more accurately, hiding behind
his leg.

"Hello! Welcome!" Izuku said with no small amount of enthusiasm and nervousness. "I-it's an
honor to meet you all! Present Mic! Nezu! Eraserhead! Four heroes in my own home!"

Wonderful. A fanboy. Aizawa sighed.

"And we're glad to finally meet you as well Mr. Midoriya," Nezu said. "It's nice to meet the person
taking so much responsibility at such a young age."

"And who's this little lady!" Mic said kneeling down to get on eye level with Kioku. "Hi!"

"Your voice is annoying." Kioku growled at him from behind Izuku's leg.

"EH!" Mic recoiled from comment.

"Kioku!" Izuku chastised the girl.

Aizawa smirked from under his scarf. "I like this kid."

"Ah, this is Kioku. One of my daughters." Izuku introduced her. "She's a bit...paranoid of new
people."

"I can sympathize with that." Nezu looked at the purple-haired girl with amusement. "You need to
protect your family from all the people who want to hurt them."

"Hmph." Kioku didn't like the way Nezu instantly hit the nail on the head. It felt like he was seeing
through her with his beady little eyes.

"Well, are we gonna go inside or what?" Aizawa asked.

"Ah, yes of course." Izuku turned around and started walking towards the house. "Let me show you
around."

As they walked towards the entrance of the house, they all noticed Kai's room in the distance.
"What's that?" Present Mic asked.

"Oh, that's Kai's room," Izuku explained. "He's uh...big."

"I would imagine considering the size of the room," Nezu said. "I imagine everything else is scaled
up to his size."

"Of course," Izuku told him. "I think he has everything he needs to be comfortable. He hasn't
complained about anything but he's a very polite boy so I'm worried I might be missing something
and he just hasn't told me."

"Perhaps we'll take a look at that later," Nezu said. "For now let's go inside shall we?"

Seven Minutes later

After giving them a tour around some parts of the house, until they finally reached the training
room.

"And this is the trai-oh there you are Kiba. And Fu too!" Izuku said after seeing the vampire girl
lifting very heavyweights that were twice the size of her body. Fu seemed to be spotting her, and
there were some blood and broken arms on the ground implying that his quirk had been used.

"Hey, dad." Fu noticed the three heroes next to him. "Are those the heroes you said were visiting?"

"Heroes!?" Kiba, in her excitement, threw her weights into the, where they hit the ceiling, came
back down, and landed on Fu, crushing him and turning him into a pile of messed up flesh and
bone.

"AH!" Present Mic panicked, with the other two heroes doing the same, albeit in a more collected
fashion, with Aizawa's eyes becoming extremely wide and Nezu just freezing completely.

"Kiba!" Izuku scolded the girl with a very upset sounding voice. "What have I told you about
controlling your strength!?"

"Not to show off or let my emotions overwhelm me," Kiba answered sheepishly.

"If that had been anyone but your brother they could have been injured or worse!" Izuku continued
his scolding. "Tomorrow's restraint training will be twice as long!"

"Nooooooooooo!" Kiba groned.

"And you'll be cleaning up all the blood and pieces of flesh," Izuku said much to the girl's despair.
"Now get those weights off your brother so he can regenerate properly and introduce yourself to
the heroes."

Kiba nodded gloomily, before taking the weights off of Fu's regenerating body.

"So I see he has a regeneration quirk," Nezu said, quickly getting over his shock. "And perhaps a
pain nullification ability as well?"

"Yes, his quirk practically makes immortal, so long as he regularly eats meat," Izuku explained.
"Although because of this the kids tend to get pretty careless with their powers when it comes to
him."

"So I guess we won't be seeing any carpet," Aizawa stated.

"Y-yeah." Izuku laughed nervously.

After Fu regenerated, he and Kiba ran to Izuku's side to greet the heroes.

"Greetings he-" Kiba noticed Aizawa. "...That's a hero?"

"Kiba!" Izuku scolded.

"Ahaha. Yes despite appearances Eraserhead is in fact a pro hero." Nezu said laughing at Kiba's
reaction.

"He may look like a hobo, but he's more than capable of beating up the bad guy!" Present Mic said,
also laughing.

"Ahem. These are Kiba and Fu. You already know what Fu's quirk is. And you've already seen
Kiba's."

"Super strength. Extremely dangerous super strength." Aizawa said.

"Strength, speed, toughness, I have it all." Kiba boasted. "An exemplar of power and grace."

"Yeah, it was really graceful how you accidentally crushed me." Fu rolled his eyes.

"An exemplar of power and grace, most of the time," Kiba added.

"Kids, these are the heroes Eraserhead and Present Mic. They're also teachers at U.A." Izuku
explained. "And the one in the middle is the principal of U.A, the pro hero Nezu."

"Oh? Well, then I look forward to entering your school, and then quickly surpassing you." Kiba
stated cockily.

Aizawa was about to say something, but Nezu raised his paw to silence him. No need to crush a
child spirit yet. Wait until she's under our care for that.

"We look forward to having you, Ms. Kiba," Nezu told her politely, but with an unnerving smile on
his face.

Nezu expected to find some interesting future students here.

"Are you planning to become a hero as well Mr. Fu?" Nezu asked the young boy.

"Yeah, I'm not too strong, but if any villain tries to kill me then they're gonna be there for a while,"
Fu said half sarcastically.

"Beating your enemy out through endurance is a decent strategy if that's what your quirk is geared
towards," Aizawa told him. "And if you can manage it without putting your life at risk."

"Hmm." Fu nodded, before looking at Aizawa. "I know the other two's quirks but what's yours."

"That's-" Aizawa was about to tell him that he didn't want it well known when Present Mic
interrupted.

"Old Eraserhead here can erase people's quirks! All he has to do is activate his quirk and keep his
eyes open, and you can't use your quirk!"

Aizawa glared at Mic, who completely ignored him.

"Interesting." Fu pulled out a notebook and started writing things down.

"Oh, and what's this," Nezu asked Fu.

"This?" Fu stopped writing and held up his notebook. "It's my notes. I like to write about
interesting things. Mostly quirks."

"Fascinating, may I look?" Nezu asked, receiving a nod from the zombie boy.

Nezu took the notebook and started flipping through it, speed reading through the various blurbs
and paragraphs.

These are rather good for someone his age. He's clearly smarter and more perceptive than normal
children. Seemingly to contrast the girl's lack of intelligence. If this talent was nurtured I could see
his analytic abilities coming in very handy. Nezu deduced.

"These are very good notes. Keep this up and it could be very useful for your future career." Nezu
told him while handing him back the notebook.

"Thanks. Dad did this before I did but I thought it was neat, so I started doing it too." Fu explained.

"Oh? You had notebook's similar to these?" Nezu asked Izuku.

"Y-yeah. I-I mostly stopped writing in them after...well I just didn't see a use for them anymore."
Izuku stuttered.

"Yeah, but Caretaker's notes were much better than his," Kiba said. "No offense brother."

"Oh no, the older more experienced person's notes were better than mine. I'm shocked and
embarrassed." Fu said sarcastically, causing Present Mic to laugh.

"Well we should continue our tour, we shouldn't bother Ms. Kiba any further, not when she has so
much work to do," Nezu said, looking at the bloody mess behind them.

"Ughhhhh." Kiba groaned. "The queen of eternal darkness should not have to do such menial
labor."

"The queen of eternal darkness should take responsibility for her mistakes, and try to improve on
them," Izuku told her.

He's surprisingly mature, especially considering his age and background. Aizawa thought. Still, I
can see him being too soft on these kids. Overall not the worst thing, especially considering most of
these kids' past, but it could be an issue in the future.

With that in mind, Izuku, Kioku, and the U.A. staff moved on, leaving Kiba and Fu with the mess.

Kiba turned to her brother. "So shall we begin cleaning up this mess?"

"We?" Fu raised an eyebrow. "Izuku only said YOU had to clean it up."

Kiba gasped. "Brother! You would not leave me to toil away at such an arduous task all by my
lonesome would you!?"

"You make the mess. You clean it up. Maybe next time you'll be more careful and won't splatter
my organs all over the floor." Fu said. "I'm going to eat and then have Shiruku fix my
clothes...again."
Kiba pouted heavily as Fu left, before going to get the cleaning supplies.

A few minutes later.

"And this is one of the floors where the children stay," Izuku explained as he moved towards the
children's rooms.

"I assume many of these rooms are altered depending on the child they hold?" Nezu asked.

"Most of them are," Izuku said. "Some of the children don't need it."

As they walked they saw Kei sitting outside of Fukunoko's room. Seemingly playing Battleship
with the shy girl through the door.

"You sunk my battleship!" They heard Fukunoko yell from behind the door. "Evacuate the ship!
Get to the lifeboats! Run! Swim!"

Izuku smiled as a feeling of happiness gripped onto his heart and tightened his chest. I'm so happy
Kei and Eri managed to befriend her. It's one less thing I have to worry about.

"I told you I was good at this game! My skill's really, rock the boat." Kei giggled at her own pun.

Aizawa groaned. Catching the girl's attention.

"EAP! Who was that?!" Fukunoko panicked.

"Oh! Dad! Fuku, it's just dad, Kioku and the U.A. heroes he said were coming!" Kei told her.

"Are they gonna arrest me for having a bad quirk!?" Fuku continued to panic.

Izuku sighed. "Fuku, you don't have a bad quirk. There is no such thing as a bad quirk, a villainous
quirk, or an evil quirk, and the heroes aren't here to hurt you."

"That's right kid! What he said!" Present Mic shouted, scaring Fuku even more.

"Shsssh!" Literally, everyone but Kei and Fuku shushed the loud hero.

"Sorry." Mic apologized.

Izuku tried to regain his composure. "These two are Kei and Fukunoko. Kei is one with the snakes
for hair and Fukunoko is the one on the other side of the door."

"Hello." Nezu greeted them cheerily. "I am Nezu. Principal of U.A. and these two behind me are
Eraserhead and Present Mic, it is a pleasure to meet you both."

"Nice to meet you too Mr mouse!" Kei greeted, before giving him a confused look. "Or are you a
bear? Or both? Are you a mouse bear!?"

Nezu cackled. "Who knows?"

"A mouse bear!? Is he going to eat me!?" Fuku asked.

Izuku sighed in exasperation. "Please don't take it personally, she's always like this. She's had
a...troublesome history and that's caused her to gain a persecution complex. It's...a big issue."

"I'm sorry!" Fuku wailed.

"It's not your fault," Izuku said trying to sound genuine but you can tell he'd been saying that a lot.

It was then that the three U.A. representatives noticed something about Izuku. He looked tired.

If they looked hard enough they could see that Izuku had been hiding the bags under his eyes with
some sort of makeup.

Now that they got a better look at his body language, it was clearly that of someone trying to hide
exhaustion.

"In case you were wondering, Kei's quirk turns people to stone whenever they see her eyes," Izuku
explained. "And Fukunoko's quirk allows her to emit a gas that causes hallucinations of the victims
greatest fears."

Hmm. Those two quirks are extremely dangerous. I can only imagine what kind of mental scarring
the shy one could cause. It's a good thing they're away from the general populace. Aizawa
thought. But the shy one definitely needs quirk counseling. Midoriya is technically a quirk
counselor but considering his age and how stupidly easy it is to get that license, I doubt he's very
good.

"My what interesting quirks. Would these two also be interested in enrolling at U.A. 's hero course
one day?" Nezu asked.

"N-no! I mean! No thank you!" Fuku shouted. "I-I could never be a hero! Villains are so scary and
mean! And if I was a hero I'd have to use my quirk on people! And that's bad!"

That's true. Depending on how bad the hallucinations are, using them on villains might be
considered too cruel. Aizawa thought.

There were a few cases in history in which a person's quirk caused extreme suffering to a person.
So much to the point where using it on even villains was considered excessive, and the people with
those quirks were unfortunately barred from being heroes.

"I want to be a zoologist!" Kei smiled brightly and all of them. "And study snakes!"

"Well, I'm sure you'll be wonderful at it," Nezu told her. "And what is it that you would like to be
ms Fukunoko?"

"I...I don't know." Fuku answered honestly.

"Ah, you don't have to worry about that right now!" Present Mic quickly assured her. "You've got a
long life ahead of you! So take your time!"

"Ok!" Fuku answered, more scared than reassured.

Seeing that Present Mic's loud voice would do nothing but scare Fuku. Izuku decided they needed
to move along.

"We shouldn't keep you from your game any longer so we'll be on our way," Izuku told the two
children as he urged the group to follow him.

"Ok! Bye dad! Bye heroes! Bye Kioku!" Kei said waving them all goodbye.

"B-bye." Fuku let out a sigh of relief. Happy they were leaving.

And with that, they moved past them and through the halls.
After a few minutes of silence, Nezu spoke.

"I noticed that you may have forgotten to tell us this young lady's quirk," Nezu said, referring to
Kioku. The young girl in response focused her glare on the animal principal.

"Oh! Yes! Sorry! I must have been distracted." Izuku apologized. "Kioku can see and alter a
person's memories by touching their head."

"Ahhh. I see." Nezu started putting the pieces together. "And did she look at any of the other
children's memories? Perhaps some of the more...unpleasant ones."

"A few of them." Izuku frowned. "And her own life wasn't...pleasant before she met us."

Kioku's glare dropped, changing into a sorrowful expression while clutching Izuku's leg a bit
tighter.

"And that would explain her extreme distrust," Aizawa concluded.

Izuku sighed and nodded while petting Kioku's hair to comfort her. "Kioku is a good girl, she just
has a hard time trusting people because of what she's seen...and experienced."

"Hmmm. Would you mind if I had a moment alone with her?" Nezu asked, much to Izuku's shock.

"I-Uh...That depends on, Kioku." Izuku turned to his daughter. "Do you want to talk alone with Mr.
Nezu?"

Kioku was silent for a minute, before looking at Nezu.

She didn't trust the rodent/bear person. Not at all. And she definitely didn't want to be alone with
him.

But, her father did want her to trust people more, and maybe if Izuku wasn't there, she could get
Nezu to let her look at his memories.

"You won't go far?" Kioku asked her adopted father.

"I won't," Izuku promised her. "We'll just be going to my office and I'll be looking at the cameras
the whole time."

Kioku paused before nodding and letting go of Izuku's leg for the first time since the visit started.

Izuku seemed hesitant to leave her, but after shooting both Kioku and Nezu concerned looks, he
Mic and Aizawa left towards the office.

Once the others were out of earshot, Kioku spoke.

"What do you want?" Kioku asked rudely, keeping a good distance away from him.

"I just wanted to tell you a bit about myself," Nezu said calmly. "Some time ago I was a regular
animal. But at some point in my life, I gained my quirk. My body changed, and I became quite a bit
smarter. But I was still an animal. Just a slightly different one. And then, humans found me."

Kioku had a distinct feeling that the story was going to get a lot sadder from this point on.

"They took me to a laboratory and did very bad things to me. They kept me in small cages, and
didn't feed me very much." Nezu explained, his smile never dropping. "And after many painful
experiments, I eventually changed into what I am now, and...escaped. After that, much like you, I
didn't trust humans and hated them for a very long time."

Nezu saw it in her eyes, the words "they're like me" flashed in her mind. How did he know this?
Well, unfortunately, there were many people like the ones who hurt him, and they did not limit
themselves to just animals. And what better test subjects than children who can't fight back?

One of the reasons Nezu loved this job was because he got to see the faces of those criminals as he
put them away for good. (And even more to his delight, many prisoners shared his disgust towards
child experimentation, but not his restraint.)

But back to Kioku, it was clear the girl was still not fully trusting him. "Why did you stop?"

"Well...as time went on, I saw many things. I saw that humans were capable of more than just
cruelty, and at some points, I found I was the one being cruel." Nezu explained. "And eventually,
someone extended their hand to me. Much like Izuku did to you. And that put me on the path to
where I am today."

Kioku seemed to be thinking over his words. Wondering if she should believe him or not. "Can
I...see your memories."

Nezu had already predicted that response. After all, if you didn't trust someone and could look at
their memories, obviously you'd want to do that. Of course, he didn't want her touching him or
looking into his memories, but if he didn't then she'd think he was suspicious and lose whatever
trust he might have built with her.

Truly a difficult situation to be in. For anyone but Nezu.

"Tell me, have you looked at Eri's memories?" Nezu asked.

Kioku flinched, before giving an uneasy nod.

"Well judging from the reports I've read about her past, we have somewhat similar backgrounds."
Nezu saw the girl flinch again. "You're free to look into my memories, but I must ask you, do you
want to see what you saw with Eri, again?"

Kioku gave him a very uneasy look, before looking at her hands, considering if she really wanted to
see those horrors again.

And like Nezu knew she would, she chose not to.

"You don't need to trust me quite yet. It took me quite some time before I started to trust people.
But I want to ask you to open your mind." Nezu told her. "Don't think of any group of people as one
thing. Whether that be good or bad. Each and every person is different. Unique. Just when you
think one person is one thing, they might be something completely different. Take your father for
example."

"Daddy?" Kioku replied.

"Most of the world wrote him off as weak. Simply because he was quirkless." Nezu said.

"But he's not!" Kioku protested immediately.

"Exactly." Nezu agreed. "Many people who've been through what Izuku has been through, don't
function as well as he does. And most people his age can't even take care of a single child, let alone
eleven. Izuku is strong, in ways most people don't understand. But people judged him because they
couldn't keep an open mind. Do you understand what I'm trying to tell you?"

Kioku nodded hesitantly.

"Very good." Nezu gave her his least creepy smile. "Now then, shall we join your father and the
others?"

Kioku quickly nodded and ran toward Izuku's office.

Nezu slowly followed behind her. It's a good thing she never asked what happened to those
scientists.
 Preparing For the Worst

Izuku and the teachers walked into his workspace, as Izuku started explaining things.

"S-so this is my office," Izuku said. "S-sorry it's kind of a mess but I had a lot of paperwork. Kai's
room wasn't easy to make after all."

On Izuku's desk and his filing cabinets, were papers. Tons and tons and papers. They were about as
neat as they could be, but given the number of papers, that wasn't saying much.

Oh god and I thought I hated paperwork. At least I didn't have to do it when I was fifteen! Present
Mic cringed.

Aizawa meanwhile, looked over some of the finished paperwork. Looks fine. At the very least he's
capable of doing the basics. Still, putting aside his age and mental health, this is too much work
for one person.

While they were doing that, Izuku was looking outside his office window. Transfixed on
something.

"Daddy!" Kioku rushed in and ran towards Izuku, grabbing his leg.

"Kioku!" Izuku looked away from what he was staring at for a moment to pay attention to her.
"Where's Nezu?"

"Right here." Nezu walked into the office, before calmly closing the door behind him.

Izuku looked at Kioku and noticed that she seemed to be a little distressed. "Kioku, is everything
ok?"

"I'm fine." Kioku raised her arms, signaling she wanted Izuku to hold her.

Izuku promptly picked up the girl and held her in his arms, however, he quickly felt his fatigue
catch up to him as Kioku felt much heavier than she actually was, and he realized he couldn't hold
her forever, so he put her on his shoulders.

After that, he looked back outside.

"My my now what is so interesting outside?" Nezu asked, before walking up and looking out the
window himself. "Oh."

"What?" Aizawa asked, before him and Present Mic looked out the window themselves. "Oh."

Outside was a rather...strange sight.

Kai was laying down in the emptied-out pool, how it got emptied out no one knows, with several
other children showering him with water and soup.

Kota was using his quirk to douse him with water, while Sansan and Shiruku crawled around on
his body scrubbing him, while Yami had some Griffon Grimm to help wash and dump water onto
Kai, but now he was lounging on the side in a lawn chair.

"I have...many questions." Present Mic said with no small amount of disbelief.
"I believe that it'd be best to go outside now," Nezu said.

"Yeah," Izuku said.

Outside a few minutes later.

As Shiruku was washing her brother, she noticed Izuku, Kioku, and the U.A. staff walking up to
them.

"Guys! Daddy and the U.A. people are here!" Shiruku called to her siblings and Kota.

Kota stopped spraying water and turned around.

Sansan stopped what she was doing and got off her brother, putting down her brushes and spitting
out all the soapy water onto the side.

After getting all the liquid that wasn't naturally a part of her body off of her, Sansan moved a
tendril over to Yami and started rapidly tapping him to wake him up.

"Rah? RAH!" Yami had a tendency to bite whoever woke him up due to his instincts, so kids like
Sansan and Fu were typically given the duty when the need arose.

"Pah!" Yami spat out Sansan's goo, waking up fully from his short nap.

"Dad and the teachers are here," Shiruku told her brother as she crawled off of Kai. "It's ok Kai you
can stand!"

Now that everyone was off of him, Kai used his head to pull himself up.

When Izuku, Kioku, and the U.A. staff arrived at the pool, the children were already lined up and
waiting.

"Already lined up by the time we got here. If only my class were this well behaved." Aizawa said.

"Ah I believe I know the white one, his name is Yami correct," Nezu said, remembering the young
boy from the incident that happened not too long ago. "And these creatures are of his creation."

"Nh," Yami said as confirmation.

"Didn't the reports say he was feral?" Present Mic asked.

"He was, but then I had Kioku use her quirk to teach him about...everything," Izuku explained.
"There are still a few issues but he's adjusted very well for the most part."

"Very good! And clever application of her quirk. Good work on both your parts." Nezu praised,
before looking at Sansan who had moved over to him, and started inspecting the teachers. "And
who is this?"

"That is Sansan." Izuku introduced her. "Her body is made up of acid normally, but thanks to a
chemical insertion given to her every 24 hours we've been able to neutralize the acidic properties."

"How interesting," Nezu said, reaching out and touching Sansan, inspecting the goo.

"Hero!" Sansan said.

"Sansan also wants to be a hero," Izuku said. "She trains practically every day. I think she'll be a
very promising student when the time comes."

Her quirk reminds me of the sludge villain. But even more dangerous if you consider the
acid. Aizawa thought. She's gonna be a problem child I'm sure of it.

"I also would like to become a hero!" Kai bellowed. "It is nice to meet you all! I am Kai Midoriya!
I look forward to being your student one day!"

"And we look forward to having you," Nezu told him.

"He really is big." Present Mic whistled.

"And he's probably going to get bigger as he grows." Aizawa sighed.

Both teachers silently hoped that they would be retired by the time Kai came to U.A.

Meanwhile, Shiruku was looking at Aizawa like he was a rotten egg. Circling around the tired hero
and inspecting him.

"Do you want to say something?" Aizawa asked her, not having that patience for her shenanigans.

"You're a hero?" Shiruku asked him skeptically.

Present Mic giggled and Aizawa sighed. "Yes. despite what my appearance may suggest, I am in
fact a pro hero."

Shiruku grimace. "Are you perhaps the justice hobo?"

Present Mic couldn't hold back his laughter and started cackling hysterically. "The justice hobo!
Hahaha!"

Aizawa's eyes twitched.

"Shiruku!" Izuku shouted, slightly horrified by the insult.

"I'm sorry father but look at him!" Shiruku pointed to Eraserhead. "It's just so...bare! He might as
well be wearing a black onesie with a belt, scarf, and goggles!"

"I am so sorry about her!" Izuku apologized. "She's very into clothing and designs and takes them a
bit too seriously."

"I do not!" Shiruku pouted.

"What about that time you wrestled your sister through several walls and destroyed multiple rooms
just because she wouldn't try on your clothes?" Izuku reminded her.

Shiruku grimaced at the memory, not giving a response to that comment.

"What people choose to wear is their choice. Now please apologize to Eraserhead." Izuku told her.

Shiruku looked at Eraserhead, cringing for a moment before looking away and apologizing. "I'm
sorry sir."

"Hmm," Eraserhead grunted. "Not the first time this has happened. Annoyingly, it won't be the
last."
Wanting to divert attention away from this, Izuku looked over to Kota. "Uh, this is Kota Izumi! I
haven't adopted him, he's just a friend of everyone here."

"Ah, I see. Good to see the children are not completely isolated from the outside world, I was
concerned the only person outside this family and apart D.O.C. to come here was Ms. Uraraka."
Nezu said.

"Are we going to ask what is going on out here or are we just gonna ignore it?" Mic asked.
"Because I don't know about the rest of you, but I'm confused?"

"Simple, Kai didn't smell too good so we decided to give him a bath," Shiruku explained.

"Wash wash!" Sansan said.

Izuku's pupils shrunk as he came to a horrifying realization. "Oh my god, I forgot to give him a
bathroom!"

Hmm...looks like that fatigue is making him sloppy. Nezu thought.

"Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god! I need to go back and fix this immediately!" Izuku started
running towards the house while pulling out his phone to make some calls.

"I will go assist him," Nezu said. "I have a feeling he'll need all the help he can get."

The two teachers nodded, and Nezu calmly walked towards the house.

Once the pair made it back to the house, Present Mic suddenly had a thought.

"Hey, if you didn't have a bathroom...where have you been going...you know." Present Mic asked.

The answer the two received would cause them to regret even thinking of asking that question.

Meanwhile, in the Greenhouse.

Eri was glad that it didn't seem like the teachers would be coming here.

She had prepared herself to meet new people today, but it's not like she really wanted to. Meeting
people she didn't know was scary, especially adults.

And she didn't like the idea of being uncomfortable in the greenhouse. It was one of her favorite
places to go. It was calm, quiet, and nice and warm. And as more plants were added, the nicer it
was to look at too. And it would only get better when the apple tree grew in.

She liked it here. When it was just her and Otoko.

Oh, Otoko was here too.

The large boy was almost always here, attending to the plants.

When he first came here he was a bit scary, but Eri had quickly gotten over his appearance. After
all, she had other strange and scary looking siblings. And she had quickly found she quite liked the
boy.

He was quiet, unlike many of her siblings, and he didn't move around so quickly or overwhelm her
by constantly moving from thing to thing. He had also started planting many new plants, some had
looked quite pretty.
She hadn't voiced this appreciation, she still wasn't very good at approaching people, and she knew
he appreciated his space, which she definitely understood.

Besides, she had a feeling that somehow, he understood.

About an hour later, at the gates.

Izuku, Kioku, and the U.A. staff stood outside the gates as the U.A. the staff were about to leave.

"Thank you for helping me with the bathroom situation!" Izuku bowed as thanks to Nezu.

"It was my pleasure. I've had experience dealing with large children so I was more than happy to
lend my expertise." Nezu said. "What's more, it appears you needed some assistance, you do have a
lot on your plate after all."

"I-I c-can handle it!" Izuku said quickly.

"I'm sure you can," Aizawa said dryly. "But don't forget we're all...ok most of us here are human.
And we all require rest. If you don't start hiring help, you're going to start seeing major health
problems."

Kioku looked concerningly at her father.

"I-I'll be fine," Izuku said. "I've been looking around for help for a while, I haven't found anyone
but I will!"

Mic gave Izuku a concerned look, as he knew the kid wasn't being fully truthful. Not that he could
really do anything about it. Calling him out would likely do nothing but cause more stress, which
would not be healthy for him both mentally and physically. "Take care of yourself kid. For their
sakes at least."

"I will," Izuku said a bit too quickly.

"Hmm. Well, we shouldn't keep you any longer, farewell Midoriya." Nezu as he and the teachers
turned to leave.

After they were out of earshot, Nezu spoke. "We'll be having a meeting about this tomorrow
morning."

"I figured as much," Aizawa said.

Meanwhile, Izuku was praising Kioku.

"You were very good today." He told her while patting her head. "Thank you for behaving."

Kioku grinned at receiving praise. "Can I have chocolate daddy?"

"Sure. But just one." Izuku told her as they walked back towards the house.

The next morning, U.A. meeting room.

"So I'm guessing this about the Midoriya visit?" All Might asked.

"Indeed," Nezu said. "Good news, the situation is much better than we thought."

"Oh good, but given what we thought I'm sure there are still plenty of things to worry about." Snipe
said.

"Is at least more competent than the O.P.C.C.C. or rather, D.O.C.?" Thirteen asked.

"Quite," Nezu said. "Mr. Midoriya is very mature for his age and is smarter than most people his
age as well. He's handling this the best he can and is doing everything in his power to help these
children."

All Might smiled. He already knew these things, but it was nice to hear Nezu put everyone else at
east about Izuku's intentions.

"However," Nezu added. "Putting aside his age, he was still mentally and physically abused,
outcast by society, and it shows."

"Did he show any resentment or distrust you while you were there?" Cementoss asked.

"Not at all, Midoriya is clearly a hero fan and was quite excited to have us there." Nezu refuted.

"One of his daughters thought? She was NOT happy!" Mic added. "She was giving us the stink eye
the whole time."

"Back to Midoriya, while he didn't seem to distrust us, it's possible that's only because we're
heroes," Aizawa said. "He seems to have some level of distrust for others, and this is keeping him
from hiring anyone to help him."

"While a fair level of skepticism is good considering the situation, for the number of children under
his care he is going to need help." Midnight said.

"It was clear he was already exhausting himself," Aizawa said. "However he seems to have little to
no care for his own health, prioritizing anything and everything involving the children first."

"Izuku Midoriya was called useless, and discriminated against for his entire life." Snipe reminded
them. "As such his self-worth and confidence are almost non-existent as is his sense of self-
preservation. Add to that his nature of wanting to help people and all the children he needs to help
at once, he simply has little to no time to think of himself. Nor does he desire to."

"And then there is of course the matter of his dream. Or rather his former dream." Nezu sipped his
tea. "Izuku Midoriya wanted to be a hero. However since he could not achieve that dream, he's
attempting to fill that void, that feeling of aimlessness and uselessness. But a life long dream is not
easily replaced. One of the reasons Midoriya does seek help or try to decrease his workload is
simply because, without the work, Midoriya feels incomplete. Anytime his thoughts are not on his
work he is berating himself for giving up on his dream. He works to feel useful, and if he asks for
help or stops working at any given point, then that feeling of usefulness also stops. The point of the
matter is, even if Midoriya's health falls to shambles, he will not stop working, nor can anyone
make him."

"So how do we help him then?" All Might asked. "It's not like we can force him to take part in
therapy, and we can't hire people for him."

"We ourselves don't have to do much," Nezu said. "But our first step is to wait for him to collapse."

"What?" There was a general feeling of shock among the teachers, at the suggestion of letting
Izuku run himself into the ground.

"Think about it logically. We can't stop Midoriya from working nor can we convince him to slow
down. Inevitably Midoriya will overwork himself too hard and fall ill. Leading to a physical and
mental collapse. There is simply nothing we can do about this." Nezu explained. "What we can do
is be there afterward to provide support for him and the children."

"But how exactly are we gonna do that?" Snipe asked. "We can't personally be there all the time,
not with hero duties and our classes, and having non-heroes come in who Midoriya would distrust,
would only add to his stress, not to mention the effect it would have on the children."

"And that is where Ms. Uraraka and the students come in," Nezu said. "Ms. Uraraka will be key in
helping Midoriya, both with the children and with his mental and physical recovery."

"And what exactly do you mean by that?" Aizawa had a feeling he wouldn't like this.

"Once Midoriya collapses, we will send class 1A, sans Bakugo, to the Midoriya household to look
after the children and Midoriya. As you said, sending strangers there would simply stress everyone
there, but people with Ms. Uraraka's recommendation would likely be a different matter. Ms.
Uraraka will assist Midoriya during his time of need and take advantage of his weekend mental
state to convince him to seek help both for his job and for his mind. This will hopefully put
Midoriya on the path to fixing his damaged psyche, so that way he can truly help these children
without putting himself at risk."

"I don't like having to use children to fix this, and it feels like we're abusing young Uraraka's
friendship with him." All Might said. "Couldn't we simply approach his mother for help? Or
maybe I could do something? Midoriya is a huge fan of mine."

"Unfortunately Midoriya's mother is not the best person for this, she shares several of the same
mental issues that he does, albeit not as bad. While she will certainly be involved, we can't rely on
her to fix this situation. " Nezu explained. "And to put it simply All Might, let us not forget who
caused him to give up on that dream, and sent him into a spiral of depression."

All Might grimaced and looked away in shame.

"We can't forget that even after his collapse, Midoriya is still in charge, and he needs to let us in,"
Nezu explained. "We can't risk Midoriya refusing our aid and attempting to keep working in his
weakened state. We need someone he trusts completely. Someone who hasn't hurt him. And that
leaves only Ms. Uraraka. His only true friend."

"So in the end the only way to fix a problem caused by putting a child in charge of other children is
more children," Aizawa said. "I'd be poetic if it wasn't so idiotic."

"Well to be fair, if Midoriya hadn't met Eri and gotten this job, he most likely would have ended
his own life," Nezu said simply, causing several teachers to cringe and All Might to turn pale.
"While this is going to be a difficult road ahead of us, I feel this could very well turn out to be a
blessing for both Midoriya and the children."

Nezu took another sip of his tea. "The fate of many children lies in our hands and the hands of our
students. Let us handle this with care."
 Hard Choices

Damages.

There was a hole in his office floor.

It was not just in his office floor however, the hole led all the way down from his office to the
bottom of his house in the kitchen.

How did that happen? Well, the answer was the usual one in regards to things being broken.

Kiba.

The girl had been testing her abilities, on camera of course, and one of those tests was inspired by a
test that Ochaco had told her about in her first day at U.A.

Ball throwing.

Not to her credit, she didn't throw it at the house itself. She actually threw it straight up into the air.

The problem was simple however, what comes up, must come down. And due to changes in the
wind slight movements with momentum and all that, the ball came crashing down, not into the
backyard, but through the entire house.

Izuku sighed and rubbed his temples. That girl, he loved her to death but she caused him so much
trouble.

Kiba had of course been reprimanded but not much of a punishment was given, seeing as she didn't
really predict the ball moving so far from where she had thrown it, and the damages were
ultimately small and had not affected anyone with the exception of scaring the crap out of Yami
when it happened.

The holes were small but still...it was just more paperwork for him to do.

"That Kiba girl sure doesn't quit huh?" Mr. Uraraka asked, having come to inspect the damage.

"No, no she doesn't." Izuku felt more and more tired as he looked at the hole.

"That girl may single-handedly be keeping us in a job." Mr. Uraraka jokes.

"No, it's definitely not just her," Izuku said, remembering the time Fu and Shiruku accidentally
broke the staircase by smashing Fu into it.

"You ok boy? That paperwork getting to ya? Or is all this finally starting to affect your wallet?"
Mr. Uraraka asked nervously. Izuku was their main source of income, heck since they moved here
he was their only source of income, and his pockets dried up, so did theirs.

"No, money isn't an issue. This affects money wise about as much as buying a candy bar." Izuku
said, before realizing how it could be interpreted by his present company. "N-not that I'm bragging
or anything!"

Mr. Uraraka laughed. "Don't worry about it boy, the richer you are the more money we get! You
bragging about it just reassures me I'm not gonna be out of a job. And that I can keep supporting
my daughter."
"Y-yeah." Izuku stuttered.

Despite doing what basically everyone would consider a kind deed in hiring Ochaco's parents,
Izuku still hadn't told Ochaco that he did it, nor did he tell the Urarakas why he hired them out of
all people despite the fact they lived so far away and weren't exactly a famous high price
construction company like most wealthy people would hire.

The main reason why is because while Izuku knew it was an overall helpful thing for him to do, he
wasn't sure how they would perceive it.

On Ochaco's front, Izuku was concerned she'd think it was a handout or an act of pity, and she'd
get so offended she wouldn't want to be friends with him anymore.

And on the Uraraka's part, he was concerned they'd see this as him hitting on their daughter.

So he wanted to find the perfect way to explain this to both of them.

"DAD!?" Shouted a familiar voice from behind the two of them.

Why is my life like this? Izuku wondered.

"Chako!?" Mr. Uraraka said, surprised at his daughter's sudden appearance. "What are you doing
here!?"

"What am I doing here!? What are you doing here!?" Ochaco asked. "This isn't a few hours road
trip from home you know!?"

"Well me and your mother we're gonna surprise ya with this, but we moved here for work!" Mr.
Uraraka explained. "Mr. Midoriya here offered us a contract to stay here and do repairs on his
house from time to time."

"HUH!?" Ochaco screeched in confusion. This had completely come out of nowhere for her.

Or had it. Ochaco looked at Izuku with a pout.

This was exactly the kind of thing Izuku would do. Spend exorbitant amounts of money and
inconvenience himself for the sake of someone else. If she didn't mention she didn't like handouts
he would have thrown money at her so hard it'd make her spin.

That didn't make it any less sweet though.

"Izuku you goof! Why didn't you tell me about this, this is great!" Ochaco made sure to express the
fact that this was a good thing, and that she liked it. Knowing Izuku he'd somehow thought she
could think this was a bad thing.

While Izuku was breathing a sigh of relief, Mr. Uraraka looked between the two of them. "Wait a
minute you two know each other?"

"Uhhhh." Izuku quickly started getting nervous yet as he realized he was not yet out of the dog
house.

"Yeah, dad, sorry I didn't have the chance to tell you about him. Izuku is my best friend." Ochaco
explained.

"Izuku?" Mr. Uraraka was a little surprised by the use of Izuku's first name by his daughter, but
more things slowly started to make sense to him as he put the pieces together. "Ohh. I see what's
going on here."

"Y-you do?" Izuku asked, with the slight hope he had that things would go well showing in his
voice.

"Yeah, this is an elaborate attempt to flirt with my daughter!" Mr. Uraraka said.

Izuku then promptly turned from green to red, as he blushed so hard he nearly passed out from
blood rushing to his face. "Ah-I-ah-wa-fah-ka-"

"Dad!" Ochaco shouted at her father, her face turning red as well. "Get over here!"

Ochaco opened the door leading to the small hallway outside his office and rushed her father
through it, before closing the door so Izuku couldn't hear it.

"Ok, I know you don't know him too well but this is definitely not flirting!" Ochaco said in a
yell/whisper. "We're just really good friends."

"Come on sweetheart, no one would go through all this trouble just for a friend." Mr. Uraraka said.
"At least he knows my baby girl is worth the money I'll give em that."

"Dad! Izuku IS just that nice." Ochaco insisted. "He literally adopts kids no one else wants because
they can kill them! Just because he wants to give them a nice childhood!"

Mr. Uraraka paused, "Fair point."

"Izuku only has one real friend, me! So of course he's willing to do something like this!" Ochaco
said. "He'd probably do a lot of crazy things if I asked him to! Something I'm trying not to take
advantage of!"

Mr. Uraraka didn't seem convinced. "I don't know honey."

"Dad, trust me when I say, the day Izuku flirts with someone is the day pigs fly, that boy is shyer
than half the kids here, and most of them have been abused in some way!" Ochaco said. "He's just
a really nice guy, who's really glad to finally have a friend. Also, he's rich, this probably wasn't too
much of an issue for him money-wise. He has a lot of things on his plate, so please don't stress him
out with things like this!"

There was a pause after Ochaco's speech, as Mr. Uraraka thought it over. "I guess I'll drop it. For
now. He is my employer after all. But still, if he wants to get with my little girl he's gonna have to
go through me first."

Ochaco shook her head, blush still covering her face. "It's not like that. Just go back inside and say
thank you!... Then, we can go home and get mom and we can celebrate being together again."

Mr. Uraraka smiled at his daughter. "Sure honey, me and your mother would love to."

Both of them smiled, before re-entering Izuku's office, and seeing that the boy was currently a
moment away from having a nervous breakdown.

"Hey there, sorry bout that. No problems here. We'll have those holes fixed up in no time." Mr.
Uraraka said.

"O-oh! Really, t-that's good!" Izuku said nervously.

"Yes, well I think I'll go talk to the others. You two kids behave." Mr. Uraraka jokes.
"Dad!" Ochaco and Izuku both blushed heavily as Mr. Uraraka left.

He smiled as he walked. At the end of the day, it didn't matter if they were friends or something
more for now. Izuku clearly valued his daughter, and that was what mattered.

So for now, he'd stay back and watch. Just for now.

The Hard Choices

Izuku tried not to let his nervousness show.

Yesterday Namae had called him and told him that some government big wigs from the upper
echelons of D.O.C. wanted to meet with him.

He had no idea what it could be about, but he had a distinct feeling that whatever it was about. He
wasn't going to like it.

"Thank you for choosing to meet with us Mr. Midoriya." Said one of the three men in suits that had
come into his office.

"I was told this was a matter important to the children," Izuku said, a nervous sweat drop dripping
down his forehead.

"Yes, about that, we represent the second level of D.O.C., the level you and most people don't
interact with." The man said. "As you know D.O.C.'s duty is to protect society from Overly
Powerful Children or O.P.C.'s, as well as protecting the children themselves.

Izuku nodded.

"However you've only been dealing with the first level." The man continued. "This level has a few
tasks. One, finding O.P.C.'s. Two helping out guardians of O.P.C.'s to make sure the child can live
safely in society. And two, taking in O.P.C. 's whose parents have left them one way or another,
and then giving them to you."

"Yes," Izuku said, wondering where this was going.

"However the second level appropriately deals with the second level of O.P.C.'s. These O.P.C.'s,
simply cannot exist within normal society, due to the nature of their quirk being so dangerous that
we can not assure they wouldn't kill dozens of people accidentally every year." The man said. "As
such our job is simply to find these O.P.C.'s and contain them within our facilities...indefinitely."

Izuku's eyes widened. "Wait, by indefinitely do you mean-"

"Forever, or until we manage to find a way to reduce their danger level to a level one O.P.C.
however that rarely happens. Most of the time the child is simply confined in a facility, for the rest
of their lives." The man explained.

Izuku felt a rush of oncoming emotions, shock, anger, sadness, despair.

"These children are of course allowed to see their families in the safest way we can allow, but the
nature of their quirks mean they'd be lucky to ever go outside again." The man continued. "We
have been looking for a solution to this issue, but have yet to find one...until recently."

Izuku thought about what that could mean, and what that had to do with him.

And then, he figured it out.

"You want Eri's blood." Izuku realized. "So you can use Overhaul's quirk erasing formula."

"We've been studying it since his arrest and subsequent death, but now I believe we can properly
replicate it if we had more of that girl's blood." The man said. "If we could replicate this serum,
then we could inject this serum into those people, and allow them to finally live their lives freely."

"You'd also be making them quirkless, subjecting them years of discrimination and mistreatment,
and doing that by harvesting blood from a traumatized little girl," Izuku said, all his nervousness
vanished instantly, as he switched into protecting the children mode.

"We understand you've had a bad experience with being quirkless, however that is simply because
you lived in an area with heavy amounts of quirk discrimination." The man said. "Not all areas
discriminate against quirklessness quite as badly and that discrimination pales in comparison to
spending the rest of your life in what is essentially being locked in a very comfortable prison."

Izuku grits his teeth. As much as his mind screamed that being quirkless and a curse and doing it to
others would be beyond cruel, the logical part of his brain told him that he was right and keeping
them in those facilities would be even worse. "But Eri would-"

"Be donating blood." The man cut him off. "Millions of people have and still do donate blood
every day. It's completely fine so long as one does not get greedy as Overhaul did."

Izuku winced. He didn't like this, he really didn't like this. But the man was making logical
arguments. And as much as he disliked the idea of Eri's blood being taken again, he also hated the
idea of just leaving those people stuck in the facilities to suffer.

But I can't do that to Eri. She just got out of that situation if I tell her they're gonna take her blood
she might go into a panic attack. Izuku thought hard about this situation. But I can't leave those
people. Ughhhhh!

"Just think about it, you and that girl will be heroes to dozens of people." The man said, making
sure to use the H-word.

Izuku glared at the man, before looking away to think about it some more.

In the end, he couldn't make a decision.

Because he decided it wasn't his decision to make.

"I will ask Eri about this," Izuku said. "If she agrees, I will draw up a contract."

"Mr. Midoriya, the girl is only around seven years old." The man said. "You can't-"

"It is her decision to make," Izuku said, adding more edge to his voice. "I will not force my
daughter to do what she is uncomfortable with. If she says she is ok with it, then I will call you."

The man opened his mouth to argue, but Izuku cut him off.

"This is the best you are getting," Izuku said curtly. "Now, if you don't mind, I would appreciate it
if you would give me some time so I can talk to her, and let her think about the decision."

Izuku knew they were trying to pressure him, he would not allow it. Because if he was pressured,
then so would Eri.

He and the man glared at each other, the agent testing to see if Izuku would lose his nerve.
He didn't.

After a few moments, the man got up. "Well, then we will be eagerly awaiting your answer.
Goodday."

The men left. Leaving Izuku with a task he did not look forward to.

Later, in Eri's room.

Eri was currently on her bed, trying to figure out a mystery that had been plaguing her for over an
hour.

A Rubix cube.

Kiba had bought the object(or rather she got Izuku to buy it for her) so she could solve it live on
stream.

However Izuku was a hundred percent sure Kiba would break more than a few of them, so he
bought about a dozen, and much to his surprise Kiba only broke five before taking a break.

Eri had gotten her hands on one of the spares and was having difficulties solving it.

Knock knock!

"Eri?" Izuku said his voice was weak and filled with hesitation, something that immediately caused
worry to stir inside Eri. "Can I come in?"

Eri nodded, only to realize that Izuku couldn't see her nodding from outside. "Y-yes."

Izuku opened the door and walked in, before carefully closing the door behind him.

He looked at Eri, with a pained expression, that made Eri even more nervous.

"A-are y-you ok?" Eri asked him fearfully.

"I'm fine." Izuku sighed. "It's just...Eri. You know what D.O.C. does right?"

Eri nodded. "T-they take kids with dangerous quirks so other people won't get hurt."

"Basically yes. And those kids are either taken to me or their parents take care of them with the
help of D.O.C." Izuku explained. "But...there are people with quirks that are too dangerous, and
they have to be stuck in special places like Shiruku, Kai and the others. Except they have to be
there forever."

Eri's eyes widened. "But...they didn't like those places."

"Yes, that's the problem. If we make them stay there then they'll be really, really sad. But if they
don't stay where they could hurt a lot of people." Izuku explained as simply as possible.

"S-so what do we do?" Eri asked.

Izuku took a deep breath and pooled all the will power he had.

"Well Eri...they...they have a solution but...they want to take their quirks away...and...they need
your blood." Izuku managed to say even though it felt terrible.
Eri's eyes widened in horror, and she instinctively backed away. The act of which broke Izuku's
heart more than a little.

"You don't have to worry Eri no one is forcing you!" Izuku quickly reassured her. "No one will
take your blood if you don't want them to!"

"T-they won't?" Eri asked fearfully, vague incomplete memories of Overhaul flashed in her vision.

"No! Um...let me explain this better," Izuku said. "If you say yes, then uh...let's say once a month,
some people will come to take blood from you. First, they'll put you to sleep so you don't panic or
feel any pain or fear, all you'll feel is a little soreness when you wake up. Then they'll take a needle
and take a small amount of blood from you and that's it! Then they'll leave. And that's it. They'll
use that blood to make the quirk erasing serum so they can give it to people who have quirks that
are too dangerous so they can live normal happy lives again. But if you say no, then no one will
come, and you can keep doing whatever you've been doing."

"But-but-but th-than no one w-will be h-helped." The horror set in on the poor girl as she realized
the weight of the choice in front of her. Either she did something she was insanely uncomfortable
with, or she would have to lead an unknown, but presumably large, amount of people to suffer for
the rest of their lives.

The pressure...was immense.

And Izuku could sense it, and guilt weighed down on him heavily, as he watched the poor girl
struggle to try and make a decision, getting overwhelmed by the consequences that could come
from either choice.

"You don't need to make that choice now!" Izuku said. "Just...just...think about. Maybe talk to your
siblings about it."

"O-o-ok," Eri said, thoroughly shaken.

Izuku looked at her for a moment, before wrapping her in a hug. "It's ok, no matter what decision
you make, I'll always love you. And your siblings too."

It took Eri a moment before she hugged back, tightly.

After a few minutes, the two eventually separated.

"D-do you want me to stay with you?" Izuku asked her, to his surprise Eri shook her head.

"I-I wanna talk to Kioku," Eri said.

"Ok, but I'll be in my office if you need me, I have to work out how this is gonna work if you say
yes or no," Izuku told her. "But if you need anything, anything at all, just talk to me."

Eri nodded, and slowly, Izuku walked out of the room.

And immediately started kicking himself. (Metaphorically.)

Stupid! Idiot! Worthless! Izuku berated himself.

He felt like he was about to vomit. How could he put Eri through such a difficult and stressful
choice? Especially after what she's been through!

But at the same time, what else could he do? Was he supposed to force her? That would be terrible!
After being forced to give blood to Overhaul and then this! She would never trust him again.

And he couldn't just say no and condemn all those people to suffering! He PHYSICALLY could
not bring himself to do that.

But there had to be something he was missing! Some easy choice that didn't involve hurting his
little girl! He was just too stupid to see it!

Izuku hit his head against the wall in frustration, trying to release pent up frustration. Why her?
Why out of all the children did it have to be her!?

Because the truth is, the agent was right, donating blood wasn't a huge deal, people did it all the
time. It's just that it was Eri donating blood. I'd be like taking someone who was almost stabbed to
death to a knife museum.

Izuku sighed, continuing his depressing walk towards his office. Now it was out of his hands. He
would have to wait for Eri to make her decision. Hopefully, her siblings could help alleviate the
stress of that choice.

Hopefully.
 One Step Away From The Past

The Game room.

"You need to stop breaking these controllers." Kioku told her vampiric opponent.

"It's not my fault these cursed controls can not handle my might!" Kiba shouted in frustration after
breaking yet another controller.

"Don't you have a special controller that's super strong?" Kioku asked her skeptically.

"Y-yes but it's all the way upstairs," Kiba said, making a quick excuse.

"Queen of laziness." Kioku said.

Kiba was about to retort, but then Eri came running and hugged Kioku. Clearly distressed.

"E-Eri?" Kioku asked, quickly returning the hug in an attempt to comfort her sister. "What's
wrong?"

Eri looked at her with pleading puppy dog eyes, that instantly made Kioku melt from cuteness but
also made her concerned. "C-can w-we go to your room?"

How could she ever say no?

Kioku's room.

The two of them sat on Kioku's bed, and after they got comfortable, Eri explained the situation.

"No!" Kioku hugged Eri protectively. "You can't let them! They might try to use your blood as a
weapon to hurt people!"

Eri's eyes widened. "L-like Overhaul?"

Kioku nodded. "Like Overhaul."

"B-but Izuku said they were going to help people." Eri pointed out.

"They probably lied to him!" Kioku accused. "Daddy is too nice, they must have said he can help
people to trick him into letting them have your blood!"

Kioku loved her father, she loved him dearly. But she knew he could be too kind, he believed
people too much. That's why she had to be vigilant. And protect her family from liars.

"I'll go talk to daddy! I have to warn him!" Kioku jumped off the bed and ran out the door, intent
on finding Izuku.

This left Eri with time to think about what Kioku told her.

She hadn't thought about it, but they might be lying to trick Izuku so they could use her blood as a
weapon. Like Overhaul did. In all the cartoons in movies, they showed the government being bad
people, so it made sense.

But...Izuku told her those things on T.V. were very different from real life, and Kioku was often
called paranoid by everyone else.

Even if the government were completely trustworthy, Kioku probably still wouldn't trust them.

So maybe, even though she really liked Kioku, she wasn't the right person to ask.

But then...who was? Maybe...maybe someone who had been with D.O.C.

Fukunoko's room.

Fukunoko was sewing up a hole that had been made in her skirt when there was a gentle knock on
her door.

Despite the gentleness of the knock Fukunoko still flinched. "W-who's there?"

"I-it's Eri," Eri answered. "C-can I come in? Please?"

Fuku debated internally. On one hand, she didn't want people in her room. On the other hand, it
was Eri.

"Are you upset with me?" Fuku asked.

"N-no...you don't h-have to let me in. I don't wanna bother you." Eri said sadly.

Fuku was immediately stabbed with guilt and ran over to the door. "No-no you can come in! See
I'm opening the door right now!"

Fuku opened the door and was immediately met with a distressed Eri, causing her to panic even
more.

Oh no I made her so upset! She probably won't want to be friends anymore! And oh my god I
wasn't thinking I let her into my room! Stupid Fuku what did you do!? Fuku berated herself.

"F-Fuku?" Eri said getting the attention of her zoned out friend. "Are you ok?"

Fuku snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Eri, trying to see if she was angry or upset with her,
but she wasn't, at least not in any visible way.

Normally that wouldn't get her to lower her guard, but she reminded herself that this was Eri. So
she convinced herself to lower her guard just a little, tiny bit.

"D-did you want something?" Fuku asked.

One explanation later.

"Oh, Eri...I don't know which one to pick!" Fuku answered honestly. "I wouldn't want anyone near
my body like that, but...those buildings that the government has...I don't wanna go back to them."

Eri frowned. "Was it bad?"

"It...they didn't hurt me but I was...lonely," Fuku admitted. "No one visited me like you and Kei do.
The only people that came were the men in suits, but they were like robots, and I think they hated
me. It was better than being with...that bad man...but I like here a lot better. A lot a lot better."

Eri thought about that. She was glad that those people weren't being hurt...at least not physically
but...she knew just as well as many of these kids did.
Loneliness can hurt a lot.

Flashes of her time with Overhaul popped up in her head. This time they weren't of her time in the
chair. It was her time in her room. Just sitting there in deafening silence, completely and utterly
miserable.

And then she imagined someone else in that position. Someone who had done nothing wrong and
whose only crime was being born with a bad quirk.

It horrified her.

"Eri?" Fuku gave Eri a concerned look as her friend started to panic. "Eri what's wrong!?"

Eri snapped out of her thoughts and had noticed she was breathing a bit too much. After a few
moments to calm herself she responded. "N-nothing."

"It doesn't look like nothing!" Fuku pointed out. "Eri...I don't want those people to touch you. I-I'm
not sure you should say yes."

Eri looked down. She wanted a more definite answer. Because she herself was so unsure.

Sensing this, Fuku suggested something. "Why don't you ask Kei! She might know!"

Kei. Eri thought.

Kei was one of Eri's closest friends, the second child Izuku adopted, and her first sister.

Maybe she had the answers that Eri didn't.

The library

Kei was currently reading a book called "Animorphs" when Eri walked in.

"Kei?" Eri called out to her sister.

"Eri!" Kei immediately put down her book and rapidly patted the seat next to her. "Come here!
Come here!"

Eri did as instructed, walking over and climbing up on the seat next to the snake girl.

Kei promptly wrapped Eri in a tight hug. "I missed you!"

"Y-you saw me this morning." Eri quietly pointed out.

"That's too looonnng!" Kei complained.

Kei proceeded to cuddle Eri, and Eri found herself petting the snakes in her hair to calm herself.

Eventually, Kei noticed that Eri was upset, however, and momentarily stopped the cuddling.
"What's wrong?"

Eri bit her lip and explained.

Another explanation later.

"Hmmm. I would do it." Kei said after hearing her out.

"You would?" Eri asked.

"If people need help then you should help them," Kei stated simply. "That's what Izuku thinks.
And if he didn't think that, we would all still be sad and in danger."

That statement crashed into Eri's mind, as she realized just how true that statement was.

Izuku had to make hard decisions a lot too.

Izuku was probably super scared when she knocked on his door and asked him to help her hide
from a criminal. But he did it, and with practically no hesitation.

He was probably scared when that villain was robbing the supermarket using Kei, but he didn't run
or hide, he saved her.

Izuku always tried to help people, even if he was scared, even if something bad might happen to
him. And because of that, she was here. Because of that, they were all here. Because of that, they
were a family.

Eri felt like she wanted to do the same thing, that she should do the same thing.

"But you don't have to if you don't wanna," Kei said, tightening the hug once more. "I don't wanna
ever make you sad! Don't do something that will make you sad!"

Well, that was a conflicting statement, did she want Eri to do it or not?

Right now she was thinking that she should do it...but, what Kioku said earlier, about them maybe
using them as weapons, and her own fear of having her blood taken were still making her
indecisive.

Maybe she should ask someone smart about this? Other than Izuku, he was busy, and she didn't
want to bother him any more than she did, so who was the other smartest person here?

Kitchen.

Fu and Yami were busy munching down on meats when Eri came up to their table.

"F-Fu?" Eri asked.

Fu paused for a moment, before finishing up the slab of meat as fast as he could.

Once he was done, he turned to Eri. "Wackt? Huck!? Ait."

Fu shoved his hand down his throat in a way that looked extremely uncomfortable, and after a few
moments, he grabbed the piece of meat that had gotten stuck in his throat, before putting it back
and his mouth, chewing and swallowing it properly.

"Do you need something Eri?" Fu asked.

"Something's wrong," Yami said after eating his own slab of meat. "Lots of bad feelings. Did those
men do something? Lots of bad feelings everywhere after they left."

Eri paused for a moment, she wasn't going to get Yami involved at first, but since he knew
something was wrong, she might as well tell him to, if only to keep him from worrying.

Yet another explanation later.

"Hmmm," Fu said. "That's hard."

Yami nodded in agreement. "Yeah, hard."

"W-what should I do?" Eri asked.

"Well...I don't think...I can tell you what to do." Fu said. "I give blood all the time, but I don't feel
pain or fear. So it's all different for me. It's probably different for everyone."

Eri immediately looked disappointed.

"You're the one making the choice," Fu said. "So which do you feel worse about? Not helping
those people or getting your blood drained?"

Eri thought about it. She hated both options. But which one did she hate the least?

It was...so hard. Both options caused her immense amounts of fear, stress, anger, and just every
negative emotion known to man. She couldn't tell which one she hated more.

Luckily, someone could.

"Think about first option," Yami told her.

"Huh?" Eri asked.

"Think about first option," Yami repeated.

"You mean not helping them?" Fu asked, receiving a nod from Yami.

Eri didn't know where this was going, but she followed the instruction anyway, mostly because she
was slightly scared of annoying Yami.

She thought about all these people, stuck in a room, all alone, never going outside, never getting to
do all the good things in the world, like go to an amusement park. And they would be like this,
forever.

Many emotions flowed through her. Guilt and self-hatred at the thought of her own selfishness
being in the way of these people's happiness, as well as fear and sadness at the thought that they
would be stuck there forever.

After a few seconds, Yami spoke again. "Now think about the other one."

"You mean giving them her blood?" Fu asked to clarify, receiving another nod.

Eri thought about it, she thought of being in that chair again, Izuku reassured her it wouldn't be like
with Overhaul, but all she could think of was that chair, and the brief memory of Overhaul coming
towards her, before the memories ended because Kioku erased them.

She couldn't remember being taken apart. But she could remember the fear of it, the fear she had
felt every day until Izuku saved her.

The fear she felt now wasn't new, it was an old fear, one that was put aside but never away. An old
fear that now exploded out and made her want to cower and hide.

"Second option. Give blood." Yami said.

"Huh?" Eri was taken off guard by this sudden answer.

"The first one feels worse," Yami said. "The second one isn't as bad."

As Eri was looking at him in confusion, Fu figured out what Yami meant.

"Yami can see emotions," Fu explained. "So he told you to think of both options to see which one
made you feel worse. And apparently giving blood doesn't make you feel as bad."

"It-it doesn't?" Eri asked, a little wide-eyed.

"Hm. First one feels worse, Second one not as bad. Do the second one, give blood." Yami said.

That...actually made Eri feel a little better. It made her choice, which had been tearing at her all
day, a little easier. The only thing keeping her from helping those people were her own feelings.
But, if she was just going to feel worse if she didn't help them anyway then the choice was
obvious.

However, making the choice easier, didn't make it easy. Her fear was still gnawing at her, and
grabbing her as if it was trying to keep her in place.

She wanted to go make the decision, she wanted to help. She knows she should help. And she
knew that not helping wouldn't be good for her either.

But even after all this time, fear was still trying to hold her back.

"You're a good person Eri," Fu said, gaining everyone's attention. "You want to help people so
much that not helping people makes you feel worse than something you're afraid of. That means
you're brave and selfless, just like Izuku."

"L-like Izuku?" Eri asked, small tears welling in her eyes.

Fu nodded. "You want to be a doctor right? So those people are your first patients. I think you may
be the youngest doctor ever."

Eri stayed quiet, silently being reassured by Fu's words, which was exactly the boy's intention.

"Izuku told me and Kiba that to be heroes and to save people, we have to overcome our fears. And
you're doing that right now. So you're like...a hero doctor." Fu knew that Eri must be going through
a lot with this choice, so he had to say everything he could to help her.

"A hero...doctor," Eri whispered.

Yami looked at Eri as the immense feeling of negativity, was somewhat mitigated by Fu's
reassurance. It was still an overwhelming amount of negativity, but Fu seemed to be helping a tiny
bit.

"Yeah, a hero doctor. You're really good." Yami said in an attempt to help.

Eri seemed stuck there, unable to move as all sorts of emotions overwhelmed her.

Fu hopped down from the chair and took Eri's hand. "Why don't we tell Izuku about your
decision?"

Eri gave a hesitant nod, and Fu took her by the hand and guided her to Izuku's office.
Izuku's office.

"Yes and under no circumstances do I want them to weaponize this," Izuku said to his newly hired
lawyers. "And-"

Knock Knock Knock.

"Hold on a second please," Izuku said. "Come in!"

Fu walked in with Eri in tow. "Izuku? Eri has her answer."

"Really?!" Izuku hadn't expected it to come this fast. Although why is Fu with her? Did he see how
panicked she was and try to help? Well...it's Fu so I doubt he would try to pressure her into
anything. That's more Kioku's thing.

Izuku sighed remembering how long it took for him to convince Kioku that he wasn't letting them
do anything bad to Eri. Because you better believe he had plans to stop and scheming the
government may be doing.

Not that it would matter if Eri said no.

Fu brought Eri over to Izuku's desk and then stood behind her. "Go on, you can do it."

Eri looked at Izuku, fear, and hesitation still very clear on her face, and if Izuku looked close
enough he could see that she was slightly trembling.

"W-w-will they use-use my blood t-to hurt p-people?" Eri asked. Before she could say yes, she had
to know the answer to this.

Izuku rubbed her head reassuringly. "I would never let them do that. Ever."

The definitiveness in Izuku's voice, helped Eri make her choice.

"Then I-I-I...I want to help." Eri managed to say, her trembling increasing, and she shut her eyes as
tears started coming down her cheeks. "Please let me help!"

Not even a second later, Izuku was embracing her. "My brave little girl. I'm so proud of you."

Eri took in the praise, letting it comfort her as the finality of her choice set in, and images of the
chair pledged her mind.

"It's ok, it's ok. Everything's going to be ok." Izuku reassured her.

Fu joined in muttering comforting words, and the trio stayed like this for a long time, until Eri
eventually ran out of energy.

"I'm...I'm tired." Eri sniffled.

"That's ok Eri you just go rest," Izuku told her. "Fu, bring her to her room. And make sure she's not
alone."

Fu nodded, lifting up Eri and walking out of his office.

Once they left, Izuku sat back in his chair and leaned back, releasing a breath he had been holding.

It had been an emotional moment for him too, and many of those emotions lingered inside of him.
Fear, worry, sadness, self-hate, and pride. Pride in his daughter's selflessness.

Izuku saw his phone and immediately remembered what he had been doing beforehand and picked
it up as fast as he could.

"I'm so sorry that took so long!" Izuku apologized. "Let's get back to discussing the contract."

Two days later.

The men from D.O.C. once again walked into his office, with the lead man taking a seat in front of
Izuku.

"You said you had an answer?" The man asked.

"Yes, we will be handing over the blood," Izuku said, much to the men's elation. "However, I have
many, many stipulations."

Izuku pulled out a thick contract from a drawer in his desk and layed on the table in front of them.

"These are my terms, there will be no exceptions. Read them, and either you agree to them, or you
don't get the blood." Izuku said firmly, making the men nervous.

The lead agent spent half an hour reading the contract and learned just how right he was to be
nervous.

In short, the terms were as such.

Under no circumstance could the formula be used outside the purpose of getting rid of the quirks of
level 2 O.P.C.'s. And they could not be weaponized at all.

The requirements of using the formula is as such. They must have the approval of all legal
guardians, and the person themselves. The person must be at least ten years old and be made fully
aware of the consequences and after-effects of this decision. Then they must submit a form to
Izuku or a person of Izuku's choosing, that he or a person of his choosing must approve.

Any and all things involving Eri's blood Izuku should be made aware of and he had the right to
check on any and all things involving her blood.

D.O.C. would not be directly involved with the extraction of or handling of blood, and that duty
would instead fall to another branch of the government.

Basically, this would give Izuku full control over everything that happened involving this project.

"We-we can't accept this!" The man said.

"Well, then you're not getting her blood." Izuku knew exactly what position he was in. Eri's blood
was an irreplaceable ingredient for the quirk erasing formula. And he had a full monopoly over it.

Those kids that D.O.C. holding would cost them absurd amounts of money to contain for the rest
of their lives, and so if they could just get rid of their quirks, then they'd stand to save a crap ton of
money.

But to do that, they needed Eri.

Izuku had all the power here. So he could afford to make unreasonable demands, so long as the
government stood to gain all that money from it, they'd be stupid to refuse.
That and also-

"I wonder how the public would feel about you refusing my terms though," Izuku said out loud,
causing the men to panic. "Because honestly, the reason you wouldn't be able to agree with them,
is if you had some kind of ulterior motive. And I wonder how the people would react to that
ulterior motive getting in the way of helping people in need."

Izuku had not signed any non-disclosure agreements, meaning at any point in time he could talk
about everything that was going on here, and if something happened that he didn't like, it wouldn't
be too hard to bring the hammer of bad public opinion down on the government for this.

The man grit his teeth, and looked over the contract again, before looking back at Izuku. "Let us
talk to our superiors."

Izuku nodded, and the men walked out of the room and pulled out their phones.

He waited, and waited, and waited for a while more, and after a lengthy amount of time, they came
back in.

"Maybe we can negotiate these terms." The lead agent said. "Perhaps some compensation can be
given-"

"I don't want any money." Izuku interrupted him. "I will say this one last time, if I have to say it
again, then we're finished here. These are my terms. Either sign the contract or leave."

The man paused, before saying. "I need to talk with my superiors again."

"Tell your superiors that I don't have all day," Izuku said impatiently.

The three men left the room once more, and Izuku took that moment to lean back in his chair and
relax for a moment.

It was exhausting to act so...aggressive and rude. It just wasn't in his nature.

But he needed to act like this. He had to remember that he had the power here, and use that power
to pressure them. Otherwise, there would be dire consequences.

He looked at a picture of himself and Eri making apple pie. He had to remember why he did this,
who he was doing this for. Even if it doubled his workload, it would be worth it.

When he heard the door open, he immediately straightened up, and the men walked back in, with
resigned looks on their faces.

"We'll need some time to spread this around and get all the proper signatures, but...we plan on
agreeing to your terms." The main agent said.

Izuku smiled but did his best to hide his relief and excitement. "That's great! I'll let you take this
copy of the contract so you can make copies and you can contact me when everything is signed."

"Of course." The man all but sighed.

As the men took the contract and left, Izuku silently celebrated his success in his office.

I need some tea. He thought.

A week later.
Eri sat anxiously in her bed.

Today was the date of the blood donation.

Izuku decided it should be as soon as possible so Eri didn't have to suffer the suspense forever.

There were some doctors there with some machines, and a mask connected to a tube that they
would use to put her to sleep.

Izuku was also present, kneeling down next to Eri and holding her hand to comfort her. "It's ok,
everything's going to be ok. I'm so proud of you, you're so brave. You're going to help so many
people."

"Alright, now we just need her to lay down and we can start." Said one of the doctors.

Izuku gave her the most reassuring smile he could muster. "Just lie down Eri. When you wake up,
it will all be over."

"Ok," Eri muttered quietly.

She laid down, and the doctors descended upon her. As fear grew inside her, she comforted herself
by squeezing Izuku's hands tighter.

As the mask came down on her face she quickly went to sleep, the last words she heard were.

"One day, you'll do this without any fear at all."

And then everything went black.

When Eri opened her eyes, she was back in the chair.

The same chair Overhaul had put her in so many times before. In the exact same Yakuza base, she
hoped to never see again.

Panic and fear flooded her body, as her brain immediately told her to run.

But she couldn't move. No matter how much she tried, her body wouldn't budge.

Then, she heard footsteps. Footsteps coming from outside the room, walking towards her.

Fear grew in her as the footsteps grew closer, and closer and tears started to drip from her eyes each
second her body refused to move.

Then, the door opened.

But who walked in wasn't Overhaul...it was...her?

It was Eri. Just as she had been before Izuku found her. In that plain dress, with her old bandages.

The doppelganger walked closer to her, staring at her intently.

"Why are we here again?" Asked the doppelganger.

Eri didn't answer, she was too confused, too scared.

"Why did you let them hurt us again?" The doppelganger asked.

Eri felt like she wanted to answer. She wanted to say that they weren't going to hurt her. That she
would be fine. But the words died in her throat.

However, the doppelganger seemed to read Eri's mind. And knew what she wanted to say. "They're
taking your blood Eri. They're doing what Overhaul did. They're gonna take you apart again."

"N-no!" Eri spoke for the first time. "No, they won't!"

Eri suddenly blinked, and the doppelganger transformed. She now had on Overhaul's mask and
jacket.

"Why do you think you can help people?" As the doppelganger spoke, Eri could hear Overhaul's
voice speak with her, as if she and Overhaul were speaking at the same time. "You know your
quirk is a curse."

"No, it's not!" Eri denied. "I-Izuku said-"

"Izuku's not here you weak pathetic girl!" The doppelganger started to turn more monstrous, the
bandages flew off revealing scars and cuts underneath, all bleeding out on the floor, and bird-like
feathers started to grow on her until she was nothing but a freak abomination of herself and
Overhaul combined. "But I'm here. I'm always here. You can't escape me Eri. Your mine!
Always mine! Forever!"

Eri screamed as the nightmare opened it's huge bird beak and swallowed her whole.

Now, Eri was floating in darkness. Alone, and scared. She couldn't see a thing.

"Izuku! Izuku!" Eri called out into the darkness.

"Why can't you do anything on your own!?" Suddenly the bird monster appeared in front of
her, its beak and eyes popping out of the darkness, still using her and Overhaul's voice. "You
worthless girl! Why can't you help yourself!?"

Eri started sobbing, as the nightmare kept berating her.

"Please! Help!" She cried.

And then, there was a light.

A light pierced through the darkness, and a figure reached out of the light and grabbed onto Eri.

"Shush, it's ok. It can't hurt you anymore."

The light died down a bit, and the figure was revealed to be what looked like an older looking Eri.
She was wearing stereotypical doctor attire, but the oddest part was that her hair and eyes were
green, and she was still faintly glowing.

"You don't have to be afraid of them." She said, her voice, much like the nightmares was a
combination of her own voice and someone else's, in this case, that being Izuku's.

The dream Eri took Eri into her embrace, and Eri clung to this strange vision of her future self.

She could feel her hand, it was warm, like Izuku's.

"You can't be saved Eri! Your mine!" The Nightmare repeated words Overhaul had more or less
said to her over and over, it's darkness surrounding the two of them, enriching upon them.

The dream Eri glared at the Nightmare, and as the darkness threatened to engulf them, the dream
Eri's glow brightened and destroyed the darkness.

"AHHHH!" The nightmare screamed in pain.

"You're a liar. You've always been a lair." The dream Eri said. "Your lies and mean words can't
hurt anyone anymore. Eri's too strong. She's a strong, brave girl now."

The dream Eri looked down at regular Eri. "Eri, it's time to get rid of them now."

Suddenly, the dream Eri's light started to spread onto Eri, until she was now glowing with light.

"NO! NO!" The Nightmare sent out more darkness to attack the two of them.

The dream gave Eri a gentle smile that reminded her of Izuku. "Hold out your hand Eri. They're
waiting for you."

Eri looked at the darkness, and then at the dream, before hesitantly, she and the dream held out
their hands to stop the darkness.

And then, all she saw was light.

Back in the real world.

Eri opened her eyes and was met with several blurry figures as her eyes tried to adjust to the light.

"I think she's waking up!" Shouted a loud female voice.

"Don't be too loud!" Scolded another feminine voice.

"Is she ok!?" Said a male voice that was further away.

When Eri's eyes refocused, she saw that she was surrounded by her siblings and Izuku.

Almost everyone was here, most of her siblings, and Izuku were right up next to her bed. Otoko
kept a good distance being in the back of the room, and Kai was outside the window.

The only one who wasn't here was Fukunoko, which made sense considering she couldn't bear to
be around one other person let alone eleven.

Eri was about to ask what everyone was doing here when she felt a small pain in her arm.

She quickly looked at her arm and saw that there was a bandage on her arm.

"It's over Eri," Izuku told her. "It's done. They took the blood."

Eri's eyes widened in disbelief.

That was it? That was all? She went to sleep and woke up and the worst thing she had to endure
was a slight soreness?

Izuku had told her as much so she shouldn't be surprised, but this was...nothing. She felt more pain
than this when she stubbed her toe.
Overhaul's blood taking was a thousand times worse! If it was this easy then did he just hurt her
because he hated her that much?

Given what she knew of Overhaul, she figured the answer to that was yes.

"At last you have awoken! We were quite worried about you. Caretaker said that he didn't want
you alone when you woke up. So we all arrived here to greet you!" Kiba said.

"Are you ok Eri!?" Kei asked, engulfing her in a hug.

"Hey, I wanna hug her too!" Kioku said going up and hugging Eri as well.

"Don't think you can get ahead of me!" Kiba said, crawling over her siblings to hug Eri.

"Hey! Don't overwhelm her!" Izuku said but with no effect.

As Eri was being swarmed by her siblings, she felt as if any other time she would have been
overwhelmed.

But now. After the donation, she was just glad she didn't wake up alone again.

Happy tears streamed down her cheeks, as she realized that things were well and truly different.

Meanwhile, Yami watched Eri closely, as for once the positive emotions overwhelmed the
negative ones.

He knew he did his job well.

Later that night.

Given that Eri had slept for a good portion of the day, Izuku let her stay up later than normal.

She had been spending that time watching T.V. when suddenly she got a knock on the door.

Eri paused what she was watching, and walked to the door.

When she opened it, to her surprise, there was an entire tray of fresh chocolate chip cookies just
sitting there. With a note next to it.

She looked around for anyone who could have left it, and saw that Fukunoko was looking at her
from behind one of the corners, only to flee when she realized she'd been spotted.

She left her room?! Eri thought in surprise.

Once she got over the fact that the famed recluse left her room for once, she looked down at the
cookies and the note.

In the note, written in very neat handwriting, was as such.

"I'm sorry I didn't come with everyone! I promise I care about you. I was just scared! Take the
cookies. Please keep being my friend!"

Eri looked at the note, and then at the cookies.

Slowly, she took one of the cookies and bit into it.

It's good! Eri thought.

Eri looked at the rest of the cookies. Part of her wanted to finish the rest of them off...but she had a
better idea.

At Fukunoko's room.

Fuku was sitting in her room, hoping beyond hope that Eri accepted the cookies and would still be
friends with her.

Oh my god, what if she hates the cookies! Stupid Fuku you should have thought of something
better. Fuku berated herself.

Knock knock!

"Eap!" Fuku jumped.

"Fuku? Can I come in?" Eri asked. "Please?"

"I uh...are you mad?" Fuku asked.

"No. I'm happy," Eri said.

"Y-you are?" Fuku asked.

"Yes," Eri said.

Fuku hesitated for a bit, before ultimately deciding to open the door.

On the other side, was Eri, with the plate of cookies.

"I wanted to share," Eri said.

"S-share?" Fuku repeated in shock.

Eri nodded. "The cookies are good...but food is better when you eat with someone else."

"M-me?!" Fuku said, as there was anyone else here. "You want to eat with me?!"

Eri nodded again. "Your, my friend."

And just like that, the two of them spent the rest of the night, staying up way past their bedtimes,
eating sugar and watching T.V. together.

Neither of them could have asked for more.

 Shorts 8

Not with a ten-foot pole.

Chizome Akaguro, Aka, Stain the hero killer, had a problem.

And that problem's name was Kiba Midoriya.

The kid was an up and coming internet star, gaining a surprising amount of followers for her age,
mostly due to her personality, cute factor, and power.

Normally Stain wouldn't have cared in the slightest.

However, the problem was that she wanted to be a hero. And she wanted to be a hero to "expand
her followers to one day take over the world."

So naturally, Stain who wanted heroes to only have pure motives had an issue with this.

Now some would say that she's just a silly child and that she would grow up and see how
ridiculous this was.

Stain would argue otherwise. People with powerful quirks, which Kiba most certainly had, tended
to be arrogant, whether they be a hero or a villain. And the girl was clearly a rich spoiled girl,
meaning she was definitely gonna keep that arrogance as she grew up.

All and all, the girl would most likely grow up to be another fame-obsessed, superficial, fake hero.

Which is why Stain wanted to beat the shit out of her.

Not kill her, she was very young. Meaning she could perhaps be "educated" instead of slaughtered.

Stain wanted to sneak into that overly large house of hers and stab her a few times, break a few
bones, leave some permanent scarring, and then leave.

Normally this wouldn't be a problem. It should be easy to beat up a child.

But Kiba Midoriya was no average child.

Calling this child strong would be like saying the sun was a bit bright.

She was ridiculously strong, able to fight giant Kaiju at full power, could run a mile faster than he
could run ten feet, and could survive falling from skyscraper level heights.

In other words, in terms of fighting, she was out of his league.

Sure he was way more experienced and skilled, but that didn't matter much when power difference
was so apparent that he wouldn't even be to physically harm her, and one hit would be enough to
crush his skull in.

But that wasn't the real problem. If it was just Kiba by herself, he could beat her. Not at full power,
but she wasn't always at full power. Her power relied on how much blood she'd consumed.
Meaning that there must be a time she would be weak enough for him to beat her.

But it didn't matter much, because it wasn't, just Kiba.

Her whole family was a problem.

Firstly, if he wanted to beat Kiba then he'd need to do it when she was low on blood. However, she
seemed to almost constantly be followed by her brother Fu, an infinite supply of blood.

Secondly, there were the two other siblings she'd shown off Shiruku and Kai, both of whom he
wasn't exactly sure he could beat, at all. With both of them being similar in power to Kiba, but
seemingly not sharing her weakness.

And thirdly, was the sister Sansan Midoriya, who he definitely could not beat. She seemed to
either be made of goo or acid, didn't matter, either way, he couldn't hurt her and she could hurt
him.

Now, Stain had wondered why the hell there were so many kids with grossly overpowered quirks
in one place.

And after a bit of digging, he figured out why.

Because they were part of a program that collected overpowered children and kept them in one
place.

Meaning not only would he have to deal with the children he already knew about, but also all the
children he didn't know about, would also be grossly overpowered and dangerous. Oh, and he'd
also have to deal with whatever security there would be for the house as well.

Even if he had a death wish that big, he wouldn't choose to die at the hands of seven-year-olds.

The only person who I will allow to defeat me is All Might himself! Stain thought.

So no, as much as it pained him to see someone like Kiba Midoriya continue to arrogantly state she
wanted to be a hero for such self-centered reasons, he wouldn't do anything about it. Because he
couldn't. He could in theory, just stalk her until she was weak enough and far away from everyone
else for him to attack her, however, it seems she rarely ever left her house, and never left without
one of her siblings it seems.

Of course, there would have to be exceptions, at some point she would leave the house alone, but
the amount of time Stain would have to dedicate to find that specific moment, just wouldn't be
worth it. He could spend that time killing actual pro heroes.

For now, the girl was safe from his wrath. For now.

Security

Izuku was doing more paperwork in his office when Yami came in on a Beowulf.

"Oh, hi Yami. Is um, something wrong?" Izuku asked him.

"Lot's of energy," Yami told him.

It took a second for Izuku to figure out what he meant. "You mean you have lots of negative energy
to make Grimm?"

Yami nodded. "Want to be useful."

"Oh." Izuku smiled at him. "Thank you Yami, but it's your quirk, are you sure? Don't you want to
use it for yourself?"
"No," Yami said bluntly. "No need."

Huh. Well, I guess he barely does anything except sleep and eats. Izuku thought. But still, what
could I use the Grimm for? Well...what is the limit of what Yami can create. Maybe I can help him
explore that.

He would probably use the Grimm as security. The griffin that had washed Kai were used to patrol
the skies around the house. Make sure that nothing could come out of the air and pluck someone
away...again.

"We should see what kind of Grimm you can create," Izuku told him. "Let me finish up some more
work, and then we can go to the library and then the training room."

"Hm." Yami nodded and laid down on his Beowulf to wait.

Half an hour later in the training room.

The two of them arrived in the indestructible room, with the Beowulf carrying a load of books. Kei
had also joined them at Izuku's insistence, having met up with them in the library.

"Why books?" Yami asked, wondering why Izuku had wanted them to bring a crapload of books
with them.

"Well, I want to see what kind of creatures you can create," Izuku explained. "You created a lot of
Grimm just based on animal's you saw, but you also created a Griffin, I guess Kiba suggested that,
so that means you're not limited to things that exist in the real world."

"Griffin's aren't real?" Yami asked, somewhat shocked.

"They aren't?" Kei asked, looking a bit dejected at that.

"No, sorry," Izuku said, much to Kei's disappointment. "But that means that with enough energy,
Yami could create pretty much anything."

Yami looked, only slightly amazed by that idea, which still caused him to show more expression
on his face than he did normally.

"Oh! Oh! Can you create a snake! A big snake! With two heads!" Kei asked, as her imagination
started to go wild. As Izuku intended.

"Okay, maybe we can talk about what it will look like and-" Before Izuku could finish, Yami had
already started creating the Grimm, barfing up the black goop on the floor. "Oh."

From the black goo, rose a black snakehead, twice the size of Izuku's own head, showing that once
again this Grimm was big.

The snake Grimm slithered out of the pool, showing that it was in fact huge, and when it finally
finished emerging, instead of a tail on the end, it was a white snakehead.

The snake was big, roughly around eight feet in length, and two feet and a half in width. Half of its
body was Black with a few white patterns, and the other half was white with some black patterns.

"AHHHH! It's perfect!" Kei practically had stars in her eyes, and she ran up to the snake and
hugged it with her might, her snakes hissing happily and rubbing against the Grimm.

Interesting, these patterns are too elaborate for Yami to come up with. Come to think of it most of
the Grimm are too elaborately designed. I wonder why they look like this? Izuku pondered, before
realizing something important. Wait! What am I gonna do with this thing!?

It's not like the snake was too big for the house. But a giant snake roaming the house wouldn't
exactly make the shy kids or the new kids feel at home.

Maybe I could use it in the vents? Make sure that no one can sneak in through them? I guess that
could work. Izuku watched Kei snuggle up to the snake, a huge smile plastered on her face. Maybe
let Kei have one too. See if we can make it smaller.

Suddenly the door opened, and a very pouty Kiba ran in with a book in her arms.

"I heard you were creating new Grimm! And you didn't invite me!?" Kiba sounded more than a
little offended.

"Oh, sorry Kiba I thought you were busy streaming?" Izuku asked her.

"I was, but I could have stopped." Kiba crossed her arms and pouted, holding the book to her chest.

Kiba's displeasure dissipated almost immediately when she saw the snake and was replaced with
excitement. "Ah! Of course, Kei would suggest a snake! And what a wonderful snake it is! A truly
impressive monster! What shall we name this creation!?"

"That's right it needs a name!" Kei agreed.

The children racked their heads trying to come up with a name.

Izuku was the first one to speak. "How about, Taijitu?"

"Taijitu?" Kiba repeated.

"Y-yeah. You know, like the symbol. The circle that has black and white on it. Um...let me show
you." Izuku pulled up a picture of it on his phone. "This symbol."

"Oh, I've seen that!" Kiba pointed at it excitedly. "Still...it needs something more...ah! King
Taijitu! That's perfect!"

"Hello, King Taijitu!" Kei shouted as she hugged the big snake.

"Sure. Sounds cool.' Yami was, as usual, neutral to the names given to his Grimm, but he wasn't
against it and it made them happy so he rolled with it.

"Alright let's make another one!" Kiba opened the book she was holding, showing them a picture
of a Manticore. "This is a Manticore! It has the body of a lion, a scorpion tail, and bird wings and it
breathes fire!"

...This may have been a mistake. Izuku thought.

I'm ok.

"What do you mean five!?" Izuku almost shouted into the phone.

"Well here is the thing. You want all these kids out of the facility, we want all these kids out of the
facility. So we're just gonna increase the number of kids we give you until you otherwise." Namae
told him. "Of course you could just ask us to lower the amount. Of course, that will mean some of
the kids will have to stay here longer, but if it helps you get a little more rest time I guess it's worth
it. Not worth it to those kids, but worth it to you I-"

"STOP!" Izuku snapped.

Izuku was so tired of her blatantly trying to manipulate him, and so tired of it working. That,
combined with how tired he was feeling in general, he just...snapped.

Immediately after his small anger spike, he was filled with remorse.

"Uhh...maybe we should...stay at three for now," Namae said, taken off guard by Izuku's
uncharacteristic outburst.

"I-I...yeah." He didn't want to leave those kids in the facilities longer than he had to, but after that
outburst, he figured he should slow down, otherwise, he might snap at the children, which is the
last thing he wanted to do.

"Great. We should have them to you in two days. I'll send the information about the kids via
email." Namae said. "And uh...maybe hire some people. You sound stressed."

"I know," Izuku muttered, taking a long sip of his tea. "I-I'm sorry for my outburst. Please forgive
me."

"It's fine man. Just uh...maybe see a therapist. Lord knows you need one." Namae said. "Anyway,
Namae out."

She hung up, leaving Izuku alone in his office to prepare.

He decided to spend the next few minutes between now and when the info on the new kids would
be sent, relaxing in his chair with his tea.

The warmth of the calming tea soothed him slightly, as he leaned back and closed his eyes.

However panic suddenly overwhelmed him, as he very nearly fell asleep.

Can't sleep yet, still have work to do. Izuku reminded himself.

Izuku moved his calming tea away from him, and instead took a cup of coffee he kept on hand.

As he was drinking his cup of wake up juice, there was a knock on his door.

"Can I come in?" It was Yami.

"Ah, yes of course," Izuku told him after gulping down his drink.

Yami walked in, and if one looked closely, they could see that his expression was...a bit more
concerned than usual.

"Something bad happened?" Yami asked.

"N-No." Izuku denied. "Nothing's wrong, why would you ask?"

"Bad feelings...exploded." Yami tried to explain as best he could.

As usual, it took Izuku a second to figure what Yami was saying, his inexperience speaking
combined with his unique way of seeing the world, made it hard to figure out what he was saying
at times.
Eventually, Izuku figured it out. He must have sensed when I snapped at Namae.

"I...got upset for a moment. But it's fine." Izuku lied.

Yami scowled at him. "Liar."

"Huh?" Izuku was taken aback. Yami had always been so passive, and cooperative since he got
here. This was the first time he's shown any hint of disapproval towards Izuku.

"You're getting worse," Yami told him. "More bad feelings, every day. Not anger, lot of fear, lot of
sadness, lots of other things. You are not okay."

Izuku was really caught off guard. Although in hindsight it should have been obvious. Yami could
literally see emotions, so of course, he would notice if he'd been stressed out, although he didn't
seem to be able to identify stress, just seeing it as another bad emotion, most likely due to lack of
experience.

Still, he would have to explain this away somehow. Preferably in a way that didn't make him
worry.

"Listen, I just have a lot to do so I've been stressed out recently." Izuku tried to explain.

"Stress?" Yami repeated, wondering if that was that bad feeling he didn't recognize.

"Yes, stress," Izuku told him. "Don't worry, I'm going to hire some new helpers soon and-"

"Lair." Yami interrupted. "I see you lying."

Izuku's eyes widened. "Wait, you can see lies?"

Yami nodded. "You feel worse when you lie."

Oh, that's actually really clever. But it means I can't lie to him! Izuku didn't particularly like lying
to the children. But he would do so if he thought it was in their best interest, although he never felt
good about it.

"W-well you see…" Izuku desperately searched for a way to keep him in the dark without lying to
him.

Meanwhile, Yami was getting frustrated. He had come here to see what was bothering his father
and hopefully make him feel better, but that feeling, stress, was only increasing since he got here.

"What's wrong?!" Yami repeated aggressively.

"I-I-I…" Izuku sighed. "It doesn't matter how I'm doing. Or what's wrong. I'm just really stressed
about my work. I'm trying to fix the problem but it's taking a while and I'm having some issues.
But it's nothing for you to be worried about."

Yami growled. "But-"

"Yami!" Izuku shouted, causing the boy to flinch. Having never heard Izuku shout before.
"Just...let it go...please."

Yami looked up at his father. He really...really wanted to make those bad feelings go away. But he
only seemed to be making things worse.
For now, he would back down. But he'd try something else.

Yami bowed his head. "I'm sorry dad."

"No, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have yelled at you like that." Izuku apologized. "You were only trying to
help. H-how about I make steak tonight."

That should have excited him, and it did make him feel a bit better, but he was still very upset over
his failure to help Izuku and left without saying another word.

Once he left, Izuku's head fell into his hands, as shame and guilt ate away at him. I can't keep going
like this. I've started yelling at the kids! I need to hire help!

Suddenly, Izuku's phone vibrated, he took it out and saw a notification that he had gotten the files
on the new kids.

I'll look at workers...after this. Izuku told himself.

Hours later

It was late at night. And many of the kids had fallen asleep.

However, as usual, the nightlife of this house was almost as active as the day.

Kids like Sansan and Fu never needed to sleep, so they often stayed up all night.

Kiba liked to go outside during the night, as the sun would not be around to bother her.

Fukunoko would like to sneak out of her room, to do things around the house that she couldn't do in
the day because of the number of people.

Izuku was also often awake during the night, doing work.

Tonight, however, someone else was awake. That being Yami.

Fu was in the library, reading a book, when Yami, riding on his Beowulf as usual came up to him.

"Yami? Is something wrong?" Fu asked him.

"You smart," Yami said.

"You mean, you're smart." Fu corrected

"No, you smart," Yami told him.

"No, I mean you said it wrong," Fu said. "It's your not you."

"Oh." Yami realized his mistake. "You're smart."

"There you go. And yes, I am." Fu said. He was very aware of his own intelligence compared to
everyone else, thanks to the emotional distance his quirk gave him, one of few benefits it afforded
him.

"Problem. Dad has lots of bad emotions." Yami tried to explain. "Tried to help. Made it worse."

Fu nodded. "How bad is it?"

"Bad," Yami said.

"No, I mean...is it worse than Fukunoko?" Fu asked.

"...Al-most," Yami said.

Fu frowned. I knew Izuku wasn't feeling good, but if it's that bad.

The undead minor thought about the situation. Confronting him, according to Yami, only made the
situation worse.

Fu was smart, smart enough to realize when he needed help.

"We should ask Ochaco for help next time she's here," Fu said. "Right now we should just try not
to make things harder for him."

For whatever reason, the two boys had a bad feeling about this. Like whatever they had just
stumbled on was the tip of the iceberg.

They would just have to wait and see how this all played out.
 Three? Make it Four!
Chapter Summary

Credit to Remzal Von Enili for the O.C. Mu!

Izuku was glad that, at the very least, two of the three new children would not require any special
precautions.

Mu was an...interesting one. His quirk let him phase into a different dimension. Now it wasn't like
he went to a different universe or something, reportedly, it's more like he went to a different plane
of existence, where he could still see everything around him, but they can't see or interact with him,
and he can't interact with them. In fact, he could reportedly go through objects while in this
dimension, and even walls.

One big drawback, however, is that wherever or whatever this dimension is, it doesn't seem like
things are really supposed to...exist in it. And as such, if Mu stays in that dimension for any time
after thirty minutes, his body starts to break down and disintegrates. Then it takes about an hour
before he can safely re-enter his dimension.

He can also drag other things and even people into this dimension, however, they break down
much faster, typically after about a minute.

Also, according to the reports, the boy was rather shy and liked to be in his dimension for long
periods of time, often he wouldn't realize when he should leave his dimension until he had already
started disintegrating, leading to various health issues.

So in other words. Izuku now had a ghost child whom he could not see or touch and could walk
through walls, as well as being able to destroy basically anything he could physically drag into his
dimension...oh and he also had to somehow make sure he didn't accidentally kill himself by
overusing his quirk. What fun.

Yonda, on the other hand, had a quirk that didn't pose a physical threat, rather it was a threat to
people's privacy.

Her quirk was a rare quirk that gave her a disability, making her completely deaf and mute. Instead
of hearing words, she could hear people's thoughts, as if they were speaking them out loud. And
instead of speaking, she could communicate telepathically.

Interestingly enough, her telepathy worked more like talking but in people's minds. The range of
her ability only extended to hearing range, however it was unaffected by walls and other obstacles.

Hopefully, he could keep from thinking anything worrying or complicated around her. Although
that would be difficult. He'd also told all the kids about this of course, so that way they would at
least know what was happening.

The last child did require a custom room. Little Netsu had a fire quirk. A really powerful fire quirk.
One that he would have a rather hard time turning off. As a result, the boy was always on fire.
Meaning not only would he require a special room, but he would also need special clothes as well
as gloves and shoes, and he would need way more fire extinguishers around the house...and he
would need to teach the kids how to use fire extinguishers. They had a sprinkler system, but he
didn't want to take chances.

Well on the bright side he wouldn't really need to wash his clothes considering any filth would
almost certainly get incinerated by the constant fire. Not that his job of washing everyone's clothes
would get any easier.

Izuku sighed as he waited outside the house for the new arrivals. He had stopped trying to get the
children altogether for the new arrivals, as that was a fool's errand at this point. They would
eventually meet up with each other...hopefully. Fukunoko still hasn't met half the houses' residents.

He was brought out of his thoughts, by the sounds of cars pulling up around the tree.

Eventually, the cars stopped, and then someone stepped out.

It was Namae.

Oh no. Izuku's shoulders slumped. Seeing Namae was never a good sign.

And what's worse, is that she was holding a weird metal canister. Which gave Izuku all sorts of bad
feelings.

"Izu! My dude!" Namae said casually, walking up to him like her existence wasn't a blight on his
sanity. "How are you! Are you getting some help? Like...mentally...and physically?"

"I'm looking into it," Izuku said, his tone completely devoid of energy. "Not to be rude, but, why
are you here? And what's in that canister."

"Ah, don't worry bout that!" Namae waved her hand dismissively in an exaggerated fashion. "Let's
get these kids inside and then we can have a little chat."

Izuku looked towards the car and saw two men walking towards him, carrying an unconscious boy
in their arms.

He was about seven and pretty small for his age. His entire body, as well as his hair, was bone
white. Really giving off a ghostly vibe. This was presumably Mu.

They dumped the boy in his arms, and Izuku noted how incredibly light he was.

"We sedated him so that way he didn't use his quirk while we were transporting him," Namae
explained.

"I hope this doesn't become a pattern." Izuku sighed, remembering how Fukunoko also came here
unconscious.

Hello father. Said a feminine voice in his head.

Izuku panicked for a moment, before realizing who this was. Oh, you must be Yonda! Nice to meet
you.

A pleasure. Yonda said, stepping out of the car to reveal herself to him.

The girl was about nine years old, with curly pink hair that had some purple strands in it, and her
eyes were also a strange shade of pink.
Adorable as expected. Was Izuku's reactionary thought. They all are.

Thank you! Came the girl's cheery thought, as she smiled brightly. Izuku noticed that despite no
words coming out, her mouth still moved when she used her telepathy.

Oh, right she can hear me! Izuku thought as he realized just how hard it was gonna be to control
his thoughts. Thank goodness I don't curse even in my head.

I already know a lot of bad words. Yonda thought sadly.

Oh. Izuku slumped.

Then from the last car, came an agent who was sweating profusely, panting for air as she looked
like she had been in the sauna for too long.

"Why-why didn't I get protective equipment!" Asked the woman. "We're here! Get out! Please!"

The back door opened, and then-

FWOOSH!

A fireball burst from the car and went up six feet in the air, burning so bright they all had to look
away for a moment.

"Behold! I have arrived!" Shouted a small boy's voice.

When the light died down, they could see a small boy, about seven years old, his body a burning
red inferno, with flames crackling off of him, contained by fireproof clothing, floating six feet in
the air. Netsu.

Oh, I have a bad feeling about this. Izuku thought, not seeing Yonda nod after hearing his
thoughts.

Netsu looked down at Izuku, and they could make out a smirk behind his flames. "So you're my
new father. Well, congratulations! You just hit the jackpot! The great Netsu has appeared! Soon to
be the world's greatest hero!"

He and Kiba are going to fight. A lot. Izuku realized.

Who is Kiba? Yonda asked.

Oh, she's another one of the kids...trust me. You'll know who she is soon. Izuku responded, before
turning his attention to Netsu and putting on an uneasy smile. "Well, could you come down so we
can go inside and I can show you your room?"

"Uh...yeah just…" Netsu stopped talking and started focusing.

His body started going down a few centimeters, only to float back up.

He can't get down, can he? Yonda asked.

Maybe. Izuku watched for a few more moments, however, the boy simply could not get down. No,
I don't think he can.

Idiot. Yonda thought, however, she didn't use her telepathy so Izuku didn't hear that one.
"Do you need some help?" Izuku asked him.

"N-no! I got it!" Netsu kept trying but after a few moments, he slumped over dejectedly. "Please
get me down."

Izuku nodded and started looking around in his pocket, before finding what he was looking for. A
white, bone-like whistle.

WEEEEEEEW!

From the top of the house, a Grimm griffin heard the whistle, and flew down, eventually landing in
front of Izuku. Freaking out Yonda.

What is that! The small girl immediately ran behind Izuku, hiding behind his leg.

"Cool!" Netsu said with eyes wide in awe.

"This is a Grimm. One of the other kids here makes these to guard the house and help the others."
Izuku explained, going up to the creatures. "So even if they look scary. Don't be afraid of them."

Izuku made sure to think about everything he was saying, word for word, so that way Yonda could
hear what he was saying.

Yonda still looked at the beast skeptically, still unnerved by the monster made of darkness.

"Please help him down, gently," Izuku ordered the Grimm.

The griffin flew up and grabbed the boy's leg with his claw, fortunately, it grabbed his pants so the
fire didn't spread to it as well.

He pulled the boy down to the floor, before promptly letting him go.

"Ah yeah! Thanks, demon bird!" Netsu said with a big grin on his face.

"Alright, go back to the roof with the others," Izuku ordered, as the Griffin followed his orders and
flew away.

Others? There are more of those things? Yonda asked.

Yeah, but they're not all over the place. I try to keep them out of sight most of the time because they
are...a bit scary. Izuku thought.

A bit? Yonda thought.

"Can I have one of those!?" Netsu ran up to Izuku and asked with eyes wide in excitement.

"Well, all the kids can ask the Grimm for help," Izuku explained. He did ask Yami to give the kids
control of the Grimm as well, albeit limited control. He didn't want Kiba to order the Manticore to
start shooting fire and end up setting the house ablaze. Although with Netsu that was now going to
be a constant concern. "But if you're good you could have one for a pet."

"Yes! My new dad is awesome!" Netsu cheered.

Izuku felt a spark of happiness in his chest from that statement, and a small smile appeared on his
face.
Seeing this Yonda scowled for a second, before hugging Izuku's arm. I think you're great too dad!

O-Oh! Thank you. Izuku told her mentally. Wow. The kids sure do behave well. Then again none of
them ever really behaved badly. I mean...Yami kidnapped me but he didn't know any better.

What!? Yonda's eyes went wide with shock after hearing that.

Oh, right she can still hear me! Izuku realized. Uh, don't worry about that. I'm fine. He's fine. He
didn't know any better at the time! He won't do anything like that again!

O-ok. Yonda didn't seem fully convinced.

Hopefully meeting him will help get rid of some of her fears. Izuku thought, before realizing once
again she could still hear him. I'm just gonna have to get used to this, aren't I?

"Hey what's that voice I'm hearing in my head?" Netsu asked. Hello? Voice? Who are you?

That's me. Yonda said, raising her hand. It's my quirk. I can hear your thoughts too.

"Wow! Ok, what number am I thinking of!?" Netsu asked.

You're not thinking of a number. You're thinking you're so smart by not thinking of a
number. Yonda couldn't help but roll her eyes.

"Woah!" Netsu said. "Your quirk is cool! Not as cool as mine, but cool!"

I'm deaf. Yonda explained bluntly.

Oh...what does that mean? Netsu tilted his head in confusion.

It means I can't hear anything. I can hear thoughts. But not anything else. Yonda asked. So I can't
hear when you talk.

Oh. Netsu thought. Ok. Your quirk is cool! Not as cool as mine, but cool!

Thanks. Yonda thought.

"Well now that everyone is introduced! Let's go inside!" Namae grinned. "The sooner you two get
to your rooms the sooner me and daddy dearest get to talk."

"P-please don't call me that." Izuku sighed, pulling out a thermos and drinking coffee. So tired.
Need to keep going.

Are you tired father? Yonda asked concerned for her new father's safety.

Izuku flinched. I'm fine! I'm fine! Let's just...let's go to your rooms.

Sometime later.

Izuku and Namae sat in his office, with Namae still holding the canister, and Fu having joined
them at Namae's request.

The new children had been shown to their rooms and Izuku had excused himself. Yonda had tried
to stick around, but Izuku insisted that they would get to know each other better after this meeting.

"Again, not to be rude, but why are you here, and why did you ask that Fu join us?" Izuku asked.
Fu was sitting behind him, staying silent and listening intently.

"Well remember when I said we were only gonna bring three?" Namae asked.

Izuku's eyes widened, as he realized what exactly was in that canister.

"Before you say anything!" Namae said quickly. "It's a baby! We brought them into our custody,
and we needed to get them out of there immediately. For their safety!"

Izuku sighed. "Well...if it's for their safety then it can't be helped. Please explain more about the
child, and what this has to do with Fu?"

"Ah well you see, they don't have a name yet so we just call them by their quirk's name.
Symbiote." Namae explained. "They were born about a month ago, their quirk makes them this,
black gooey thing. Kind of like Sansan, but if she was made of that black crap that Yami vomits."

So that's why they're in that container. Izuku thought. I hope they haven't been in there for too
long.

"When he latches onto a living thing goes inside them via their pours or something, and starts what
we call a bond ``." Namae continued. "When it bonds to someone, they become incredibly strong.
Like we're talking about some apex predator type sh-stuff. They become strong and fast as well,
they can use his black gooey body to make weapons and tendrils and all sorts of crap. They just
turn into crazy strong dudes. Like if anyone made a bond with him, boom, instant top ten hero."

Namae looked at Fu. Come on take the bait kid.

"So what's the downside." Izuku knew there had to be one. There always was when dealing with
O.P.C.'s quirks.

"Well you see, the catch is that it eats your organs and makes your emotions go way out of
control!" Namae explained. "His mother was his first host. She had a really weird pregnancy let's
just say. She didn't get a baby bump or anything, and after nine months she didn't give birth she just
started acting weird, she got really aggressive, and eventually, we found out about the kid when she
used him to go on a rampage. When she was eventually defeated, we found that most of her
internal organs had been damaged, eaten by the kid. She passed a few days later."

Oh. I see now. Izuku finally realized why they wanted Fu here. "You want Fu to be the new host."

"Bingo!" Namae said, giving him a thumbs up. "You see, without a host, the kid will die in about a
week. And we can't just keep giving him animals because the animal rights people might actually
kill us if we do, and we would have to contain superpowered animals all the time. But Fu, he's
perfect. One, he regenerates so the kid can't kill him so long as he keeps eating. Two, he can't feel
pain. And three, the nerds over at research say that the kid won't be able to affect his brain, given
that a lot of his emotional centers are, you know-"

"Dead." Fu finished.

"Yeah, he does sound like a perfect host. Getting all the upsides without any of the downsides."
Izuku said, his voice carrying a bit of suspicion. "And you're sure nothing bad will happen to Fu?
No negative effects?"

"Nope!" Namae said. "Nothing but positives! Besides, it's not like you have a choice. You have to
take the kid under contract. So even if we put this off, eventually you'd have to take him and give
him a host. And there is no one better than Fu."
Izuku frowned. It was true. Even if he wanted to refuse, which he didn't really, he still wanted to
help the kid, he couldn't. And no one other than Fu could act as a host to the new kid without dying
or being in constant pain."

"I'll do it," Fu spoke up, volunteering himself. "It's not really a hard decision. I get all the power
and it gets to live. What's wrong here?"

"Oh...well...if you're really sure about this I guess." Izuku said. "Then there's no problem."

"Great!" Namae said. "Duck!"

Then, she promptly twisted the handle of the container and opened the lid.

"Huh? AH!" Izuku was lucky to be hyped up on coffee, otherwise, he wouldn't have been able to
duck in time, as the child lunged out of the container, over Izuku's head, before landing on Fu.

Fu didn't even flinch as the black goo covered his face, before disappearing into his body.
"Huh...that feels different."

"You're ok?" Izuku asked. He knew that Fu should be fine, but he was still worried because...well
when was he not?

"Yeah. I...I can feel it." Fu said. "I can...hear him. He's relieved...he's getting confused by my
regeneration...he's happy about it...I think."

"Well, I'll let you two get used to your new life long bond!" Namae said, standing up and going for
the door. "Oh yeah, by the way, the kid has a weakness to really loud sounds and heat! So be
careful!"

"Wait what?!" Izuku shouted after her as she opened the door to leave.

"You see more in the details bye!" Namae said as she quickly shut the door.

Izuku looked stunned for a moment, before shaking his head. You gave me the kid who's weak to
fire. At the same time as a kid with a fire quirk!?

He hated D.O.C. sometimes...okay hate was a strong word. But he did lament their lack of
competence.

"Hey, dad?" Izuku felt a tug on his shoulder.

He looked and found a slick black tendril laying on his shoulder, coming from Fu.

"We want to go test our new power," Fu said. "And tell Kiba about it too."

Izuku smiled at him. "Of course, I think she's in the training room right now."

"Great," Fu said, heading towards the door, before stopping in his tracks. "Hey, what's his name."

"Oh uh…" Izuku berated himself for forgetting something like that. "How about...Kyosei."

"Hmm. He likes it." Fu said. "It's weird...to feel feelings again. Even if they're not mine...I...I
missed it."

And with that, the boy left.

Izuku sat back in his chair. Ok...back to the paperwork.

"Is he going to be ok?" Came an unknown voice from the side of his desk.

"AH!" Izuku jolted up and looked for the source of this voice.

Peeking his head out from the side of the desk, was Mu.

Now that he was awake, he could actually see his eyes. Much like Yami, the whites of his eyes
were black, however, his pupils were white.

He must have been in his dimension and came up here. Izuku thought. "He'll be fine. More than
fine I think."

"Oh. Ok." The boy said.

He hid his head back behind the desk.

Izuku waited a moment, before looking behind the desk, and finding that the boy had vanished.

"Um...if you're still here. You don't have to be afraid of anything." Izuku said to a seemingly empty
room. "Please don't hurt yourself...you don't need to hide."

There was no response.

After a few moments, Izuku sat back down and drank some more coffee. I really hope I wasn't
talking to an empty room.

Meanwhile, outside his office.

Fu gently closed the door behind him, and as he turned around, he noticed Yonda standing outside
Izuku's office, trying to look nonchalant and unsuspicious.

"Who are you?" Fu asked. She's probably one of the new kids.

I am. Yonda said in his mind, surprising him momentarily. Not that it showed on his face. My
name is Yonda! And you are?

"Fu." Fu introduced himself.

I can't hear you. Yonda explained. I can only hear thoughts.

Ohh. You can't turn that off, can you? Fu suspected he was about to take out his notebook to write
down some notes about this when a black tendril came out and gave it to him. Thanks.

No. Yonda shook her head. So are you one of my new brothers?

Yup. I'm Fu. And uh...Kyosei's here too. Fu thought.

Is he the...thing that's making weird noises inside you? Yonda squinted at him. She could hear
Kyosei, but as he didn't know any words, it was all a bunch of nonsensical noises.

Probably. Fu thought. So, you were listening to what dad was talking about? Pretty sure you are
not supposed to do that.

I was just making sure he was ok! Yonda thought defensively. That woman wasn't trustable and
she was carrying something that kept growling angrily in that container!

...That's fair. Fu thought.

Fu felt Kyosei urge him. He wanted to be active.

Well. I'm going to the training room. Fu started walking away. Do you want to come?

No thanks. I want to spend some more time with father. She lied slightly.

Fu shrugged and walked away.

Once he left, Yonda turned back to the door.

She liked what she was hearing from her new father. He was much nicer than practically everyone
else she had met at this point.

He couldn't hide things from her, almost no one could, but he also didn't really try to deceive her.
And he cared about her, and all the other kids. Which is all she really wanted anyway.

Yes, he would do nicely. This place seemed to be the place she had been looking for. A perfect
home.

And she would do everything in her power to make sure it stayed like that.
 Shorts 9

Finally

"Hello?" Fu said into the camera. "Can you hear us?"

"A new stream!"

"Yes!"

"We can hear you oh blank-faced one!"

"Where Kiba!?"

"Ok, it looks like it's working," Fu said.

"Finally!" Kiba said, standing behind him.

The two were standing in the training room, with the camera set up in the middle so it could view
the whole room.

"Hello my loyal servants, welcome back to my home!" Kiba said. "Recently we got a new...what's
the word...batch! We got a new batch of siblings!"

"Batch of siblings?"

"So their dad is adopting them!"

"Is he buying them in bulk or something?"

"What the heck is going on?"

"Do you think we should explain the whole thing about dad?" Fu asked.

"No, no my subjects are clever. I'm certain they can figure it out." Kiba waved her hand, dismissing
the matter. "Anyhow, while we will introduce you to...most of our new siblings. I have yet to meet
Mu as of yet."

"No one has seen Mu yet. He could be anywhere and no one would know." Fu commented.

"Ghost boy?"

"Phantom child?"

"Spooky Boi?"

"Yes but also no," Fu said. "Nothing is simple in this house."

"Yup!" Kiba confirmed with a grin. "Now brother, show them our new baby brother."

"Aw, babies I love babies!"

"Cute baby boi!"

"Why do I have a feeling this is not gonna be a cute little baby?"

Then, from Fu's chest came a black, slimy mass that formed in the shape of a ball, about the size of
one of the kids' heads. Then two white slits formed around the top of the ball, and then it split
open, revealing jagged, sharp white teeth. It looked as if one of Yami's half-formed Grimm was
coming out of Fu's chest.

"WHAT THE FUCK!?"

"AHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

"Yeah, that's about what I expected."

"Why is everything in this house so terrifying!?"

QueenCrimsion: What are you talking about? It's adorable!

"Hey! Don't call my cute baby brother terrifying!" Kiba pouted, hugging the slime. "He is actually
very adorable!"

"HISSSSSSSSS!" Kyosei let out a demonic hiss in response.

"Oh, she's one of those kinds of girls."

"You mean the awesome kind?"

"Why is it on Fu?"

"I'm so glad you asked. You see Kyosei's quirk is called symbeote." Kiba mispronounced.

"Symbiote." Fu corrected.

"And it lets him bond to a host, making them stronger! Tougher! Faster! And all sorts of exciting
things!" Kiba was practically bouncing on her heels as she said this. "And the only cost is that it
eats your organs and makes you go insane by increasing your emotional...uh.."

"Sensitivity." Fu filled in the blank.

"Sensitivity." Kiba finished

"Yeah, only."

"Such small insignificant drawbacks."

"So Fu is perfect. He regenerates and his emotions don't work anyway!"

"I still feel emotions. Just not as much." Fu corrected.

"Ah! Enough explaining! My subjects did not come to hear me explain what Kyosei does, they
want to see what he does!" Kiba said, getting impatient. "So let's just do this already!"

Fu rolled his eyes, but he could feel that Kyosei wanted to do the same. Not that he was eager to
hurt Kiba, in fact, the sludge boy was quite fond of her, whether that be from Fu's own fondness of
Kiba or because of Kiba's fondness of him or a combination of the two.
No, one thing Fu learned about Kyosei is that he liked to be active, much like Sansan(He wasn't
sure if that was an inherent thing about people with quirks like theirs, he'd have to talk to Izuku
about it.). He very much enjoyed the prospect of battling Kiba, because it meant lots and lots of
activity.

Kiba moved to one end of the room, eager and ready.

Fu moved to the other end of the room. Kyosei started to spread around him, completely
encompassing him until he was completely encompassed in black. Kyosei's eyes appeared on his
head and his sharp tooth jaw appeared over his mouth.

"He really does look like a Grimm!"

"Badass!"

AllMightfan2033:Please don't curse on my daughter's stream.

"Oh, shit daddy's here."

"What did he just say!?"

"Sorry, sir."

"You should change your username, it's really generic."

AllMightfan2033: I know.

"So does Fu fight using Kyosei like a suit or does Kyosei fight using Fu as a meat puppet?"

AllMightfan2033: According to my files, both.

"Wow, nothing really is simple in this house."

"Files?"

Not wasting any more time, Kiba charged towards Fu, not quite at full speed but still at speeds way
faster than your average person...or vehicle for that matter.

Normally, Fu would never be able to react to this, and Kiba's fist would fly through his head and
shatter it like someone shooting a cannon at a pumpkin.

However, the power Kyosei offered made things different. It's like everything slowed down, and he
could react so much faster.

So when Kiba got close, he was able to grab her out of the air and throw her at a wall.

Kiba grinned. Finally, Fu could give her a proper fight.

So she didn't need to hold back.

Fu's black fist enlarged to twice the size of his head, and then launched it at Kiba, extending his
arm similarly to Sansan.

Kiba easily dodged the attack and ran at him once more, this time at full speed.
SPLOOSH!

Fu couldn't react this time, and Kiba punched through his torso, causing black goo, blood, and guts
to fly everywhere.

"You know out of context this would be horrifying."

"This is horrifying in any context."

"You know for a stream run by a child who's not even ten years old, it is not family-friendly
here."

QueenCrimsion: I love it here!

The zombie boy looked down at the giant hole in his side, black goop filled the wound, and he felt
himself regenerate. Much, much faster than he normally did.

Does Kyosei make my regeneration faster too? Fu wondered.

"Pay attention!" Was all Fu heard before his head was blasted open like a watermelon.

In seconds his head was back to normal, only to see Kiba charging toward him again.

Kyosei took control and made Fu duck, avoiding Kiba's punch.

Then a fist came out of his chest and punched Kiba in the face.

Which barely did anything.

"That hurt a little." Kiba smiled, pushing away the fist.

And then she grabbed on both of Fu's arms and ripped him in half.

AllMightfan2033: Huh...Fu can't win this fight.

"Huh?"

"Daddy shows who his favorite is."

AllMightfan2033: What No!? I just mean that Fu literally can not win this fight. Kiba can't
do any permanent damage to him because of his regeneration.

Fu brought his two halves together. And punched Kiba right in the face.

but his regeneration doesn't last forever, and eventually, he'll need to intake more meat. But
he can barely do any damage to Kiba.

The punch landed, but Kiba stood her ground, the blow only making her head bob back a bit.

and she is too fast and strong for him to keep landing hits.

Fu threw out another punch but Kiba caught that one, and grabbed his other fist, before kicking
him in the chest and sending him flying into the farthest wall. Without his arms.

His only real advantage is a possible range advantage.

As Kiba ran towards Fu, from his arm stumps came a barrage of slick black tentacles, that
extended out and grabbed Kiba, attempting to restrain her.

But he's too inexperienced to use it properly against someone this strong.

Kiba easily broke free of the tentacles and started punching her way through the rest of them.

Sure Kiba's strength is also limited. But when fighting Fu-

Kiba charged through the tentacles and came at Fu with her teeth bared, and when she got into
range she took a huge bite into Fu's neck, drinking from his blood so roughly that she nearly took
his head off.

-He is an endless supply of blood.

And so the battle went on, as Izuku predicted. Fu kept trying to hurt Kiba but the vampire girl
simply ripped and tore him and Kyosei apart.

Anytime Kiba felt her strength waning, she would simply tear off his head and drink from his
skull.

It was an almost literal blood bath.

But all the while, Kiba was having fun. Because she was actually trying. Fu kept trying new tricks,
turning Kyosei into spikes, hammers, huge hands, throwing her around. Eventually, he tried
moving around on the walls to try and evade her.

Sure had harder fights, but the fact that fighting FU was exciting for once, put a smile on her face.

At long last, he was more than a punching bag.

An hour and forty-seven minutes later.

Blood and gore had covered the walls, floor, and ceiling of the training room. Most of the metal
had been covered in red, and organs and guts, sometimes in pieces and sometimes just not.

QueenCrimsion: It's paradise! Heaven! This is why I love Kiba!

"Uhhhhh."

"Oh come on if you are not used to a cartoonish amount of blood and violence then why are
you even here?"

AllMightfan2033: On one hand I'm grateful that Fu's here so the kids have someone to train
against that they can't murder, on the other hand, I dislike just how used to gore and violence
they've gotten.

Kiba was panting with exhaustion, a huge grin still on her face.

Fu meanwhile, while unable to feel exhaustion and physically fine. Knew he was beat.

He could feel his meat reserves bottoming out. If he didn't get any more meat inside of him soon
then he would go into a frenzy.

It was time to call it quits.

"We're done." Fu surrendered, urging Kyosei to travel back into his body. "We give up."

TheBrain: Well it seems Mr. Midoriya's analysis was correct.

QueenCrimsion: It's over already. Aww.

"Already that went on for almost two hours!"

"Not like anyone is complaining!"

AllMightfan2033: It's not like Fu would be incapable of winning a fight against Kiba. He just
doesn't know how to use Kyosei to his fullest yet. If he could, he might find a way to do more
damage or hold her off better.

TheBrain: Very adept Mr. Midoriya. One day I'm sure he'll be a fine hero. As will Ms. Kiba.

AllMightfan2033: Thank you Principal Nezu.

"Holy shit Nezu's here!?"

TheBrain: I recall he asked for no cursing.

"Sorry sirs!"

"We apologized to our future mouse/bear overlord!"

TheBrain: You are forgiven...for now.

Kiba ran up to her brother(s) and wrapped them in a hug. "That was great Fu! You two Kyosei!
Truly worthy of being called my siblings!"

"Please don't squeeze too hard. I need to eat more." Fu reminded her.

AllMightfan2033: Don't worry. I already started making an entire feast when this battle
started.

Brainworm: But Don't you have work to do daddy?

"Another kid?"

AllMightfan2033: Don't worry Kioku, I'll be fine. I just have to do it after. You all come first.
Always.

"Pogdad."

"Good parenting!"

"Not something you see a lot from rich parents!"

"Gotta put the babies first!"

Piranhaplantpete: I could have helped.

AllMightfan2033: You would have left your room?

Piranahaplantpete: Can I have a stove in my room?

AllMightfan2033: No.

"Well let us hurry! Caretaker has prepared a feast for us!" Kiba said after checking her chat.

AllMightfan2033: Yup. And then after you eat, you can clean up the training room.

Fu and Kiba looked up at the filthy training room, and blood still dripped from the walls and
pieces of flesh, bones, and organs dropping from the ceiling and landing in the shallow pools of
blood on the floor with a loud, wet, ploop.

The sounds of Kiba's anguish rang throughout the Midoriya house the entire evening.

A matter of pride.

"Thank you for coming in." Izuku thanked Recovery Girl, as the elderly hero did her work on Kiba
and Netsu in their med-bay.

"Your welcome dear. With quirks like these, it's no surprise they'd end up hurting each other like
this eventually." Recovery Girl said.

"Yeah...I figured this would happen eventually." Izuku sighed as he remembered how this
happened.

Hours ago, in the training room.

"Haha! Yeah!" Netsu laughed as he unleashed his fiery wrath upon some specially ordered
tungsten targets. Fireball after fireball hitting various parts of the targets, and some missing them
and hitting the wall behind it, still not melting it.

It felt nice to have targets he couldn't destroy in one blast! This room was awesome! It was so
much bigger than his small room back at the D.O.C. complex, so he could train without worrying
about burning up all the oxygen!

He could train without restraint!

Speaking of no restraint, it was time he took it up a level!

"Super heatwave burning blast!" Netsu shouted out his "special attack name".

FWOOSH!

A big burst of flames shot out of Netsu's arm and fully encompassed half of the room.

When the flames died down, he was happy to see that the room and everything in it were fine,
despite his intense flames.

"Well you didn't disappoint"

Netsu looked at the doorway, the source of the voice, and found Kiba standing there with a big grin
on her face.

"Allow me to introduce myself! I am the great Kiba Midoriya! Queen of Eternal Darkness!" Kiba
introduced herself.
"Oh, your one of my new sisters!" Netsu said excitedly. "Nice to meet ya! Name's Netsu! And I'm
gonna be the number one hero in the future!"

Kiba scoffed. "Apologies brother, but that title will go to me!"

"Nuh-uh! I'm gonna be the strongest in the world because my quirk is amazing." Netsu argued.

"My quirk is obviously better!" Kiba disagreed.

"Well, then why don't we see who's stronger!" Netsu punched his palm. "With a fight!"

Kiba gave a vicious grin. "What a wonderful idea. In five seconds I am going to punch you into the
ceiling."

"Let's see if you can do that before my flames-ohhh!" Netsu wasn't able to continue his sentence, as
Kiba did what she said, and gentilly uppercut him into the ceiling.

And that was only the start of the fight.

A minute later Kei walked in. "Hey, guys are-oh."

What she walked in on was Kiba literally bouncing off the walls, trying her hardest to dodge
Netsu's all-encompassing fire blast and failing for the most part, fortunately for her she had quite
the heat resistance(Note despite having significant heat resistance, that didn't mean she didn't feel
hot. As such, this was terribly painful)

"What's going on in here?" Fu came up to the door and immediately backed away once he saw the
large amount of fire being shot out.

He could hear Kyosei crying out in fear. Urging him to run away from the fire.

It's ok. I won't let it near us. Fu reassured it.

After calming it down, Fu turned back to the fight.

"Wow, they're really strong." Kei stared in awe at the two's intense fighting.

"Honestly it's more impressive that they haven't killed each other." Fu scowled.

While an impressive spectacle, it was easy to see that this had gotten out of hand.

All of Kiba's clothes were burned off(Fortunately she was not wearing her cloak.) and had large
burns all over her body and some burned hair.

Netsu on the other hand was also hurting. They couldn't actually see any wounds on his body, but
they could practically feel the pain with every blow Kiba landed on him.

As Fu stated, it really was a miracle that neither of them had killed the other.

"So should we stop this?" Kei asked.

"AHHHHHHH!" Kiba shrieked as she got caught in a really powerful fire blast.

"Yeah, we really should," Fu said. "Like, now."

"Gah!" Netsu shouted as he was punched in the gut, hard. If one looked close enough, they could
see bits of blood fly out of his mouth before evaporating.

The kids could feel the heat rising in the room as the fight got more and more intense. Fu had to
back away further and further from the door.

"Hey! Stop! You're fighting too hard!" Kei shouted.

"No!" They both shouted stubbornly.

Kei turned to Fu. "Should we get dad?"

Fu shook his head and faced Kei towards the room. "No, that will take too long, they might hurt
each other more. Let's do this. Hey! Dad's here!"

"Huh?" Both kids looked at the doorway, only to see Kei, with her visor lifted up.

Back to the present.

"Do you two have any idea how worried I was!? If it wasn't for your brother and sister turning you
to stone then you two might have killed each other!" Izuku shouted at the two children whose head
hung low with shame.

"But it didn't hurt that mu-" Kiba was interrupted by a coughing fit, joined by Netsu who also went
into a coughing fit.

"Do you know why you're coughing?" Izuku said. "Because you breathed in so much smoke during
that fight, that it's affecting your lungs! You're lucky that Fu and Kei stopped you when you did, or
you two could have gotten serious lung damage, or died from the smoke inhalation! Or you could
have just died from beating each other up!"

"With these injuries, if you hadn't been stopped and turned to stone when you were, then they're
definitely would have been some permanent injuries." Recovery Girl warned them. "And if your
injuries had gotten worse, then it's possible you would have damaged your bodies to the point
where you couldn't be heroes anymore."

Both children looked horrified, however after a few moments Kiba spoke. "B-But what about Eri?
She could fix us."

"Or she could wipe you from existence." Izuku glared at both the children harshly. "Or turn you
into babies, or monkeys, or take your quirks away! Eri is just learning how to turn her quirk on and
off. No one knows how long it could take for Eri to safely control her quirk and use it on a living
person."

Kiba became dejected, and both children were now thoroughly ashamed of themselves.

Izuku took a moment to collect himself, calming himself down before he continued. "Kiba. Netsu
is not like all the other kids you spar with. Fu, Sansan, and Kai can take your punches, he can't.
And fire is very dangerous. Not just because it can burn you but it can suffocate you and the smoke
can cause lung damage and death! Neither of you can just fight each other at full power, without
doing serious harm to each other."

"Sorry, dad." Netsu apologized.

"Sorry, daddy." Kiba dropped her typical act.

There was a long pause, as everyone waited for Izuku to speak.

"But...Kiba, I do have to give you some credit for holding back enough not to kill or seriously
damage him." Izuku acknowledged, making the girl feel a little bit better. "At least your restraint
training is working."

Izuku turned to Netsu. "I told you that you could train a little bit with some of the special
equipment I ordered and marked especially for you. Not that you could overuse you and use it on
one of the other kids."

"Sorry, dad," Netsu repeated, remembering the specific instructions that were given to him earlier
and how he failed to follow them.

"You could not only have killed someone else but yourself. Using your powers to their fullest while
indoors will burn up all the oxygen, and suffocate you to death." Izuku reminded him. "Or the
smoke will kill you. You've been told this before."

"I got excited. The training room was big and it didn't melt, I wasn't thinking." Netsu once again
apologized.

Izuku sighed, drinking some calming tea to ease his nerves. "Ok...Alright. Before you can train
with most of the others, you need to go through some extensive quirk training. And Kiba before
you can train with Netsu the both of you need to wait until you have better control over your quirks.
For now, Kiba stick with training with Sansan, Fu, Kai, and maybe some of the Grimm if Yami can
make some spares. And Netsu, stick with training with Kai, and maybe some Grimm."

"He can't train with Sansan?" Kiba asked curiously. She understood why he couldn't train with Fu
now that he had a new aversion to fire, but Sansan was made of water(Or rather good but it was
watery) so it shouldn't be a problem.

"When liquids, like what Sansan is made of, are heated up too much, they do what's called
evaporating, and turn into gas and mist and things," Izuku explained with the patience he had left.
"Now I'm not sure if that would kill her, but I don't want to take chances. So stick to training with
Kai. Not at full power, his scales are only so fire-resistant."

"Yes, dad." Netsu nodded.

"And both of you are grounded for a week and a half," Izuku told them sternly. "And no exercising
during that time either. Your two are going to rest your bodies until…"

"About two weeks." Recovery Girl said.

"Until two weeks have passed." Izuku finished.

Izuku looked down at his saddened and demoralized children and felt a pang of guilt. He knew he
needed to do it, but he didn't like it.

He carefully hugged both the children. Making sure that he, A: didn't hug too hard and B: that he
hugged the parts of Netsu covered by his fireproof clothing(it was still hot but it didn't burn him.)

"You both have such powerful quirks. Gifts. But with that power, comes responsibility. You have
to learn to use less of it, otherwise, you'll end up killing someone one day." Izuku told them. "I
understand that it's hard. It might feel like you're living in a world made of cardboard sometimes.
Always careful not to break something. Break someone. But it's what needs to be done so that way
one day, you can be the heroes you want to be. The heroes I know you can be."
Neither of the children hugged back. Not because they didn't want to, but because Kiba's skin was
sensitive right now, and because Netsu was still on fire. But they both nudged themselves into
Izuku's embrace.

Is this what a hug feels like? Netsu wondered. It's...nice.

The hug lasted a bit longer before the moment was ruined when the door was literally thrown off
its hinges, and Shiruku entered.

And she was not happy.

"You burned. My. Dress!" The spider girl yelled in outrage.

Izuku sighed. It never ends does it?

Where do Sansans come from?

Izuku put down his phone and wiped the sweat from his brow. "Alright, so that's the food for this
month taken care of now to order Shiruku's materials."

Knock Knock Knock. Was the sound of someone banging on his office door.

"Dad can we come in!?" Asked the energetic voice of Netsu.

"Ok," Izuku said, then taking a drink of water while also downing his anti-headache medication.

The door opened, and in walked Netsu and Fu came walking in.

"Hey, dad! How does Sansan have babies?" Netsu asked immediately.

Izuku spat out his drink. "What!?"

Netsu was about to repeat it, but Fu shoved one of his hands(which he had already torn off) into his
mouth to shut him up.

"We were showing Netsu our notebook, and all the cool quirks around. And then we started talking
about Sansan." Fu explained. "And we were wondering how Sansan gets pregnant."

With new context, Izuku now properly understood the question at hand.

It was an understandable one too. Izuku himself had wondered the exact same thing until
eventually, he got the reports on how it worked.

Fortunately, Izuku had already explained the birds and the bees to pretty much all the children
during their lessons.

Now one might say it's too soon to do such a thing. But Izuku had his reasons.

One reason mainly. Because of animal quirks.

You see when a person got an animal quirk, it often came with animalistic habits.

Sometimes, including some form of heat, often occurring before that person reaches the proper
age.

This has led to many issues in both the past and present and for a while was the reason for many
negative perceptions of people with animal quirks in the past, that would eventually turn into the
Creature Rejection Clan and other discriminatory groups.

Izuku had absolutely no doubt that in his line of work and with his luck, he would have to deal with
at least one kid going into heat, and as such it was better that he inform the other children of what
these things were and how to properly react to them, rather than having an animal child in heat
jump them and convince them to do a thing they shouldn't be doing because they don't know any
better.

Plus, with the internet and Kioku(who was already aware of such things) around, it was probably a
fruitless endeavor to hide such things from them anyway.

"Okay, so Sansan actually can't get pregnant." Izuku started to explain. "What happens is, when she
gets older, at some point her acid will temporarily become non-corrosive."

"What does that mean?" Netsu asked.

"It means it won't burn through anything," Izuku explained.

"So it's like when we give her the chemical? Fu asked.

"Exactly, the chemical actually forces her body into that state early." Izuku continued. "But when
that happens, she'll be able to slide herself into a woman's...passage and leave a part of her body
inside there to fertilize one the eggs and have a baby."

Both kids took in that information and thought about what that implied.

"Wait?" Netsu thought. "Does that mean Sansan is made of-"

Fu shoved another hand inside his mouth to shut him up.

"Does that mean that Sansan is...technically a boy?" Fu asked.

Izuku held in a breath. How to explain this.

Because technically speaking he wasn't wrong While technically neither gender, she was closer,
biologically speaking, to a male than a female, if only because of the way she reproduced.

But.

"Sansan is Sansan," Izuku told him, giving him a pat on the head. "She can be whatever she wants
to be. If she says she's a girl, then she's a girl."

Fu thought about that for a moment, before shrugging. "I guess you're right."

"But you didn't answer my question," Netsu spoke after turning the hand to ash. "Is she made of-"

"Hey, Netsu can you go give Kai a fire bath! Fu why don't you go watch him." Izuku said quickly
changing the topic.

"Ok, let's go," Fu said also not wanting Netsu to finish his sentence.

Using more ripped off hands(so he didn't have to touch him directly) he pushed Netsu out of the
room and shut the door.

Izuku gave a sigh of relief and got up to clean the water and blood(from Fu ripping off his hands)
that was now on his floor.

One thing Izuku had always found fascinating(and embarrassing) how quirks affected the
reproductive abilities of a person.

Because while many things about quirks are unknown, one thing that has been consistent about
them, is that they did not make reproduction impossible.

They could make it difficult, or complicated, or just straight-up weird. But never impossible.

Even the people who seemingly could never have children because of their quirks, still could in the
right conditions or with the right partner.

Nature finds a way.

Don't Do Drugs

It was late at night, meaning that most of the kids were now asleep. Except for of course the ones
who typically stayed active during the night.

Two such kids were Fu and Kyosei.

Fu could feel Kyosei urge him to eat. After the good child had figured out how his regeneration
worked, he had been insistent that they consume things on a consonant bias. So it could maintain
its infinite food source.

We're going to eat, don't worry. Fu reassured his body mate.

As they walked towards the kitchen, they heard someone rustling around, and saw that the lights
were on.

"Hmm. Looks like Fukunoko is in the kitchen again." Fu said.

While many of the children haven't actually seen Fukunoko on account of her almost never leaving
her room.

But Fu had been one of the few that was not Eri and Kei, to have seen her quite a few times.

Fukunoko liked to visit the kitchen at night, and seeing Fu also frequented the kitchen at basically
any time, he had seen glimpses of the girl on multiple occasions.

Of course, he had never actually talked to her or even approached her. He had heard she was easily
spooked, and an undead boy didn't seem like a good person to bring her out of her shell.

However, now, they were hungry. And Kyosei wouldn't let that stand.

"Guess I'll just try not to freak her out," Fu said.

As he walked into the kitchen, as quietly as he could, he saw Fuku taking something out of the
oven. Cookies. Chocolate chip.

He waited for a moment for her to put the tray down so she didn't drop it in case he scared her.

"Hello," Fu said, trying not to seem intimidating.

"AHHHHHHHH!" Fuku jumped back, fortunately, she had already put down the tray. "Please don't
hurt me!"

"I won't." Fu tried to reassure her. "I'm another kid that lives here. My name is Fu."

"F-F-Fu?" Fuku repeated fearfully. "Wh-what do you want?"

"I came here to eat-" Fu was interrupted.

"Me! You came to eat me!?" Fuku kept backing away but hit a wall. And with Fu in front of the
entrance, it seems like she had no hope of running away. "P-please! Don't hurt me!"

POOF!

Fuku's eyes went wide, as she accidentally unleashed her quirk. Fear gas filling the room. "No, no,
no, no! Don't breathe it in! Please!"

"Too late," Fu said, seemingly unaffected by the gas. "Your quirk probably doesn't work on
me...that happens sometimes."

Fuku looked at him with disbelief. "Wha-what?"

Fu took out his notebook. "Your quirk is...fear gas. I don't feel fear so that's probably why it doesn't
work."

"M-my quirk...doesn't work on you?" Fuku's expression turned from disbelief to amazement. "M-
my quirk doesn't work on you!"

"Yeah. Sorry." Fu said.

"Not sorry! This is amazing! There's someone who my stupid quirk doesn't work on!" Fuku
cheered, as the gas started to dissipate.

"Oh, do you not like your quirk either?" Fu asked her.

"No! It's terrible and only makes bad things happen!" Fuku went back to seeming like she was
going to cry for a second. "B-but if it doesn't work on you then that means that um…"

Fuku started shuffling her feet and got really sheepish, as nervous sweat dripped down her face.

He waited for a while as Fuku tried to work up the nerve to ask a question.

"S-s-s-so-so-so ma-ma-maybe we-we-we c-c-c-could b-be fr-fr-fr-friends!" Fuku looked like she
was about to have a panic attack with each word she said. She quickly picked up a cookie and
offered it to him. "Y-you can have these cookies I baked...no stupid Fuku! Why would he want you
stupid cookies! They probably taste terrible and will make him hate you and-"

"It's ok, I'll take it." Fu took the cookie to try and calm her down.

Of course, he wouldn't be able to taste it but if it would make her feel better then why not.

He took a bite.

And then his world changed.

Little did Fu know that the chemicals inside of chocolate were very, very good for Kyosei. And so
when he took a bite and chemicals traveled down to the goop child, Kyosei would reward Fu by
making him experience pleasurable sensations. In normal cases, this would just result in any
chocolate tasting like it was the food of the gods, but since Fu couldn't taste anything, this just
caused an unnatural amount of dopamine to flood his brain. This would cause formerly dead parts
of his brain to jolt back to life temporarily like they were struck by lightning.

In short, chocolate equals a drug like reaction in Fu.

Suddenly the boy's face became more expensive than it had been in years, as his eyes went and
became absolutely star struck.

For a few seconds, he was frozen, and when he moved again, he was no longer himself.

Fu absolutely devoured his cookie, shoving it into his mouth whole. Chewing it with reckless
abandon.

Once he was done with that, he started moving his head around wildly. "MORE! MORE!"

"Eap!" Fuku backed up into the wall in fear as Fu's eyes turned completely dark. Becoming nothing
more than an animal. A chocolate hunting animal.

His eyes landed on the cookies, and he lept towards them.

Fuku could only watch in horror as Fu slowly turned into a slick black monster, bits of cookie went
flying everywhere, only to get grabbed by tentacles and shoved into now spiky Fu's maw.

By the time he was done, there was not even a crumb left.

Out of chocolate, Fu looked around frantically for more, not finding anything until his eyes landed
on the terrified Fukunoko.

He lunged at her. Grabbing her by her collar into the air. "Where! Where is it! Tell me! Whe-"

Fortunately for Fuku, the rush he got from eating chocolate, without any more to sustain the high
wear off fairly quickly.

This caused his brain to completely shut off, killing him...temporarily, before his quirk activated
and revived him, but still left him(and Kyosei) completely unconscious.

Kyosei was absorbed back into his body, and he fell over.

Fuku stared at him in shock for a few moments, before also falling over unconscious.

Fortunately, Izuku had been watching this on the camera's the whole time, and Fu was promptly
banned from eating chocolate, and Fu spent the entire next week apologizing to Fuku.
 Shorts 10

Feeding requirements.

It was early in the morning. By this time, almost everyone was asleep, with the exception of the
two children who didn't require sleep.

It was also the time in which Izuku woke up after a refreshing three hours of sleep, and went down
to the kitchen to start cooking for everyone.

And when he got there, to his surprise Yonda and a very groggy Yami with his Beowulf were there
waiting for him.

Yonda?! Yami!? Did you stay awake all of last night?! Please tell me you didn't! Izuku asked her.

No father. We woke up early! Yonda explained.

Izuku raised an eyebrow at the prospect of Yami sleeping for less than ten hours. "Yami woke up
early?"

"She talks loud in my head," Yami said, thoroughly annoyed. "And it goes through walls!"

You wanted to learn how to cook right? Yonda put her hands on her hips and huffed, clearly not
getting what so irritated about. And you want to help father so stop complaining.

Yami gave a low growl but didn't object any further. In all honesty when Yonda kept pestering him
to get up, if he really wanted to he could have just sent his Beowulf to chase her away. But he
agreed with her that learning to cook would help take some of the burdens off Izuku.

That and also he could make his own food, so win-win.

"So you two want to learn how to cook?" Izuku thought about it for a moment. On the one hand, he
didn't want to burden them, but on the other, cooking was a useful skill that they would need to
know if he wasn't around. "Alright, since I have to make everyone's breakfast I guess you two can
watch and see how it's done."

The two nodded and watched Izuku eagerly.

"Ok, so first is Fu and Kyosei. He's pretty much always awake and requires a lot of food, but it's
pretty simple." Izuku explained.

He opened up the refrigerator room and went inside, the two kids hesitantly following him inside
and enduring the cold.

"You see this pile of meat," Izuku said, pointing to a pile of meat that was a bit taller than he was.
"This is Fu's meal for the day. He only actually needs to eat a few times every now and then,
unless he's been using his regeneration a lot. Kyosei slowly eats at Fu so Fu's food is his food."

He eats that much!? Yonda said looking at the pile with wide eyes, it was over three times her
size!

Yeah, he's been training a lot more so he's had to regenerate more, and so he's had to eat more."
Izuku explained. "Yami, can you ask the Beowulf to bring that cart here?"
Izuku pointed to a large cart and Yami nodded, willing his Beowulf to push the cart in front of the
pile of meat.

"Alright now, all we have to do is load up the cart with about a third of the pile," Izuku explained.

And so Izuku filled up the cart, and after a couple minutes the cart was full and he was done.

"Ok, now we just have to get this onto the table," Izuku said.

Don't we have to cook it first? Yonda asked in confusion.

"No, Fu can't get sick and he can't taste anything either, so it's no different if you give him raw or
cooked food," Izuku explained. "So cooking all this food would just be a massive waste of time."

"Hmm." Yami nodded to show he understood, before ordering his Beowulf to push the cart.

At the tables, a few minutes later.

The four of them(counting the Beowulf) had finished laying out Fu's breakfast, which took up half
of one of the extraordinarily long tables.

Where does all this go? There's more meat on this table than on his body? Yonda wondered.

"Well, it's complicated, basically his body shrinks down the meat and puts it in a special organ that
his body uses when he wants to regenerate," Izuku explained as simply as he could. "It's like the
meat is fuel going into a car, that organ in the fuel tank, and his regeneration is the car."

"Are we done?" Yami asked, wanting to move on.

"Ah, yes. The next person is Kai." Izuku explained.

A few minutes later, a nearby storage house.

The storage house was a medium-sized building not too far away from the main building that
looked like your average warehouse.

Izuku had used it to store the enormous amount of food they had. The children were told what was
in here but were prohibited from entering on account that they might get hurt and or destroy the
building.

Seeing as it was only Yonda and Yami, he would make an exception.

The children looked around the building and saw that it was filled with stacks, and stacks of crates.
Most of them refrigerated.

However, what drew their attention the most, were some of the giant crates. These crates were
roughly twenty times bigger than the rest of the crates and took up a lot of space in the warehouse.

Izuku walked up to one of these giant crates and put his hand on it. "This is one meal's worth of
food for Kai. It's full of fish, and all we have to do is get the fish from here, to the outside of his
room."

And how do we do that? Yonda asked, seriously stumped on how Izuku had been doing this all this
time.

Izuku walked over to a nearby wall and pushed a button.

Then, light poured into the building, as the ceiling opened up.

The green-haired teen then pulled out his Grimm whistle and blew on it.

WRRRRRRR

After a few moments, a swarm of Griffin flew in and landed in front of him.

AH! Yonda hid behind Izuku's leg, still not used to the sight of these nightmarish creatures.

"Deliver Kai his food," Izuku ordered them.

The Grimm flew up and over the crate, before lifting the lid off with their beaks, and throwing it to
the side.

Then, they dove into the crate and grabbed onto some ropes.

They flew up into the air, revealing that underneath the huge pile of fish, was a tarp, that combined
with the ropes, would allow them to lift the fish into the sky, which they promptly did, taking it
away to give it to Kai.

"They already know how to do it, so all you'd need to do is open up the ceiling, call them, tell them
what to do, and then close the ceiling back up again," Izuku explained, as he pressed the button
again, causing the ceiling to close up.

It was so hard to train them to do that. Izuku thought, forgetting that Yonda could hear him for a
moment.

"So who's next?" Yami asked impatiently.

"Well, Sansan doesn't really need to eat, and Shiruku feeds herself, so we don't really have to worry
much about special needs until we start making Netsu's food," Izuku explained. "So I guess we can
actually start cooking everyone else's food."

The two nodded enthusiastically with huge smiles on their faces, eager to get to the actual cooking.

"No more wait! Let's go!" Yami ordered.

Sometime later.

In the end, they cooked some simple eggs. Izuku didn't want to overwhelm them with something
complicated or hard to make after all, and it was one of Kei's favorites as well.

And so together they made food for Yonda, Yami, Eri, Kei, Kiba, Kioku, and Otoko, and laid them
out on the tables. As none of them required special food.

Some of them did have special serving requirements, however.

Kiba needed some blood on top of her meal, as well as having to be served with a special plate and
utensils so she didn't accidentally break them.

And Otoko's food needed to be distanced from everyone else as the boy didn't like to be too close
to others.

Soon enough the children started coming into the cafeteria in search of breakfast and started eating,
not letting their appreciation towards Izuku and their two siblings go unnoticed. Kei in particular
hugged them all as tightly as she could.

Lastly, Mu and Fukunoko needed to have their dishes delivered to their rooms, as neither of them
were keen to show their faces.

Yami delivered the food to Fukunoko, whom he actually got to see for the first time. Izuku had
given him a key that would unlock her room, and since she was asleep there wasn't an issue.

So much negativity. Yami had always noticed Fuku's negative emotions, it was hard not to given
there was so much of it, but up close, it made him very concerned. I'll have to ask Dad later.

For now, he simply placed the plate on a nearby table, so she could eat it later on. Seeing as Fuku
often stayed up late at night and woke up later in the evening, Izuku had allowed her to have a
microwave in her room to reheat the meals he left for her.

Meanwhile, Yonda was told to place the plate in front of Mu's door, and then turn around.

When she did so, she heard some strange sounds behind her, and then a very quiet. Thank you.

And when she turned around, the plate was gone.

Once the two were done, they returned to the kitchen where Izuku was preparing to make sausages.

"The last meal we have to make is for Netsu, he tends to be a pretty heavy sleeper so I typically
make his food last," Izuku explained as he started making the food. "Netsu was pretty hard to make
food for because he keeps burning it. D.O.C. had these special cube things for him to eat that were
heatproof, but they tasted terrible so I decided to find another way. Turns out all you need to do is
make the food either undercooked, cold, or frozen, and it'll finish cooking inside of his mouth. You
have to be careful though because if it's too unprepared, it might not finish cooking when he eats it,
and he could get sick, so you have to be very careful."

Father? Yonda gave him a concerned(and slightly exhausted look). This is a lot of work? Do you
have to do this every day?

"Every day, three times a day," Izuku said. On top of all my other work...and it's only gonna get
harder as time goes on...wait she can hear this! Uh...it's fine! If anything it's fun! Yeah! Fun!

Yonda's look told Izuku exactly how much she believed that.

"W-well anyway, I'll stick to taking care of Netsu's meals since it requires a lot of care, so you two
can sit down and enjoy your food," Izuku told them.

The two kids nodded and were about to leave when they suddenly realized something.

What about you? Yonda asked.

Izuku gave them a confused look for a moment before his eyes went wide with realization. "Oh
right! Um, you don't have to worry about my food. I eat the same thing as everyone else so you
don't have to worry about that. If anything I'll probably just have a piece of toast or something, you
two go eat."

Yami, hesitantly, left to go eat his food, but Yonda stayed a bit longer. She wanted to object, but
her stomach started rumbling, reminding her of her need to eat.

And so she walked out to join the other children, and as she was leaving she heard something
concerning.

I really need to stop forgetting to eat.

A walk between worlds.

This place was...interesting.

It was a lot better than the facility where he had been kept before. He had a room...well he had one
before but this time no one was watching him, so he could be in it without having to use his quirk
to gain some privacy. And there was a lot more to do inside of it.

But outside his room, there were the other children and Izuku. They were much more
interesting(and friendly) than the people in the suits back at the facility.

It made his walks so much more worth going on.

Unlike Fukunoko, he didn't enjoy staying in his room all day. But since he didn't like interacting
with people much, he used his quirk to go on walks through the house.

He'd leave through his door, and walk the halls without his quirk, and when he heard someone or
wanted to go through a wall, he'd go into his dimension. Before, he'd just stay in his dimension for
the entire walk, but that only gave him thirty minutes to walk around and get back, so Izuku
suggested doing it this way.

His first stop was the library. This place was typically one of the quietest in the house.

Fu was reading some manga over in the corner. Mu was honestly scared of him more so than most
of his other siblings. Not really because of the oozing black slime monster that was inside him, it's
because his expressionless face and monotone voice made him impossible to read. This unknown
element made the boy quite frightening to someone who was used to studying people.

Avoiding him, Mu walked over to the other three other people in the room. Kioku, Eri, and Kei.

The three of them were huddled together with Kioku in the middle and Eri and Kei on either side of
her, as they all seemed to be reading and talking about the same book.

Eri was someone Mu was kind of jealous of. The girl was shy like himself and very scared of most
things, like himself, but she was braver than him. Even though she was scared, she still didn't hide,
not like he did. He wishes he was more like her.

Kei was bursting with energy and was always interesting to watch. And honestly, not all of her
puns were terrible...but most of them were.

Kioku was a bit scary. She was always so sure of herself and assertive.

The book they were reading was titled, "Looking Up to Magical Girls"

Well, that seemed like a nice book.

Mu walked behind the girls and got a real good look at the book.

Oh.

Those girls were not wearing a lot of clothes...they were also touching each other a lot.
Didn't Izuku say that this was how babies were made? But they were both girls? Could two girls
make a baby?

He'd have to ask Izuku about it later.

"Isn't this one of those things Izuku said we shouldn't read?" Eri asked.

"Is it?" Kei asked.

"Daddy did say not to read it…" Kioku pouted. "I think this is another book those D.O.C. idiots
shouldn't have out here. We should tell daddy."

The two other girls nodded, and they ran off to find Izuku.

D.O.C. it was a wonder to Mu how they could be so incompetent at times and yet still manage to
catch so many powerful children?

Regardless, now that the girls were gone, he should go elsewhere.

Next was the Cafeteria. Not much here today, just Yami asleep on the table after eating a lot of
food. Not much out of the ordinary.

Yami was...strange to him. By all rights, he should have been terrified of the nightmarish looking
boy who could spawn hellish beasts of darkness but he had gotten used to the Grimm rather
quickly, after seeing them be used by everyone as assistants, he got over their appearance rather
quickly. And Yami himself had an appearance similar to his own, so that didn't scare him all too
much.

After all, he wasn't really afraid of physical threat, it was more social situations that scared him. If
something tried to attack him he could always just use his quirk, and he was basically invincible. If
he tried to do that in the middle of a conversation, that would only lead to more issues later.

Since he was a bit hungry, he decided he would eat some chips that Izuku had left as a snack for all
of them. There were a lot of flavors and he didn't know which one to pick, so he just picked the
regular ones.

After that there wasn't much to do, however, Yami had woken up and with urgency, he called his
Beowulf and left on top of it.

Out of curiosity, Mu followed.

They eventually made their way to Yami's room, which Yami promptly went inside.

Now, it's not like Mu liked going inside people's rooms without them knowing. But his curiosity
tended to get the better of him in many situations.

This was one of them.

Going through objects was always weird. It's not like he just...went through things naturally. If that
was the case he would fall through the floor.

No, to go through objects he kinda had to...push himself through them. It wasn't very hard, but
moving through thicker objects often felt like moving through jello for him and could be tiresome
after a while.

After going through the door, he found that Yami's room was covered in drawings and notes.
Taking a closer look, he could see that the drawings were all Grimm, but not any that he had seen
before.

One was of an ape, with some notes next to it saying. "Has thumbs, can help carry big things"

Another one was something that looked like a Beowulf but...different. The only thing next to it was
the word "learning".

There were quite a few more, but one drew his attention more than the others.

It was a woman. One that looked very similar to Yami with the same white hair, white skin, and
black eyes with red pupils. This one gave off an ominous vibe, especially since the words next to
her said "I can feel her".

He could hear Yami muttering while drawing and writing in a notebook.

Getting a bit creeped out, Mu decided it was time to leave.

After exiting Yami's room, Fu decided to go to the training room to see if there would be any
entertaining fights to watch.

When he got there, he arrived at the end of another fight between Kiba and Sansan.

This fight happened quite frequently, and honestly, they were his least favorite to watch.

At first, watching Sansan fight was fun, but after a while, the fact that no one could harm her made
the battles kind of unexciting.

That wouldn't stop Kiba from trying, she was relentless in trying to beat an opponent she literally
could not hurt.

Kiba was one of his favorite people to watch. For many reasons. One, she was always over the top
and her personality and vocabulary typically made him giggle at least once, two when she wasn't
fighting Sansan, her fights were pretty entertaining, and three, she was the only one he could watch
from his room thanks to her Youtube channel.

That being said, he didn't feel the need to stick around for this fight. What point was reading a
book, when you knew the ending?

Given that he didn't have much more time, he decided to go outside.

Thankfully it didn't take him very long as he just went through all the floors and walls until he got
outside.

When he reached the backyard, he found Shiruku going for a jog.

Mu actually didn't have much of an opinion on Shiruku. The only real thing he knew about her was
that she made clothes, which was nice but didn't really mean much to Mu, whose clothes would
disintegrate if he used his quirk for more than a minute.

Moving on Mu started walking towards the greenhouse when in the distance he saw Netsu and Kai
fighting. Not like it was hard to see as one of them was on fire and the other was enormous.

Netsu and Kai were also pretty fun to watch.

Kai seems exceptionally nice and polite, and Mu had even almost considered talking to him once.
Netsu was...well not to sound like Kei, a hothead. He was a bit arrogant, but not overly so and
never to the point where it made him not fun to watch. Observing him try and master his quirk was
interesting at the very least. Although if he was being honest, he wished he could see him and Kiba
fight. They wanted it so bad that it kinda made him want to see it too.

Kai and Netsu spared quite a bit, seeing as Kai was the only person Netsu could fight. Although
Kai tended to win most of those fights, Netsu did manage to get some victories so at least it wasn't
as predictable as Kiba v Sansan.

However he didn't have enough time in his dimension to watch the fight today, so he just made his
way to the greenhouse.

Nothing much tended to happen in the Greenhouse.

As usual, Otoko was there, but not only him but Yonda was there as well.

The two were a fair distance away from each other and just...standing there.

They were probably having a conversation.

Otoko was mute, however, his thoughts weren't, Yonda could actually have conversations with
him. Something that the large boy was ecstatic about.

Unfortunately, Mu couldn't hear a word.

Mu's quirk basically put him in another dimension, meaning as far as Yonda's quirk was
concerned, he was just empty space with no thoughts to read.

And while he was very relieved about this, it also meant he was immune to her telepathy while in
his dimension, which made watching her interact with people very confusing.

Seeing as the only thing here was a wordless conversation, Mu decided to go back to the house.
After all, he had one more stop.

Later, in front of Fuku's room.

Mu exited his dimension and looked up at the metal door of his one and only friend.

He hesitated. The idea of interacting with anyone still scared him...but this was his friend.

Knock knock.

"Ah!" Mu heard his friend scream, there was a bit of panicked shuffling before he got a response.
"W-w-who is it!?"

"M-Mu," Mu answered, just loud enough for her to hear.

There was a bit of a pause before the door slid open and Mu ran in.

Some time ago, Mu discovered Fuku hiding in her room and became fascinated with her. She
clearly had many talents and interests, but she locked herself away in her room.

At first, he respected the fact you shouldn't enter a girl's room without permission, however as he
started to get more and more glimpse of her, the more curious he got. Watching her happily go
about her business and knit or cook or mess around with her plant one minute, and then completely
lose it the next when she came into contact with someone.
Eventually, he waited till she re-entered her room, and followed her in.

He'd been delighted to see she was still just as fun to watch, as she talked to herself quite
frequently, and reacted in fun, over the top ways to basically anything. Sad scene in anime, her eyes
turned into waterfalls, hears a joke she finds funny, she got worried she would die with laughter.

And then she started writing.

Apparently, the girl had an interest in writing stories and this was the best part of watching her if
he was honest.

Fuku had a great creative mind, which was mostly used to imagine why people would hate her and
how they might exact their wrath upon her, but when this imagination was used for something
more constructive, it was remarkable.

It wasn't just what she was writing, it was how she wrote. She would write things down with such
energy and fervor, putting down paragraph after paragraph in only a few minutes while talking
aloud excitedly about her story, only to suddenly stop and go back to edit and alter her work,
scolding herself all the while.

Mu found himself observing her longer than he should have, and he started disappearing. He
panicked, and left his dimension, revealing himself to Fuku and causing them both to completely
freak out.

Long, long story short, Fuku was completely freaked out by Mu and his quirk and Mu felt very
guilty about invading her privacy like this but didn't know how to convey those feelings through
conversations due to lack of experience, and in the end, Izuku needed to step in.

After scolding Mu for invading Fuku's privacy, they had made an agreement. Fuku didn't feel that
her door would be effective in stopping Mu from coming in, so she made a deal with him. If he
wanted to see her then she would let him in, but he had to not be in his dimension. The thought of
someone being in her room she couldn't see or hear freaked her out a lot, and while she didn't like
the idea of people being in her room, it was less scary than the former idea.

And so now, at least twice a week, Mu would go into Fuku's room and they would do what they
enjoyed doing together.

Writing stories.

Fuku never left her room so she never saw what her siblings got up to outside of her room unless
she was watching Kiba's videos. Mu saw plenty of things with his quirk and was happy to share
them with her to provide inspiration for their writing.

"They were reading what!?" Fuku's face turned red.

"Yeah, and they were doing it in the hands of this big lady," Mu explained.

He typically only stayed for an hour, there was only so much social interaction they could take, but
it was nice for the both of them.

This place was pretty amazing if you asked Mu.

After all, nothing here was ever boring.

 Roaring Revenge

Class 1A were all costumed up and ready for today's hero lesson, but when they walked into the
control room, they noticed something different.

Instead of All Might being here, it was Principal Nezu.

"Principal Nezu?" Momo asked.

"What happened to All Might!?" Kaminari questioned.

"He is taking a break today. This lesson requires more experience and care so I took it upon myself
to be the one instructing you today." Nezu said, giving them a faintly sinister smile. "Isn't that
exciting?"

Some of the less courageous students gulped.

"Today's lesson will be a bit more challenging than your previous ones," Nezu warned them. "How
many of you have heard of O.P.C.'s?"

Uraraka raised her hand. "I have sir. It stands for overly powerful children. It refers to children
below the age of fifteen with extremely powerful quirks, who might be dangerous to people around
them."

"Perfect answer Ms. Uraraka, as expected." Nezu praised. "Now, these children will pop up from
time to time and prove to be...hazardous, in one way or another. Most of the time these children are
dealt with by the government, without much of an issue. However, there are cases of O.P.C.'s
accidentally, or purposely going on rampages, or even being used against their will as villains."

Some students gasped.

"That's awful!" Mina shouted in outrage.

"To think villains could sink so low!" Iida commented.

"Seriously unmanly!" Kirishima grit his sharp teeth in anger.

"Yes, yes, all these incidents are extremely unfortunate, which is why you will be learning to
handle them appropriately." Nezu explained, "Today you all will be sent into one of our fake cites,
where an O.P.C. is going to be rampaging for one reason or another, and you all will have to stop
them."

"Ehhhhh? So we're gonna have to fight a bunch of brats!?" Bakugo growled.

"No, no, of course not Mr. Bakugo, in fact, if any of you even attempt to directly attack the
children, then you will immediately fail the exercise," Nezu explained. "You will have to find a
way to stop the children, without harming them. After all, true heroes do not hurt children."

Many of the students nodded along with this. They all pretty much agreed that you shouldn't try to
seriously fight kids, and most of them were thinking along the lines of "their kids, how bad could it
be"

Ochaco, who knew exactly how bad it could be, was sweating bullets.
"Oh and to make things more interesting, we also added some fake villain's into the mix," Nezu
added.

"You mean the robots from the entrance exam?" Sero asked.

Nezu gave a spine chilling laugh. "No, no, no. These are much worse."

Why does he have to be so scary? Mineta thought, with many of the others having similar thoughts.

"Now you will all be split up into teams of four," Nezu explained. "Team A will be Mineta,
Bakugo, Sato, and Koda. Team B will be Todoroki, Asui, Aoyama, and Yaoyorozu. Team C will
be Uraraka, Jiro, Shoji, and Shinso. Team D will be Ojiro, Kirishima, Hagakure, and Tokoyami.
And lastly, team E will consist of Ashido, Iida, Kaminari, and Sero. Now with that decided, let us
begin."

Later, with Team A.

Team A made it into the fake city and were waiting for the exercise to start.

"Oh man, did you see the way Nezu was smiling!? He looked like a psycho in psycho heaven!"
Mineta shouted nervously. "We're doomed! Doomed!"

"Shut up you grape-flavored moron!" Bakugo shouted at Mineta making him go quiet in fear of the
blonde's wrath. "No way in hell some kid is gonna give us trouble. This crap is a waste of my
time."

"What about the fake villains?" Sato asked him.

"Tch, doubt they'll be any fucking challenge," Bakugo swore. "This crappy exercise is gonna be
easy."

"ROAAAAAAARRRRRRR!"

Suddenly a loud roar resonated through the city, grabbing the attention of all four heroes in
training.

Then, a few miles away, a giant snake-like head rose up, and then another, and another. They kept
rising higher and higher, until eventually, Kai rose up, revealed in all his glory.

ROARRRR!" Kai bellowed.

"I-Is that one of the villains?" Mineta asked, shaking in his boots.

"Roar! I am a terrifying monster! Roar!" Kai said, smashing a few buildings for effect.

"Na man, I-I think that's a kid." Sato guessed.

"That thing is a kid!" Mineta freaked.

Koda made a small squeaking noise.

"Tch," Bakugo growled, thinking maybe this would be a bit harder than he thought.

Back in the observation room.

"Woah is that a freaking Kaiju!" Kaminari looked at the screen displaying Kai, with wide eyes.
"Kai?" Ochaco immediately recognized the three-headed child and was only slightly shocked to see
him here.

"No, Kaiju. You know, as in giant monsters." Kaminari corrected.

"No, I mean his name is Kai," Ochaco explained.

"Is he one of Midoriya's kids? Kero." Asui asked.

"Midoriya, you mean like her boyfriend?" Mina came in closer, not wanting to miss a single word
of what could potentially be love talk.

"He's not my boyfriend!" Ochaco denied with a huge blush on her face. "And yeah, he's one of
Izuku's. He's a nice boy but he can be pretty fearsome when he wants to."

"Wait what did you mean by, Midoriya's kids? Do you mean like his little brother or something?"
Toru asked curiously.

"Uh…." Ochaco wondered how best to explain it. "No, he's uh...he's his son."

"EHHHHHHHHHH!?" Most of the class responded at once, even the ones who had stayed silent
like Tokoyami and Todoroki, had wide eyes.

"Holy crap Ocha I didn't know you were into older guys!" Mina said almost immediately.

"Adopted! He adopted him!" Ochaco quickly explained. "And we aren't in that kind of
relationship!"

"We will talk more about Midoriya Izuku after Team A has finished," Nezu told them. "Please wait
until then for answers."

Mina pouted. She NEEDED more details! But it's not like she could go against Nezu, so she would
have to wait.

"Wait a minute," Ojiro spoke up. "What about the fake villains.

Back to Team A

"Grrrrrr!"

The four of them heard a growling behind them and turned around to see a pack of five Beowulf's
leering at them.

"Uh, I think we found the villains," Sato said, somewhat intimidated by the monster's appearance.

"KAAA!"

The four looked up and saw six Grimm Griffins circling them, looking like they were about to
attack.

"RAHHHH!"

They looked back in front of them and realized they were now fully surrounded, as not only had
four more Beowulf's closed off their escape, as well a King Taijitu and two Ursa.

Back in the observation room

"Monsters! They're monsters!" Aoyama cried.

"Creatures of the dark," Tokoyami commented.

"Seriously what are those! They like someone took all my nightmares and turned them into some
kind of twisted animals!" Toru shouted.

"The Grimm," Ochaco said. "Does that mean Yami's here too?"

"Yami, that was one of the boys I took to the amusement park." Iida recognized that name and
remembered the young boy who had eaten enough food to feed an entire family. "So these are the
Grimm you mentioned."

"I'd never seen them before, but they're just as scary as you said they were Kero," Asui said.

"Wait a minute, a kid made these!?" Mina asked in shock. "Is he ok? Does he need therapy!? What
kind of kid makes monsters like this!?"

"The imaginations if children can be a dark and twisted place, where nightmares formed from the
blackest part of the soul can emerge," Tokoyami said.

Everyone was silent after that, as only one word came to mind.

Edgelord.

Back with Team A

"What the hell are these things!?" Mineta shouted out in fear.

"Koda, can you talk to these things?" Sato asked.

Koda shook his head fearfully. He couldn't hear anything but growls from these beasts. They
weren't animals. They were horrors shaped like animals.

"Why talk when I can fight!" Bakugo used his explosions to propel himself at the Beowulf's, Ursa,
and K.T.(King Taijitu) that were between them and Kai and unleashed a huge blast that hit all of
them, blasting away the Beowulf's while the Ursa and K.T. moved back a bit. "Get to the fucking
kid! I'll take care of the monsters!"

Considering Bakugo's strengths and weaknesses, that actually was a really good idea.

"Right!" Sato picked Mineta who was paralyzed with fear. "Let's go!"

The three of them ran past the Grimm, to their surprise, they didn't even try to stop them, their
attention purely focused on Bakugo.

"Thanks, Bakugo!" Sato said as they sped off towards Kai.

After getting some distance from the Grimm, Sato asked an important question. "Ok, how are we
gonna do this."

A few minutes later.

"Roar!" Kai shouted as he knocked down another building. This is kinda fun!

Normally I wouldn't feel such joy at knocking down buildings, stomping on cars, and uprooting
trees, but this city was fake and he didn't need to worry about ruining someone's day...or life.

The giant boy had always needed to be so careful in his daily life, with the only exception being his
mock battles with his siblings. So getting to just walk around and smash into things was strangely
cathartic.

But what he was really looking forward to was fighting those hero students.

When U.A. had approached them about being part of a training session, they had all been ecstatic.

Of course, only the children who really wanted to be heroes had gone, with the exception of Yami,
who had agreed to go under a certain condition.

U.A. drove Yami all around the city, allowing him to absorb more negativity than he had ever
taken in before, they even took a trip outside Tartarus. This of course explained how Yami could
produce such a huge amount of Grimm.

Kai kept stomping forward, leaving cracks in the streets and sidewalks below him.

Then suddenly, some birds started swarming around his face. About a dozen.

"Birds?" Kai said.

And, then, another dozen, and another, and another.

Suddenly it felt like hundreds of birds were now swarming, flying all over Kai's three heads and
obscuring his vision.

"Ahhh!" Kai screamed as he tried to sake them off, walking back in an attempt to escape the
feathered fiends.

He kept walking back, and back, and back, with the birds continuing to chase him.

And then, he suddenly could no longer lift his legs.

"Huh?" Kai kept trying to lift his leg, and after a lot of effort he was able to get it unstuck from
whatever it was stuck to, but when he put it back down again, it got stuck.

Little did Kai know, he had stepped over a large patch of Mineta's balls, that were now stuck to his
feet.

While Kai was struggling to free himself, he heard someone call out to him.

"Hey! Kid!"

Kai looked over to his left and saw Sato standing on a nearby building, breathing heavily after all
the work it took to scale the building.

"Hey, kid!? Uh, could you stop!? You kinda wrecking everything!" Sato shouted.

Kai took a moment to remember how to respond to this, Nezu had given them each different
scenarios to be a part of. Like acting out a play.

"Oh! I can't say anything! Or he'll hurt my dad!" Kai shouted, his acting terrible and hammy but
one could hardly expect anything else from a child his age. "Sorry!"
Kai launched one of his heads at Sato, who was able to jump out of the way.

The building-sized boy sent out another head, and with little time or space, Sato jumped off the
building.

"The kid's dad is being held hostage somewhere! Find him and take out the villain! Maybe you
could AH!" Sato hit the ground hard, only remaining relatively unharmed thanks to his quirk.

Meanwhile with Mineta and Koda.

The two were nearby, hiding from Kai next to a building.

"What do we do!?" Mineta was still panicking, but less so now. "The villain could be anywhere in
this huge city! How are we gonna find him!"

Koda stood awkwardly beside him, not sure what to do or say here.

"Ok, ok think Minoru! Think!" Mineta stayed silent for a moment, until his eyes opened, as
realization flashed in his pupils. "Koda! Send out your birds!"

Back with Bakugo.

"Die!" Bakugo shouted as he hit another Beowulf in the chest with an explosion. The explosion
went right through the Beowulf, killing it and making it dissipate.

Tch. Last of the fucking wolves! Bakugo thought.

The Beowulf's weren't all that tough. Sure trying to attack their armored parts would take a bit, but
their exposed sections would only take one good explosion to pierce. The only difficult part at that
point would be dealing with their numbers.

The Griffins had also made that pretty annoying, however, their weakness was that they were a lot
less armored, so Bakugo had an easier time taking them out.

Now lets-gahh! Bakugo was hit in the back by the K.T.

The explosive teen and knocked flat on his face, although it didn't take him long to get back up.

After picking himself up, he was immediately grabbed by the snake Grimm, as it wrapped its entire
body around the boy, constricting him.

"AHHH!" Bakugo unleashed an explosion, hitting the snake's side and burning it slightly, but not
doing enough damage to release himself.

After a few attempts with still no luck at releasing himself, Bakugo could feel the air getting
squeezed out of his lungs.

Unable to move, and running out of air, he started getting flashbacks to the slime villain.

NO! NOT AGAIN! Bakugo started to panic.

He could barely move his arms, but...if he could move them just a little bit.

After a bit of effort, he managed to move his arm over a tiny amount...just enough to reach the pins
on his gauntlet.
KABOOM!

A massive explosion consumed Bakugo and the K.T... Obliterating the K.T. and sending Bakugo
high into the air.

Bakugo took a deep breath, relief flooded his brain as he could now finally get some air into his
lungs.

It took a few moments for Bakugo's brain to start functioning properly again, but when it did, he
realized he was now falling, quite quickly.

"Shit!" Bakugo used his explosions to flip himself upright and start slowing his fall until he
eventually brought himself safely to the ground.

"Fuck that goddamn snake!" Bakugo cursed.

"Roar!"

Bakugo looked up at the two remaining Ursa, glaring at him, ready to attack.

The spiky-haired blond was about to taunt the monsters, when suddenly, from the alleyways, four
more Ursa's, and five more Beowolves came in.

"GRRR! Are those fucking extra's even doing anything!" Bakugo shouted in pure anger.

What Bakugo didn't know was that the Grimm were attracted to negativity, which Bakugo had
plenty of.

Although that wasn't even the real reason Bakugo was being targeted.

The real reason was that when Kioku found out that they were going to fight class 1A, she made
sure the ones who were going knew about Bakugo, and what he'd done to Izuku.

Yami had given his Grimm special orders to find and hunt down Bakugo, and while he didn't want
to kill him, he wouldn't mind sending him to Recovery Girl with a bit more than bruises and cuts.

Speaking of targeting Bakugo.

Back with Kai.

Kai kept trying to free himself from the balls but every time he raised his foot, it would just stick
back to the ground every time he lowered his foot.

Hmmm. Wait a minute! I can fly! Kai realized.

Kai started flapping his wings, slowly pulling himself up.

Mineta's balls tried to restrain him, keep him to the ground, but after a lot of effort, Kai managed to
pull himself free and take off into the air.

"Alright!" Kai cheered at his success. "So...what now."

KABOOM!

A massive explosion happened a few miles away from him, drawing his attention.
In the distance, he could barely make it out, was Bakugo flying through the air.

"It's him." Kai recognized him based on Kioku's description. "Katsuki Bakugo."

Kai knew what he had to do next, and he flew towards his new destination.

Meanwhile, with Mineta, Koda, and Sato.

The three of them were hiding next to a building when they saw Kai take off into the air.

"Are you kidding me!" Mineta was freaking out again. "Why can he fly!?"

"Well, he had wings so I feel like we should have seen this coming." Sato pointed out.

KABOOM!

The three looked towards the massive explosion happening a few miles away and knew exactly
what caused it.

"Did Bakugo use one of his gauntlets?" Sato asked.

"He'd have to make an explosion that big!" Mineta saw Kai flying towards the explosion, and
started panicking even more. "Oh no! If he starts attacking Bakugo it won't take long for that
ticking time bomb with a short fuse to fight back! And that means we'll lose!"

At that moment, a pigeon flew down onto Kota's shoulder and started cooing to him.

"He found someone! Two people, one of them is tied up!" Koda told them.

Meanwhile, with Bakugo.

"RAHHH!" Bakugo roared, as he turned the last Ursa to nothing.

Once the Grimm were dealt with, Bakugo took a moment to breathe.

And then, a giant shadow fell over him.

Bakugo looked up and saw Kai looming over him, all three heads looking right at him.

"Hello," Kai said. "Would you happen to be Katsuki Bakugo?"

"Yeah, what about it!?" Bakugo snarled.

Kat frowned. "My name is Kai Midoriya. You bullied my father Izuku."

Bakugo's eyes widened as he took in what Kai was saying, but couldn't process it.

In other words, has crashed.

"So I need to squish you know," Kai said, as he stopped moving his wings, and fell on Bakugo.

Back in the observation room.

"Wait a minute!" Mina shouted. "So the kid Bakugo bullied, was Ochaco's boyfriend, who's this
kid's dad!?"

"He's not my boyfriend!" Ochaco repeated.

"Is that why you hate Bakugo so much, Kero?" Asui asked Ocahco.

Ochaco sighed and looked up at Kai falling onto Bakugo, bringing a smile to her face. "Yeah,
Izuku a lot of bad things happened to Izuku, Bakugo was just one part of it."

"And that is why Bakugo Katsuki is on thin ice when it comes to the U.A." Nezu added.

Kirishima stayed silent.

His opinion on Bakugo...was hard to pin down.

At first, he thought he was a really, unmanly bully. An opinion which practically everyone
else(especially Ochaco) shared.

But as time went on...he started to feel bad for him. The class had completely isolated him. At
lunch, he ate alone, when they waited for the teachers to show up, no one talked to him, even
during classes when someone had to work with him they just...kinda let him do his thing.

He was already being punished by the school and it's not like he was bullying anyone anymore,
and he didn't even seem THAT bad, if he didn't know about the bullying thing he probably would
have tried to befriend him earlier.

But, he didn't know how bad it was. Because he knew that some bullying wasn't that bad, and some
could ruin or even end some people's lives. He definitely didn't want to try and befriend him if it
was on the latter end of the spectrum.

Maybe...if he could talk to this Izuku guy, and figure out just how bad it was, he could figure this
all out.

Meanwhile in the city.

Izuku was a bit anxious.

Not because he was tied up on the edge of a building with Present Mic who was dressed as a
villain. But because he knew damn well that Kai was confronting Bakugo.

When Nezu had spoken to him about this, Bakugo had been his number one concern. It was hard to
hide things from his children considering their quirks, and he knew it wouldn't take long for Kioku
to inform the others about Bakugo, and as such any confrontation between the children and
Bakugo, may very well end in death for either the child in question or Bakugo.

Nezu had offered to exclude Bakugo from the exercise, but Izuku refused. He didn't want Bakugo
to feel like an outcast, or that he was being targeted.

Instead, Izuku and Nezu had organized the teams and who would be fighting who.

Izuku had decided that out of all the children, Kai would be the best one to fight Bakugo.

Kiba, Sansan, and Netsu might kill him. And Fu now had a fire weakness so putting him up against
Bakugo was a risk he didn't want to take.

Kai was a gentle child, and while Izuku couldn't see any of his children purposely killing anyone, if
they were to go into a rage there is a chance they could lose control and kill him.

He couldn't really imagine Kai losing control like that, so he was the best choice.
That didn't mean that he wasn't nervous though.

"Haha! Yes, my monster! Destroy everything! Hahaha!" Present Mic shouted, acting the part of
the villain the best way he knew how. With lots and lots of ham.

Izuku was about to point out that no one was here to hear his acting when the door to the roof
suddenly swung open, and Sato emerged.

"It's over v-Mic-sensei?" Sato asked.

Present Mic pulled out a gun and aimed it at Sato. "No! I am the villain! Sick Beats!"

There were a few moments of silence.

"Really...Sick Beats?" Sato asked, giving him an "are you serious" look.

"Yes because I'm Sick, and I've got beats!" Present Mic said. "Sick Beats!"

Another moment of silence, until Sato sighed. "Just get him, Mineta."

"Huh? AHHHH!" Suddenly, from the side of the building, Minta popped up and grabbed onto
Mic's face.

Mineta had been climbing the building using his balls, while Sato used the door to distract him.

"AHH! How dare you make us fight a Kaiju and an army of demons! You almost gave me a heart
attack!" Mineta shouted as he pulled at Mic's face.

"Ah get off!" Mic dropped the gun from shock and tried to pull Mineta off his face.

Then, Mic felt Sato's arm's wrap around his waist, and Mineta jumped off of him.

Allowing Sato to safely suplex his teacher.

"Ah...was that...really necessary?" Mic groaned as he allowed himself to go limp.

"The villain's defeated." Sato looked at Izuku. "Uh...are you supposed to be this kid's dad?"

Before Izuku could respond, Mineta spoke first, "Obviously not. He's probably just some gen ed
kid that U.A.'s using to act as a fake dad."

"Um...actually, Kai is my son. My...real son." Izuku corrected.

The two looked at him with shock in their eyes, and Mineta's jaw was hanging down to his knees.
"EHHHHHH!?"

Izuku sighed. "It's a...long story. For now, let's just get me to Kai."

Back in the observation room.

"EHHHHHH!?" Shouted most of the class.

"He looks like he's the same age as us!" Toru pointed out.

"He is," Ochaco confirmed.

"He's a teen dad!?" Kaminari asked.

"All will be explained later," Nezu told them.

Meanwhile, with Kai and Bakugo.

Bakugo was in shock.

Part of it was the fact that he was being crushed by a forty-foot child, and now had multiple broken
bones and probably some other injuries.

A larger part of it was that this kid just said he was Deku's son.

Now that was impossible for a multitude of reasons.

Firstly, who the fuck would want to have sex with Deku?

Secondly, this kid was...well honestly Bakugo couldn't tell given the giant monster thing, but he
was talking so he had to be at least like five or four or something, which, unless Deku had been
hiding this from him somehow for the past few years, should be impossible.

Thirdly, who the hell did quirkless Deku have a kid this big?

Kai got off of Bakugo, looking down at the now very injured boy, who was still in a state of shock.

Did I overdo it? Did I not do it enough? Kai wondered. "Hello!? Are you thoroughly injured?!
Have you learned your lesson yet?"

Bakugo was still too shocked to do anything.

Before Kai could ask again, he heard someone shout his name.

"Kai!"

"...Dad?" Kai turned around and saw Izuku standing on the streets, looking up at him. "You're free!
Is the exercise over?"

"Yes, it is," Izuku said.

He looked at Bakugo in the crater Kai had made, and winced at how much that must have hurt.

"And not a moment too soon," Izuku said.

Later, in the observation room.

Team A had returned to the observation room, with Izuku in tow.

Bakugo on the other hand was taken to the medical wing, to be treated. Which was a good thing
because by now, he had gone from shock to anger and confusion.

"So, I believe now it's time for explanations," Nezu said before gesturing towards Izuku. "This is
Izuku Midoriya, head of...what do you call your organization again?"

"W-well I don't really consider it an organization it's uh...more of family." Izuku nervously tried
very hard not to look at class 1A who were all staring at him.

"Head of the Midoriya family," Nezu said. "You see, when the parent of an O.P.C. can no longer
take care of their child or simply gives up on their child, they temporarily go into the care of
D.O.C. an organization that is part of the government that is in charge of finding and containing
O.P.C.'s until they deem them fit to be moved into the more permanent care of Mr. Midoriya, who
then becomes their legal guardian and is responsible for them until they are of age."

"I-but-he-" Mina was sputtering in confusion.

"Why the hell would they give this job to someone our age?!" Jiro asked what everyone(save a
few) were thinking.

"That does sound terribly irresponsible," Momo added.

"Well there is a simple answer to that question, it's because no one else wants Mr. Midoriya's job,"
Nezu explained. "Before they made this agreement with Mr. Midoriya, they had offered the
O.P.C's up for adoption, however, this had many problems. Most people didn't want to adopt
children who had a high chance of accidentally killing them, and the few that did want to take that
risk, were mostly only doing it for the financial benefit and didn't actually take care of the children.
As you can imagine both of these outcomes caused feelings of resentment and anger to grow in
these children, and an unfortunate amount of them became villains, and as you can imagine with
their quirks, caused quite a large amount of death and destruction. Of course, there were some
exceptions, but those people would often only take in one child, or perhaps two. Mr. Midoriya is
the only one willing to risk his life taking care of a large number of dangerous children, and also
actually care about them and show them an adequate amount of affection."

There was a long pause, as the information sunk in.

Many students took it differently.

Shinso fully sympathized with those kids, after all, he knew how having a dangerous or even
unsightly quirk, could seriously affect a person's life, and seriously respected Izuku for taking care
of them, even if he didn't think it was a necessarily smart thing to do.

Momo was wondering how so many parents could be so cruel as to give up their children just
because of their quirks, and how the nation could be so uncaring and self-centered, that the only
person they could find to take all these kids was another child. She was also wondering how
exactly the government let a fifteen-year-old do this in the first place.

Todoroki didn't quite know how to feel about Midoriya himself. On one hand, he respected his
desire to give these kids a happy childhood(because god knows he wished he'd had one), but on the
other hand, he wondered why he would ever do something so dangerous and that ate up so much of
his life.

Kirishima-

"That's so manly!" The red-haired hero student shouted, being the first to speak out of all of them.

"Huh?!" Izuku was taken aback by this positive response, still not quite used to receiving genuine
praise from anyone above the age of ten.

"I mean, maybe you should have waited a bit, but what you're doing is super manly!" Kirishima
praised. "Parenting by itself is manly! But you're taking in dangerous kids even if it could kill you!
That's like being a hero!"

"Ehhhh!" Izuku definitely wasn't ready for that.

"I agree a hundred percent!" Ochaco jumped him, giving Izuku a bright smile.
"Of course you would." Mina teased, making Ochaco blush and shot the pink girl an irritated look.
"But seriously that's super cool of you. Respect!"

"I...suppose it is rather commendable to help these children the way you do." Momo still wasn't
really sure about this whole thing, but she did at least respect Izuku's desire to help these children
at the very least.

"I-I-I-I-uh-I-uh." Izuku's face was bright red and was rendered totally speechless.

"Mr. Midoriya is quite socially awkward, so don't mind if he acts a little strange," Nezu told them.

"Mmmmmm." Izuku covered his face as he became super overwhelmed.

"Now with that explained, shall we go onto our next match with one of Mr. Midoriya's children?"
Nezu smiled.
 A Battle of Fire, Ice and a Dragon

Team B, that being Todoroki, Asui, Aoyama, and Momo, stood in the fake city, waiting anxiously
for the exercise to start.

Well, except Todoroki, who didn't seem to be nervous at all.

"You're rather calm Todoroki." Asui pointed out. "Aren't you at least a bit nervous about what they
could throw at us after seeing the first round, Kero?"

"My ice can deal with whatever they throw at us," Todoroki said confidently, yet still using his
typically icy tone. "You've met Midoriya and his children before haven't you? Do you know what
they might throw at us?"

Asui shook her head. "I haven't seen Midoriya in a while, and thanks to his deal with D.O.C. he's
probably gotten quite a few new kids in the meanwhile. And even if he didn't I wouldn't know
which one of the kids I saw they could send at us."

Todoroki didn't respond.

"Even with your incredible quirk, I don't think we can rely on that alone," Momo spoke up. "After
all we can't harm the child in any way, so I'm not sure we can rely on power alone to secure
victory."

"My ice can also be a good tool to capture and immobilized," Shoto responded. "Unless the kid has
some insanely powerful fire quirk then we should be fine."

"Oui, but I think you are forgetting something," Aoyama said.

FWOOSH!

Suddenly, from a few miles away, a massive pillar of flames erupted, piercing the sky with fire. It
was so powerful it even caused the ground to shake slightly.

"Nezu is a sadist." Aoyama finished.

"Tch." Todoroki grits his teeth. "Let's go!"

Back in the observation room.

The class watched as Netsu was revealed on screen, in all his flaming glory.

"He's new, right? I've never seen him before." Ochaco pointed out.

"Ah yes, Netsu came in the last batch of children. He has a really powerful fire quirk that's really
hard to control. He can already reach temperatures that rival Endeavor's, without even using any of
the techniques Endeavor uses to increase his fire's heat." Izuku revealed, causing some of the class
to balk in awe.

"That's insane!" Mineta shouted out in fear.

"Although I suppose it should be expected for someone who comes from a home for overly
dangerous children." Tokoyami pointed out.
"Yeah, no kidding!" Mina agreed.

Back in the city

"BURN!" Netsu shouted as he incinerated five Beowolves in a wave of fire. "YEAH!"

Netsu knew today was gonna be fun. Being part of an exercise at U.A. already sounded fun, but
then he was told exactly what his role was.

His role being, use as much excessive force as possible and incinerate anything that moved, while
Grimm came at him in massive numbers.

And so he flew around, burning away any Grimm he found.

Until he stumbled upon team B, running towards him.

Alright! Let's see how strong U.A. students are! Without any explanation, Netsu brought his hand
together and unleashed a fireball the size of a car at the four of them.

While Asui, Momo, and Aoyama froze in fear, Todoroki froze the area in front of them. Creating a
massive icy wall that blocked the fireball, and caused steam to cover the ground.

"Hey, I can't see!" Netsu complained, before remembering his lines. "You won't hurt me, villains!
You and your monsters won't beat my fire!"

Netsu started throwing fireballs wildly, in every direction, absolutely destroying the environment
around them.

Todoroki kept up his ice wall, having to constantly reinforce it to keep up with the insanely hot
flames.

It was a mistake to underestimate them. Todoroki grit his teeth as the constant shift between cold
and hot made his head spin.

"We can't even get close!" Momo said.

"I told you, O.C.P.'s live up to their names," Asui said, keeping her distance from the ice.

"Yes, but it appears we have other problems," Aoyama said, looking up.

The other two turned around, while Todoroki kept his focus on keeping the fire at bay.

They looked up behind them and all of them froze at what they saw.

ROARRRRRR!

In the sky, was a massive, Grimm dragon.

Back in the observation room.

"Is that a fucking dragon?!" Kaminari asked as everyone looked to the screen in awe.

"So he actually made it." Izuku stared at the beast his son had created. It was about half the size of
Kai, maybe a bit more, and looked absolutely terrifying.

"This is...Yami's quirk?" Iida was in shock. He remembered the little boy he escorted through the
amusement park and couldn't imagine that such a small boy could make something like this.

"Yeah, he showed me design like this before...as a drawing. He said it took way too much negative
energy to create." Izuku explained.

"Negative energy?" Shoji asked.

"Yami's quirk allows him to absorb people's negative emotions, and turn it into some kind of
energy that he can then turn into the Grimm." Izuku clarified.

"So in short, he can turn people's inner demons into outer demons." Tokoyami summarized.

"Basicly," Izuku confirmed.

"That's crazy! He could build a huge army of monsters, and attack a city! And then all the anger
and sadness and fear would let him make more and more! He could take over the world!" Mineta
shouted, overexaggerating.

"I...don't like to think about it that way, and I don't think he could do all that, he could certainly
cause...quite a bit of destruction," Izuku admitted, seeming almost pained to do so.

"Wait is that thing making more Grimm?" Mina asked as she pointed at the screen.

Back with team B.

Team B watched in horror as the dragon's back bubbled, and sludge fell off the dragon onto the
ground.

The sludge changed shape until it had turned into two Grimm griffins.

"Ok, that is ridiculous." Asui knew that Nezu was a sadist, everyone did, but how did he expect
them to actually beat this thing.

The Griffin's came at them, and the students had to be ready for it.

Aoyama shot his laser at one of the Griffin's heads, disorienting it, allowed Asui to jump up and
wrap her tongue around, it and slam it into the other Griffin.

Momo made a canon and blasted both Grimm, destroying them.

"We need to figure out how we're gonna take out the dragon," Momo shouted to her teammates.

Then the Dragon itself came down at them with its giant maw open.

But before it could reach them it was hit in the face by a powerful flamethrower attack from Netsu
who had flown around the ice to attack the dragon.

"RAHHHHH!" The Dragon flew away from Netsu's attack, higher into the sky, coming away
from it with some burn marks and slight melting on his mask.

Netsu followed the dragon up into the sky, leaving the hero students behind.

"We have to help him. If we help him against the dragon then we can convince him that we're not
villains, at least in the context of the test." Momo reasoned.

RAGWH.
More Grimm came charging at the students, mostly Beowolves followed by some Ursa.

"Todoroki, you and Aoyama should focus on the dragon and the child, Asui and I will take care of
the monsters down here," Momo said, creating a spear.

"Right." Todoroki grabbed Aoyama and created a pillar of ice under them, that rose them higher
and higher into the sky.

When they finally reached the dragon, Netsu was chasing it, flying in a very sloppy fashion while
shooting fireballs everywhere.

Todoroki made another ice wall to block a stray fireball, and from behind them one of the Griffin's
flew at them.

"I don't think so Monstre!" Aoyama unleashed the most powerful navel blast he could right at the
Griffin, destroying its head and killing it.

"Hm, I'll focus on the dragon, keep those griffin's off me," Todoroki ordered.

"Oui." Aoyama dreaded how his stomach would feel when this was all over.

Todoroki tried to make a trail of ice leading to the dragon, but Netsu's fireballs kept destroying it.

"Tch, I can't afford to hold back." Todoroki thought. If he was gonna fight this thing while Netsu
was around, then he would have to use the full capability of his mother's quirk.

And so while Aoyama shot the Griffin's out of the air, Todoroki waited patiently for the dragon to
get closer.

Netsu chased the dragon around with its flamethrower, until eventually, the dragon flew, only a few
feet away from Todoroki,

In an instant, Todoroki made a massive iceberg, that completely swallowed the dragon.

"Woah." Netsu stopped for a moment, surprised by the sudden appearance of the iceberg.

CRACK.

However the iceberg wouldn't stay there for long, as the bridge Todoroki had made was too small
to hold the weight of the massive iceberg, and it was about to collapse.

Todoroki ran back to the ice platform, with Aoyama following. He could feel the frostbite nipping
at his fingers and at his sides, but he had more important things to worry about.

Because the iceberg was above Asui and Momo.

"Asui, Yaoyorozu, move!" Todoroki shouted into his earpiece.

CRACK!

The ice broke, and the iceberg went hurtling downwards.

Meanwhile back on the ground, Asui drop-kicked an Ursa to death, and Momo was impaling a
Beowulf when they heard Todoroki's warning.

"There's an iceberg about to crash on you two! Move!" Todoroki told them through the earpiece.
Momo and Asui could quickly see the shadow of the iceberg, getting bigger and bigger very
quickly as it approached them at an alarming rate.

Asui acted quickly, and grabbed Momo with her tongue, and made broad leaps away from where
they were.

CRASH!

The iceberg hit the ground, only a little less than a dozen feet from where the two girls were.

The impact broke the ice apart into hundreds of thousands of little pieces, that flew through the air
like pieces of shrapnel.

Momo made a shield, and blocked the ice shards, protecting both her and Asui from harm.

When all was said and done, all that was left of the iceberg were chunks of ice and a cool-mist that
covered the ground.

"Did...did that do it?" Momo asked hopefully.

A few moments, later, her question was answered, when a giant black figure emerged from the
mist.

ROARRRRR!

The dragon rose up from the mist, towering over the two girls. It was damaged, with some burn
marks and melted parts from Netsu's attacks, as well as cracks in its armor and cuts in its skin from
being trapped in the ice and falling to the ground.

The worst of its injuries were its wings. Now cut up, and filled with holes, they would no longer be
suited for flight.

Momo stepped back from the intimating beast, but as she did so she noticed that Asui was not
doing the same, instead seeming...groggy.

All the frosty mist was making the frog girl very sleepy, and she was doing her best to keep from
falling asleep but she was very out of it.

The dragon seemed to notice this, and charged at her, opening its massive maw to swallow her
whole.

Momo jumped at her classmate, moving her out of the way just in time for the dragon to miss her.

The Dragon turned its head towards the two down girls, and let out another fearsome roar.

With the monster upon them and with Asui completely out of it and on the ground, Momo knew
she couldn't dodge anymore and had to come up with another strategy.

She quickly made a flare gun and shot it right in the dragon's face.

"RAHHHH!"

The flare exploded in the dragon's eyes, not doing any damage but causing it close its eyes and flail
its head around wildly, as it stumbled backward.

Momo kept shot it in the face two more times, causing it to keep stumbling back.
Unfortunately, Momo had run out of flares. She lifted up Asui and hoped to get away from the
dragon while it was still stunned, but the Dragon recovered before she got far.

With its jaw open, it rushed at the two.

And then a massive chunk of ice fell on its head.

"Todoroki!" Momo shouted.

The half and half teen himself came down with Aoyama on an ice slide, and the two of them ran
over to their teammates.

"We are glad to see you two were not crushed," Aoyama told them.

"I apologize, I should have known the ice would fall," Todoroki said before he noticed the now
unconscious Asui. "Is she injured?"

"No, it seems like all this cold sent her into some sort of hibernation. She most likely won't wake
up until we get her somewhere warmer.

"ROAARRRRR!"

The dragon still wasn't done and rose up once more. The armor on its head was now heavily
damaged looking like it was about to fall apart.

"Tch! Just stay down!" Todoroki shivered from the ice crawling up his right side but released
another wave of ice at the creature regardless.

The ice-covered the dragon once more, however this time the ice was weaker, due to Todoroki
overusing his quirk, and the dragon quickly started breaking through.

Momo saw that Todoroki was about to unleash another attack, and stopped him by putting her
hand out in front of him. "Your shivering, we should retreat."

"I'm fine." Todoroki insisted.

"I know now may not be the best time to bring this up, but where is the boy?" Aoyama asked.

FWOOM!

Suddenly from the sky, a giant wall of flames slammed into the dragon so hard it knocked all three
students off their feet and blew them away.

Todoroki made some ice to stop them from getting blown away any further, and an ice wall in
front of them to protect them from the heat.

"AGGHHHHH!" Todoroki struggled to maintain all the ice, the heat poured through, curing his
frostbite but also making them all sweat intensely, Aoyama even passed out from the heat due to
the fact he was in a suit of armor that only made the problem worse.

They couldn't even look directly at the fire because it was so bright it would have blinded them.

This went on for half a minute until the flames died out.

Where the dragon once was, was now nothing but scorched earth and black smoke.
Todoroki and Momo after taking a few moments to get their barrings got up and picked up their
unconscious classmates.

"Is...is it over?" Momo asked.

Back in the observation room.

"Holy shit," Kaminari said in awe.

"That kid just...nuked the dragon." Jiro gaped, sharing her classmate's sense of awe.

"I told you Netsu's quirk was powerful...although this is the first time I've seen him use an attack
like this." Izuku was also surprised but to a much lesser extent.

"This...is he going to be alright, surely an attack of this level must have some toll on his body?"
Iida asked, concerned for the boy's wellbeing.

Izuku shook his head. "Netsu's quirk has very little direct drawbacks. It's very hard for him to
control and can cause a lot of property damage, but the only negative effects it can have on himself
is if he breathes in the smoke, or if he's in a confined space and burns up all his oxygen. But in
wide-open spaces like this, he's pretty much fine so long as he's careful...although the lack of
control over his quirk can make his ability to fly pretty sloppy and can cause him to-"

On-screen the students saw Netsu try to land, only to smack into the ground face first.

"Crash, can we please get him to Recovery Girl as soon as possible," Izuku said with concern.

"Of course." Nezu leaned over to the microphone. "Will some medical bots please take Netsu
Midoriya, Asui, and Aoyama to Recovery Girl, and will Mr. Todoroki and Ms. Yaoyorozu come
back to the observation room.

After a few minutes.

Netsu, Aoyama, and Asui had all been carted off to Recovery Girl.

Asui was just asleep and relatively unharmed.

Netsu broke his nose and was healed with Recovery Girl's quirk and was now taking a nap.

And Aoyama had been overheated so he was taken out of his armor and treated.

The rest of the class, minus Bakugo who was also still with Recovery Girl, was in the observation
room.

"Alright, while you did technically pass the test, if this was a real situation, you two would have
failed," Nezu told them, much to the two students' shock. "If you were paying attention, you'll
notice the Grimm made no attempt to attack Netsu. This was because obviously, we didn't want the
young man to be harmed but if this was a real situation, the villain would have obviously fought
back. You allowed the child to fight the villain by himself for far too long. A moment that comes
to mind, is when Mr. Todoroki allowed the child to lure the dragon close to him, rather than
attempting to lure him close, or attack with his own flames."

Todoroki flinched but didn't respond.

"That's of course not even mentioning all the property damage and the fact that dropping an
iceberg from that height would most likely harm if not kill civilians or allies." Nezu continued.
"The only reason I am no failing you all is because of the difficulty of the test."

"We understand….we will perform better next time, principal Nezu." Momo said with an
embarrassed bow.

Todoroki did not respond.

What is going on with him? Izuku wondered. He didn't use his fire...at all during that test. I
wonder why?

"Now with that done, let us move onto the next test." Nezu looked at team C, who by now we're
very, very nervous.

As they should be.

 2v4
Chapter Summary

I Just released a spin off to this fic taking place seven years in the Future. If you have
any interest. Check it out.

"Now, before you start. This match will have a special change in rules." Nezu told them, looking at
team C. "For this match, you are able to attack the children, but you are not allowed to harm them."

The entire class looked at the principal in confusion.

"Am I stupid, or isn't that the same thing?" Kaminari asked.

"You are stupid but yeah it does sound like the same thing," Jiro said.

"I'm afraid I don't understand sir!? What do you mean by this!?" Iida asked his principal politely.

"That you will have to figure out on your own," Nezu said with a small sadistic laugh.

Welp...we're fucked. Shinso thought.

Izuku looked at Uraraka, who was deep in thought. I wonder if she figured it out?

A bit later in the fake city.

Team C had been walking through the city for a few minutes, and still had yet to see the child.

Which was weird considering that from what they'd seen these kids weren't exactly hard to find.

But despite this, Jiro looked extremely nervous.

"Jiro, what's wrong?" Shoji asked her using one of his arm's mouths.

"I can't hear them," Jiro revealed.

"You can't hear what?" Shinso asked her.

"Those monsters. Shouldn't there be a ton of them around us or at least a few miles away...but I
don't hear anything. It's completely silent." Jiro said, thoroughly unnerved.

"Maybe they are waiting for the child?" Shoji theorized, before looking at Uraraka. "Uraraka, do
you know who the child we're facing might be."

Everyone looked at Uraraka, and the ninth wielder paused as she considered what she was about to
say. "Well...I think I might know, but I'm not sure."

"It's better than nothing," Shinso told her. "At least we might have an idea what we're going up
against."

"...When the principal said that we can't harm them but we can attack them, maybe he meant that
even if we attack them, harming them won't be that easy." Ochaco speculated. "Two of the kids
had quirks that made them almost impossible to hurt them. Fu and Sansan."

"What do you mean, impossible to hurt them!?" Jiro asked, her eyes widened with alarm at the
thought of facing an invisible enemy.

"Not impossible, just really, really hard." Said a voice behind them.

The three of them immediately turned around and saw Fu standing there, with his typical blank
expression.

"Fu! It is you!" Ochaco said with a bright expression on her face and relief filling her voice.

"Hi, Uraraka. It's nice to see you." Fu greeted in his usual monotone. "It's been a while."

Back in the observation room.

"Wait a minute I know him!" Mina shouted out, pointing at Fu on the screen.

"Y-you do?" Izuku asked, looking at the pinkette in confusion.

"Yeah, I saw him in Kiba's videos!" Toru exclaimed excitedly. "Wait a minute! Are you Kiba's
dad!? Is someone gonna fight Kiba!?"

"Well, uh...yes, and um, and kind of. She is here and she will be part of the exercise but you can't
really "fight" her because...well you can't attack her." Izuku explained nervously.

"That's amazing!" Mina and Toru had stars in their eyes, excited at the prospect of meeting their
favorite online celebrity.

"Wait, if you watch Kiba's videos then why didn't you recognize any of the other kids? They're in
her video's too." Izuku asked.

"Oh we only just found out about her, we watched a few video's but we didn't see anyone but her
Fu," Toru explained. "But I can't wait to watch the rest!"

"So have you seen Fu and Kiba's quirks?" Izuku asked hopefully.

"Nope, I've only watched her gaming stream!" Toru revealed.

"I saw Kiba's quirk but not Fu's," Mina admitted. "She has a-"

"Please do not tell the class about her quirk. I would like to keep it a surprise if possible." Nezu
told her.

Sadist. Went through the minds of most of the students after hearing that.

Izuku just sighed in disappointment. He had hoped that at least one person would have seen Fu's
quirk. Because he was well aware of how...grotesque Fu's quirk could be, and it tended to make
things...complicated.

It was one of the reasons that Kiba's channel was often described as Gap Moe. On one hand, you
had Kiba's adorableness and super endearing personality, then on the other hand you'd see her rip
Fu's head off and a fountain of blood burst from his neck stump.

It put a lot of people off.

They've been really nice so far so hopefully, nothing goes wrong. Izuku crossed his fingers.

Back with team C.

"You haven't visited in a while." Fu pointed out, still talking to Uraraka.

"He-he, yeah I've been really busy. Aizawa-sensei gave us so much work!" Uraraka sheepishly
complained.

"You should come over, dad's...let's talk about that later." Fu realized that this wasn't the time or
place to be talking about this. "Ehem. Surrender heroes! You're surrounded!"

The team looked around and saw nothing.

"Kid do you know what the word surrounded means?" Shinso asked the child.

"Yup," Fu answered. "We do."

And then, Jiro's eyes widened. "Guys! I hear something! below us!"

Then the ground started to shake.

And that's when the Grimm suddenly burst from the ground underneath them, surrounding the
team completely.

There were three kinds of creatures. All brand new to the teens.

One of them looked like a giant centipede, that towered over them, even with some of its body still
underground. Parts of its body would rotate in a complete circle, suggesting a less than simple
anatomy.

There were some small creates that didn't look like any animal they'd ever seen before. The best
one could describe it as if an alligator wore armor and instead of having four legs on the top and
bottom parts of its body, just had two big legs in the middle, like a T-rex without arms.

And the last one was just a giant, worm the size of a very small building, with a huge gaping
spiked maw.

All in all, there were five centipedes, twelve of the small creepy things, and one massive worm.

"Oh, they can go underground. Of course, they can!" Shinso growled.

"Focus on the girl with the purple hair," Fu ordered.

"HUH!?" Jiro yelled in shock and horror. "Why me!?"

"RAHHHHH!" The creatures closed in and went to attack them.

Jiro plugged her earlobes into her boots and blasted the Grimm in her direction with a wave of
sound.

The Creeps were blown back by the wave, the centipedes were stunned for a moment but didn't
seem too affected.

A centipede and two Creeps charged at Jiro from behind, intent on attacking her.
Shinso went forward and threw his capture tool around the two creeps, and slammed them into the
centipede's moving blades where they were then eviscerated.

Ochaco jumped at the centipede head, and touched it, using her new ability to increase gravity, to
cause the beast to crash onto the ground.

"Meteor Kick!" Uraraka charged up to seven percent of One for All and came down on the
centipede with an ax kick to the skull, crashing through the bone and into the soft black parts.

As the Grimm faded away, six creeps ran at Jiro, three on both sides of her.

Shoji charged in and knocked the three creeps away on her left, while Jiro blasted the three on her
right with a sound wave.

"Why is he after me?!" Jiro shouted at Ochaco, as the whole team grouped up.

"I don't know? It doesn't make any-Woah!" Suddenly Ochaco was grabbed by the leg by a large
black tendril and dragged away from her teammates.

This tendril came, not from the Grimm, but from Fu himself, his arm being completely covered in
the inky black substance.

Fu brought Ochaco in front of him, holding upside down in front of his face. "We haven't seen
each other in a while so allow me to induce Kyosei. Say hi."

Suddenly the inky blackness overtook Fu's face and replaced it with a pure black one with white
eyes and sharp teeth. "RAHHHHH!"

"WAHHHHHH!?" Ochaco was thrown away from the rest of her team by Fu's tentacle.

Fu's body was then covered by Kyosei until the boy underneath could no longer be seen, and then
he charged after Ochaco, running on all fours like an animal.

"Just when I thought he was a normal-looking kid," Shinso remarked.

Back in the observation room.

"So is that his quirk?!" Sero asked Izuku.

"No, the black inky stuff is actually another one of my kids," Izuku revealed.

"Wait what!?" Shouted a good chunk of the class.

"That, black goop, is a...kid?!" Kaminari's jaw was hanging.

"Yes, his name is Kyosei...and please don't call him black goop." Izuku sighed. He didn't blame
him for calling Kyosei that. It wasn't the most flattering thing to call a child but it wasn't
inaccurate.

"Kyosei's quirk is called symbiote. His body is composed entirely of this black liquidy substance,
which allows him to enter into people's bodies and form a "bond" with them, turning them into a
"host". This host will gain numerous physical advantages such as enhanced strength, speed,
durability, etc, as well as the ability to use Kyosei's body itself as a weapon." Nezu explained,
looking at the amazed faces of his students. "However this comes at a cost. While bonded, Kyosei
will begin to feed one's internal organs, until the Host has died. It will also cause the Host's
emotions to become overwhelming, to the point where the Host no longer knows how to handle
them, which in theory would often resolve in the Host going insane, until they die."

The looks of amazement that had been on the student's faces when they heard of Kyosei's benefits,
turned to horror and shock when they heard of the price.

"Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait!? Then why does that kid have him!?" Sato was the first to ask the
question that was now on everyone's minds.

"W-well I assume this Fu, has a quirk that would negate the drawbacks of bonding with Kyosei. R-
Right." Momo asked, hoping she was correct.

"Very astute of you , young Fu's quirk makes him...well immortal may not be the right word, it's
rather complicated to explain so let's just say it makes him an unkillable zombie, which is an
oxymoron but that is the best way to explain it," Nezu said. "So long as he consumes enough meat,
he will be able to regenerate from any and all injuries. He is unable to physically feel anything, and
his emotions, while he still has them, are muted to a degree."

"So he's the perfect host," Tokoyami concluded.

The class calmed down, for the most part, some of them were still a bit squeamish about the
thought of someone's organs getting eaten.

"W-why not just...not give Kyosei a host?" Mina asked.

"I doubt it would be that simple," Todoroki responded. "He said that Kyosei feeds on the organs
through the bonding process, implying that he needs to bond in order to survive."

"Very good Mr. Todoroki! You are absolutely correct!" Nezu happily praised his student. "Without
a host, Kyosei will die. Meaning that there was no other option than to find someone like Fu."

There was a moment of silence as the class had to let that information sink in.

Back with Team C(minus Ochaco)

The three remaining members of the team did their best to hold off the attacking Grimm, but
without Ochaco there wasn't much damage they could do to them.

The Creeps weren't that bad to deal with but the Centipedes with their spinning blades were
completely unapproachable by the students and all they could do was avoid them.

And then there was the worm.

The worm was far too tough for them to hurt, and its ability to dive underground served to make
fighting it an even more futile effort. Thankfully Shoji and Jiro were able to detect any
underground attacks, but avoiding them proved to be easier said than done.

"This is pointless!" Shinso said as he slammed a creep into a Centipedes's head using his capture
tool. "We can't beat these things without Uraraka! We need to regroup with her!"

"How though!?" Jiro asked as she ran away from a Centipede. "There's too many of them! And
they're underground!"

"Anytime we try to get away that worm will just pop up and stop us!" Shoji said as he gave a three-
armed backhand to a Creep.

"...Well if they're underground...then we need to get into the air!" Shinso looked up at the nearby
buildings. "We need to get to the rooftops!"

"Great idea, how?" Jiro asked.

Shinso threw his capture tool around the waste of both his teammates. "You have to push us up
there with your quirk. Or at least far enough for me to get us up there!"

Jiro looked up at the closest building, and then back at her two teammates. If she could blast them
up far enough into the air with her speakers, then Shinso could use his capture tool to swing them
over to a rooftop, and hopefully out of the reach of the Grimm.

But that was a big If.

At least my heart is pounding. Jiro thought.

She didn't have much time though, as the Grimm started encroaching on them once more.

Jiro couched down, and faced her, speakers towards the floor. "You know if this doesn't work
we're fucked right?"

"Well if we stay here we're pretty fucked too, so less sass and more sound waves," Shinso told her.

Jiro held her breath.

BOOM!

She let off the biggest sound wave she'd ever let off, and it launched them into the air, with
Shinso's capture tool keeping them together.

And they made it!... Two-thirds of the way up. They made it two-thirds of the way up the side of
the building.

Fortunately, they had made it just far enough for Shinso to throw his capture tool around a railing
on one of the rooftops.

The three of them swung to the side of the building. And were now, out of reach of the Creeps and
Centipedes.

"Oh god, I can't believe that worked." Jiro released the breath she was holding, as she hung by
Shinso's capture tool, along with her other two teammates.

"Looks like we're out of the danger zone for now," Shinso said.

Jiro's eye's suddenly widened, as she heard something that gave her chills. "I wouldn't say that! It's
the worm! It's coming up and fast! It might be trying to jump!"

"Shit!" Shinso knew what he needed to do, he grabbed his capture tool and tried to climb up the
side of the building.

However, with both Shoji and Jiro weighing him down he wasn't making much progress.

Shoji saw this and reacted accordingly, grabbing both Shinso and Jiro and taking hold of the
capture tool, and climbing up much faster.

A few seconds later they had made it most of the way there.
And then.

"RAHHHHHHHHH!"

The worm burst from the ground, leaping into the air.

The three teens froze in terror as they saw its spiky maw getting closer and closer way too quickly.

Fortunately, though, the worm stopped a few feet away from them, as gravity finally took effect
and forced the worm back to the ground.

The teens were flooded with an intense sense of relief, knowing they were finally out of
danger...for now.

Shoji pulled them to the rooftop, and Shinso unwrapped his capture tool off of them.

"Alright, now let's go find Uraraka," Shinso said. "Can you two locate her?"

They both nodded and Shoji made some extra ears, while Jiro started moving her ear jacks around.

Meanwhile at the fake park, with Ochaco.

CRASH!

Uraraka was thrown through a tree by one of Fu's tendrils.

She rolled across the dirt until she stopped when her body smashed into a rock.

"Ah. Eh." Ochaco grunted in pain, as she slowly tried to pull herself off the ground.

Fu dashed a few feet away from her, giving his opponent a menacing leer.

"Wow Fu, you...really got a lot stronger since we fought last time." Ochaco felt a strange feeling
while fighting Fu and Kyosei.

She'd kind of felt bad for him before. The boy was the only one in the group of kids that wanted to
be heroes, that didn't have a super offensive quirk. Heck technically speaking his quirk wasn't good
for defense either since regeneration didn't defend you, rather it just kept you from dying.

The poor boy would get tossed around and dismembered and beheaded and even used as a weapon
by Kiba a few times.

But with Kyosei, Fu was now a significant threat, and Ochaco felt kinda proud.

Even if he was kicking her ass.

"Thanks. We may not be as strong Kiba, but we have a few tricks up our sleeve." Few raised
his arm, and it shapeshifted into a hammer. "Sansan taught us this one."

Fu raised his hammer arm up, stitching it high into the sky before bringing it down on Ochaco.

Ochaco quickly dashed out of the way as the hammer slammed down onto where she had been
standing, breaking the ground it smashed into.

Uraraka changed at Fu, with One for All speeding her up.
She didn't get too close, however, as five tentacles grew out of Fu's back and flew at Ochaco.

Ochaco had to suddenly stop, and then move back as she jumped out of the way of various tentacle
swipes.

As one of the tentacles jabbed at her, she dodged it and grabbed onto the tentacle, intent on making
Fu heavier.

But before she could get all five fingers on it, the tentacle shifted around in her hand, covering it
and keeping all her fingers separated, so her quirk wouldn't activate.

"Did you think we didn't think about how to deal with that?" Fu told her,

Kyosei's black goo spread from Ochaco's hand onto her arm. Ochaco struggled to try and escape
Kyosei's grip, but even using seven percent of One for All didn't help her.

More tentacles wrapped around Ochaco's body, trapping her in a cocoon of black.

"This is my win, Uraraka." Fu raised Ochaco high in the air.

"Uraraka!"

Fu paused and turned to look behind him, and saw Shinso, Shoji, and Jiro, running towards him.

"So you escaped the Grimm." Fu shot out more tendrils from his back at the three students.

All three of them managed to jump out of the way but had to keep running as the tendrils kept
chasing them.

"How long are these things!?" Shinso shouted as he kept running.

"Why don't you use your quirk to stop him!?" Jiro asked her fellow purple-haired classmate.

"I tried! It didn't work!" Shinso told her.

Right! Most of Fu's brain functions are dead! So Shinso's quirk doesn't work on him! Ochaco
thought as she kept struggling inside of Fu's cocoon.

And then, much to her surprise, she managed to move her hands around and touched the cocoon
with her fingers.

"HUH!?" Suddenly all of Fu's tentacles smashed into the ground, as did his body, as gravity
suddenly tripled on him.

Ochaco's cocoon smashed into the ground and was reduced to goo by the impact, freeing her from
its hold.

What happened? Did he get distracted and lose focus? Ochaco speculated, while she quickly
pulled herself out of the goop.

"Uraraka!" Ochaco looked up and saw her team running towards her.

"Guys!" Uraraka met them halfway, finally reuniting with her teammates. "How'd you get away
from all the Grimm!?"

"We used the rooftops. All the Grimm moved primarily underground so they couldn't follow us
once we got up there." Shoji explained.

"Nice!" Ochaco praised giving her team the thumbs up. "But...what so do now?"

"Unlike the other two, this one seemed to be leading the attack, so we may have to force him to
surrender, without hurting him." Shoji theorized. "I think since this is an exercise, just threatening
to hurt him would make him surrender, given that most children would give up under threat of
harm."

"That's not possible, Fu can't be harmed, or even feel pain. His quirk makes it impossible." Ochaco
explained.

"Well, it doesn't seem like he can do anything now that you've increased his gravity," Shinso
noted.

"I wouldn't be so sure."

The four of them looked at Fu, who had retracted his tentacles into themselves, and pulled himself
off the ground, using sheer strength to resist the increased gravity.

"He's a lot stronger than he looks." Ochaco told them, as they got ready to defend themselves.
"And faster to so be careful-"

Before she could finish what she was saying, Fu lunged at Jiro tackling her to the ground.

"Ah! Why are you going after me!" Jiro tried to pull Fu off her, but this was to no avail, as the
increased gravity made Fu heavier and harder to pull off.

Fu raised his fist to punch Jiro in the face, and that's when Jiro raised her earlobes in defense.

"RAHHHHHHHH!" Kyosei roared out in panic, and Fu jumped off of Jiro as quickly as he could
and continued to back away from her.

"Huh?" Jiro paused in confusion.

"What just happened?" Shinso asked in equal befuddlement.

"He seemed frightened of Jiro's earlobes." Shoji pointed out. "Come to think of it, when he sent the
Grimm after us, he focused on Jiro."

"But if he can't be harmed so what's he afraid of?" Shinso turned to Ochaco for answers.

"I...don't know. Izuku never mentioned a weakness to sound...unless...Fu isn't weak to sound, but
Kyosei is!" Ochaco realized.

Fu lunged at Ochaco but the girl jumped back to dodge it.

"Can you guys pin him!?" Jiro asked her teammates. "Uraraka can't you increase his gravity
more?!"

"It's tied to how much strength I'm using! And I'm already at my limit!" Ochaco explained as Fu
kept jumping and swiping at her.

Shoji charged at Fu, tackling the boy and then wrapping him up in his arms as they rolled on the
ground.
In response, spikes grew from Fu's body and stabbed into Shoji.

"AGH!" Shoji cried out in pain as he released his grip on the boy.

Shinso threw out his capture tool at Fu but the boy just ducked out of the way.

"He's still too fast!" Shinso said. "If I could wrap him up then we might be able to win!"

Ochaco looked at Shinso's capture tool and then at Fu, and she got an Idea.

With enhanced speed, Uraraka charged forward and two of the ends of Shinso's capture tool.

She ran at Fu, and Fu lunged at her.

Ochaco jumped over Fu and wrapped his body up in the tool.

Fu tried to use his strength to get it off of him but found that his bindings were surprisingly
durable.

Ochaco ran around Fu, continuing to wrap him up in the capture tool until the boy was completely
restrained.

"Ugh! RAHHH!" Fu tried to use Kyosei's shapeshifting to make a tentacle or something to help
him escape, but the moment the tentacle got more than a foot away from his body, it splattered
against the ground due to the increased gravity.

Jiro quickly ran over and pointed one of her speakers at Fu's face. "Give up or so help me I will
blast you!"

Fu stopped moving for a while, and after a few seconds, Kyosei retreated back inside of him. "We
surrender."
 Queen Of Eternal Darkness

"So...I think I know where the kid is." Kirishima commented.

Nezu had actually had Team D wait a bit, so they could change the fake city a bit.

Firstly they had shifted it into night mode. Covering the city in a dome that gave off some fake
moonlight.

The only other light sources were the street lights that were littered about the city.

However, the most notable change was the enormous castle that took the place of a few buildings.

It looked to be made mostly of cement, meaning that Cementoss was most likely used to make it so
quickly.

Still, it didn't make it very hard to figure out where the kid they were supposed to find was.

"Right, they are most likely inside the castle," Tokoyami said. "Although given how our other
classmates' trials have been, I have little doubt that it's a trap."

"I'll go ahead! Any surprise attacks I'll have to go through me!" Kirishima hardened his arms and
brought his fist together.

"No arguments there!" Toru gave him a thumbs up, not that anyone could see it, as she was without
her gloves.

With that decided, Kirishima went out in front, with Tokoyami and Toru following behind and
Ojiro guarding the rear.

Back in the observation room.

"So a...a castle," Sero remarked, a little taken aback that they made a whole freaking castle just for
this kid.

"Yeah...she's a bit...overdramatic." Izuku sighed, although there was a hint of a smile on his face.

"Oh! Oh! Is it Kiba! Is it finally time for Kiba!?" Mina asked VERY eagerly. Representing more
than half of my readers.

"Well, yeah it's her." Izuku sheepishly admitted. "Unlike the others, she was VERY involved in the
process of making this exercise. Of course, we had to refuse a lot of her requests because a lot of
them were...unrealistic. But the exercise still has a lot of...Kiba, to it."

"YEAHHHH!" Mina cheered.

"They're not meeting much resistance." Todoroki pointed out as he watched his four classmates
travel towards the castle. "I expected more of those Grimm monsters."

"Maybe they'll be there when they try and enter the castle?" Sato theorized.

"No." Izuku shook his head. "Kiba has...something different planned. I think it'd be better if you
just watched."
A few minutes later, with Team D.

As Team D reached the entrance of the castle, they found Kiba waiting for them. Standing up on a
balcony over the gate.

Kiba was wearing a very elegant black dress, with long black gloves and black dress shoes. As
well as a golden crown with large red rubies. And her hair was styled up in fancy drills.

"Welcome, heroes," Kiba said in a very smug tone, her face reflecting her confidence as she
literally looked down on the students. "To your demise. I am Kiba Midoriya! Queen of Eternal
Darkness! The rightful ruler of all that lives and breathes! And the one destined to inherit the
earth!"

This got...various reactions.

Tokoyami went silent, as he got bad middle school flashbacks.

Wow. This is...a lot. Ojiro thought.

Is this part of the exercise? What's going on? Kirishima wondered in confusion.

Toru on the other hand.

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!" Toru squealed. "It's Kiba! Ah, I love her! Look at her! Look at how
cute she is and her cute little dress! EEEEEEEE!"

Everyone was taken aback by the invisible girl's sudden outburst. Most of all Kiba, mostly because
she didn't know she was there.

"So this is the streamer you were so excited about...yeah that makes sense," Ojiro said, taking a
good look at Kiba. This is the exact kind of person the internet would enjoy.

"Well, she sure is cute," Kirishima admitted.

"The cutest!" Toru gushed.

"Ah-hem!" Kiba fake coughed into her fist to pull the attention back to her. "I see my reputation
precedes me! To think even someone in the hero's party would admire me so. Well, we will touch
back upon that later. For now, I must test you to see if you are worth my time. Now. COME!
Nuckelavee!"

"What?" Said all four of the students at once.

Then, from inside the castle, they heard a clopping sound. Like a big horse was coming towards
them, very quickly.

"What kind of name is-" Before Ojiro could finish he was cut off.

RAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!

"AHHHHHH!"

A blood curling, ear-piercing scream ripped through the air, forcing the students to clutch their
heads in, coving their ear hoping to stop the noise from reaching them.

Through the gates exited another huge Grimm. This one being far more horrifying than anything
else they'd seen up until this point.

Its bottom half was a huge Grimm horse, that looked rather normal for a Grimm, with the
exception of its rib cage poking out of its chest, and its red eye glowing slightly brighter and more
menacingly than the other Grimm.

The particularly horrifying part was the rider. Which was physically attached to the house by its
torso! Its body was skinny, with its rib cage poking out in the same way as the horse, and jagged
spiny bones came out of its spine. Its mouth didn't seem to be able to fully open. As the black parts
of its lower mouth seemed to be stuck to the boney white part of its upper mouth as if its teeth had
dug into its gums and were pulling it upwards, as its mouth emitted a strange hellish glow that
could also be seen in its eyes. To make it even more demon-like was its mask featuring two long
horns at the top of his head, and its long disproportionate, skinny arms, which went all the way
down to the ground and at the end of them, instead of hands were two...things, that were
somewhere between claws and fingers.

In summary, it looked like the Horsemen Of Death had come and was physically attached to the
horse.

The four students stood absolutely still, paralyzed in shock and horror.

Back in the observation room.

"What the actual fuck!?" Kaminari blurted out.

"L-Language!" Iida managed to pull himself together quick enough to scold his classmate, but his
eyes were still glued to the screen.

"Hey Midori, have you ever considered getting these kids to a therapist?" Mina asked Izuku, trying
to look away from the screen as much as possible.

"Constantly," Izuku admitted. "I'm honestly kinda ashamed of myself for not having them all on
regular appointments. It's just...hard to find people you trust with your kids."

"Don't you have other employees you trust with your kids?" Todoroki asked.

"W-well...y-you see…" Izuku was sweating a bit, looking away from the class as his face turned
red.

Momo's eyes went wide. "Wait a minute...are you saying-"

"That you still haven't hired any other employees!?" Ochaco gave Izuku a stern look, making him
sweat even more.

"Wait what?" Jiro asked.

Once again the class was treated to yet another shock, when they all suddenly realized that Izuku
was taking care of all these terribly dangerous children, by himself.

Suddenly a few of them, such as Todoroki, Shinso, and Momo, had noticed a few things about
Izuku they didn't before. Such as the bags around his eyes, and his overly tired posture. As if he
was running on nothing but coffee and determination.

"I mean I've been looking at applicants!" Izuku swiftly defended himself. "It's just...like I said it's
hard to find people to look after your kids. I've heard horror stories about baby-sitters or people
running orphanages who abused and mistreated the children. And the kids...have already been
through so much."

"But if you keep this up your gonna work yourself into the ground!" Ochaco scolded. "How much
did you even sleep last night?!"

"O-oh well you-you know...a while," Izuku answered without answering, making Ochaco glare
harder.

"Do you have some kind of quirk that helps with exhaustion?" Mina asked him.

This only made Izuku sweat even harder. "Uhhhhhhhhhhh. C-can we not talk about-"

"Shitty Deku doesn't have a fucking quirk!"

"Oh no," Izuku muttered.

Into the observation room walked Katsuki Bakugou. Still in a few cast as Recovery Girl was
unable to heal all the broken bones Kai had given him. He was exhausted and his body still ached,
but that didn't stop him from limping his way here, and glaring at Izuku like he took his entire
existence as a personal insult.

Which he did.

"Deku's quirkless!" Bakugo barked. "Which is why he's been hiding from me! For months!"

Most of the class gave Izuku surprised looks, receiving yet another shock in only a short while.

Izuku however, switched from nervous to exasperated. "Kacchan. I haven't been hiding from you, I
just moved."

"Where!?" Bakugo shouted at him.

Izuku sighed and shook his head. "Kacchan. We'll have this conversation later."

"Like hell, you get to tell me what to do!" Bakugo limped towards him, but Ochaco stood in his
way. "Get the fuck out of the way Round Face!"

"Try and make me." Ochaco dared him in a deadly serious tone. "You won't get far in those casts.
You look like you're about to tip over."

"Grrrrr!" Bakugo opened his mouth to let out some more curses and threats, but someone far more
threatening spoke first.

"Katsuki Bakugo." Everyone froze when Nezu spoke up. His tone was as calm as ever, but there
was an underlying threat lacing his words that sent shivers up Bakugo's spine. "Need I remind you
that you are on exceedingly thin ice? Acting so impolite to our guest is an offense worthy of
detention at least."

"Tch." Bakugo held back his tongue. He was absolutely pissed, but he knew that saying literally
anything right now, wouldn't help him. Not with someone like Nezu.

"And I doubt Recovery Girl, cleared you to leave the Medical Wing either. Meaning that not only
did you threaten our guest, you disobeyed one of our staff to do so." Nezu deduced. "And what's
worse is that the guest you threatened, is a high-ranking government associate. And the head of the
government Q.R branch."
"Wait what the fuck?!" Katsuki was taken off guard by that, looking at Izuku with a mix of anger
and shock. "Deku! What the fuck have you been up to?"

"I will explain later...it's...a long story." Izuku sighed. "For now you should go back to Recovery
Girl's office. I WILL tell you about it later. I promise."

Bakugo wanted to shout at him. Tell him that he can't tell him what to do. But he could feel Nezu's
gaze. Warning him that if he did anything funny, he'd pay for it dearly.

"Yes, I think that would be for the best." Nezu agreed. "And I think it would be best if you did this,
now."

If looks could kill, Izuku would have died a long time ago, but right now, he would have been
atomized.

But that was all he could do. Give Izuku an enraged look, and eventually, turn away and leave
towards Recovery Girl's office.

After that, there was a prolonged period of silence, as the class took in this new information, while
Izuku prepared himself for the worst.

"Soooo...quirkless huh. Man, that sucks." Kaminari said.

Izuku was a bit shocked, but even more so when Jiro stabbed him with one of her jacks.

"AH! What the hell was that for!" Kaminari rubbed his arm where Jiro had stabbed him.

"For being an insensitive idiot!" Jiro hissed at him.

"While I doubt you had any harmful intent, your words could be taken offensively, Kaminari,"
Shoji explained. "It could be taken as you looking down on him."

"What!? Oh shit, I'm so sorry man!" Kaminari swiftly apologized.

"No-no it's fine!" Izuku reassured him flusteredly. "Your right, it does suck...a lot."

"More than you can imagine," Ochaco muttered bitterly.

"And that explains the trust issues." Shinso now saw Izuku in a whole new light. "Quirk
discrimination. I thought the whole thing with Bakugo was the reason but that was just a small part
of something a lot worse wasn't it?"

"Is quirk discrimination really bad around here?" Mina asked, with a very concerned and worried
expression on her face.

"Wait does that mean Bakugo is quirkist?" Sero asked.

"I mean I don't know?" Sato asked before looking at Izuku curiously. "Is he?"

"If he is then it's appalling that U.A. allowed him in despite this." Todoroki looked at Izuku. "How
bad did he treat you because you were quirkless? Or was there another reason?"

Izuku didn't quite know what to say, and he was looking increasingly uncomfortable, with all the
attention pointed at him.

Because of his quirklessness.

Fortunately, this was very different from the past.

"Enough!" Iida suddenly shouted, causing almost everyone to jump. "That detail was obviously
something Midoriya was trying to hide, and something that clearly makes him uncomfortable! He
is an honored guest at U.A. and we should desist in asking about such things for the time being!"

"We are mostly a bunch of strangers to him. I really don't know why you'd think he'd want to open
up to us." Asui reminded everyone.

"Yeah, guys come on give him some space!" Ochaco said, getting between Izuku and everyone
else.

"T-Thank you." Izuku's face turned red. Embarrassed at needing to hide behind his friends from
something that ultimately, in his opinion, he should have been able to handle.

Right. I guess the last thing I'd want to do is talk about my discrimination issues with a bunch of
people I met less than two hours ago. Shinso chided himself.

The purple-haired teen now had a keen interest in whatever the hell Izuku's story was. Partially out
of curiosity, and partially because he wanted to know how much he should hate Bakugo.

"Putting Midoriya's...condition? I-Is it ok to call it that?" Momo wasn't really sure how to handle
this situation and she was very afraid of being labeled a quirkist or worse, subconsciously being a
quirkist.

"It really doesn't matter, that's one of the nicer things people have called it anyway," Izuku
explained.

"O-Oh...W-well not to sound dismissive, but putting that aside, would you like to explain the part
where Nezu said you were in charge of the Q.R. branch?" Momo asked. It had taken a while for
her to get over THAT particular fact. It just didn't make any sense to her. Not only should one
person not be doing that much work, but he was fifteen! Since when could fifteen year old's be
government agents let alone run a branch of the government!?

"Yeah what's that about?" Ochaco had, in her rage at Bakugo, completely missed that part the first
time and was now left wondering what her friend had gotten himself into now.

"That was not necessarily true. While I do hold...influence over the Q.R. branch, and I have power
and responsibilities aligned with them, I am not technically in charge." Izuku explained.

This was true. While the Quirk Removal Branch would do basically anything he said considering
that he could put an end to the whole branch at any time, that was only in practice, as on paper the
government was still in fully in charge of that branch, and that branch now had its own leaders and
officials.

"Uh...this might be a stupid question but...what's the Q.R. branch?" Kaminari asked.

"I don't know what it is either?" Sero admitted.

Looking around, it was easy to tell that most of the class seemed to not know what it was either.

"Really?! None of you have heard about it?" Momo looked at her entire class in shock. "I

suppose the news has only started to spread recently, but I had expected at least a few of you to
know."
"It stands for Quirk Removal branch," Nezu explained.

"EHHHHHHHHH!?" This time the entire class was in shock, and it showed.

"Wait? Quirk Removals? Like getting rid of quirks?" Sero's eyes were wide and his jaw was
hanging, and this expression was shared by a large chunk of the class.

"Y-yes," Izuku admitted, before quickly explaining himself. "The Q.R. branch is focused on
removing quirks from level two O.P.C.'s. And only ones I think should have their quirks removed."

"But, how? Why? What even-" Momo really couldn't wrap her head around a single teenager being
in charge of such an important function, that could change so many people's lives.

"How does one even erase a quirk?" Todoroki asked.

"And what are the criteria for it?" Shinso asked.

"Well, I can't tell you how it happens, but as for the criteria. Typically, only people with quirks that
are too dangerous to be allowed to exist in society." Izuku tried to think of the best example." For
example, there was a boy who had a roulette quirk. Every twenty-four hours his quirk would
change from one thing to the next. This caused a lot of different problems, as no one could adapt to
his quirk since it kept changing, most of the time this would only lead to minor injuries and small
scale property damage, however, some of his quirks were so dangerous that they would lead to
mass death and destruction. And so eventually D.O.C. had to take him in and contain him."

"And since there was nothing they could do to contain his quirk, the only options he had would
either be to stay locked up forever, or have his quirk be removed." Todoroki summarized.

"That sucks!" Mina cried.

"Being locked away because you were born with a dangerous quirk. How horrible." Momo said.

"Izuku." Ochaco, unlike the others, was more concerned for her friend. After all, she knew having
to decide the fates of people's lives, must weigh heavily on him.

"Unfortunately there is little choice for anyone in the matter," Nezu spoke up. "If the people with
these quirks were to be released, then they WOULD cause casualties eventually. Whether they
wanted to or not. Their quirks are simply too uncontrollable. And so these are the only two real
options. It is truly horrible for these people and their families, but there is little choice otherwise."

The class went silent, a feeling of frustration brewing inside most of them. Frustration at the
misfortune of these innocent people, who they could do nothing to help.

"Of course removing quirks is only a last resort," Izuku reassured them. "D.O.C. will try first and
foremost to find ways for these children to live WITH their quirks, rather than simply just taking
them away...at least they will so long as I'm deciding who gets their quirks erased."

"I imagine that the government has been trying to expand the scope of this branch?" Nezu asked
him.

"Yeah, but taking away someone's quirk is a serious matter. One that shouldn't be treated as a first
or even second option." Izuku explained. "It's condemning them to a life of hardships."

The class once again went silent, as they had to fully take in what Izuku had said.
"Well, I believe that's enough sidetracking. It looks like the battle with that monster is about to
end." Nezu said, turning everyone's attention back to the exercise.

A few minutes ago, with team D.

"RAHHHHH!" The monster(because I'm not gonna write out its name every time) let out another
ear-piercing scream, as it charged towards them.

"Ugh! Dark Shadow!" Tokoyami covered his ears and called out for Dark Shadow to attack.

The sentient quirk which had been suppressed since the exercise started, burst out of his cloak, to
confront the charging Grimm.

Dark Shadow was quite big due to the lack of light, about the size of the creature's torso, and so
when the two met, Dark Shadow was able to tackle the monster's chest, but while this did stun the
rider a bit, it didn't manage to stop the horse from charging towards them.

"I got this!" Kirishima activated his quirk, hardening his arms and running towards the monster.

Kirishima grabbed the horse's legs mid charge and tried to hold it back but whenever the horse
would pick up its feet it was taking Kirishima with it.

"Woah! Woah! Woah!" The horse did stop its charge, but only so that way it could flail around, to
try and throw Kirishima off, its leg.

Meanwhile, Dark Shadow was busy attacking the monster's head, clawing at its head and making
some scratches in its mask.

The Nuckelavee grabbed into Dark Shadow's face and then started pushing it away, however
much, to everyone's surprise, its arms extended, pushing Dark Shadow a couple dozen feet in the
air, before rotating its body and swinging Dark Shadow around, and then slammed it into the
ground.

"Everyone close your eyes!" Toru shouted.

Knowing what was coming, everyone closed their eyes.

"Say cheese!" Toru unleashed a massive flash of light that blinded the horse and the rider.

"RAHHH!" The creature stumbled back, the rider covered its eyes with its hands while the horse
just started bucking around while blinded.

Ojiro took this time to jump up to the horse's head, using his tail to boost himself up before hitting
the head with his tail.

This didn't do much damage, but it did further stun the horse, causing it to stumble.

"Dark Shadow! It's legs!" Tokoyami commanded.

Dark Shadow rose up and charged at its legs, tripping it up and causing the horse to fall.

"Now! For its head!" Tokoyami allowed Dark Shadow to grow a bit larger, and the sentient quirk
went right towards the rider's head.

The monster stretched one of its arms at Dark Shadow to protect itself, but then Ojiro jumped up
and smacked the arm away.
It was about to use its other arm to try again, but Kirishima held it back. "Not today!"

Dark Shadow reached its head, opened its massive beak.

And bit its head off.

At that moment, the creature stopped moving and slumped over.

A few seconds later, it started to evaporate, and eventually, it turned into nothing but black smoke.

"Hmm." Tokoyami watched as the monster disappeared and forced Dark Shadow back to his side,
repressing his emotions enough to shrink him.

"Yeah! Alright!" Toru cheered, throwing up her hands in celebration(not that anyone could see it).
"I thought that would be a lot harder!"

"It probably would have been if it wasn't for Dark Shadow." Ojiro pointed out, taking a moment to
breathe.

"Yeah, that was awesome man!" Kirishima praised his classmate. "You two are manly as hell!"

"Hmph. A simple matter. You all also performed well." Tokoyami said simply. "Now, let us
confront the child."

"Hey Hagakure, you said you've watched this kid on Youtube right?" Kirishima asked, looking
around since he couldn't see her.

"That's right!" Toru had a huge smile on her face(not that anyone could see it). "She is so cute the
way she acts like a little queen! And when she messes up or makes a mistake she how she stutters
and tries to fix it it's just so CUUUUTE!"

"R-Right. But what about her quirk?" Ojiro asked.

"Oh, it's some kind of enhancement quirk," Toru revealed. "She's super strong and fast and tough.
And she keeps calling herself a vampire so she probably has to drink blood."

"Maybe it's like Sato's quirk but with blood instead of sugar." Kirishima speculated.

"In that case, it would be best if Kirishima once again took the lead," Tokoyami told them.

"Sure! More than happy to take a hit for my friends!" Kirishima gave him the thumbs up. "Cause
that's how a real man does it!"

With that decided, they all stomped the castle.

When they got inside they found the castle was rather...plain, lacking any color or decorations.
Which was to be expected given how quickly it was made.

It was also very narrow and small. The hallway they were running through didn't lead anywhere
but in front of them and it didn't seem like there were any other rooms either.

The truth was the castle was mostly just cement with a hallway and "Throne Room" with no other
rooms.

When they finally reached the Throne Room, they were greeted with the sight of Kiba, sitting on a
cement throne.
It seemed that while they had been fighting the Grimm, Kiba had gone for a change of clothes.

Now she was wearing what looked like blood-red armor, as well as her usual cloak. She was also
holding a wine glass, with some blood in it.

"Oh my god look at her little armor!" Toru squealed.

"Who made that?" Kirishima wondered.

"Heroes." Kiba addressed them, while not looking away from her wine glass. "I see you have
defeated my Nuckelavee."

"There has got to be a better name for that," Ojiro muttered.

Kiba stood up, off her throne, and turned away from them. "Do you truly understand why I must
rule this world?"

"Are we...supposed to answer that or-" Kirishima couldn't get out any more words as an invisible
hand covered his mouth.

"Shhh! She's gonna start monologuing!" Toru whispered.

"You privileged few, born with abilities that fit the taste of the public, would never understand the
struggles of my brothers and sisters." Kiba continued, little did they know the reason she had
turned away was because she had written a script, and was currently reading from it. "When my
father found me I was cast aside. Thrown into the gutter by the despicable people that had been
given the honor of birthing me. Despite my beauty. Despite my grace. Despite my power! Despite
my perfection! In their eyes, my quirk made me nothing but a parasite! A blood-sucking leech is
what they called me!"

Is this real? Is this an act? Wha-what is happening? Ojiro was not prepared for a full monologue
when he went to heroics class today.

This is going to go on for quite some time, isn't it? Tokoyami cringed. He knew better than anyone
that these kinds of speeches were not short...because there was a time when he once gave them!

"For someone such as myself to be treated like gutter trash proves that this would is wrong! That it
is unjust!" Kiba's acting was hammy, as usual, but it was what one would expect from a child. And
her exaggerated hand motions made it all the more entertaining. "And so I who am perfect. I who's
power sits above all things. I whose gaze looks down upon all! I Kiba shall be the one to correct
these imperfections!"

Back in the observation room.

"Wow, she is...really going on for a while." Kaminari pointed out, while Kiba was still talking.

"She has some impressive grammar for her age." Momo praised the young girl.

"Well, she did read an entire dictionary," Izuku explained.

"Why?" Kaminari asked, his face showing pure confusion. "I haven't read through a dictionary!"

"We could tell," Jiro smirked.

"How long does she intend to keep talking?" Shinso asked.

"Well the script she wrote was twenty pages soooo...this might take a bit." Izuku sighed.

"She wrote a script?" Ochaco had an amused smile on her face, as she had to try and keep herself
from laughing. "What am I saying of course she had a script."

"She worked on it, for hours," Izuku remembered seeing his daughter furiously writing and editing
her work, with several dictionaries and thesaurus littered around her.

She had worked so hard on it that he didn't have the heart to tell her to make it shorter.

Although he did feel bad for having to put everyone through twenty pages of monologuing.

At least the invisible girl seemed to be enjoying it...not that he could really tell.

"She is still going." Todoroki honestly was surprised she hadn't run out of breath. "How long has
this been going on?"

"Roughly seven minutes," Nezu said.

"Well...at least she's giving them time to recover after the fight with that monster," Momo said,
trying to look on the positive side. She honestly did find the girl quite cute and she could see where
her popularity came from. Heck, she'd probably check out one of her videos after this was all over.

"I don't get why you guys are complaining! Look at her! Look at that smug little face!" Mina
giggled.

"That's gonna stop being cute when she grows up," Shinso said.

"No...no she's still gonna be cute in the future," Mineta said. "I can tell."

"...I am going to assume that was a compliment. And nothing else." Izuku said, his tone alerting the
boy that this was a warning.

"Yeah! Of course!" Mineta was quick to say, sweating a bit. The last person he wanted to piss off
was the person in charge of deciding who got their quirks removed.

"Well, I doubt she could go one for much longer," Shoji said.

With Team D...Fifteen minutes later.

"And so that is why I ask you! Will you join me? Or be destroyed!" Kiba finally finished her
monologue, and dramatically pointed towards the students.

"Yes, my queen!" Toru replied.

"No, she won't," Tokoyami said.

Kiba looked at the other two...only to find that they had fallen asleep. "HEY!?"

"Huh?" Kirishima and Ojiro jolted awake.

"Did you two fall asleep!?" Kiba was livid. "I spent hours! Preparing that speech! And you two fell
asleep!?"

"Uh...sorry?" Kirishima quickly apologized. "You...went on for a while so…"

"...You have five seconds to harden yourself before I turn you into a red smear on the walls, floor,
and your friends," Kiba said in a dead serious voice, as she dramatically threw off her cloak.

"Hey wait a-" Kirishima didn't get any more words out, before Kiba dashed over to him, at speeds
he couldn't react to, and punched in his hardened stomach.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Kirishima was immediately sent flying through the concrete walls, far
away from his friends.

Everyone took a step back, not expecting such speed and power from someone of her size. Even
Toru hadn't expected that.

Kiba gave Ojiro a nasty glare. "Your next."

Oh shit. Ojiro never saw himself being so afraid of a seven-year-old...but after seeing one of his
toughest classmates being knocked away like a baseball, he was more than a bit intimidated.

Tokoyami unleashed Dark Shadow, who was doubled in size and let him stand guard in front of
Ojiro.

Kiba was not deterred in the least however and simply ran up to Dark Shadow, and uppercut him in
the beak, sending him flying through the roof.

Tokoyami could feel Dark Shadow's cord tugging at him, and he was almost lifted off the ground
because of how high Dark Shadow was sent.

"I'm sorry my lady! Please forgive me!" Toru unleashed another flash of light.

"Kahhhhhh!" Kiba hissed and covered her eyes. "The sun!"

"Run!" Tokoyami commanded after Dark Shadow returned to him.

The three immediately turned tail and ran for the exit while Kiba still recovered from Toru's attack.

When they reached the hall, Dark Shadow took a moment to cave in part of the roof. Blocking off
access to the throne room.

"That won't hold her long! She's strong! Really strong!" Dark Shadow warned them, as he caved in
more of the roof to try and block Kiba's path.

"And fast! She was so fast!" Toru always wanted to meet Kiba, and when she realized that she was
gonna be the one to face her, she was excited.

And now she was remembering that Kiba was gonna be the one kicking her ass. So now she was a
little less excited, a little more scared out of her mind.

They felt the castle shake, and the sound of something being destroyed behind them signified that
Kiba had recovered, and was breaking through their barriers.

And so they ran, just a bit faster.

When they reached the outside, they found Kirishima, whose lower half was still stuck in the side
of the wall.

"Kirishima!" Toru ran over to her classmate, who looked to be in a daze.

"Huh? Toru? Why are there five of you?" Kirishima asked deliriously.

Dark Shadow pulled Kirishima out of the wall and set him down gently.

They could see the imprint of Kiba's fist on his hardened abbs, as well as various cracks around it.

Ojiro wanted to ask if his classmate was alright, but he was a bit distracted by the hole in the wall,
showing that Kiba had punched him through many feet of concrete.

"Ah. Man, she punches hard." Kirishima groaned after regaining his senses.

THRWOOM!

"Well unless we wanna be punched next we gotta figure something out!" Toru pointed out.

"Do you think there might be some kind of win conditions like the other ones?" Kirishima asked.

"I don't think so. The win conditions were pretty obvious. I think we just need to subdue her." Ojiro
looked at the hole once more, realizing what he just said would entail.

"So we have to subdue a girl that can punch someone through a dozen feet of concrete and moves
faster than we can see, while also not attacking her?" Toru summarized. No one could see her
expression, but they could tell she was probably terrified by the tone of her voice.

"That seems to be our only option." Tokoyami agreed, a nervous sweat going down his beak.

THROOM!

The rubble over the exit was broken, and out came a very cross Kiba.

"You know, I had expected many things from the mighty warriors of U.A...running away was not
one of them!" Kiba growled at them, baring her fangs in a way that would have been cute if she
didn't just punch through a concrete barrier.

"Dark Shadow! Restrain her!" Tokoyami let Dark Shadow grow to the biggest size he could get
which still allowed Tokoyami to control him.

Dark Shadow charged at Kiba and tried to grab her, but despite being more than quadruple her size,
Kiba just backhanded it away.

However, Dark Shadow only was knocked a few feet away and quickly shook off the blow before
charging at her again.

"Tch. Persistent little shadow." Kiba dashed towards Dark Shadow and proceeded to drop kick the
blackbird. "Begone!"

This time Dark Shadow got sent significantly further, being sent over a dozen feet away before
digging his claws into the ground to stop himself.

However with Dark Shadow so far away, Kiba had a free shot at the students.

"Perhaps if the shadow will not yield, then I should destroy the one who casts it." Kiba glared at
Tokoyami, with murderous intent.

"You'll have to get through me first!" Kirishima stood in front of Tokoyami and activated his
quirk, hardening his chest and arms.
Kiba immediately ran over to him, grabbed his leg with both hands, before picking him up and
swinging him like a mace, batting Tokoyami away.

"Hey! Wait a minute!" Kirishima struggled, but Kiba had a death grip on his leg, and he couldn't
do much without accidentally hitting Kiba(not that it would have helped if he could.).

Dark Shadow came back and tried to get Kirishima away from her, but she just hit him with
Kirishima too, landing repeated hits with her hardening weapon, keeping the shadow at bay.

"Grrr! Harden your head!" Kiba ordered her hostage weapon.

"Eh!?" Kirishima didn't have time to ask questions, as Kiba suddenly jumped up, and when she
came back down he saw what she was going to do, and had no choice to but to oblige.

Kiba slammed Kirishima's face down on Dark Shadow's head as hard as she could.

Dark Shadow was smashed into the ground, its head getting stuck for a moment.

"Whhhhheeeyyy?" Kirishima was seeing stars, and he now finally understood what it was like to
be Kaminari after using his quirk.

"Toru! We could use another flash!" Ojiro shouted out to his invisible teammate.

"K-K! Say-gah!" Before Toru could attack, Kiba, threw Kirishima at her, hitting her in the Torso
and causing both her and Kirishima to go flying away through a nearby tree and out of sight.

"I will not allow her vile light to shine once more!" Kiba shouted.

Meanwhile, Dark Shadow pulled itself out of the ground and came at Kiba from behind. Finally
grabbing her with both arms and holding her in the air.

"Cursed Shadow! You will fade into the darkness!" Kiba shouted as she struggled to try and get
out of Dark Shadows embrace.

Dark Shadow was having a hard time keeping hold of her, as she was still stronger than him.

He needed more power.

And then he had an idea.

"You know, you remind me a lot of Fumikage when he was little." Dark Shadow told her.

"Dark Shadow. Cease." Tokoyami ordered, a small blush of embarrassment adorning his face.

"He used to wear a cape and some gold plastic armor." Dark Shadow continued.

"Dark Shadow!" Tokoyami could feel his embarrassment grow.

"And he called himself, The Black Guardian of the Shadow Plains." Dark Shadow was cracking up
as he recalled those memories.

Ojiro gave his now thoroughly embarrassed classmate a look. "Black Guardian...of the Shadow
Plains...I think just the Black Guardian would have worked."

"ENOUGH!" Tokoyami shouted in pure outrage.

Dark Shadow could feel it. The pain, the embarrassment. The sheer feeling of regret. All that
combined with the stress of the exercise, and Tokoyami's already loosening control of him, made
Dark Shadow get bigger and bigger.

And then his eyes turned red.

"Oh no." Tokoyami realized too late what had happened, and all he could do was look on in horror
as his quirk went out of control.

"ROARRRRR!" Dark Shadow now towered over everyone, with Kiba still in his hands.

He raised his arms up.

And slammed Kiba into the ground.

The ground cracked from the impact, and Kiba was left flat on her back, staring up at the monster
that loomed over her.

"No!" Ojiro and Tokoyami shouted, thinking they had failed the exercise.

Kiba pulled herself up, rubbing the dust off her armor.

Then she dashed away to avoid a slam from the enraged Dark Shadow.

Kiba looked up at the pure black monster in front of her and smirked. "Finally, a worthy opponent!
Our battle will be legendary!"

"RAHHH!" Dark Shadow unleashed another attack, bringing his claw down on Kiba.

In response when the fist was in range, Kiba unleashed her own attack, punching the claw.

When the two attacks collided it sent waves of wind washing over the surrounding area, which
made Ojiro and Tokoyami cover their eyes as the sheer force of it almost knocked them over.

Dark Shadow and Kiba struggled in a test of strength, however, Kiba was surprised to find that she
was actually being pushed back!

She dug her feet into the pavement, however, this did very little to help as she was still getting
pushed.

"Gahhhh." Kiba grit her teeth as she felt the sheer power of Dark Shadow coming down on her
arm, the pain coursing through her body grew greater, as she grew weaker and weaker.

The more she used her strength, the more she used it up.

Am I! Being overpowered!? No! I just need more blood! Kiba jumped back, away from Dark
Shadow, and quickly set her sights on Ojiro. He'll do.

Kiba lunged at Ojiro, with her teeth bared, and tackled the tailed student to the ground.

Ojiro could do nothing but look on in terror, as Kiba's fangs came closer to his neck.

And then a flash of light washed over everyone.

"Kahhh!" Kiba hissed as she covered her eyes. "Not again!"

"RAHHH!" Dark Shadow also covered itself, moving away from the light. And losing a few
centimeters of size.

While Kiba was stunned, Kirishima ran up and grabbed her with his hardened arm and chest.

"Are you guys ok!?" Toru ran up to Ojiro and helped him off the ground.

"Yeah. But...we hit her." Ojiro pointed out.

"But it doesn't seem like the exercise has ended," Tokoyami noted. "Perhaps the order not to harm
her was yet another logical ruse."

"Congratulations you figured it out!" Kiba confirmed, before kicking Kirishima in the abbs with
the back of her foot. "Now perish!"

"AGH!" Kirishima dropped Kiba as he recoiled in pain, a small crack appeared in his hardening.

"RAHHHH!" Dark Shadow charged at them, coming right at Kiba and Kirishima.

Ojiro pushed Kirishima out of the way by hitting him with his tail, before moving out of the way
himself.

Kiba rushed at the oncoming Dark Shadow and jumped up to punch the sentient quirk in the face.

Dark Shadow recoiled from the impact of the punch, but quickly shook it off and retaliated with a
swipe of his claw.

"AHH!" This time Kiba was the one sent flying back, her body digging into the ground and the
force of the blow pushed her back over a dozen feet.

"RAHHHHH!"

Meanwhile, in the observation room.

"I don't understand!?" Iida shouted out to the principal. "They are currently harming the child! The
exercise should have ended!?"

"Ah, well you see, it was a logical ruse." Nezu cackled when he saw the shocked looks on the
students' faces. "You should be familiar with them by now."

"Wait!? So we...we were allowed to harm the children!?" Momo couldn't believe what she was
hearing. Surely such a thing couldn't be allowed at a HERO school!

"You can't be serious!" Mina added.

"Actually that...makes sense," Ochaco said after thinking about it for a moment.

Everyone but Nezu and Izuku gave her questioning looks, urging her to explain herself.

"These kids aren't fragile. It's not like we could do serious damage to them by accident with our
quirks. Even Bakugo couldn't do serious damage to Kai by accident. I know! I fought them!"
Ochaco remembered that time she fought Fu, Kiba, Kai, and Sansan all at once. She shuddered at
the memory. Never again. "At first I thought I'd have to go easy on them...but...that didn't end well
for me."

"Let us have this discussion once everyone is present," Nezu instructed them. "But rest assured that
Mr. Midoriya would not have allowed this if he believed you all could hurt his children any more
than they hurt each other on a daily basis."

Izuku nodded. "These kids all want to become heroes, so they spar with each other on an almost
daily basis. There are sometimes when I have to step in to keep them from doing serious damage to
each other. I know what they're capable of, and I believe they can handle this...and if not, they can
always surrender."

On the screen, they watched as Dark Shadow beat Kiba, as the vampire girl tried in vain to fight
back.

After a few minutes, it was clear to see that the fight was over.

"I think it's time we brought this to a close," Nezu said, looking over his control panel.

Back with Team D.

Suddenly, the dome that was being used to simulate nighttime, started to open up. Allowing
sunlight to fill the false city.

"RAH!? RAHHHHHHHHH!" Dark Shadow stopped beating Kiba into a crater and started
roaring out in outrage.

As more and more light flooded into the city, Dark Shadow grew smaller, and smaller, until his red
eyes turned yellow, and he was back to normal.

"Is...is it over?" Kirishima asked no one in particular.

"That is correct Mr. Kirishima. Team D has succeeded." Nezu said over the loudspeaker.

"What!?" Kiba, who was still conscious just a little scuffed up, pulled herself out of the hole Dark
Shadow had pounded her in and looked absolutely outraged. "I can still fight! I-ah!"

Kiba had pulled herself to her feet too fast, and the stinging pain that coursed through her sent her
right back down to her knees.

"Kiba. That's enough." Izuku said over the loudspeaker, his voice firm and leaving no room for
argument.

Kiba pouted but made no further protest.

A few minutes later in the observation room.

After a quick trip to Recovery Girl for Kirishima and Toru, everyone was back in the observation
room.

"Now, as you have noticed, the rule in which you were not allowed to harm the children, was a lie,"
Nezu explained with complete nonchalance while sipping his tea. "You might be wondering why
this is, and why if this is the case, did I lie about it in the first place?"

"Yes! I must admit I am very disappointed with the amount of deceit being done by our educators!"
Iida huffed.

"Ah, but there is a reason for that lie. An important one. However, first, let me explain why you
are allowed to attack the children at all." Nezu said. "Firstly, as you've all determined, these
children are quite strong."
That's a massive understatement! Thought pretty much everyone in the class.

"To be perfectly honest harming these children is not something you could easily accomplish, and
two of these children most of you have no way of harming at all." Nezu continued. "It would take
both a conscious effort on your parts and a lot of neglect on our parts, for one of these children to
get seriously injured. I don't believe even Mr. Bakugo would seriously injure a child, nor does he
have the power to do so accidentally."

"Yeah but...is it...really ok to hit kids?" Jiro asked sheepishly.

A lot of the class still seemed unsure about the prospect of attacking children...which was
understandable.

Surprisingly enough, it was Izuku that spoke next.

"While I definitely don't condone attacking children in almost any situation...there are unfortunate
situations where that is the best course of action," Izuku said with a heavy heart. "I don't...like to
think about it this way, but...let's look at Kai's scenario. In that scenario, a villain forced Kai to go
on a rampage. However, that test was simplified for the sake of this exercise. If the villain that
controlled Kai was smart he wouldn't be on top of a roof with the hostage right next to him. In all
likelihood, it would take much, much longer to find them. And in that time if the heroes didn't take
him down, Kai would have destroyed the entire city, and killed countless people."

The reality of the situation hit the class hard.

They had been fighting in a fake city, with fake buildings and no other people.

If this were real, then there would have been real people on those streets that Kai walked on and in
those buildings he crushed. Those would have been real people's homes that got destroyed because
of him.

"And the aftermath wouldn't be much better." Izuku continued. "Of course there are the thousands
or tens of thousands of lives he would have either ended or ruined, but even Kai's life would have
taken a bad turn. Even if he got his parents back, the guilt he'd feel for what he did would leave
mental scars that would last for the rest of his life. And he'd never be able to show his face
anywhere again, he'd be treated like a monster by pretty much everyone even if they knew his
family was being taken, hostage. His life...would have been over before it really began."

There was an underlying sadness in Izuku's voice. As if he wasn't just talking about the simulation.
As if he had known stories similar to this, that wasn't fake.

And that made everything he said all the more mortifying.

"And that leads into why I lied." Nezu jumped back in, although his tone was less cheery than
before. "Because what I said, don't attack the children, is what you will hear from the people in
charge. Such as the Hero Public Safety Committee. However, while I do not condone frequently
ignoring people with authority or your superiors, most of the people telling you this, are not pro
heroes. They're not on the field. And they don't know what it's like to be in your situation, and as
such sometimes fulfilling those orders is either impossible or not worth the cost. Is it ideal to not
attack children? Yes, absolutely. Is it always possible? Unfortunately, no. And in those situations,
you will have to go against what you've been told. These are the hard decisions one will have to
make as a pro hero."

This was the difference between Aizawa and Nezu.

Aizawa would crush his student's spirits with harsh words, intimidation tactics, and threatening
expulsions.

Nezu was far more cruel. He would crush their spirits with the three worst enemies of man. Truth.
Logic. And reality.

To say the mood was low would be the understatement of the century. The mood went straight to
hell. And it was clear everyone was deep in thought, taking Nezu's words very seriously.

I'll have to...hurt kids? That's awful! But if I don't...I might just ruin their life. Mina thought about
the scenario of having to choose between spraying a CHILD with acid or condemning them for life.
It made her stomach turn

Shinso thought about his own life. He had been targeted because people were afraid that he
COULD use his quirk on them. There would be no telling how bad it would have been, had he
actually done something to someone with it. Let alone if he had done something as terrible as
murder. Even if it was an accident or if he was forced, he would never hear the end of it.

Ochaco felt like she had just increased her own gravity, or that she just overused her quirk. Part of
her had wondered if one day she would be the one to give Izuku a child(not in that way she
swears), but she's always thought it would be like how Izuku did it. Finding children in need and
giving them a home. Not beating them to a pulp and delivering their unconscious body to Izuku.
And the worst part is that look in his eyes when he explained it to them. That look of resignation,
and despair. He'd understood this for a while, and unlike her, he would be the one to deal with the
aftermaths.

After giving them a few minutes to take that in, Nezu decided it was time to move on.

"And as heroes, even when you have to make these decisions, you can't freeze before or after.
Every second can count." Nezu warned them. "And as such. Let us move on to our last exercise."
 April Acid
Chapter Summary

Hey guys! So, I wanted to upload this on April Fools but I was a day late. Sorry.

Don't worry it's a real chapter, but there is an April Fools joke inside of it.

Anyway, onto the chapter.

The last Team. Team E, consisting of Iida, Kaminari, Mina and Sero. We're now in the fake city,

starting the last exercise.

None of them were in good spirits, however. Not even Mina.

Not because they would be facing another grossly overpowered child, but because of the
conversation that had taken place not too long ago.

"So are we gonna...hit...the kids?" Sero asked.

"I mean...we might have to," Kaminari said sheepishly, seeming unsure of himself.

"Well, I don't want to!" Mina objected. "Overpowered or not, they're still kids! And all we have to
do is show them some affection! We're no strangers to love so we should show them some too!"

"As much as I would like for that to be the case, I doubt Principal Nezu would allow for this to be
so simple," Iida spoke up in a determined yet still somehow unsure voice. "You know the rules
and so do I. The principal might have made this test knowing that and planned it out accordingly."

"So you think we might HAVE to hurt them?" Sero scratches his head. "That's messed up."

"MMmm! Don't think that I'll give up that easily! I'm never gonna give up! I'm gonna find that kid
and hug the crap out of them!" Mina said with full determination.

And with that Mina ran off, to find the kid.

"Wait! You have to wait for us! You have no idea what's up ahead!" Iida ran after her, with the rest
of the team following.

Back in the observation room.

The mood was still somewhat downtrodden, however, it seems most of the class had moved on,
hoping that if they paid attention to the last exercise it would lift the mood up a bit.

I've neverseen Mina so down before. Kirishima thought as he remembered how upset she looked.
Mina always had this attitude about her. Always this optimistic person, that would do her best to
make sure she was never gonna let you down. But now she herself seemed down. He wished he
could do something about it. He never wanted to see his friend like this but honestly, he didn't
know what to do here.
"It seems Ms. Asido is quite determined. How fortunate for her that this mission will not require
them to attack the child." Nezu saw his students take a sigh of relief. "Because they can't."

"Wait what?" Toru asked. "What do you mean they CAN'T attack them?"

"Oh, I think I know who it is. It's Sansan isn't it?" Asui realized the child's identity, remembering
them from the amusement park.

Izuku nodded, confirming her suspicions.

Ochaco shuddered. "Oh no."

"Oh no?" Momo repeated in confusion. "Is this child somehow more dangerous than the ones
we've seen before?"

"Sansan is considered the strongest of all the kids currently under my care," Izuku revealed,
causing everyone to suddenly get nervous as they wondered what on earth could be that strong.
"Her quirk is called Acid Body. Her body is entirely made up out of extremely corrosive acid, and
she can manipulate it however she pleases."

"Basically she's completely immune to most attacks. Your quirk has to have some sort of special
effect on her in order to take her down." Ochaco explained. "Like my gravity manipulation. But I
don't think anyone on team E can do anything to her."

"Kaminari actually can do something. Electricity can cause Sansan to lose control over her body
temporarily, turning her into a motionless pile of acid for about twenty seconds." Izuku
remembered the day they found that out. Sansan got a bit too close to an electrical outlet, and it did
not end well.

"Wait so she's just...a sentient blob of acid?" Momo knew she was just repeating what Izuku had
said. But it sounded absurd! (like many other things she heard today). She would be able to beat
most people in this class just because of her quirk alone!

"She's like Mina on trigger!" Mineta shouted.

"Or a better version of that sludge villain!" Toru pointed out.

Izuku flinched but didn't say anything.

"So what are they gonna do?" Sato asked.

"Well, it appears their current plan is to just run around and look for the child." Nezu pointed out.
"But it appears they won't have to look for much longer."

Back with Team E.

Team E was still running, and both Sero and Kaminari were falling behind.

"Mina! You must slow down! It is imperative that you do not desert your allies!" Iida shouted at
her.

Mina stopped for a minute and used this opportunity to catch her breath. "Sorry, you guys. I guess I
got too ahead of myself. Oh wow...no wonder you guys couldn't keep up. I've never run that hard
before."
"If you don't pace yourself you gonna tire us all out before we even find the kid!" Sero panted.

SISSSSSSSSSSS

Everyone suddenly froze, when they heard what sounded like acid, burning through something.

"Mina, did you make any acid?" Kaminari asked, looking around to see where that hissing was
coming from.

"Noooo. You guys would have seen me do it. Mina pointed out, wondering where the sound was
coming from herself.

HISSSSSSSSSSSSSS

The four of them looked at a nearby manhole and found that smoke was coming off of it.

And then, Sansan slowly oozed out of the hole, completely swallowing and destroying the
manhole as she made her way onto the street, which also started smoking as she touched it.

"I-Is that the kid?" Kaminari asked, slightly confused by the sight of the moving pink puddle of
acid.

"At this point, I wouldn't be surprised," Sero said, resignation dripping from his word.

"Wahrahhah!" Sansan let out some strange noises which only confused the students more.

"Was that a cry? Are they crying?" Mina honestly wished she had more details.

"I've never heard a cry like that before," Sero muttered.

"RAORRRRR!"

Suddenly, in the distance, they saw two Grimm, this time looking like huge gorillas, charging right
at them.

"We're gonna have to fight those things aren't we?" Kaminari asked nervously.

"It appears so." Iida got into a stance, ready to fight.

However, Sansan suddenly moved towards them and went right at Iida.

"Huh?" Iida quickly reacted, using his quirk to help him dodge Sansan's lunge.

"Scward. Hug." Sansan said, reading the lines she had been giving earlier.

"Oh. I get it. She wants a hug." Kaminari said, however, his eyes widened in fear when he saw
Sansan coming to give HIM a hug. "Hey wait no wait a minute!"

Kaminari had to keep backing up as Sansan came closer and closer to him until eventually he just
started running from the acid girl.

Eventually, Sansan stopped chasing him and started going after Mina.

"Uh…" Mina didn't quite know what to say, and just opened her arms up for a hug.

Sansan didn't waste any time, and jumped on Mina, wrapping herself around the older acid girl and
restraining her whole body.

"H-hey! I like tight hugs but I can't move!" Mina's whole body was being constricted by the goo
girl. It was a good thing she was acid-proof, unfortunately, it wouldn't hold out forever. Continuous
exposure to acid would degrade her skin's resistance to it until she too would burn at Sansan's
touch.

The three guys couldn't do anything but watch, as Mina tried to struggle out of Sansan's grip to no
effect. It's not like they could pull her off, she was made of acid.

But they had other problems to worry about anyway, as the gorilla grim were getting close.

"Mina! Please try and calm them down! We will deal with these Grimm!" Iida told her. "Hopefully
it will assist in calming them!"

"O-Ok!" Mina said she had stopped struggling at this point, seeing as it wasn't helping her in the
slightest.

With that decided. Iida, Sero, and Kaminari looked towards the oncoming threats.

"Kaminari! You said your quirk causes you to fry your brain, correct?" Iida asked his classmate.

"Uh yeah. Kinda only a one-use thing for now." Kaminari admitted

"Then let me and Sero incapacitate these monsters." Iida strategized.

"Hey now wait a minute-" Sero wasn't quite on board with fighting two giant hulking beasts with
one less teammate after already being one teammate down.

But he didn't have time to object as the Gorillas were in range, and Iida ran at them. "Aim for their
feet Sero!"

Iida ran at them as fast as he could while in first gear and charged right at one of the Gorillas.

One of the Gorillas tried to pick Iida up but the armored student ducked under the swipe and went
between its legs.

The two gorillas had their attention on Iida, so they didn't notice Sero shoot out his tape at the left
one's legs, tying them together and causing it to fall to the ground.

The other one looked at Sero, giving it an enraged roar, however before it could move to attack,
Iida came back and kicked it in the back of the head, causing it to face plant onto the ground.

"Now! Kaminari!" Iida ordered.

"Right! Sero give me a boost!" Kaminari told his ally.

Sero nodded and wrapped Kaminari's midsection in tape, before swinging him around and
throwing him at the two Grimm.

"Indiscriminate shock! Say Goodbye!" Kaminari unleashed a massive electric attack at both of the
apes, electrocuting them both.

"RAHHHHHHHHHH!" The two beasts screamed at the top of their lungs before they quickly
died and their bodies turned into black smoke.
Kaminari's face planted onto the ground, and Iida came running up to check on him.

"Kaminari are you ok!?" Iida picked up Kaminari and turned him around, only to be met with derp
face.

"Wheeyyy," Kaminari responded.

Meanwhile, Mina was still trying to talk Sansan into letting her go. "Kid look! The villains are
gone! You can let go now!"

"Mowre" Sansan said.

It was at that moment, that the ground started to rumble.

"AWOOOOOOOO!"

Coming just into view, running down the streets, was a hoard of Beowulfs. About seventy. All
running at them.

"Oh. Shit." Sero looked at the oncoming hoard with absolute fear shining in his eyes.

"Language!" Iida shouted at his ally.

"Really? Now!?" Sero was honestly shocked that Iida would still be concerned about such things.

"A hero should never let lose such profanities! Even in the face of danger!" Iida rationalized,
before tucking Kaminari under his arm. "Heroes should also know when they are outmatched!
Like just now! Grab Mina and run!"

And with that Iida took off in the opposite direction.

"Eh? How am I gonna do that? She's covered in acid!" Sero shouted at Iida, but he was already too
far away. "Ahhh! Damn it!"

Knowing he couldn't just leave Mina there, Sero shot his tape out at her, covering her in tape
before using his other arm to swing away through the air, beginning Mina with him.

However, Sansan quickly dissolved the tape, causing Mina to go hurtling to the ground before
Sero's tape caught her again.

"Ah! Could you please! Stop! Dropping me!" Mina felt like she was gonna vomit, not only from
being swung around on tape but from constantly falling and being lifted up again every time
Sansan ate through his tape and he had to catch her again.

"Sorry! If you can't tell this is really hard, and there's a hoard of demons after us!" Sero turned back
to see the Beowulf's were gaining on them.

Mina looked at the oncoming hoard of red-eyed death and knew she needed to get the kid off of
her.

"Hey, kid...what's your name," Mina asked as calmly as she could.

"Sansan." The goo girl said.

"Oh, that sounds like a great name for a...girl?" Mina was unsure of the gender of this living blob
of acid, but the voice she used sounded femmineish. "You are a girl right?"
Sansan formed ahead near Mina's face and nodded.

"Ok, Sansan, do you like heroes?" Mina asked her.

Sansan nodded. "I wanna bwe a hewo."

"Well, then you need to let me go," Mina told her in a gentle tone before she looked at the hoard.
"I know they're scary. But I can't just lie here and do nothing. A hero has to be brave, can you do
that for me Sansan? Be a brave little hero?"

"Heowo." Sansan repeated. "I dwont want to hurt anywon. My quiwrk hwurts everything."

"I know." Mina smiled at her kindly. "Acid can really make a mess sometimes. My quirk makes
acid too! But I use my acid to take down bad guys and save people! So acid can be used for good
too! And I'll show you how if you let me go!"

There were a few moments of silence before Mina felt Sansan's acid started to move off of her, and
the goo girl came off her and fell to the ground below, with the Beowulf's coming at her.

"Wait! I didn't mean like that!" Mina shouted.

The beowulfs quickly descended upon Sansan, with three of them lunging at her, with their claws
extended out.

Only for them to be grabbed out of the air by Sansan's newly formed tentacles, and shoved into her
acid body, where they struggled a bit before dissolving away.

Sansan expanded herself, getting bigger and bigger, until she was the size of a bus, and faced off
against the army of beowulfs.

They never stood a chance.

Sero stopped swinging and brought the both of them to the ground, where they just sat and watched
in shock as Sansan tore through the demon-like wolves. Swallowing them in her acid, slamming
them around with dozens of her tentacles, forming weapons out of her body, and using them to
crush and slice the beowulfs by the dozens.

"Oh wow...she's really killing those things." Sero could only watch in awe as the massacre
unfolded in front of him.

Iida ran up to them with Kaminari still in his arms. "What is-what the!?"

The class president watched as Sansan beheaded six beowulfs with an acid ax, at the same time as
she impaled twelve beowulf's with her acid tentacles, at the same time she dragged some beowulfs
into her body, while also forming a massive acid mouth the swallow five more Beowulf.

By now Sansan just looked like a massive acid monster that was brutally killing everything in her
path.

"...Should we...stop her? This would be vigilantism...wouldn't it?" Iida sounded more hesitant than
he should have.

"Stop her? Dude, she's almost done." Sero informed him. "I think all we could do is just watch the
slaughter."
Back in the observation room.

"You...were not wrong. She is quite terrifying." Momo admitted with wide, frightened eyes as she
and the class witnessed Sansan's slimy slaughter.

"Did you really fight her Uraraka?" Asui couldn't imagine trying to fight Sansan. To think this is
the same kid that was turned into soup at that teacup ride.

"Yeah...it wasn't fun." Uraraka gave a nervous laugh. Even with my new quirk upgrade, I couldn't
beat her if she was in full acid mode.

"This is the reason we decided that fighting Sansan should not be part of the exercise." Nezu
sipped his tea. "Of course I did not intend for this to happen either. Sansan is going off script."

"I apologize, Sansan must have not liked not liked the fact that she was the only one to not have
any action. She's very fond of fighting you see and not very fond of...staying still." Izuku sighed.
"Although I can't really blame her."

"Well, it looks like that was the last of the Grimm," Nezu commented. "The exercise is over so let's
call them back."

A few minutes later.

After everyone was called back, Nezu spoke up. "That exercise...did not go as intended but I think
you understood the point of it. Sometimes children will look to you for comfort, sometimes in a
physical way, such as attempting to hug you. This however may impede your ability to perform
your job as a hero, or it will just kill you."

"There are unfortunate cases of children attempting to hug people, only for their quirks to end up
killing the person they were attempting to hug," Izuku remembered Eri's story and felt a pang of
sadness run through him.

"So while you may want to comfort a child in distress, it would be best to employ caution if you
can," Nezu told them.

Mina pouted, but stayed silent, out of fear of provoking Nezu.

"So using your words to calm a distressed child, is a valuable skill, one that may end up saving
your life," Nezu told them. "Of course afterward the correct response would not be to let them take
down the villain themselves, but given the swiftness in which she dispatched her foes, I will look
the other way on that this once. And with that, congratulations! You have all passed! Very well
done! These exercises were hard, however, the real-life situations will be so much harder. So keep
your wits about you. Now, time for lunch!"

The bell rang, and the students were dismissed.

 An Overdue Talk

Bakugo was seething.

When he first woke up in the infirmary, he was confused.

That kid, that forty-foot, three-headed kid, had called himself a Midoriya. And said that Deku was
his father.

There were so many reasons that that didn't make sense it boggled his mind. The chief among
those reasons being, who the actual hell would want to make kids with Deku!

Of course, there was the possibility that Deku adopted a kid, but how and why would Deku do
that?! Why would aunty Inko let him do that?!

In the end, he decided that just thinking about it wouldn't get him anywhere and that he needed to
confront Izuku himself.

But that ended up getting him nowhere too! Suddenly the terrified shaking loser that he used to be
able to make piss himself with a flare, had the nerve to tell him to wait! Without even so much as a
stutter!

It only made his confusion about the situation even worse! It was like Deku had become a
completely different person with a completely different life in the many months since he last saw
him.

And before he could get any answers, that rat principal sent him away!

So all he could do while he was waiting in the infirmary, was seethe in anger and wonder how the
fuck this happened.

Fortunately for him, he wouldn't have to wait much longer.

The doors to the infirmary opened and in walked Aizawa, who immediately made his way over to
the short-tempered blond.

"Midoriya's ready to talk to you. He's in one of the teacher's lounges waiting for you." Aizawa
informed him.

"I would have liked for him to stay here for a while longer, but I'll go get his crutches." Recovery
Girl said.

"I don't need any fu-Ah!" Bakugo was bonked on the head by Recovery Girl's cane.

"Quite." Recovery Girl said before going to get the crutches.

A few minutes later.

Bakugo, now using his crutches, was following behind Aizawa as he leads him to the teacher's
lounge where Izuku was located.

"I hope you realize how fortunate you are that Midoriya is even entertaining you after all you did
to him," Aizawa told him. "He doesn't owe you anything."
"Why the hell do you care!?" Bakugo snapped. He had been on thin ice since he got to U.A. and so
he'd been trying not to shout at the teachers, but he honestly couldn't hold it in anymore. "Since
when did any of you assholes care about shitty Deku!? All my fucking life you teachers told me
that I was fucking unstoppable and kissed the ground I walked on and that Deku was lower than
dirt, then I come to U.A., the place that's supposed to be for the best of the best, and now Deku's
somehow calling the fucking shots and I'm being treated like shit!"

"...I guess this really must be that confusing for you. The world suddenly must seem like it flipped
upside down. Tell me Bakugo, did you bother finding out what happened to your old schools,
teachers, classmates, and principals?" Aizawa asked, the confusion on Bakugo's face telling him
that he didn't. "The schools were shut down, and the staff were all given jail sentences ranging
from 12 years on the lower end to 34 years on the higher end, and the classmates that were
confirmed were giving varying punishments depending on the severity of their actions, with some
things being put on their records that would make finding a good school, a very difficult task. Out
of everyone though, you got off the luckiest, by Midoriya's request."

Bakugo's eyes widened slightly with a bit of shock.

"Do you know why we cracked down so hard on those schools and the people in them?" Aizawa
asked. "Because quirk discrimination is a plague, that we've been trying to kill for ages. It has no
place in modern-day society or any society for that matter. Schools and Teachers that display these
values, are to be treated with no sympathy because they do this."

Aizawa gestured to Bakugo, showing that Bakugo was the "this" he was referring to.

"Bakugo by all means you are not at all the worst kind of person on the planet, not even close,"
Aizawa told him, once again shocking Bakugo. "You don't sexually harass female students, you
don't cheat on exams or test, you assist your classmates during the exercises, and heck, even when
you were assaulting Midoriya, as horrible as that was, you took care to never let the injuries you
caused him to become debilitating or lethal, and with your quirk that would require so effort on
your part."

"Of course I didn't want the fucking nerd dead!" Bakugo said as if he was insulted by Aizawa's
statement.

"You could have been a much more...heroic person than you are now. Maybe even the top student.
The problem was that you were raised in a toxic environment." Aizawa told him. "You lived in
your own little world in which everyone told you were a king, and where quirkless people like
Izuku were nothing and deserved to be discriminated against. But now that that world is gone,
you're left in the real world struggling to figure out which way's up and which way's down."

Bakugo didn't know how to feel about that. He wanted to deny it. Say that Aizawa didn't know
what he was talking about. He didn't want to admit that maybe he really was wrong. But he wasn't
an idiot.

He saw the way the people around him looked at him. Teachers, staff, and especially students. It
was like there was something wrong with him like he was a disease or something. And even some
of the students at his previous schools and his own parents gave him those looks in the past. He'd
never giving it much thought other than just labeling them as losers and moving on.

But he sure didn't feel like a winner now.

"People are telling you things that are contrary to what you've grown up believing, and as such
you're resisting. Which is why we're being so harsh." Aizawa continued. "It's not because we
necessarily hate you, it's because we need to get through your extremely thick skull that it's not ok
for heroes to think that they can hurt innocent people."

Bakugo grits his teeth but doesn't respond.

The rest of the short walk to the lounge was silent.

After a few minutes, they reached a door with the woods, "teachers lounge" written on it.

Aizawa turned to Bakugo and gave the teen a stern look. "Midoriya is inside. Before you go in,
there are things you need to know."

"Tch. Just spit it out." Bakugo growled. He just wanted to talk to Izuku already.

"First I'll be waiting outside, meaning I'll hear you if you shout of any threats or use your quirk.
Both of those things will be met with disciplinary actions." Aizawa explained.

Bakugo gave a light growl, he knew he was going to have to try real hard to restrain himself.

"Second, it probably wouldn't take much on Midoriya's part to get you expelled." Aizawa
continued.

That made Bakugo freeze up for a moment, as shock and a bit of fear coursed through him, at the
thought of Izuku being able to get him expelled from U.A., his dream school.

"The only reason you were allowed into this school in the first place is because the Midoriya's
didn't take legal action against you. And I have a feeling that there is more to what you did to him
than what we know of. Depending on what it is, that by itself could get you expelled. And if
Midoriya wanted to take legal action against you, then you'd definitely be expelled." Aizawa
explained. "So I'd suggest you watch yourself while you're speaking to him. Your future depends
on it."

And with that, Aizawa moved aside, making way for Bakugo to enter.

Bakugo hesitated for a moment but quickly buried any fear that may have been lurking within him
and his face settled into his standard scowl.

And so he entered.

The teacher's lounge was nothing special. Just a few chairs, some stuff for making tea and coffee,
and two couches that faced each other with a glass table in between.

Izuku was there, sitting on one of the couches, doing paperwork seemingly, with a cup of coffee
beside him.

When Bakugo entered, Izuku looked up, and their eyes met.

"...Deku," Bakugo growled

Izuku didn't respond at first, at least not verbally. Instead, he took a deep breath and then took a
long sip of his coffee.

Once he put the coffee down, he looked back up at Bakugo and said. "My name is Midoriya."

Again, Bakugo was taken aback. Izuku hadn't asked him to stop calling him Deku since before
even middle school. And even then he'd always asked him to call him Izuku, not Midoriya.
If Bakugo didn't feel like he was talking to a completely different person before, he definitely
thought that now.

This wasn't the Izuku Midoriya he'd known, and he might actually have to watch his step.

The shock Bakugo was feeling must have shown on his face because Izuku picked up on it and
decided to explain himself.

"It's really not good for either of us if I let you keep calling me useless," Izuku told him. "And as
much as I hate to say it, I can't really call us friends right now. So to you, for now. It's Midoriya."

Bakugo didn't respond. He didn't really know how to respond. His pride wouldn't let him capitulate
and do what Izuku said, but he was too smart to just ignore him. So he just kept his mouth shut.

After a bit of silence, Izuku spoke again. "We're going to be here for a while so...you'd probably
want to take a seat."

"Tch." Bakugo did just that, sitting down on the couch opposite to Izuku, and continued to silently
glare at him.

He looked down for a moment at the papers Izuku was fiddling with before. It was definitely
paperwork, and there were some pictures of people on them.

"Alright, now. I did promise you an explanation." Izuku said, regaining Bakugo's attention. "But
we have to establish something first. I am not the same person I was when you last saw me."

"No shit." Bakugo spat.

"I have kids now so I've...had to look at things differently." Bakugo had just taken notice of
something...Izuku's tone, the way he spoke was all very...tired. As if he hadn't slept for days. And
his face reflected that tiredness. "That includes you. You see, I can't just let you walk over me like
I used to or keep praising you when you really don't deserve it. And I can't let you continue to stay
how you are."

Bakugo felt his anger spike, and he let out a growl. "What the fuck do you-"

"They don't know about the suicide baiting." Izuku interrupted him.

Bakugo felt like he got hit with a bucket of cold water, as he realized what Izuku just said, and
what that implied.

"If I told them this, your future would be over," Izuku said, his tone was dead serious. "I have no
intention of EVER letting that out. But. I need to know your improving. That you won't stay the
same, violent, angry, seemingly psychopathic person you've shown me you can be. I've always
wanted you to be a hero, but I can't afford to just roll over and let you do as you please and just
hope you'll get better. Bakugo, if you do anything out of line, there will be consequences. And if
you lose it, and attack me, then I'm telling them about what you said, and I'll be done with you, for
good."

Bakugo was shell-shocked. The situation he was in was now clear to him. Izuku had all the power,
and he couldn't do anything about it.

It was so, so bizarre, that he honestly couldn't feel anything but shock for a bit.

Eventually, though, his anger rose. Spiking harder than he had felt it go in a long, long time. Anger
at Deku thinking he was above him. Anger at Deku actually having power over him. Anger at the
nonsensical world that gave Deku that power. And anger at himself for not being able to do
anything about it.

His hands started heating up, smoking as his quirk started reacting to his emotions.

He wanted so badly to use his quirk. To shout and scream, and put Deku back in his place.

But if he did that, then everything he worked for would be for not. And his dream would be dead.

After a few minutes, Bakugo managed to reign in his anger a bit, and his hands stopped smoking.

Once Izuku was sure Bakugo had fully gotten himself under control, he gave his former friend a
small smile. "Good. I needed to see that your dream was still more important to you than your
pride."

"Just tell me what the hell happened to you." Bakugo at this point honestly wanted to leave more
than he wanted to hear about what the hell caused this change in Izuku, but he knew he would
regret that once he got his emotions more under control later. And he also didn't want to risk just
storming out on Izuku.

"Alright, we don't have all the time in the world and it is a long story so I should really start now I
guess." Izuku took another sip of his coffee and prepared himself. "Alright, so...do you remember
how I was when you last saw me at school?"

"Yeah, you looked-" Bakugo wanted to say fucking pathetic, but he decided against it. "Miserable.
More than usual."

"Well...there's a reason for that. You see, funny story...you weren't the first one to get attacked by
the sludge villain." Izuku revealed, now looking a bit more sheepish. "I was."

"...What?" Bakugo didn't know where this was going, but he had a feeling it was gonna piss him
off.

"I was attacked by the sludge villain before you, while I was walking home from school," Izuku
repeated. "And I was saved...by All Might."

"Wait! If All Might already took down the fucking villain before he even got to me then how the
hell did he get away!?" Bakugo knew that escaping All Might was practically impossible, so he
really didn't see how that same villain could have also attacked him.

"Well...All Might captured the villain by putting him in bottles...and then putting them in his
pockets...and I...I wanted to ask All Might a question but he was kinda already about to jump away,
and so I...held onto his legs which caused the bottles to slip out mid-jump...and so the villain got
out." Izuku looked away from Bakugo as he explained this, too embarrassed and ashamed to look
him in the eye while he said this.

"You what!?" Bakugo shouted at him. His palms were smoking again, and he very nearly let off an
explosion."You mean, I almost died because your stupid ass wanted to ask All Might a question!?"

Izuku gave Bakugo a stern look, reminding him of where he stood. "Be careful Bakugo."

Honestly, Izuku would have been more than fine about Bakugo shouting at him for that. He was
sure he deserved it. But he couldn't allow Bakugo to get too out of line.
"Grrrrrrrrr." Bakugo took another few moments to calm himself down before he leaned back in his
chair.

After a bit more time passed, Izuku continued. "The question I wanted to ask All Might...I asked
him if I could be a hero."

"And he said no." Bakugo knew the world was upside down, but he was pretty sure one thing was
the same, Deku couldn't be a hero.

"He said no," Izuku confirmed with a saddened sigh. It still hurt to talk about even after all this
time.

"So that's why you looked like someone got killed in front of you every time I saw you," Bakugo
said, there was so much more that he wanted to say, but he bit his tongue and held it all in. For the
sake of his own dream.

"Yeah. I fell into depression, things just...went grey." Izuku had a tough time describing his
depressed period. It was all just a blur of sadness and despair, that he didn't often want to think
about. "I just couldn't...deal with anything anymore, so I eventually just stopped bothering to go to
school. I just stayed home and wallowed in my own despair...until Eri knocked on my door."

Izuku picked up his phone and showed the screen to Bakugo, where he saw a picture of Eri around
a few weeks after he'd taken her in.

"That's that brat you saved from the Yakuza right?" Bakugo still couldn't believe what he just said.
"I heard about that. What did you fucking adopt her too?"

"Yes," Izuku said, putting the phone away. "She was being chased by the head of the Yakuza, Kai
Chisaki aka Overhaul, for reasons that I can't really tell you, but let's just say that if he caught her
she would have been basically tortured in the worst way possible, and imprisoned."

"So he was a piece of shit." Bakugo summarized.

"Basically yeah, the worst kind of scum that you can imagine." Izuku gladly confirmed. "But he
was powerful, both with his quirk and his influence. His quirk allowed him to take apart and put
back together anything he wanted in any way he wanted on a molecular level. Meaning that he's
capable of cleaning up crime scenes so thoroughly that law enforcement can't even find a trace of
him. So the heroes and the police had a hard time finding evidence against him. I hid Eri and set
my phone to record and hid that two, then I pretended to be asleep. So when he eventually left, I
had evidence of him breaking in. Which the heroes used as a reason to search his base, which broke
out into a full-out raid when they fought back. All Might was there during the raid, so they didn't
really stand a chance."

"Tch. Looks like you actually can think once in a while." Bakugo would never have admitted this,
not even to himself, but he probably would have handled that situation a lot worse. "Of course the
only time you can save someone is by running away and hiding."

"Yeah...but I did end up saving her. Which brings me to the next part of the story, D.O.C. or as
they were called at the time, O.P.C.C.C." Izuku hadn't said that name in a while.

"That's a stupid fucking name," Bakugo said immediately.

"That's why they changed it. Anyway, they were responsible for dealing with children who had
dangerous quirks. Eri was one such child, so they gave me the option to adopt her." Izuku
explained.
"Your fucking fifteen that's a terrible idea." Bakugo pointed out.

"Well...they didn't have many other options. Not many people want to adopt kids that might kill
them." Izuku coughed, and quickly took another sip of his coffee. "I...I said yes, and so I took Eri
under my care."

"Where was aunty Inko? Why the hell did she let you do something that stupid?!" Bakugo asked if
there was one person he knew SHOULD care aboutIzuku it was Inko, so how could she allow this
to happen?

"...Mom was really worried about me. She wasn't going to be around for a while, and I was so
depressed before she left. I think she knew that if I had Eri around, I would be more active and
less...sad." Izuku answered. "Although I don't think she could have imagined what would happen
next."

"What did you run into another kid being used by a villain?" Bakugo asked sarcastically.

"Yeah, actually." Izuku smirked at Bakugo's shocked expression, the "are you shitting me" look
was so evident on his face that it almost made him laugh. "Not too long after I got Eri, I went to a
supermarket with her to buy some things, and a villain attacked using another child's quirk to turn
everyone to stone. Her name is Kei."

Izuku showed him a picture of her while they were selling food at the food stand. "After shooting
the villain with a tranquilizer dart-"

"Wait why the hell did you have a tranq gun?!" Bakugo asked him.

"Eri's quirk is...well I said before, it's dangerous and she basically had no control over it. If her
quirk went off by accident or she couldn't turn it off during her training, then she could very easily
kill someone by accident. So the only way to turn it off at that point is with...well...the tranq gun."
Izuku hated talking about the tranq gun, he felt a lot better about it now than he did before, since
Eri had better control over her quirk Izuku felt like he was less likely to use it. Which put him at
ease a bit.

Bakugo also seemed to understand the necessity of it and stayed silent.

"So after I rescued her, I adopted her because she also fell under D.O.C.'s jurisdiction, and I really
just didn't know how to say no to her and Eri." Izuku sighed. "It was also at that point that D.O.C.
started to realize I had a weakness when it came to the kids and started being more...pushy. They
only got more and more forceful with each kid I happened to find-"

"Wait, you telling me this shit happened again!?" Bakugo asked in disbelief. "How many fucking
parents just dump their kids onto the streets?!"

"Way too many," Izuku answered, although in his eyes any amount of kids being abandoned on the
street was way too many. "Anyway, after bumping into a few more kids D.O.C. fully realized that
they could give all of the kids under their custody to me. And so I signed a contract that would put
me in charge of a new organization, in charge of taking care of any O.P.C.'s, whose parents either
couldn't keep them or no longer wanted to keep them. I would get a very generous amount of
government funding, a large house capable of fitting that many children, and a lot of other benefits.
But in return, I would have to do this for the rest of my life, and take in every single child taken by
D.O.C. without the ability to refuse. I decided the course of my life when I signed that."

"...So let me get this straight. You through some freak coincidence, kepting finding abandoned kids
with overpowered quirks, and the government saw an opportunity to dump all their unwanted brats
on you because they knew you wouldn't fucking say now, and so you signed your life away so
you're stuck babysitting until you fucking die." Bakugo summarized.

Izuku sighed, massaging the bridge of his nose to try and fight off a headache that was developing.
"Not how I would put it. And don't call them unwanted brats. Ever."

There was a moment of silence between them, as Bakugo took a minute to fully take that in.

"You really did give up huh?" Bakugo had tried for years to get Izuku to give up on his dream, and
he honestly thought that at this point only death would get Izuku to stop.

It turns out all it would take was All Might himself. That guy really could do anything.

But it just seemed that something was...wrong about it. Maybe in a vacuum, he would consider that
to be a good thing, but now it was just...another thing that changed, adding to the feeling that his
life before U.A. might have well been like Aizawa said, another world entirely.

"What else could I do? Trying to be a hero while quirkless would have been hard enough, but
trying to be a quirkless hero while also raising five kids and giving them all the attention they
needed? That would have been impossible. And unfair to them" Bakugo had never heard Izuku
sound so...defeated. And that said a lot. It was like he really was watching a dream die in front of
him.

And that caused a bolt of fear to course through him, as a pesky stray thought asked the question.

Could that be me?

Bakugo shook his head to try and rid himself of the thought. No! I could never be as pathetic as
Deku.

However once again, another stray thought made him pause.

But what would you do, if he expelled you right now?

Bakugo refused to give that any thought.

"At least if I took this offer, I could still be useful. I could help these kids." Izuku continued. "So
after reading the contract through and through, I signed. And so now I'm the official caretaker for
all O.P.C. children given up by their parents. Which is why I moved by the way. Every now and
then, D.O.C. will hand me new children to take care of from their facilities, like Kai."

Bakugo growled at the mention of the Kaiju boy, as he still was feeling the pain done to both his
body and pride. "So, when's the part where you became buddy buddy with fucking All Might,
ratted out the school, and became the head of some other fucking government branch or some
shit!? And where the hell is Aunty Inko!"

"Well...to start with All Might, when I gave the evidence to the police they put me under witness
protection, All Might was the first hero who volunteered to guard us, and after that, I kept running
into him...I think he feels bad about telling me I can't be a hero. Although I don't really think he
should." Izuku explained. "And as for Mom, well she used a lot of the money we acquired to start
her own company, it's doing pretty well! Right now she's overseas working to try and raise it up
even more."

So far that was the only thing Izuku had said that made Bakugo even the slightest bit happy. Well,
at least she's doing fine. She deserves it for having to put up with Deku's worthless ass.

"Also I never really ratted out the school." Izuku corrected. "After the heroes figured out I was
quirkless and that I hadn't gone to school in a while, they got suspicious and started investigating.
It didn't take them too long to figure out about the quirk discrimination."

Bakugo paused. That...makes sense. I still don't see why they should fucking care, but since they do
for some goddamn reason, it makes sense they'd take one look at Deku's ass while he's out of
school and see that something was up.

"Also I want to say, I am not the head of a government branch," Izuku said sternly. "You...could
say that I am...unofficially in charge of the Quirk Removal Branch and I do decide who gets their
quirks erased, but on paper, I'm not at all in charge of it."

"Wait the what branch!?" Bakugo wasn't sure he heard that correctly. He had to have misheard it
because there was no way what he heard was true.

"The quirk removal branch. We wanted to keep it a secret for a while, but that was pretty pointless.
Eventually, people were going to find out about others suddenly losing their quirks. The
government hasn't announced the branch to the public yet but-" Izuku didn't get a chance to finish
as Bakugo uninterrupted him.

"What the fuck do you mean, quirk removal!? Don't just brush past that! How the fuck are
removing quirks!? And why the fuck are you in charge of it!" Bakugo was feeling a mix of
confusion, anger, and fear. Because now he knew Izuku could do SO much worse than just expel
him.

"Well, unfortunately, both the way in which quirks are removed and the reason I have so much
influence are on a strictly need-to-know basis." Izuku made sure his tone conveyed that there was
no room for argument. If the knowledge that Eri's blood was the key ingredient to making the
quirk erasing formula, then countless people would come after her, and do the same thing
Overhaul did. The poor girl would probably never be able to step outside again. "But you don't
need to worry about your quirk being erased. Quirk erasure isn't a punishment, although the
government is trying to convince me to say otherwise, but for now, the only people whose quirks
we're interested in getting rid of, are people whose quirks simply cannot allow them to live
normally around other people, without a significant chance of them accidentally killing them.
Basically, quirks belonging to level 2 O.C.P's. People with quirks more dangerous than the level 1
O.C.P.'s you've seen like Kai."

That didn't make Bakugo much calmer. To him, he still saw it as his fate being at Izuku's mercy.
Which was an uncomfortable thought to say the least.

"I think...that covers everything." Izuku gave a relieved sigh. "A lot has changed, it's almost
unbelievable even for me. It's...very different from how I thought my life would be...Kacchan, I
want to see you become a great hero. Not once during this talk did you lash out at me or attack me.
You can improve. I know that. But...until then, I would like to stay away from each other. Right
now you're not really a good influence for my kids...also they hate you. So for now it's best to go
our separate ways."

"Tch...fine. The less I have to see you the better." Bakugo grumbled. "Can I get outta here now?!
I'm fucking starving."

Izuku nodded, and Bakugo picked up his crutches, and walked over to the door, and left without
looking back.
The green-haired father immediately sunk into his seat, as all the tension he'd been feeling melted
away.

In truth, he had been more than a bit nervous about meeting with Bakugo. He didn't THINK that
Bakugo would attack him. He was somewhat confident that his old friend was smart enough not to
ruin his own future. But he also wouldn't have thought his old friend would have turned into such a
bully. So there was a bit of doubt.

Still, he knew Bakugo would need to be dealt with. He knew that the explosive blonde was quite
stubborn, and if he wanted to find him then he very well might. And the last thing Izuku wanted
was Bakugo getting near his house, only to be met with his children and likely an army of Grimm.
That would not end well for anyone.

However, his relief was short-lived, as suddenly he felt a strong pain in his chest!

"Gah!" Izuku clutched his chest in pain, but it didn't last long, as soon the pain vanished just as
quickly as it came.

Izuku struggled for breath for a bit, sweat dripping down his face as he suddenly felt very hot.

After another few minutes, everything went back to normal and fell to the side, now completely
laying down on the couch.

"I...should see a doctor," Izuku concluded. He felt so tired, and he could feel his eyes closing and
he knew he couldn't stop them. "I'll...make an appointment...eventually."

And so everything went black.

 Red and Green
Chapter Notes

So let me say this again, that thing in the last chapter. Was not the collapse. It was just
something leading up to the collapse.

I also want to say, I am not a doctor, or nurse, or any sort of medical professional. So
don't really expect any actual medical terms because I don't want to embarrass myself
by saying that Izuku is suffering from something only for the symptoms Izuku is
showing to not match up with whatever I say he has or something along those lines.

So what does Izuku have? Vague Anime Health Issues. Thankfully Inko isn't the one
with this issue, that disease has a 100% kill rate on moms.

Of course, Izuku knows he should see a doctor, and he said he would see one...but
come on. It's Izuku. We all know that's not gonna happen.

Alright, let's get this show on the road.

Class 1A was kinda confused.

Everyone, sans Bakugo, was taken over to the cafeteria and they got their lunches, but instead of
going to the lunch tables and going about their usual business, Nezu gathered them all back and
they were being led through the hallways.

"Principal Nezu? What is happening?!" Iida asked, not able to do his arm chopping motions
because he was holding his lunch.

"You'll see," Nezu told them.

That made everyone a bit nervous. If Nezu had something planned. It probably wasn't very good.
For them that is.

Eventually, they arrived at a pair of doors that lead outside the building.

"Today you all will be eating outside," Nezu told them, putting his hands on the doors. "As for
why."

Nezu opened the door, and for once the students were pleasantly surprised.

Outside in one of U.A.'s yards, was the kids, eating on a few wooden picnic tables that the staff set
up.

They were all currently at one table, all talking to each other, except Kai, who was off to the side
eating a pile of meat, and Yami who was just sitting there listening.

"Hey, they're here!" Netsu, now fully donning his fireproof clothes, pointed at the students, swiftly
causing them to swarm the poor teens.
Kiba, thanks to her super speed, immediately sped over to Tokoyami. "You! Bring out your shadow
servant!"

"Oh...she's like this all the time." Tokoyami realized, much to his horror.

Fu sent out a black tentacle and smacked her in the back of the head. "Manners."

"Ow!" Kiba pouted at her brother as she rubbed the place where he hit her.

Fu gave Tokoyami an apologetic look(as best he could). "Yeah, she's always like this...sorry."

"Don't apologize! I think it's funny!" Dark Shadow came out of Tokoyami and hovered over Kiba.

"Hmph! You won't find me so amusing when I surpass you!" Kiba swore. "Mark my words
Shadow! You will kneel before me!"

"Ahaha! I look forward to seeing you try!" Dark Shadow challenged.

Meanwhile, Netsu ran up to Todoroki, and the older boy gave the flaming child a...conflicted look.
"You that ice guy right!? Your quirk is so cool! We should fight sometime!"

"Can you...turn your quirk off?" Todoroki asked him.

"Nope. The flame's always on." Netsu shrugged. "Don't worry! My clothes are fireproof! Just don't
touch my head!"

Todoroki knew it wasn't fair to dislike this child he just met because his quirk reminded him of
someone he'd rather not be thinking about. But at the same time, he couldn't help but be reminded
of his father's flaming facial hair, while looking at the blazing face of Netsu.

Meanwhile, Sansan, now in her non-acidic form, made her way over to Mina and wrapped herself
around her. "Miwna!"

"Yes. Please. Call me that forever." Mina said with a deadly serious voice, before squealing.
"Aww, you're so cute like this! And your blue now!"

Sansan nodded. "Nwot burning."

"Oh yeah! Your acid isn't burning anything!" Toru pointed out.

"This is Sansan's neutral form. By injecting some chemicals into her body. We can force her body
into breeding mode, which makes her body non-corrosive." Nezu explained. "Of course it does
wear off so we will have to inject her regularly."

"Cool! Wait did you say breeding mode?" Mina asked in a disbelieving tone.

"Yes, I don't think you needed any more encouragement not to allow her into your private parts, but
if you did, there it is," Nezu said.

"...Wait does that mean that she's made of cu-ahhh!" Kaminari didn't get to finish, as Jiro stabbed
him with one of her ear lobes.

Kai walked over, each footsteps causing a gentle shaking in the ground, before leaning one of his
heads down towards the group.

"Eap." Was the only noise that came out of Mineta's mouth as he trembled in fear.
"Mr. Nezu. Is Mr. Bakugo ok?" Kai asked the principal with a...concerned expression...well at
least what they thought was concerned. It was hard to read the expressions of giant serpentine
hydra heads.

"Pah. I don't see why you should be concerned for such a horrid creature." Kiba growled as she
crossed her arms. "He is more soulless than the Grimm. And they don't have ANY souls."

"Mr. Bakugo will be just fine, and your concern for him despite knowing what he's done to your
father is appreciated," Nezu told him.

"Kai you're too nice for your own good." Ochaco walked over and patted the side of Kai's head.
Causing the young boy to purr, like a cat.

"Ohhh! Didn't expect him to make that noise." Toru honestly didn't know what noises to expect
from someone like Kai, but it certainly wasn't purring. "It's kinda cute."

With a few more people joining in on the petting, Kaminari looked past the other kids and saw
Yami, still seated, and eating. "Hey, I don't remember seeing that kid before?"

"Ah Yami! It is has been so long since we have last met!" Iida ran up to the boy, who still had a
mouth full of food.

"Mmm," Yami responded.

"Wait." Mina paused her petting, and squinted at Yami, finding something unnerving about his
appearance. "Is he the kid who made all those Grimm!?"

"Yup," Asui confirmed. "I didn't know he could do that when I met him. So much power, in such a
little body, Kero."

"I feel like that's an accurate description of all of these kids," Shoto said, looking at Netsu and
remembering that absolutely insane fire blast he let off.

"Yeah, that's why our parents didn't want us," Fu said. It was so sudden and so matter of fact, that it
took everyone but Nezu off guard.

"Hey, that's not true!" Kiba protested. "Yami's parents were eaten by wolves."

Yami grunted in affirmation.

"Oh right, then all of our parents but Yami's didn't want us." Fu corrected.

With the entire class now sad and slightly uneasy, Nezu decided now it was time to leave.

"Well, I will be leaving now. Enjoy your lunches." Nezu said as he turned to leave.

"Wait!" Kirishima called out to the tiny principal, causing him to stop and turn towards his student.

"Oh, is there something wrong Mr. Kirishima?" Nezu asked.

"Yeah...I was...wondering if I could talk to Midoriya?" Kirishima asked.

"Actually where is Izuku?" Ochaco asked, suddenly realizing that the greenette was nowhere to be
found.

"Izuku Midoriya is currently doing some work in one of the teachers' lounges," Nezu revealed. "If
you'd like to speak to him, I would be more than happy to allow that."

Ochaco was about to ask if she could go too, eager to catch up with her friend, however, suddenly
she felt someone tugging her hand and looked down to see Fu holding onto one of her fingers.

"We need to talk about dad," Fu said in a hushed voice.

Now while Fu said it in his normal deadpan voice. There was an underlying pleading and
seriousness that Ochaco only picked up because she'd been around Fu.

Ochaco nodded, and the two went off the side.

"Alrighty then. Mr. Kirishima. Please come with me." Nezu turned around and walked back inside,
with Kirishima following suit.

"Alright, everyone! Let us sit down and engage in conversation! Please remember not to talk while
your mouth is full!" Iida ordered.

Meanwhile, on the side with Ochaco and Fu.

"So what happened? Is Izuku ok? Is he overworking himself?" Ochaco asked with a worried
expression. It had been, in her opinion, too long since she'd last visited Izuku. But with all the work
she'd been given and with Izuku's house being so out of the way, it was hard for her to make time
to see her best friend.

"He's definitely working too much." Fu didn't know much about what his father did exactly, but he
could tell just using logic that it was too much. From what he heard taking care of one kid was hard
work. Let alone over ten. "Yami can see that he's stressed. Literally. And it's getting worse every
day. Yami tried talking to him about it but...he snapped at him. Dad NEVER snaps at anyone."

Ochaco cringed. Izuku was the nicest person she knew. And the only time she'd ever really seen
him get angry is when talking about neglectful or abusive parents, or Overhaul. And even then it
was brief. So for him to actually snap at someone, let alone one of his kids, the stress must
REALLY be getting to him.

Of course, knowing Izuku, that still didn't mean he would ask for any help.

"I'll try to talk to him later. He needs to hire help." Ochaco sighed, before pulling herself together
and forcing a smile at Fu. "Thank you for telling me this."

Fu shook his head. "No. Thanks for being there for dad. It means a lot to all of us."

Ochaco's false smile turned into a real one, and she kneeled down and hugged the zombie boy.
"Your welcome."

Meanwhile, with Kirishima.

"Alright, he should be right in here." After a bit of walking, Nezu had led Kirishima to the teacher's
lounge Izuku was sitting in. "Please do remember that he is a guest, and you must be on your
absolute best behavior."

"Of course! Anything else would be unmanly!" Kirishima smiled and gave the principal a thumbs
up.

Nezu nodded and turned the doorknob.

And saw Izuku sleeping soundly on the couch.

"Hmmm. It seems as if his lack of sleep has finally caught up to him." Nezu turned to Kirishima,
ushering him out. "Well, we should let him get his sleep."

As if sensing that his desperate need for sleep might minorly inconvenience someone else, Izuku
suddenly jerked upright and forced his eyes open. "Wha? Huh?"

Nezu sighed, the first time Kirihsima had ever seen him do something like that. "Never mind then.
Midoriya, someone wanted to see you."

"O-Oh. Uh." Izuku stretched a bit. Taking some time to fully wake up and take in his surroundings.
"Y-Your...Kirishima. Right?"

"Right. Uh...are you ok man?" Kirishima could see that the guy in front of him was obviously
sleep-deprived.

"Y-Yeah I-I'll be fine." Izuku lied.

"Well, I'll be on my way," Nezu told them, before turning to Kirishima. "Mr. Kirishima, do
remember to head back to class when this is all done."

"You got it, sir!" Kirishima told him.

Nezu nodded, and promptly left the room, closing the door behind him.

Kirishima looked at Izuku and Izuku stared right back at him.

There was a minute of awkward silence between the boys. Izuku just wasn't used to being social
and Kirishima wasn't sure how to approach the topic he wanted to talk about.

"S-So do you wanna...sit down?" Izuku eventually asked him.

"Oh yeah!" Kirishima sat on the couch opposite to Izuku, and the awkward silence continued for
half a minute until the hardening hero worked up the nerve to speak. "So...I wanted to ask you
something...about Bakugo."

Almost any semblance of forced happiness drained from Izuku's face, and Kirishima started to
regret coming here.

"Uh, If you don't want to that's fine!" Kirishima added as quickly as he could.

"No, it's ok...just...what do you want to ask." Izuku put his fake smile back on in an attempt to ease
him.

"Well...I know he bullied you and everything...and I'm sorry if this seems like a stupid
question...but is Bakugo…" Kirishima found it was a lot harder to ask this question than he
thought. "A bad person?"

Izuku's expression shifted from tired to shocked. And once again Kirishima was left wondering if
coming here was a mistake.

Before he could try to amend his words though, Izuku spoke up.

"I honestly...don't really know." Izuku sighed, his tired expression returning now somehow making
him seem even more tired than before. "I've been wondering about that myself. I want to say no. I
really do. But I know that I have...some sort of bias that makes me want to believe him more. But
every time I look at what he's done and said for the last ten years, and I look at it logically, and I
can't really dismiss the notion that he is."

That was...very shocking for Kirishima. "Wait. You said you had a bias that made you WANT to
believe in him? Didn't he...bully you for most of your life?"

"Yeah...I guess I should explain that." Izuku said. "You see, a long time ago, Bakugo was my first
friend."

"Wait really!?" Kirishima was once again taken aback by this revelation.

Izuku nodded solemnly. "We were friends almost since birth. Our moms were close and we lived
nearby each other so we'd meet and play together often. We were close. The best of friends."

"What happened?" Kirishima truly didn't know what could cause a friendship to fail so badly that it
would end in one of the two former friends bullying the other one for years.

"He got his quirk. And I didn't." Izuku answered simply.

"That's it? He just...stopped being your friend the moment you didn't get your quirk?" Kirishima
knew that quirk discrimination was bad, but would it really cause a friend to turn on their other
friend that quickly?

"It wasn't...it's more complicated than that." Izuku took a moment to figure out how to explain this
properly. "It wasn't instant. It happened...quickly but it still took time. And honestly, I don't think it
was fully Kacchan's fault. When he got his quirk he was praised, constantly by the other people.
Teachers, principals, students, even random people on the street sometimes. Whereas I...was on the
opposite end of the social ladder. Pretty much everyone hated me when they found out I was
quirkless. It was like night and day between the two of us. Or rather it was like rich and poor. So
when everyone was telling him that he was absolutely amazing and that I was lower than the dirt,
you can start to see how he became...the way he is today."

"I mean...yeah but...that's still wrong!" Kirishima would like to think that even in that situation, he
would never turn on a friend. So while it did explain some of Bakugo's behavior, it didn't really
make him think much better of the explosive blond.

"Yeah, but honestly I think most of the reason Kacchan is the way he is, is because people fed him
this toxic mindset his entire life," Izuku explained. "And looking back...All Might was kind of a
part of that."

"Wait, All Might?" Kirishima was confused. "Why would All Might be part of why Bakugo's such
a jerk? All Might's a real man!"

"...Kirishima. When you think of All Might, what are things you think of first?" Izuku asked him.

"His manly smile! His manly speeches! The manly way he saves people! And that wicked
awesome power he has!" Kirishima answered honestly.

Izuku nodded. "Bakugo probably only saw that last part though. When you're taught that might
makes right, and one of the most respected, and worshiped people in the world, is someone who's
praised for their strength and literally called All Might, for him, it kind of confirmed that
mentality"

Kirishima pondered that for a moment. At first, it seemed almost impossible that looking up to All
Might could lead to anything bad, but Izuku's explanation made sense.

"I also probably didn't help this," Izuku admitted sheepishly. "I was one of the people who kept
praising him. If the victim of your bad acts tells you everything is ok, then it makes you think your
bad act wasn't all that bad."

"I still don't really understand you, man. It feels like you should really hate Bakugo, but...it sounds
like your defending him?" Kirishima honestly didn't expect the conversation to go like this.

Izuku grimaced."Well...it seems like family has a bad trait of defending people who hurt us. If you
ask my mom, my dad is working overseas. What actually happened, is that my dad abandoned us
the moment he found out we were quirkless."

Kirishima flinched after hearing that. He knew that quirk discrimination caused a lot of people to
turn their backs on Izuku, but for even his own father to turn his back on him?

It made Kirishima debate how much he really knew about quirk discrimination.

"I've looked through a lot of phycology books, mostly child psychology, and thought a lot about
this topic...but I can't really come to a final conclusion," Izuku admitted.

Izuku gave Kirishima a very serious look. "Why did you want to ask me this?"

"W-Well uh…" Kirishima thought about how to respond. "I just...he seemed so...upset...all the
time. And everyone just seems to avoid him. He's all by himself, with no friends, and the teachers
don't seem to like him either. And it just seems...wrong to just...leave him by himself. I wanna help
him but...I don't know if I should."

"Hmmm." It's exactly what Izuku thought. "...I think...maybe...at some point Kacchan may have
become a bad person...but I don't think he has to stay that way."

Izuku got up and gave Kirishima a serious expression. "If you're asking me, I think you should help
him. Be friends with him. Help change him...but…doing that won't be easy. Kacchan is stubborn.
And abrasive. He won't just LET you help him. You have to be determined to help him, and never
give up. And you have to be able to take a few explosions too. Are you that determined to help
someone, that a lot of people would say doesn't deserve it?"

Kirishima thought about it for a moment, before giving Izuku a look that answered all of Izuku's
questions. "Hell yeah! If meeting you has taught me anything, just doing something or thinking
some way about a person because of what everyone else says, is bullshit! And I'm gonna help
make Bakugo a better person, whether he wants to be or not!"

Izuku's expression softened, into a true, genuine smile. "Thank you. There's a part of me that still
remembers back when we were friends. So it makes me very happy, to know he won't be alone. I'm
really glad we have people like you in the hero course."

"Thanks, man!" Kirishima took Izuku's hand and shook it. "And I'm glad we have someone like
you taking care of these kids! You're a real man, you know that!"

Izuku wasn't a hundred percent sure what that meant, but given Kirishima's tone, he took it as a
compliment.

RINNNNG!

The bell rang, signifying the end of the lunch period.

"Ah crap, I gotta go!" Kirishima ran towards the door, opening it, but right before he left. He
stopped and turned to Izuku. "You know man if you ever need a break, I'd be happy to help you
out. Taking care of all those kids by yourself has to be hard."

Izuku did what he normally did.

He smiled and lied through his teeth.

"I'm fine."
 MCU Tier List

"Hello? Is this on!? Kiba asked the camera. "It is!? Fantastic! Hello, my loyal subjects! Today
we're going to try something different!"

Something Different!

What could that mean?

Please tell us oh great and mighty Kiba!

"Today we will be doing a tier list of sorts! Of the Marvel Movies phase 1,2, and 3!" Kiba
revealed, showing the audience the list. "I wanted to do all the movies, but that would take too
much of my time."

On Kiba's monitor, was a tier list.

At the top was the Tier "Royal". Below that was, "Outstanding". Below that was "Entertaining".
Below that was "Merely Fine". Below that was "Not worth my time". And Bellow that, was
"Should be cast into the abyss."

And below that was all the Marvel movies from Hulk to Spider-Man Far From Home.

"Now just seeing my opinion on such films would be more than enough, I've heard that having two
people discuss such things is more enlightening, and entertaining," Kiba explained. "And as such,
Fu will also be joining us."

Fu appeared on the other screen. With a tier list identical to Kiba's. "Hi."

Yay more Fu!

And he's not gonna get dismembered this time!

Queen Crimson: Awww.

You don't know that.

Imagine Kiba disagrees with him so much she goes over there and rips his head off.

"I mean that has happened," Fu commented. "But she's become less bratty since then so we don't
have to worry about that."

"Ye-wait what do you mean less bratty!?" Kiba shouted in outrage.

"Anyway let's start with Hulk," Fu said as he moved on. "It's...ok."

Fu put it in Merely Fine.

"It's only interesting when Hulk is on the screen. Which is way too little." Fu critiqued.

"I agree!" Kiba said, putting the movie in the same place. "Can we talk about the hulk for a
second! He is horribly wasted as a side character in these movies! You have this huge, amazing
rage monster that they rarely use through phases 1-3! And it took them far too long to make a
sequel! Why!?"

Right's issues.

Right's issues.

Right's issues.

Issues Rights.

"Apparently it's because of right's issues." Fu pointed out. "I guess this is back when Disney didn't
own basically everything."

"Ugh! Stupid stuffy people in suits making things complicated." Kiba huffed.

"So moving on before Kiba goes onto another rant. Iron Man." Fu continued.

Fu proceeded to move Iron Man to "Entertaining."

"Iron Man is a great movie. I probably would have put it higher if the villain wasn't...dumb. What
exactly was Iron Monger's plan? He was gonna take over the company by murdering someone in
public in a giant robot suit?" Fu summarized. "And this is after he's already attacked a bunch of
government agents? His plan should just be to go the run at that point."

"I think you're over-rating it brother." Kiba put Iron Man into the Merely Fine tier. "It's fight scenes
are all so one-sided except for the last one, which is ok. Stark is fun to watch I guess."

But that's the film that started it all!

Kids these days.

Are you questioning the great Kiba!?

You dare!

"Moving on," Fu said. "Iron Man 2."

Fu moved Iron Man 2 into Merely Fine.

"Meh. Little worse than the first one. This time it has two villains, Hammer is the only one that's
any real fun to watch outside of the fight scenes." Fu summarized.

"Once again I disagree!" Kiba put Iron Man 2 into Merely Fine.

"You put it in the same tier." Fu pointed out.

"Yes. But I think it's a bit better!" Kiba said. "The fight scenes in this one were less boring. And I
like War Machines armor better than Iron Mans. And Whiplash had really cool whips."

Is Kiba only gonna look at the fight scenes and cool stuff?

What did you expect her to look at?

I'm glad Fu is here.

Oh, we're gonna get some hot takes today.

"Thanks. Anyway moving on. We have Captain America The First Avenger." Fu said.

Fu then proceeded to put that movie in Entertaining.

"This film is really good, and I really like the world war 2 thing. We didn't get to see him fight in
the war as much, but we saw a lot of things around it." Fu explained. "And the Captain himself,
while he is pretty simple, is fun to root for because he's such a nice guy. It's a simple movie, but a
good movie."

Kiba meanwhile, slid the movie into Merely Fine. "As Fu said, it's simple. And so are the fight
scenes. The shield throwing is cool. And I really like that montage of him fighting in the war. But
too much talking too much romance. And the villain's final fight was kind of dull."

Cap is great!

The only American we can rely on!

Back when America was reliable.

"Going on to Thor," Fu said.

Fu slid Thor right into Not Worth My Time.

"It has some interesting parts. Some funny parts. But it's pretty boring. It just doesn't feel like much
is happening at all." Fu explained.

Kiba on the other hand slid that movie into Should Be Cast Into the Abyss.

"This movie makes me angry!" Kiba shouted. "You have a GOD! An actual God of Lightning!
And what do you do with him! You take away his powers and have him be lame almost the
ENTIRE movie! It's so boring I fell asleep! It has ONE good fight scene. And one ok fight scene.
This is a terrible movie! And a terrible disappointment!"

Damn she roasted that movie.

Stop stop it's already dead!

Yeah, they really could have done something more fun with Thor.

At least they got their act together with Ragnarok.

"Next, is The Avengers." Fu continued.

Fu put the first Avengers movie, into the Entertaining tier.

"It's like Captain America. Good and Simple." Fu summarized. "It's really fun to watch all the
heroes come together, and fight aliens, and sometimes each other. I think it's better than Captain
America because Loki is a better villain."

"I disagree I think it's MUCH better Captain America." Kiba placed the Avengers into the
Outstanding tier. "It's way funnier and has more fights. And better fights too! Watching the
Avengers come together to fight an entire army is amazing! The only reason it's not higher is
because there are more amazing movies later."
It's iconic alright. Even after all these years.

The thing that showed the MCU really worked.

I think it's underrated.

"Next up is the first movie of phase 2, Iron Man 3," Fu announced.

Fu put it in Merely Fine. "It's an ok movie. Pretty fun, I liked the parts where he had to fight people
without his suit. The villain was...meh. At least they had some ok fights."

"The fights were fine. I liked those armorless fights as well. And the big fight at the end was the
best part." Kiba said, sliding the movie into the same tier.

Remember back when people were mad about the Mandarin thing?

Dude that was literally hundreds of years ago.

I wish the Iron Man Trilogy was better.

"The next one is...Thor...The Dark World." Fu sighed. "Kiba...let's not waste time here."

Both of them immediately moved it to Should be Cast into the Abyss tier.

"It's so boring, I'm not even going to waste my breath." Kiba scoffed.

Ouch.

Sounds about right.

Worst. Marvel. Movie. Ever.

"Moving from a bad sequel to a good one, Captain America the Winter Soldier," Fu announced.

Kiba slid it into Royal immediately. "This was fantastic. The Boat scene where he fought Batroc!
The elevator fight! The Bridge Fight! And the final fight with the Winter Soldier! All of them were
brilliant!

Fu slid it up to Outstanding.

"This one was really good. Winter Soldier is a great villain. If I was capable of feeling fear, I
probably would have been afraid of him. This is also the movie that made me really like Captain
America. He's everything a hero should be. No matter who's in his way, if they're doing something
bad, Captain America will fight them...even if he has to fight America." Fu explained. "Also, I
have a feeling that this is one of those movies I don't fully understand, and when I get older it might
get better or worse."

"What's there to understand? It's about superheroes fighting supervillains." Kiba scoffed. "Don't
overthink things brother."

Oh, Kiba.

Didn't like the first one so much. Second one was amazing!

Cap still has one of the best trilogies.

"Now for the weird one. Guardians of the Galaxy." Fu continued.

Fu proceeded to put this film in Entertaining. "It had some nice music. The characters were likable.
And it was very funny. But the villain was boring. And the fight scenes were just ok."

"Yeah, I wish Groot had better fights in this movie." Kiba slid the movie into Merely Fine. "The
only real part I liked was the comedy. The characters were funny enough to keep this interesting.
Drax is the best though."

Rip Groot.

He comes back.

Does he? Or is it Clone Groot?

Apparently, it is some kind of clone or offspring.

In my head cannon. Groot is still Groot.

Fu got ready to continue, but Kiba suddenly jumped in.

"Age of Ultron is in Royal tier! And anyone who wants to say otherwise can fight me!" Kiba
challenged.

"Kiba, remember that everyone can have their own opinions," Fu repeated what Izuku had told
Kiba countless times.

"Yes yes, everyone can have their wrong opinions." Kiba scoffed. "I hear all this stuff about how
Age of Ultron is the worst avengers movie, and how people think the first one was better! But Age
of Ultron is better in every way! Just the opening fight is better than any fight in the first movie!
And Hulk vs Iron Man is one of the most amazing fights in these three phases. Ultron is a great
villain, that's more entertaining than ANY of the villains before him! It's going in Royal!"

Fu sighed and slid the movie into Entertaining.

"Betrayal! Kiba shouted.

"I agree with pretty much everything Kiba said, but Quicksilver's death was stupid," Fu explained.

Kiba opened her mouth to object, but then she closed it, and thought about it a bit, before crossing
her arms together and pouting. "Fine. I'll accept it. But I'm keeping it in Royal!"

Well, it did have some good fights.

Ultron was nothing like he was in the comics!

Who cares LOL!

I was just really disappointed they didn't do much with Quicksilver.

"Alright, before Kiba starts breaking things, let's move onto Ant-Man," Fu said.

Kiba once again took the lead here and put the movie into Royal.

"Ant-Man is one of the best Avengers!" Kiba stated. "He's just a really nice guy, trying to be a
good dad! And the fights in this movie were a lot better than I thought they would be. The
shrinking was a lot cooler than I expected it to be! And it only gets better in the future."

Fu nodded as he slid it into Outstanding. "I don't think people understand how great it is to have a
loving dad until their own parents abandon them. Ant-Man is my favorite Avenger as well. He's
funny, smart, his powers are interesting, and he's a great dad. Hank Pym is also a good character.
He's still trying to be a good dad but he's not as good at it as Scott. The only thing that makes this
movie less good, is Yellow Jacket. He's not really a good villain until the end of the movie when he
puts on the suit."

Man, this one was personal for them huh?

Never really thought of it that way.

Scott's Great!

His powers don't make any sense though.

Neither do ours.

"Now for the last Steve Rogers Captain American film, Captain America Civil War," Fu
announced.

Fu promptly put the movie into Outstanding.

"This movie is great. Looking back I can see how things led up to this. Steve and Tony were kinda
always opposites to each other. And when superheroes have different opinions to one another, there
is only one thing they can do." Fu said.

"They fight!" Kiba shouted as she put it into Royal. "So much fighting! And with all the Avengers!
Except Hulk and Thor which is a shame, but that Airport battle was one the best fights in the three
phases!"

"The only reason I didn't put it higher, is because Zemo's plan is a little confusing, and Vision
wasn't really used as much as he should have been," Fu explained.

"Pah. Who cares. It's an amazing action-filled movie from beginning to end!" Kiba stated. "And
that's all I care about!"

Yeah, Vision wasn't done justice for a while.

Wish Hulk and Thor were in it.

Airport scene alone puts it in outstanding!

Spider-Man! You didn't mention Spider-Man!

They'll get to him!

"Now for Doctor Strange." Fu continued.

Fu slid the movie into Merely Fine.

"It's a weird movie," Fu admitted. "But looking past that. It's pretty much just like the Iron Man
movie, but with Magic. And the same uninteresting villain. Or villains, I guess."
Kiba seemed conflicted. "I...this movie is truly strange. Its fights are...interesting. And the way the
Doctor defeats such a powerful entity is truly creative. Everything is just...strange. For perplexing
me, and keeping from being bored, I will put it into Entertaining."

It's Iron Man! On Drugs!

It really is.

At least the magic looks cool!

"Guardians of the Galaxy 2," Fu said.

Kiba put the movie into Outstanding.

"By far an improvement to the first one! Funnier than the last one by far! And all the amazing
colors and backgrounds, it really makes me feel as if I've left earth behind. And the fight scenes,
while there are less of them than I'd like, are more creative and amusing to watch." Kiba said,
"And I can not express how much joy I had watching Ego meet his end."

"Yeah, as it turns out watching a bad parent get what he deserves, is satisfying for us. Who knew."
Fu said sarcastically, as he moved the move into Outstanding. "As Kiba says, the background,
coloring, and designs make the most of the space thing. And I really like it. And I felt something
for Starlord. My dad didn't kill my Mom, but I can know what it's like to realize that your parents is
a terrible person."

That one hit me.

Can we find Fu's parents? And see if they are also unkillable?

Why don't we just find all their parents and do that?

Stan Gamora

Read the room dude.

"Moving on. We have the first Spider-Man movie. Spider-Man Homecoming." Fu continued.

Fu and Kiba both put it into Merely Fine.

"It's passable. I feel like there could have been more cool web-slinging scenes. And definitely
some cooler fights." Kiba commented. "Spider-Man feels like another character that is not as
powerful as he should be. Shiruku is half his age and I've seen her fight in more impressive ways
than he does. And she doesn't even have spider-sense."

"I just really don't get teenagers." Fu shrugged. "The villain is good. Though. But isn't he just an
evil Falcon? Who Spider-Man already fought and almost beat? I feel like he shouldn't have been
that hard for Spider-Man to beat. And I know he was using surprise attacks but...he has a spider-
sense, surprise attacks shouldn't work. There's nothing really wrong with the movie, it's just...fine."

But it gave us the best live-action Spider-Man!

Yeah, the Spider-Sense didn't really seem to...work for a while...for no reason.

They made the Vulture actually threatening. It deserves an Outstanding for that alone.
Fu didn't even try to announce the next one. As he knew what was coming.

"And the next one was THOR RAGNAROK!" Kiba shouted with pure excitement.

Kiba then put that movie in the Royal tier so fast she almost broke her mouse.

"This movie is the best movie out of all of these movies!" Kiba said with a tone that left no room
for argument.

"You said movie times." Fu pointed out.

"I don't care! This! Is what a movie about a THUNDER GOD should be like! Constantly keeping
me entertained with either hilarious shenanigans or amazing fights where the main weapons are
lighting and fist! And this is one of Hulk's best showings! And Valkyrie is the BEST female
character in these movies, I don't care if she's a drunk! She is awesome and can take down
spaceships with her bare hands! Loki is the best he's ever been, and the get help part reminded me
of something I'd do with Fu! Hela is one of the best villains EVER! That part where she takes
down the entire Asgardian army! After that, I asked dad if I could use throwing swords, but he said
that it was too dangerous which I think is untrue, but then dad had me throw a pencil and I may
have accidentally impaled Fu with it which was just bad luck but dad didn't believe me and said no.
Anyway, those scenes that looked like moving paintings were some of the best parts and my
favorite was when Thor descended from the sky like the god he is, cloaked in lighting and
DEATH, ready to take on an army of the dead! And-" Kiba was about to continue but Fu cut her
off.

"Kiba you getting dad's muttering habit," Fu informed her.

"And?" Kiba raised an eyebrow. "Caretaker is one of the greatest people to walk this earth, I fail to
see how picking up habits from him could be a bad thing. And these people should feel honored to
hear my voice so I doubt they'll complain."

It's true. We won't.

It's so cute!

She called him dad instead of Caretaker!

"Alright...well I really like this movie too. Kiba basically said everything that can really be said
here. So...let's move on." Fu said as he put Thor Ragnarok into Royal. "So now we have Black
Panther."

Kiba moved the movie into Outstanding. "This movie was very entertaining. It starts off with
Black Panther striking fear into the hearts of criminals! Black Panther is incredibly striking
throughout the movie, and he's not the only one! It's as if being Wakandan instantly makes you a
fierce fighter! And Wakanda itself is still one of the most interesting places in the MCU!
Killmonger is a worthy opponent, however, and their conflict makes for a very amusing
spectacle...Also, war Rhinos. Those were an excellent touch."

"Wakanda forever," Fu said, as he slid the movie into Outstanding.

Wakanda Forever!

Wakanda Forever!
Wakanda Forever!

Wakanda Forever!

"Continuing the streak of excellence, Avengers Infinity War!" Kiba introduced.

Kiba quickly put the movie into Royal.

"The only movie out of all of these that could even compete with Thor Ragnarok. A movie worthy
of its epic title as it has battles spanning across the universe, featuring almost every hero in the
MCU at this point. Except for Ant-Man unfortunately. And Hawkeye. But aside from those two
everyone else gets amazing fights and action...except for the Hulk." Kiba sighed in annoyance.
"Once again, they do injustice towards the Hulk. He has one fight, which he definitely should have
won, but didn't, and then we don't see him for the rest of the film!" Kiba reviewed. "Thanos is a
truly fearsome foe, and with his Infinity Gauntlet, he managed to outmatch the heroes. Even if only
temporarily. Which was quite surprising. Overall a very excellent film with a few small
disappointments."

"While it is disappointing that Ant-Man doesn't appear, and Hawkeye too. Overall it is a very good
movie. A sad one too. I almost felt something when Gamora, Loki, and Vision died. Not when the
snap happened because I already knew they would come back. But it was shocking to see the
villain win in a movie." Fu said he put the movie into Royal.

What do you expect? He is inevitable.

This does put a smile on my face.

Reality is often disappointing. But not this time.

Perfectly Balanced. As all things should be.

Insert Infinity War Meme here.

"Now we move onto yet another excellent movie, Ant-Man, and the Wasp!" Kiba said eagerly.

As one might predict by her tone, Kiba put the movie right into Royal.

"Ant-Man continues being my favorite avenger. Reminding much of Caretaker in some moments.
And the action here far surpasses the first film. Wasp rivals Valkyrie for my favorite female
character, however, she can be a bit of a...stick in the mud, at times. Ghost was an interesting
antagonist. I like how different her powers were from our heroes. And I still do love those three
morons that follow Ant-Man around. Their jests amuse me. And the ending was extremely
satisfying." Kiba said.

"Until it wasn't." Fu pointed out. "But ignoring that. I can agree with what Kiba says. I'm not a fan
of that one guy Sunny...something I think. He was only here to give punching bags for everyone.
But other than that it's a great movie."

Fu slid it into Royal.

Scott Lang for life.

Wasp for life.

Meh.

Underrated!

"Now onto...wait...did we...forget to watch Captain Marvel?" Fu asked as he looked at the next
movie.

"What are you...oh…" Kiba looked at what Fu was talking about and saw that they HAD in fact
missed Captain Marvel.

"...So that's why her appearance in Endgame seemed weird." Fu deadpanned.

"...Well this is unfortunate. Oh well moving on!" Kiba sighed. "Onto Avengers Endgame!"

Neither Fu nor Kiba actually placed it immediately. Rather it looked like they took time to try and
figure out where it should go.

"This movie for most of it was only Merely Fine, until the last parts which make me want to put it
in Royal." Kiba commented as she made an "I'm thinking" face."

"I thought it was in Entereting for a while. But I agree the final battle may have brought it up to
Royal." Fu said. "So actually I'm just going to make things similar and just put it in Royal."

"Agreed," Kiba said as she also placed that movie in the top tier. "Captain America using Miljoner
makes up for half of the talking scenes. And the Avengers Assemble moment made up for the rest
of them. And the rest of that battle made up for what they did to Hulk...ugh. Overall the good far
outways the bad."

"The part where Captain America faces against Thanos's army, with that one shot that makes it
completely hopeless but he still gets up to fight anyway." Fu described. "And the endings for both
Iron Man and Captain America would be very heartwarming if I could properly feel emotions."

"As someone who can properly feel emotions, I can confirm that Captain America's ending was
very emotionally satisfying. He fought for the universe and now he can finally be happy...Iron Man
SHOULD have got the same ending but, no. He died instead." Kiba crossed her arms and pouted.
"His poor daughter now doesn't have a father. That poor little girl."

"At least she still has one living parent...one more than we had when our parents snapped." Fu
quipped.

Kiba gagged. "Fu that was both terrible and in poor taste. Where on earth did you get that? Kei?"

"I take that as an insult," Fu said in his monotone. "And since you want to go there. When Iron
Man died, Kiba started crying and saying "No don't you dare! You have a daughter to go home to!
You can't die!" and dad had to comfort her for the fun-"

Fu didn't get any further as in the time it took him to say all that, Kiba had run over to him, and
ripped his head off, causing a fountain of blood to spray from his neck stump until Kiba kicked his
body off the chair and out of the sight of the camera.

Welp. Nevermind.

She almost did it! She almost made it! It was so close!

Poor Fu.
Queen Crimson: Nice.

There were a few seconds of silence, as Kiba made her way back to her chair, the only noise was
the gushing of Fu's blood off-screen.

Eventually, Kiba got back on camera and settled back down. "My apologies, it appears a villain
broke into our house and ripped my brother's head off. I took care of that so don't worry. And also
please ignore the obvious lies my brother was spewing beforehand. Anyway, Spider-Man Far From
Home. Great movie. Didn't like teen romance. Better action than the first one. And the villains
were amazing. This movie goes into Outstanding. Anyway, remember the Q and A is tomorrow
don't miss it bye.

And with that Kiba promptly ended the stream.

 Q&A part 1
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

It was about the time.

The stream had already started, however, the camera wasn't turned on. And so the viewers waited
anxiously for their queen to arrive.

And then, the real show started.

"Greetings my faithful servants!" Kiba introduced.

The camera layout was different from her normal one.

This time it was more panned out, and farther away, although the reason for this was obvious as
instead of just showing Kiba and perhaps one other person, this time there were nine.

Izuku, Kiba, Fu, Sansan, Yonda, Shiruku, Kei, Otoko and Netsu were all sitting at one of the big
tables in the cafeteria. Izuku having a computer in front of him, showing that he was the one setting
up and controlling the stream.

Izuku was also wearing a green and purple cloak. One that he had Shiruku make for him, that
allowed him to hide his face.

Oh my god, it's the whole family!

Wait it's not the whole family there are a few missing.

Where is Kai?

Who cares! So many cute kids!

Who is that guy in the cloak?

A servant?

Maybe an older brother?

Maybe he's the mysterious caretaker?

Nah he looks too young.

Maybe he's just short.

You think Caretaker is that big guy in the cloak? The guy that looks like he's made of moss?

I don't know.

Why is one of them on fire!?

Why wouldn't one of them be one fire?

"As you all know, today is the family Q and A I have been preparing for quite some time!" Kiba
announced, before motioning out towards her family. "As such, I have gathered as much as my
family as I could. Unfortunately. Some are rather averse to the camera, and will not be joining us.
But! I did manage to finally convince Caretaker to show himself!"

Kiba pointed at Izuku. "My servants, this man is Caretaker. The one who made all of this possible.
Feel grateful for his time. It is precious after all."

Wait THAT is Caretaker!

He's so smol!

He looks like a teenager!

I can't see his face!

Not what I was expecting.

Big things come in small packages.

I'm going to assume you didn't mean that in the perverted sense.

Alien Queen: Hey guys! It's me, Mina! Can't wait for the questions!

"H-Hey." Izuku timidly introduced himself. "Thank you all for watching Kiba's streams. She takes
a lot of pride in her viewership. And Uh...yeah I am a bit young."

"Caretaker's age doesn't really matter. So let's not waste time discussing it!" Kiba dismissed. "Now
to introduce you to my siblings."

Kiba motioned towards Fu, Sansan, and Shiruku. "You all should already be familiar with these
three. My right hand Fu and Kyosei. My arch-rival Sansan, and my other rival Shiruku."

"Please stop calling me that." Shiruku sighed in annoyance. "Just because I'm strong. Doesn't mean
I want to fight."

It wasn't that Shiruku was averse to fighting. She would if she felt like it. But because of her
strength, Kiba viewed her as a rival. And would challenge her to contests and fights, far more often
than she cared for.

"Noted and Ignored. Now allow me to introduce those who you all may be less familiar." Kiba
announced.

"Hi! I'm Kesseki! But don't call me that! Call me Kei! Don't make that, Mi-snake!" Kei giggled.

Everyone but Izuku and Netsu proceeded to groan at her terrible joke. Even Otoko.

And while Izuku was holding in a groan, Netsu was giggling a bit. "Heh. Mi-snake."

Oh god no.

Oh no, she puns!

Why have I been hurt in such a way?

It wasn't that bad.

Yes, it was.

Her snakes are so cute!

"Oh! Oh! My turn! I'm Netsu! My quirk is Flame Dominance! It lets me control fire! And I'm
gonna be the number 1 hero!" Netsu said with enthusiasm.

Aw, it's like a little Endeavor. But happy.

If he's happy then he's not like Endeavor.

Sorry, little one but that position belongs to Lady Kiba!

"Hah! We'll see about that!" Kiba smirked at Netsu, who smirked back.

"You two, behave," Izuku told the two of them, causing them to settle back down.

Oh man, daddy stepped in.

I still can't believe he's their dad.

Alien Queen: Me neither!

Froppy: It's pretty hard to believe.

"Y-Yeah." Izuku sighed, before looking over to Yonda and Otoko. "Kiba shouldn't you introduce
them?"

"Oh, right! Thank you, caretaker." Kiba quickly cleared her throat. "Those two are Yonda and
Otoko. They're mute...kind of. Otoko is fully mute, but Yonda can speak telepathically.
Unfortunately, you can't hear it over a camera, so Caretaker will be telling you what she's saying.
And since Otoko can't speak, Yonda will use her mind-reading ability, to speak for him, which
Caretaker will then say out loud."

Wow sounds complicated.

Does that boy even have a mouth?

That thing is a kid! He's so tall!

What a cute girl!

"Now it's time to introduce the last person who will be joining us!" Kiba said "Caretaker!"

Izuku nodded and started pressing a few keys on the computer.

Then, in the corner of the screen, another screen popped up, showing a camera feed of Kai in his
room.

"Kai you're on," Izuku said into the laptop's microphone.

"I am! Hello everyone!" Kai greeted.

KAI!

Kai!

He is here!

I guess he would have been a bit too big to be with everyone else.

Big boy!

Biggest boy.

"Kai was a bit too big to be with us so Caretaker came up with this idea," Kiba explained. "Once
again, remember to give him your thanks."

"There's really no need." Izuku blushed under his hood.

Thank you, Caretaker!

Thank oh great Caretaker for delivering this unto us.

Red Riot: Thanks, Bro!

Alien Queen: Thanks Midori!

Uravity: Yes there is a need.

Izuku blushed even more and hid his face even more.

"Now! This has gone on long enough! Let us move onto the questions!" Kiba announced
impatiently. "Now, naturally I will not be able to answer all your questions. Caretaker will be
selecting them, so please try to gain his attention if you'd like your question to be answered. Now.
Begin!"

Immediately after Kiba said that questions started flooding in, and Izuku was having a hard time
keeping up with everything.

"A-Alright...let's start with...this! What are all of your quirks?" Izuku asked.

"A simple question to start with. My quirk is Blood Boost. When the life-juice of my victims flows
through my fangs, my body regains its true power and allows me to-" Kiba got cut off.

"Blood Boost allows her to enhance her strength, speed, and toughness whenever she consumes
blood. The more she exerts herself the faster her blood reserves drain. If she doesn't drink enough
blood. She dies." Fu explained, much to Kiba's annoyance.

Wait she just dies!

I would gladly give all my blood to lady Kiba!

Same.

Alien Queen: Same.

Invisible Girl: Same.

Can I just give like...a quarter of my blood?

No. All your blood.

"Hey! Kiba protested.

"Kiba we have a lot of questions so try to answer these as quickly as possible," Izuku told her.

Kiba folded her arms and pouted. "Fine."

"My quirk lets me regenerate from any injury, so long as I've eaten enough meat. If I'm low on
meat, then I'll go into a zombie-like rampage, and try to eat any meat I see." Fu explained.
"Including human meat."

Oh wow, he really is a zombie.

Oh, so that's why he's dangerous! At first, I didn't think a regeneration quirk was all that
problematic, but the problem isn't the regeneration it's the eating people part.

Wait does that mean Fu could die if he doesn't eat enough!?

"My quirk also makes me immune to a lot of things like poisons and most mental quirks." Fu
continued. "And it makes me immune to pain...and feelings...kind of. I can' taste anything either."

"Which sucks. Cause food is great!" Netsu added. "Oh! My quirk lets me control fire! But it's
like...really, really strong! So it's hard to control! Which is why I'm on fire! Because I can't turn it
off!"

Wait so he's always on fire?

Kinda basic.

Simple but effective.

Shoto Todoroki: Trust me. He's plenty powerful.

"My qwirk mwakes my body acid!" Sansan jumped in.

Like an upgraded Sludge Villain.

Goodness, she is overpowered.

Can't even hit her.

Poor Kiba.

"My turn! My quirk turns people to stone when they look at my eyes!" Kei eagerly explained.
"And it gives me snakes for hair!... I don't know why! But I love them!"

Too bright! Too pure!

Sunshine snake child!

So that's why she's wearing that thing on her face.

Would that work through screens?

I don't think so.

"No. Kei's quirk doesn't work through screens," Izuku explained. He thought people might be
afraid of being turned to stone, so he decided to put those fears to rest before it started hurting the
viewership. "Kai, why don't you go next?"

"Okay, dad! My quirk makes me...me!" Kai explained simply.

Well, that was quick.

To be fair it's pretty easy to figure out what his quirk is.

"Don't forget about the poison blood." Fu reminded him.

"Oh right. My blood is poison." Kai had honestly forgotten about that part.

Wait what!?

Like the actual Hydra!

"I'll go next. My quirk is Spider Queen. It gives me all the abilities of a spider, and it lets me
command spiders." Shiruku explained, allowing a spider to crawl up her arm to demonstrate.

She really is Muffet!

Insert spider dance.

Spider-Girl!

"The last two are Otoko and Yonda," Izuku explained on their behalf. "Otoko's quirk, on top of
mutating him to look the way he does, also makes it so that way if you touch him while feeling any
significant amount of fear, you will combust into flames."

Oh.

Oh.

Oh.

That explains why he looks like that.

Now that all makes sense.

"And Yonda's quirk basically replaces all her auditory sense with telepathic abilities." Izuku
continued. "Instead of speaking, she can communicate with people telepathically. And instead of
hearing people's voices, she can hear their thoughts."

Oh, so there is like, no privacy around her.

So she's kinda deaf but not really?

Secrets begone.
Relationships are gonna be hard for her in the future.

That last comment got Izuku thinking. Oh my god, it will be hard for her to sustain a relationship
in the future...well I guess I just have to hope that all works out.

"Caretaker!" Kiba shouted, snapping Izuku out of his thoughts. "Please move on to the next
question!"

"S-sorry." Izuku apologized, before quickly looking through the chat for more questions. "Alright
so...Kei, what is your favorite hairstyle? Snake style?"

Kei frowned for a moment. "Just this. I can't have a snake style because forcing my snakes to stay
still in a style for so long hurts them."

"Don't despair sister, you only need the one hairstyle to look beautiful," Kiba told her while petting
one of her snakes.

Awww!

Wholesome queen!

Wholesome queens!

Press X to stan.

Izuku smiled and made a note to praise Kiba for this later before he dived back into the chat for
questions. "Ok...Shiruku is it true you make clothes for everyone in the house, and that you make
them out of your silk?"

"Yes!" Shiruku answered proudly, before thinking about it for a moment and frowning. "Well...not
everyone. Sansan refuses to wear clothing, and I haven't met Fukunoko so I can't make clothing for
her. I also can't make clothing for Netsu because he's always on fire. I can't make really make
Kyosei clothes either because he's inside Fu."

"I say making clothes for me counts as making it for both of us," Fu added.

"Ok then. The only people I haven't made clothes for are Sansan, Netsu, Fukunoko, and Kai. But
I'm working on making Kai something!" Shiruku continued.

"Oh! Oh! What is it!" Kai asked, shaking his heads in excitement.

"You'll have to wait and see," Shiruku said, crossing her arms with a very satisfied smile on her
face.
Is it a scarf?

How much silk would that take?

All their clothes come from her butt.

Can Kai wear pants?

A neck sock!

Izuku looked, once more, for a new question. "Netsu. Since you're always on fire, do you ever take
a bath? Is the only time you're not on fire is when you're fully submerged in water?

"Nope! Whenever I go into water it all just turns to steam!" Netsu explained. "But I don't need to
take a bath, because I'm always on fire, no germs can get on me!"

"Still is kinda gross," Shiruku muttered.

Probably always smells like fire.

Toasty.

Germs getting fired.

"Ok, next one, Oh my Queen of Darkness I must ask will you still stream for us lowly peons while
still being a pro hero?" Izuku repeated one of the questions.

"Hmph. Of course! Did you think I would continue doing this if I didn't find it amusing?" Kiba
asked haughtily. "I do this for my amusement, not yours. So of course I'll be continuing this for
quite some time. So long as you all continue to entertain me."

Of course lady Kiba!

We live to serve you!

Thank you, lady Kiba!

Hail lady Kiba! And long may she stream!

Hail!

Hail!

Hail!

Izuku smiled at how excited the chat got. All of them were eager to watch his daughter's antics. All
of them loved her.

He was so glad that she could finally get the affection she deserved.

There were, of course, a few detractors. But he quickly blocked them before the kids ever got to
see them.

"Alright, this one is for Yonda. I know this may seem dumb since you can read minds, but do you
know sign language? I know it's redundant but I'm just curious." Izuku read.
Yonda shook her head.

There were a few moments of silence as Yonda's mouth moved but nothing came out. The viewers
realized that she was giving a response, they just couldn't hear it.

"Yonda says that it's pointless to learn sign language," Izuku explained.

Yeah does seem like a lot of work to do something she could ultimately do with her quirk.

Not everyone even knows sign language.

She doesn't even need to use it to talk to other deaf people.

"Ok, new question for Sansan. How do you feel about being Kiba's rival? And have you ever lost
to Kiba?" Izuku asked.

Sansan looked at Kiba and smirked. "Nwop. Never. Kiba's strong. She's a good rival. And she's
hard to fight. But she can't hurt Sansan. So I always win."

"Hmph!" Kiba pouted and looked away from Sansan's smug look. "Her quirk acts as a counter to
mine that's all! One day I will overcome this obstacle, and triumph over her! Mark my words."

"Hmmm." Sansan just continued to look smug.

One day my lady. One day.

I really don't see how someone with a quirk that lets them punch really hard beat a person
who is immune to punching.

All she has to do is be as strong as All Might and do what he did to the Sludge Villain.

You can do it Lady Kiba!

Red Riot: Yeah she can! Trust me, she hits HARD!

Dark Shadow: Can affirm. She hits like a truck. No, twenty trucks.

Tsukuyomi: She still has a long way to go before she gets that strong.

"Ok, next question." Izuku searched for a new question. "Kai, do you ever go on casual flights
around the area for fun or does Caretaker not let you do that because it could cause a panic."

"Dad, let's fly! I even have this special thing that opens up my roof and lets me fly out!" Kai
explained enthusiastically. "I can only fly around the forest, but it's fine! It's still fun! I take my
brothers and sisters with me sometimes!"

"Yeah flying around with Kai is a blast!" Netsu spoke up, pumping his fist to show his excitement.
"He's a bit slow sometimes, but he's so big that it's kinda fun to fly around him and between his
heads."

"Although you do crash into him a lot." Kiba pointed out smugly. "I also like to fly with them on
my Manticore. We're thinking of making some special games we can play in the sky together!"

Quidditch!
Imagine just being able to casually say have a Manticore.

Imagine just casually being able to go flying.

God, I wish I could do that.

Uravity: One day. One day I'll be able to fly.

"Okay, next one is about Otoko. Otoko is your size difficult to deal with sometimes, and how do
you feel about being so much taller than everyone else except Kai." Izuku asked.

There was a bit of silence as Otoko had to think out his answer, and then Yonda had to say it with
her telepathic ability.

"Ok, so Otoko says that it's weird. It's weird to see people so short and think that they're the same
age or older than him. It's actually the same with Kai. Seeing something so big and knowing that
it's close to his age is kinda freaky." Izuku explained.

"I know right! When I look at Kai I think he's some ancient monster! But he's just like us!" Netsu
said.

"It is kinda weird. But everything in this house is weird." Fu shrugged.

"Being abnormal simply means you're better than normal," Kiba stated proudly.

"That is...a positive way to look at it," Izuku said.

Truth!

Alien Queen: Yeah! That's the way Lady Kiba!

She has blessed us with such wise words! She truly is a queen!

Invisible Girl: I love you Kiba!

Froppy: Honestly not a bad way of thinking.

"Ok, next question. Caretaker, do you have a favorite child? If not, who is the easiest to take care
of?" Izuku read out the question. "Well, I don't have a favorite child. I love all of them equally,
regardless of how much trouble they can cause at times."

All the children then proceeded to look, directly at Kiba when he said that.

Kiba squinted at them with suspicion. "Are you all trying to imply that I am the most difficult to
care for!?"

"Yes." Said all the kids, including Yonda(although the viewers couldn't hear it).

"No one here has broken as many things in this house as you," Shiruku told her. "Not even that
time me and Sansan destroyed some entire rooms. And if Fu weren't Fu you would have killed him
a long, long time ago."

"That's not even mentioning that out of everyone, despite your quirk, you somehow manage to hurt
yourself more than anyone else," Fu added.
 "Well, it's not my fault! My power is just so immense that sometimes I can't control it, and things
like that happen." Kiba defended herself.

All the kids gave her looks that showed they weren't buying it, and so Izuku decided to step in.

"I haven't really thought of, who is easiest to take care of," Izuku said out loud. "I'd have to
say...Yami. Most of the others can occasionally cause issues with their quirks, but he's actually
been nothing but helpful."

"What about Eri?" Kei asked with a cute head tilt.

"Well, I love Eri, but um…" Izuku knew Eri was watching. And so he didn't want to say, she could
accidentally kill me if I'm not careful while helping her train her quirk. "Her quirk can
be...somewhat difficult to handle at times."

Yeah, I guess the kid who can make an army for you would be the most inherently useful.

Ya think?

Imagine having a demon wolf help carry your bags.

Kiba's worth the trouble.

Alien Queen: Hard Agree.

Invisible Girl: Hard Agree.

"Alright." Izuku dived back into the chat. "Next question."

Chapter End Notes

It's a two-parter!
 Q&A part 2

"Alright, next question." Izuku moved on.

As Izuku looked through the chat, there were a couple questions that kept popping up. Such as
people asking about his age and about his own quirk. These questions he didn't have any intention
of answering.

However, one question he wasn't sure about that kept popping up was this.

What were your lives like before getting adopted?

This was a VERY loaded question. However, what kept Izuku from dismissing it outright, was the
fact that kids like Eri and Kioku weren't present.

Most of the kids here had pretty much accepted their pasts and were willing to move past them.
With the exception of Yonda, but he could always just not have her answer.

"Caretaker!" Kiba once again snapped Izuku back into reality. "You froze again."

"Oh right sorry!" Izuku quickly apologized, before looking back at the chat to see the question kept
popping up. He took a few more seconds to decide whether or not to ask it, and in the end, he
thought that leaving it to the children was the best way to go about it. "So you kids don't have to
answer this if you don't want to, but...what were your lives like, before I adopted you?"

That question had varying reactions.

Kai, Shiruku, Otoko, and Netsu didn't have any notable reactions. If anything they seemed a little
confused as to why anyone would want to know about that.

Kiba also seemed confused, and a little upset and uncomfortable. But not overly so.

Fu kept his typical deadpan expression. To be expected.

Sansan, for just a second, actually froze, before she started moving again, and even then she looked
a bit less ecstatic.

Kei seemed unaffected. About what Izuku expected from her.

Yonda on the other hand was just...sad. The look of sadness on her face made Izuku regret asking it
almost immediately.

Why do I have the feeling they have a range of backstories that go from Bad to Worse.

I feel bad for asking.

Ouf.

"Like I said none of you have to answer if you don't want to." Izuku reiterated.

"I'll answer," Kei spoke up, before looking at the camera. "I don't remember much of my life
before my quirk, but I think it was good. But after I got my quirk...the people taking care of me
didn't want me anymore, because my quirk was a problem. So they threw me out of the house and
told me to never come back."
Fucking shitty parents!

Goddamn it I hate people sometimes!

Oh, this is taking a dark turn.

We asked for it.

Red Riot: Not manly! If you have a kid, then you have to take responsibility! You can't just
kick em out when things get hard! And if you are gonna give them up, give them to an
orphanage or something! Don't just leave them out on the streets!

"After that, I lived on the streets for a while. I can't control my quirk, so a bunch of accidents kept
happening and I turned people to stone when I didn't mean to." Kei continued in a somber tone.
"And people kept calling me a monster, and said that I was hideous, and they said lots of mean
things."

People are the worst.

How is it that kids like this always end up surrounded by terrible people?

Dust to Dust: Because there is an abundance of terrible people.

Why didn't the heroes help?

Queen Crimson: What a silly question! Heroes don't help with things like this! Silly.

Bloodcurdle: Yeah. Doesn't give them any glory.

"And then after that, a bad man found me. And kidnapped me." Kei revealed, you could now see a
bit of the pain on her face, as she relieved some bad memories, although she still seemed mostly ok
considering what she was talking about. "He kept me locked in a cage with a blindfold on, and took
me out so he could steal from places, he would make me use my quirk to turn everyone to stone,
and if I tried to close my eyes he would hit me until I opened them."

What the fuck?!

I'm gonna be sick.

Oh, Kei.

Alien Queen: I think I want to vomit. That is disgusting.

Invisible Girl: That's low even for a villain.

Uravity: Kei you poor sweet girl. I'm so sorry.

"But, then everything got better! Because one day, dad took him down and rescued me!" Kei's
expression brightened up significantly, and she smiled brightly at the camera. "Dad knocked him
out, stone cold, and went to untie me...but he accidentally looked at my eyes and turned to stone.
Sorry, dad."

Izuku smiled and walked over to her, giving her a quirk hug to reassure her. "It's fine. It wasn't your
fault. None of that was. You didn't choose your quirk."
Kei's smile widened even further, and she hugged her father back.

Awww.

Alien Queen: Awwww.

Invisible Girl: Awwww.

Queen Crimson: Awww.

Izuku returned to his seat, and Kei continued her story. "When he went back to normal, he adopted
me! Which was the best day ever! I got a new dad! I got a new little sister! I got to live in a house
again and I didn't need to eat garbage anymore!"

It's so bittersweet to see how happy she is when she says she didn't need to eat garbage
anymore.

Good on you Caretaker!

Shoto Todoroki: Good job Midoriya. This world needs more good parents.

Red Riot: He saved her himself and took her in even after she turned him to stone! Now that's
manly!

Bloodcurdle: That's what a true hero does.

That's such a sad story. So glad it had a happy ending.

Creati: I still struggle with the fact that a parent actually condemned a child to such a fate.

Alien Queen: We Stan Dadoriya. Especially Uravity.

Uravity: MINA!

Invisible Girl: Stan.

Stan.

Stan.

Poor girl. I can't imagine how hard that must have been.

Well on the bright side she seems to be doing ok now.

Kei was ready to let her other siblings tell their stories, but when she looked around she saw that
her story had a serious effect on her siblings.

Fu's expression was mostly neutral, but there was a bit of anger in his eyes. Just a bit. But even that
was a lot for someone like Fu.

Kiba and Netsu looked furious. Like they wanted to hunt down and destroy the people who gave
their sister such a hard time.

Kai, Yonda, and Shiruku were actually crying.

Sansan and Otoko...well it was hard to tell what they were feeling just looking at their expression,
but they certainly didn't seem happy.

"Things were bad, but...they're not bad anymore. I have a great family now with lots of brothers
and sisters! And they're all really nice!" Kei said happily, looking around at her siblings with a
huge smile on her face. Trying to reassure her siblings. "So I don't really care about all that bad
stuff anymore. Because now I'm happy and everything's going to be fine! Because you guys rock."

Such a precious ball of sunshine.

Protect.

I will guard that smile with my life.

Alien Queen: I will fight for that smile.

Invisible Girl: I will KILL for that smile.

Queen Crimson: Ditto.

As Kei was winding down after finishing her story, she was suddenly tackled hugged by Shiruku.
Thankfully she was gentle.

"I'm so sorry that happened to you," Shiruku told her, some tears rolling down her face. "I swear I
will be the best sister I can be. So you'll never be that sad again."

"Yeah, and if any villain wants to try and touch you, they have to go through me!" Netsu said,
making a fireball rise above his hand.

"Of course I will protect my family with all my might, so if anyone would like to call you a
monster or lay a hand on you again, I will personally rip their heads from their shoulders," Kiba
promised.

"You don't need to do all that." Kei smiled and blushed. "Murdering someone would make
everything dad's doing...go up in flames."

There were some groans from most of the kids, but Netsu and even Kai laughed a bit.

"I think your funny sister," Kai admitted.

I don't but for some reason, I'm laughing as I'm crying.

Same man. Same

Makes me almost want to adopt...almost.

As someone who has adopted children, this warms my heart.

Don't get all cheery yet, that was just one of their backstories.

Fuck.

"Well if we are sharing our backstories, then I guess I'll go next." Shiruku stepped up after wiping
her face clean. "Mine is not very interesting. I was born with my quirk, so I always looked like this.
My parents gave me up at birth and handed me over to D.O.C. and I was raised there for most of
my life. It was...fine I guess. I didn't go hungry or have to eat garbage or anything. I had a comfy
bed and a T.V. and they even gave me some stuff to make clothes. But...it's a lot better here. I was
so alone back there. And I could never go outside. And sometimes, I would hear the people talking
about me. About how ugly I was and about how they hated taking care of me. Now I have a daddy
who loves me and a family that cares, and actually wears the clothes I make!"

Ok not nearly as bad.

Still pretty bad!

Poor poor spider girl. She had a bunch of material stuff but was given no love. I'm so glad
she's in a better place now.

Creati: None of this feels right.

"I was raised by D.O.C. too!" Kai spoke up, looking a bit sheepish. "They didn't like me very
much. They yelled at me a lot. They said I was such a hassle and that I should try to make their
jobs easier. I didn't have a T.V. or anything so I just sat around and napped a lot. It was very
boring. And lonely."

What shitty government agents!

I know taking care of someone of that size would be hard, but that's just fucked up to talk to
a kid like that!

Disgusting.

Uravity: And Kai is such a sweetheart too! How could anyone talk to him like that!

"I was taken by D.O.C. too!" Netsu was the next to speak. "But I wasn't raised there. My parents
gave me up because I kept setting everything on fire by accident. I was kept in a room and they
didn't let me go outside, and I couldn't fly around a lot. It was sucky."

Ok so far. The least tragic backstory.

Man, I'm so glad Dadoriya's getting those kids out of there. Being lonely fucking sucks.

Daddy. Izuku turned his head to Yonda as she heard her speaking out to him.

Yes, dear? He responded.

Otoko says that his backstory was like Shiruku's. Where he was lonely. And the people taking care
of him hated looking at him. Yonda repeated what she was told. It was very boring, and he's glad
to be here instead of there.

Otoko nodded to affirm what she said was true.

The other children gave him sympathetic looks, and Sansan actually moved over to him and
wrapped around his body, to hug and comfort him.

As Izuku spoke what Yonda told him to the camera, Fu turned to Kiba. "I think I should tell our
story."

"What?!" Kiba glared at her brother. "Why shouldn't I be the one to tell it! I am an amazing
storyteller."

"Because you're overdramatic," Fu explained. "Knowing you you'll go on for hours about a small
detail, and over exaggerate things. By the time you finished talking, the Q and A would end. And
the others wouldn't even get to speak. You've already spoken more than everyone else here
combined, and you're gonna speak more after, so just let me do this."

Kiba pouted heavily and crossed her arms. "Hmph."

Fu sighed. "Please, grant me this honor, lady Kiba, queen of eternal darkness."

Kiba's pout lessened, but she still didn't look particularly pleased. "Fine."

"Thank you," Fu told her.

"Alright does anyone else want to share?" Izuku had just finished talking about Otoko's origin and
was ready to move on.

"I'll go," Fu said before looking at the camera. "Since me and Kiba were together for most of it I'll
be telling both of ours, but Kiba's definitely gonna chime in at some points."

"Of course," Kiba said with much self-assurance.

"Well, we've already said that our birth parents didn't want us because of our quirks." Fu reiterated.
"But after that, we were on the streets. And we weren't doing too well since Kiba needs blood to
live and I need meat. We had to steal and attack people just to survive. She would never kill anyone
but...Kiba needed their blood."

Wait! Lady Kiba attacked people!

She had to survive.

Queen Crimson: You gotta do what you gotta do.

Alien Queen: Lady Kiba is completely innocent! If she didn't get blood she would have died!
If anything we should blame the crappy parents again!"

Invisible Girl: Yeah! The parents are the problem.

Uravity: Kiba didn't choose her quirk. She didn't have a choice.

Creati: It is squarely the parent's responsibility to care for their children's needs. If they made
the choice to abandon that responsibility and the child had to seek out other means of
sustaining themselves, then any harm done by that child should be blamed on the parents. If
they wanted to give up Kiba then they should have given her to the D.O.C... Granted it has
become apparent that the D.O.C. are not overly capable, but it would have been far better
than just leaving her out on the streets. They knew Kiba needed blood to survive so when
they kicked her, they knew they were either condemning other people to get attacked by her
so she could live, or they condemned their own daughter to die.

Shoto Todoroki: What she said.

"It was really hard before I met Kiba. It's not that I felt lonely. It's that I felt nothing. And that
feeling, of not feeling. Is horrible. All I ever did was try to survive. But that lack of feeling...made
me kind of want to stop surviving." Fu explained.

Oh god, I just thought about feeling nothing. I can't even comprehend what that would or I
guess wouldn't feel like, and that is fucking terrifying.

It's like thinking about not existing! You just can't!

You know I thought having Fu's quirk would be cool, but now…

"But when I met Kiba, she was just so...well...Kiba. She's just fun to be around, fun to watch. She
finally made me feel things again." Fu explained. "So we stayed with each other. Kiba would help
me steal meat and I would give Kiba my blood. We were still homeless and had to endure all the
things that went with it but it was so much better than before. If only just because I actually wanted
to survive again. And it was all thanks to Kiba. Which is why she means so much to me."

Kiba meanwhile was faintly blushing from the sheer amount of genuine heartfelt praise Fu was
giving her. She of course turned away from the camera in a bad attempt to hide it.

Wholesome.

Alien Queen: I can now die content.

Invisible Girl: Good because we now all have Diabetes.

Queen Crimson: So worth it.

My teeth rotted away from all the sweetness and fell out...ah who needed them.

Lady Kiba is blushing!

"But...eventually, we weren't able to get enough meat. So...I went on another meat rampage." Fu
continued. "But I got really lucky that day. Dad, Kei, and Eri were selling some homemade food in
the park, and the hero Fatgum just happened to be there. I bit into him but since he's Fatgum, it
didn't do any damage, and dad gave me all the meat he had nearby to get me back to normal.
Which then let me give Kiba my blood. After that, Dad took us in. And we never had to steal or
worry about starving again. And I'm forever thankful for that."

"Fu." Izuku couldn't help but also feel a little touched.

Another happy ending!

Thanks, Caretaker!

Feed dat hungry boi.

With most of the backstories done, Izuku looked over to the last two. Sansan and Yonda. "Do you
two want to share or should we move on. It's ok if you don't. There's nothing wrong with that."

After a few moments of contemplation, Sansan made a decision. "When I was born. I
acwedewentwy kwilled my mama. Because I'm mwade of acid. And my birth daddy didn't want
me. So he gave me to someone, but they didn't want me eitfwer. So they kept mowvwing me
awound. Then, one day they awasked me to go in a jwar, and they twapped me inside. I couldn't
get owot. Or mowve! Then he threw me into garbage on the beach. And I was there so swo long!
A whole year!"
Wait what the fuck!?

Alien queen: Ex-fucking-cuse me? She was trapped in a bottle for a whole fucking year?!

Winner! We have a winner for the most tragic backstory! Fuck this species!

That is actually worse than prison!

Netsu shuddered at the idea. "A whole year! In a jar! And you couldn't move!"

Many of the other children grimaced at the idea as well.

"But then daddy freed me! And took me in like all the other kids!" Sansan started moving around
even more than usual, as if to show off her freedom, bouncing around everyone.

Okay, so the order of most tragic backstories is. Sansan at number 1. Kei at number 2. Fu at
number three. Lady Kiba at number 4. And the rest of them are pretty similar so they can
share number 5.

That seems about right.

So was Dadoriya just going around finding small abandoned children and saying, this is
mine now?

Uravity: It's more like small abandoned children kept finding HIM, and saying, this is mine
now.

Izuku turned to Yonda. Yonda. You don't have to if you don't want to.

Yonda had mixed feelings. On one hand, she didn't quite feel like sharing. On the other, literally,
everyone else had already shared, and they had shared some pretty harsh past. Some worse than
her's.

She wanted to feel like she was part of the family.

Father, you can tell them. Yonda knew that at the very least, she didn't need to be the one to
explain it.

"Alright." Izuku turned to the camera. "Yonda was born to neglectful parents. They fed her and
gave her a place to sleep, but they barely paid any attention to her. And never really loved her.
However, little did they know. Yonda was born with her quirk. At first, everyone just thought she
was deaf. Until she started speaking. And when she started speaking, that's when she also revealed
that her father was cheating on her mother. After that things took a downward turn. Her parents of
course got divorced after the incident, and her mother became an alcoholic and started blaming her
for the divorce. And what's worse, is that she could hear every thought going through their heads
while this happened, and since she can hear thoughts through walls it was just a never-ending hate
and vitriol, with a lot of it aimed at her."

You know I always knew that being able to hear people's thoughts would be more trouble
than it's worth, but this is like, worst-case scenario.

Should there be a license to be parents!? Because this is not ok!

Earphones: Oh god it's like my quirk but worse. And constantly surrounded by people who
hate me.

"Fortunately her mother at least had the sense to hand her over to D.O.C." Izuku explained. "And
while that was better for her, it still wasn't great. Because the people who were taking care of her,
didn't like their jobs or her very much, and since she can hear thoughts, she could hear exactly how
much they didn't like her."

Yonda could remember all the cruel comments thrown her way by both her parents. Ruinous child.
Life destroyer. Nosey bitch.

Honestly, her time with D.O.C wasn't much better than before. Except she finally got to have a
T.V., and this was introduced to the concept of family. A real family.

Something she had been robbed of, and desperately wanted.

Poor Yonda. Quirks that you can't turn off really are the worst. She heard Kei think.

Can I set bad parents on fire? Is what Netsu was currently thinking. Which was concerning but
Yonda was confident that those thoughts wouldn't go anywhere.

Similarly, Kiba was thinking As a hero. Can I rip bad parents apart?

I wish I could make something that would symbolize family. Shiruku thought, which made Yonda
smile a bit. She couldn't SEE what people were thinking, but she imagined that she was visualizing
clothing designs.

Sansan was currently bouncing around like a furious slime. Stupid. D.O.C.. I'll melt em.

Yonda would think that the abundance of violent thoughts among her family would be problematic.
If she weren't touched that they were for her sake.

I feel so bad that I feel nothing while listening to this. Wait, she can hear this. Sorry, Yonda. Muted
emotions and honestly there are so many sad backstories I can't really feel anything but a bit of
sympathy. Fu apologized.

Yonda gave him a look that indicated that it was fine. She wasn't looking for pity anyway.

Are you alright? She heard Otoko ask her.

Yonda nodded, mustering up a smile at her big green friend.

If you need to talk. Then we can talk. Otoko reminded her.

"Alright, so that's everyone," Izuku said, before looking at the clock. "And it seems that time's up
to."

"Ah, it appears that question took up quite a bit of time. So I hope you were all satisfied with it."
Kiba addressed her audience.

Aww, it's already over!

I didn't get to ask a question!

I want more Kiba!

"Now, now. This will not be the last time such an event will transpire. And perhaps next time we
will be joined by more of my wondrous family." Kiba said to placate the audience. "Now, until
next time my minions!"
 Fuku Steps Out

A new face.

Fukunoko was just having a normal day, minding her business while she read a nice book, with
some small candies on the table in front of her.

The sun was beaming through the window, and the only noise was the birds chirping outside.

Overall, there was a nice, relaxing aura, filling the room.

And then someone knocked on her door, and all that comfort and relaxation immediately jumped
out the window to make room for fear and paranoia.

"AHH! Who is it!?" Fuku hoped it was Eri or Kei or Mu.

"It's Izuku. May I come in?" Izuku asked her from the other side of the door.

The fear in Fuku subsided a bit. Her interactions with Izuku were...limited.

He would leave her alone for the most part, only really bothering her when he came to help her
with quirk training. And she had generally gotten the impression that he wasn't somebody to be
feared.

But since Fuku was Fuku she was still kinda afraid of him.

Oh my god, what does he want! It's too early for quirk training! Maybe he's finally gotten sick of
me and wants to kick me out! Fuku still wasn't super comfortable with Izuku, and so she wanted to
say no, but at the same time, Izuku was the person in charge of this entire place. If I say no, what if
he gets mad! Or what if he actually has something impotent to tell me and if I don't listen I'll die!

After weighing her options for a few seconds, Fuku decided it was better to just let him in. "Come
in."

Izuku entered the room. Holding a bag. "Hi. Did you...watch Kiba's Q and A stream?"

"Uh-huh." Fuku had made it a habit to frequently watch Kiba's streams. It was a great way to see
more of what happened in the house, without actually leaving her room.

"Well...what did you think?" Izuku asked her, taking a seat on the floor, a good distance away from
her, as not to scare her too much.

"W-Well K-Kai is less scary than I thought he was. His quirk makes him seem a lot worse than he
really is. That Otoko boy too." Fukunoko admitted sheepishly. "But I guess you could say the same
thing about me."

Izuku nodded. "That's why it's important not to judge someone based on their quirk. You always
have to remember. Quirks are just based on luck. No one chooses their quirk...but besides that what
else did you think?"

"Um...All those backstories were really sad." Fukunoko frowned as she remembered everyone
talking about their past. She had actually teared up while watching that. "Kei was always so happy
and nice. How can she be so...herself?"
Izuku smiled a bit. "Kei is just that kind of person. She's very strong-willed, and she's not willing to
let things bring her down. No matter how bad they are. It's very impressive."

"Yeah, she's a lot stronger than me. Stupid Fuku can't even go outside." Fuku chastised herself.

"Hey, what have I said about comparing yourself to others?" Izuku told her.

"T-That's it's unhealthy and unfair to myself," Fuku repeated what Izuku had told her previously.

"That's right. Most people would react like you do after experiencing that much trauma. Kei is a
special case." Izuku explained. "Eri was a lot like you when I first met her too."

"S-She was?" Fuku's eyes widened. "B-But she's so...nice a-and brave and kind! She's nothing like
Fuku!"

"She's gotten a lot better since then, but when I first met her, she never wanted to leave the house,"
Izuku explained, remembering the extremely early days of what one could consider his career he
supposes. "And she would always stay by my side. Whenever someone else came to visit, she
would always hide behind my leg because she was so scared of everything and everyone."

"Really?" Fuku had always considered Eri to be like a ray of light. So to imagine that her light had
once been so dim...it was hard to imagine, and honestly, Fuku didn't want to imagine it.

"Right. At first, I was concerned that it would take years to get her to where she is now. But then,
Kei came into our lives." Izuku remembered the massive progress Eri made when Kei joined their
family. "And she helped change Eri massively. For the first time in her life, she had someone her
age to play with and talk to. And she started coming out of her shell even faster. She even agreed to
go outside more. And as more kids started coming and Eri started interacting with them more, she
started getting braver and happier, until she became how she is today."

Izuku took a moment to let that sink in, watching Fuku's expression of thoughtful wonder.

"I remember when she first told me about how she came to you and befriended you. I was so proud
I actually cried." Izuku almost cried again remembering just how happy and proud he was at that
moment.

But he could do that later. Now he needed to focus on Fukunoko.

"Do you get what I'm trying to say?" Izuku asked her.

Fuku thought about it for a moment, before giving her response. "No. Sorry."

"You don't need to apologize," Izuku reassured her before moving onto his point. "What I'm trying
to say, being around others can improve your ability to be social. Yourself included, you've already
gotten a lot better at talking to people thanks to Eri, Kei, and Mu. And I think you could get even
better if you came out of your room and talked to people."

Izuku saw Fuku's eyes widen in fear. It looked like he told her that she had some incurable disease.

But he had anticipated this. And just as Fuku's mouth opened to shout some paranoid ravings,
Izuku spoke first.

"Before you freak out, I'm not forcing you." Izuku clarified, somewhat calming her down, although
she was still uneasy. "It's just something I think would be good for you...Look. I know how hard it
can be to face other people after being hurt all your life. Before I started taking care of Eri I was
practically dead to the world."

Izuku put the bag on the floor and started rummaging through it. "I got this idea from Kiba's Q and
A. I wasn't ready to face the world again, so I decided to hide myself a bit."

Fuku's eyes widened, as she saw Izuku pull out a hoodie from the bag, that was her size.

The hoodie was mostly green, as it was modeled after a piranha plant. And the special feature of
this hoodie was that it went over the face, obscuring it like a mask, with the head of the piranha
plant being where the face would be.

"I thought that maybe this would help you," Izuku told her, handing the hoodie over to her.

Fuku took time to admire the hoodie, looking over every bit of its design. It was not a secret that
she liked carnivorous plants. At least not among the few people she talked to. She had told Eri
about her love of these types of plants, and she even had a venus flytrap she named Petey. After
Petey Piranha. Which looked to be the inspiration for the hood. "It's...it's amazing!"

Izuku smiled and let out a tense breath he was holding. "I'm glad you like it. I asked Eri about
things that you like and asked Shiruku to make them based on that. It took her a while, she said she
wanted to get it perfect since it's her first gift to you. So I'm really glad you like it."

Fuku kept looking at the hoodie, thinking about what Izuku had said earlier. Could I really do
that? Would it be easier to talk to people if I covered my face?

It actually seemed...possible. At the very least she was more willing to give it a try than just going
out there with her face exposed.

Although she was still, VERY hesitant.

"I also got you another one in case that one gets dirty." Izuku pulled another hoodie out of the bag,
this time it was bear-themed, being mostly brown like a teddy bear.

"That's so cute!" Fuku swiftly took the second hoodie, admiring it with starry eyes.

"Again, I'm glad you like it." Izuku got up and made his way to the door. "I'll let you think about
what I told you, and if you want to do it. But just a tip, if you do want to go through with it, take
Eri of Kei with you. They'll help you if you start to feel overwhelmed."

And with that, Izuku exited her room, leaving Fuku to consider what he told her.

She clutched the hoodie tightly, and brought it to her chest, as she made her decision.

Stepping out.

Shiruku was just relaxing in her room, watching some T.V. while eating a bowl of dead spider and
human finger salad.

And then there was a knock on the door.

I wonder who that is? Shiruku thought as she swallowed down her food. "Come in."

The door opened, and in walked Eri and Kei...wearing gas masks? And behind them was-

Shiruku's eyes widened, as she saw a figure wearing the Piranha plant hoodie she finished, not too
long ago. "Fukunoko!?"
Fuku clung to Kei and Eri's arms. "H-Hi."

Turn's out, Izuku was right. It was like she was hiding, but not really.

It was just something between her and the person she was talking to. An extra barrier that made her
feel just a little bit better.

Of course, that didn't mean she wasn't afraid. Oh no. Another Izuku had been right about was that
bringing Eri and Kei was a good idea. Because if not she wouldn't be able to move around because
of how much her legs were shaking.

It's not just because she was now talking to someone she was unfamiliar with, it was also because
said person was half spider, and eating a bowl of spiders and human fingers.

Shiruku noticed these obvious signs of fear and sighed disappointedly.

It wasn't like she didn't expect it. While she was isolated for most of her life, the rude comments of
the D.O.C. workers were enough to tell her that she was quite scary-looking. And the looks she got
while at the amusement park, affirmed these suspicions. Combine that with the fact Fukunoko was
just naturally afraid of everything, it was a miracle that she came to her at all.

Her "snacks" didn't help.

"Hello Fuku. It's nice to finally meet you." Shiruku smiled gently at the girl and waved slowly,
trying not to intimidate her.

"H-H-Hi," Fukunoko repeated, finding it hard to say anything else at the moment.

There was a few seconds of awkward silence before the other two girls figured out they were going
to need to assist in continuing the conversation.

"Fuku wanted to say something to you! About the hoodie!" Kei prompted.

"She really likes it! So she wanted to say…" Eri left the sentence unfinished, so that way Fuku
could continue the rest.

"T-T-Thank you!" Fuku managed to stutter out while bowing.

Shiruku was a bit stunned by the suddenness of it all and Fuku's sloppy delivery, but she quickly
regained her composure. "Your welcome! I'm very glad you liked it! It's the first time I ever made
something like that and it took me a few attempts. So I wasn't sure how well I did."

Fuku tried to think of something else to say, but everything was coming up blank. "Uh, um, uh."

"Well Looks like we're done here." Kei said, "Come on let's go!"

"Sorry Shiruku, Fuku can only take so much." Eri apologized politely.

"I understand. Good luck Fuku!" Shiruku waved goodbye as Eri and Kei brought her out of the
room.

One in the hall, Fuku started breathing heavily as she felt conflicted between relieved and afraid.
On one hand, she has just talked with Shiruku. On the other, Shiruku was the FIRST one she
intended to talk to.

There were still eight more people she intended to talk to!
"Calm down Fuku! You did it!" Kei reassured her. "Don't worry. You'll get better at talking to
people, even if right now, you're a bit green. Hehe."

Fuku decided to ignore the pun and focus on the reassuring feeling of her friends/sisters(?) next to
her.

"Don't worry Fuku, none of them are really scary," Eri said as they approached the training room.
"Kiba and Fu should be in here. Let's talk to them both at us so you can go back to your room
sooner."

They approached the doors to the training room, and Kei pressed the button to open the blast
doors.

And saw Kiba, standing over Fu, whose upper half was missing, presumably from being punched
off, and his lower half was shooting out of a fountain of blood all around. Kyosei's tentacles were
squirming out of Fu's torso stump, making the already nightmarish scene even worse.

Kei immediately closed the door again, and just in time, as Fuku passed out from shock and fear
almost as quickly, and her fear gas erupted, filling the area around them.

"Maybe we should take things a bit slower," Kei suggested.

"Yeah." Eri agreed as she looked around the gas-filled hallway. "We should make sure no one
comes up here and breathes this."

"Right! If that happened, they wouldn't have a real gas of a time." Kei punned.

A Grimm Pitch.

Izuku made his way through the forest, towards the place where Yami asked him to go.

He probably wants me to see some new Grimm. Izuku speculated.

This was something that happened every now and then. Izuku had made a rule that if Yami wanted
to make any new Grimm around the house, they would have to be approved by Izuku first, and
Izuku would also say how much of one type of Grimm there could be around the house.

Honestly, Izuku had been expecting this to happen sooner. Yami had gained, a TON of negative
energy from his little drive around the city. And while he had used a lot of it to make the Grimm
for the U.A. exercise, apparently he had only barely used half of his negative energy storages. And
so he had been doing a lot of experimenting with Grimm, even more than he had already been.

Which Izuku found strange. When Yami first joined the family. He was very lazy. Which made
sense. After living a life that was constantly about survival and vigilance, now that he could finally
relax it would make sense that he'd do it as much as possible. So when he suddenly started being
more active and experimented with Grimm it confused him a bit.

Izuku reached an opening in the trees and found Yami there waiting for him.

As well as three, new Grimm.

The first one was obviously based on an elephant. Mostly unarmored, except for a few spots on its
body with some spiky bone armor, and a mask on its face.

The second one was a giant ape. About three times the size of a gorilla, with various pieces of
armors on its extremely muscled body, and of course a skull-like mask.

The last one was a bit...strange. It was a mostly black orb with some bits of white bone on its base,
with strange spiky tentacles coming out of its bottom.

"Dad." Yami greeted. "I have more Grimm."

"I see that." Izuku gazed at the new creations judgmentally. Already seeing various uses for each of
them. "Well, would you like to explain more about each one of them?"

Yami nodded eagerly and went over to the elephant-like one. "Kiba calls this one the Goliath. I saw
a video of an elephant shooting water out of its face. So I made one to water fires in the forest."

"Ah, very clever Yami!" Izuku praised him while getting a big smile on his face.

Being located so close to a forest, forest fires were a huge concern for him. And that was even
before Netsu joined the family!

"I guess I could put a few pools of water around the forest and have these stand by them just in
case." Izuku thought aloud. "Alright, I guess we could have about twenty of these. Is that too
much?"

Yami shook his head. "Still have lots of energy. Get more every day."

"Ah right," Izuku said sheepishly. "It would probably take a lot to fully drain those reserves now I
guess."

Yami nodded and moved on to the Gorilla. "This is a Beringel. Tried to let Grimm do more work,
they don't have hands. This is big, strong, and has hands. Can grab things, lift things, and do a lot of
work. And climbs very well."

Izuku nodded as he quickly followed Yami's train of logic. "Yeah, I remember you made these for
the exercise at U.A. I guess they could do a lot more outside of just combat."

One would think having the ability to spawn a nearly endless amount of mindless minions would
mean that manual labor shouldn't be a problem. And while the Grimm did help quite a bit with
that, there was one, big issue they tended to run into.

They had no hands.

When it came to human achievements, their intelligence was often given all of the credit, and not
enough attention was paid to the basic ability to grab things.

Having five fingers was very, very important. Thumbs especially. It wasn't really something people
tended to pay attention to, but trying to go about your day without using your thumb would swiftly
prove this point.

In summary, most Grimm couldn't do a lot of different tasks, because of a lack of hands.

These apes would be able to handle a lot of different tasks, although he doubted they could handle
work that required a more gentle touch, given their massive hulking bodies. And of course, they
also couldn't make any decisions that required any amount of brainpower. Meaning all the
paperwork still fell squarely on Izuku's shoulders.

And he was sure they could also make for good security if it ever came to that.
"Alright. I say about...four of these should be necessary." Izuku judged.

"Only four?" Yami frowned. He'd have thought Izuku would have wanted more.

"They are a bit big to just have lying around the house," Izuku explained.

Yami thought about what Izuku just told him, and then looked at the absolutely massive beast
behind him. "Ok."

Without saying another word, Yami moved onto the orb Grimm.

"This is a Seer," Yami explained. "I remember looking at cameras. So I made this."

To exemplify what he was talking about, the Seer's glowed, and an image was displayed on the
orb.

Izuku stepped closer and looked into the orb. He saw Yami's room. It was like he was looking at a
camera feed.

"They are connected. You can see what all of them see. And they can show you if something is
wrong, and help you find things." Yami explained further.

Izuku's eyes widened, as he realized exactly what Yami had made. "It's like a bunch of sentient,
floating security cameras!"

He was already imagining the possibilities with these.

With the Seer's he would be able to have cameras all around the forest, looking over it and telling
him if any disturbances or intruders were getting close to the house.

He could also send them with the children whenever they left the house, so that way he would be
alerted instantly if anything went wrong.

There were so many things he could do with these.

"Yami these are incredible!?" Izuku estacticly praised his son. "Honestly I could do with at least
thirty of these!"

He'd have twenty around the forest, one in his office, and nine in reserve.

"Really?" Yami looked at him with a bit of shock.

"Oh is that too many?" Izuku didn't know exactly how making Grimm...worked. He doubted
anyone did except Yami himself. And while these Seer's looked small, it's possible its abilities
made it use up a lot of Yami's negative energy reserves.

"No. Fine." Yami honestly just didn't expect Izuku to be so excited about this specific Grimm.

In Yami's little boy's mind, while the ability to see everything going on around him was useful, the
giant monsters were more useful.

Then again, Izuku knew more than most people, so Yami just took it as Izuku seeing something he
didn't.

"Alright. Is that everything you wanted to show me?" Izuku asked him.
Yami nodded. And looked towards the Grimm. "Where do you want them to go?"

Izuku looked at the dark monstrosities and tried to determine where exactly they would go. There's
already so many different Grimm in the house. At this point maybe I should build some kind of
barracks.

Part of Izuku liked the idea of having a barracks. It's basically meant he had his own private army
to serve and protect the kids. Although another part of him just felt like he really shouldn't HAVE a
private army.

But at this point, he might as well fully throw normalcy out the window. If the kids hadn't done
that already.

"Well, we'll figure that out later. For now, we'll just keep them outside." Izuku told him. "Except
for the Gorilla, he can stay in one of the empty rooms."

Yami nodded and commanded his Grimm mental.

The Goliath laid down, and the Seer stayed where it was.

But the Beringel started moving towards them.

"Uh, Yami what did you-ahhh!" Izuku was startled, as the Beringel picked up Izuku and Yami, and
placed them on its back, before hustling towards the house.

"Why walk?" Yami shrugged.

"Oh, ok. Just warn me next time." If Izuku wasn't so used to the Grimm, then the sight of the giant
Gorilla coming to grab him would likely have sent him into shock.

Yami nodded, giving no verbal response as per normal.

There was a bit of silence until Izuku decided to ask something that had been on his mind for a
while.

"What made you start experimenting with your quirk?" Izuku asked him. "You used to just like to
lay around the house all day and sleep, so what made you start doing this?"

Yami shrugged. "Got bored. Wanted to help more...you're very stressed."

Izuku paused for a moment before sighing.

He then picked up Yami, and laid him on his lap, before starting to pet his head. "Thank you,
Yami. You've been a lot of help. Now just take a break and let me handle the rest."

Yami looked at Izuku's reassuring smile and all the negative emotions behind it.

Part of him wanted to object, but he had stayed up pretty late, and the feeling of laying down on his
father's lap while he stroked his hair was extremely soothing, and before he knew it, his eyes were
closing and he was drifting off into a deep sleep.

Izuku looked down at his son, with an expression of disappointment.

He wasn't disappointed in Yami. Not at all, he was very proud that the boy was being so thoughtful
and caring.
No, the disappointment, as usual, was aimed at himself. Because he was struggling so much at his
job, that his son felt the need to step in. If he had just done better, then Yami could just laze around
and enjoy himself, rather than staying up late making monsters to help him.

He'd just have to do better. And work harder.

And then he broke into a coughing fit.

After coughing into his hands for a few seconds, he felt something fly out of his mouth and hit his
hand.

He looked down into his hand and saw that a bit of blood had come out.

"Oh," Izuku said, his eyes wide with shock. "That's not good."
 New Hobbies

New Hobbies(Part 1)

Netsu and Izuku were currently in the art room. For reasons, Netsu wasn't entirely sure of.

"So dad, why are we here?" Netsu asked his father curiously.

"Well, I thought of something that could serve as a hobby, and as a way to help you control your
quirk." Izuku walked over to a window, and picked up a painting that was set up against it, and
then turned it around so Netsu could see what it was.

It was a painting of a bird. Except it looked odd, not bad, in fact, it looked quite beautiful, but it
was different from any painting Netsu had seemed before, and he was kind of entranced by it.

"This was made, using Fumage," Izuku explained, setting the painting on a stand nearby. "It's an
art technique using smoke from fire to create impressions on a paper. It's essentially painting with
fire."

"Woah." Netsu looked down at his hands, knowing under his gloves was fire. Capable of creating
such art. "Can I do that too!?"

"Of course," Izuku told him. "That's what I brought you here for."

Izuku had several canvases nearby, as well as several stands. And he had a fire extinguisher on
standby.

He was well aware of what was likely to happen. And he intended to be prepared.

"Now it's not going to be perfect," Izuku told him. "It will probably take a lot of attempts before
you can even make a painting. But the more you practice, and the better you control your quirk, the
better the painting will be."

Netsu nodded enthusiastically, and quickly ran up to the canvas, ready to start painting.

Izuku was aware that Fumage often employed more than just fire and smoke. But it's not like Netsu
was gonna be creating a masterpiece anytime soon. So for now he would just work with his flames.

How bad could this end up?

A few attempts later.

About as bad as Izuku thought it would go.

The green-haired father was currently putting out the remains of Netsu's latest attempt with a fire
extinguisher.

"Sorry, dad." Netsu apologized, looking disappointed at his string of failures. "I'm not very good at
this."

"Not many people are good at things on their first try. And no one is perfect at anything on their
first, second, or even third try." Izuku told his son. "Do you want to be good at this?"

"Yeah!" Netsu nodded, a look of determination blazing in his eyes.

"Then you just have to keep trying," Izuku told him, setting down the fire extinguisher. "Now, let's
try another one."

New Hobbies(Part 2)

"Archery?" Fuku asked.

It was another calm day for Fukunoko, and she and Kei were having a tea party.

"Yeah! Dad set up a bunch of targets outside, with bows and arrows too!" Kei exclaimed. "The
arrows aren't pointy though. They have suction cups instead! So it's completely safe!"

"O-Oh...Ok?" Fuku didn't know where this was going, but she didn't like it.

"Dad had almost everyone try it. But I missed out. The stuff is still there. And I wanna try it...but I
don't want to go alone." Kei lied. "Can you go with me?"

In truth. Kei hadn't tried out archery with everyone else, because she wanted to do it with Fuku, and
further, encourage her to come out of her room. And maybe try out something new.

"W-what!?" Fuku gasped. "Why me!?"

"Because everyone else already tried it! And they don't want to go with me!" Kei felt bad that she
had to lie so much, but she didn't have a choice if she wanted Fuku to go with her. "Please Fuku!
Please!"

Kei pulled out her trump card. Puppy snake eyes!

"Gah!" Fuku was taken aback, as many faces looking beggingly at her, all with teary eyes.
"Nooooo! That's not fair! How can snakes be so cute!"

Kei increased the pressure, wobbling her lower lip, and having her snakes move closer to Fuku
while adding a teary sniffle for good measure.

"Ahhhh! Fine, I'll do it!" Fuku relented. "Just stop looking at me like that!"

Kei's expression immediately brightened, and she went back to her bouncing, super happy self.
"Yes!"

"But I have to wear my hoodie!" Fuku amended.

"Deal! Kei smirked at her. "Trust me, this is gonna be a hit."

Sometime later, in the backyard.

Fuku and Kei were standing in the Omni-purpose court, where Izuku had indeed set up a bunch of
targets, with some small bows and suction cup arrows.

The walking chemical weapon girl was dressed in her bear-themed hoodie. Watching Kei take her
bow and arrows. "Why did you want to come with me? You'd be better going off alone than being
with dumb Fuku."

"Aww don't say that! I love spending time with you!" Kei reassured her. "I'm glad we tar-get to do
this together!"

"...You're going to make archery puns the entire time aren't you?" Fuku honestly didn't mind Kei's
puns and had honestly come to like them. But Kei had a habit of getting repetitive with her puns. If
she had a drop of courage for every time she heard Kei make a rock or snake pun, then she would
be Kiba.

"Bullseye!" Kei giggled, giving Fuku a thumbs up. "Now pick up a bow!"

"What!?" Fuku recoiled back in shock. "Why do I have to do it!"

"Well, I can't just let you sit there and do nothing by yourself," Kei explained. "Let's turn this
archery into archer-we. It's ok! No one else is watching."

Fuku looked around nervously, confirming that in fact, no one was watching her.

Hesitantly, she walked next to Kei and picked up her own bow and arrows. "Oh, I'm going to be
awful at this."

"You don't know until you try." Kei chimed. "Alright! Let's start!"

Kei quickly pulled back her bowstring, with Fuku tentatively following in suit.

Ok, Fuku. Don't embarrass yourself. Focus. Fuku was nervous, her hands were shaking. Kei
believed in her and she needed to try her best to succeed.

She focused all her attention on the target. And everything else became an unfocused blur. She
drowned out the world around her until all there was...was the target.

Her hands stopped shaking, her breath calmed

They unleashed the arrows.

And Kei's flew two feet before landing on the ground, not even reaching the target.

Fuku's arrow on the other hand...actually hit the target!

It wasn't in the center...at all. In fact, it was more around the middle of the target, but it still hit.

"You hit it!" Kei honestly didn't care so much for her own failure, as she was very willing to
overlook that to celebrate her friend's success.

No one could see it behind her hoodie, but Fuku was absolutely shocked. "I-I hit it! I didn't get in
the center! But I hit it!"

"Yeah, you did even better than me!" Kei raised her hand towards Fuku. "Hi, Five!"

Fuku slowly raised her hand into Kei's. "H-Hi five."

"How did it feel!? Did you like it!" Kei asked her quickly.

"I um...it was...fine...a bit calming actually," Fuku admitted. There was something about focusing
on a single thing so intensely and letting everything else go, that she found relaxing.

"Now let's do it again!" Before Fuku could say anything, Kei pulled out another arrow and loaded
it into her bow. "Let's do this!"

"W-wait!" Fuku hastily pulled out another arrow and started lining up the shot.
After a few moments, they released the arrows once more.

Kei's arrow flew past the target, missing it completely.

Fuku's arrow hit the target, but this time it hit the edge. A bit farther from where she wanted it to
be.

The lavender-haired girl frowned under her hoodie. "I got worse."

"But you still hit it!" Kei pointed out. "I still haven't done that yet! You're doing way better than
me! That's great!"

Fuku didn't respond, and instead, she just took out another arrow. This time, with more
determination.

A few attempts later.

Kei and Fuku kept trying over and over again.

The snake-haired girl had failed horribly every time. As it turns out, trying to do something that
required a lot of accuracies while wearing something that made her sight significantly worse, was a
difficult task.

So she had given up and decided to cheer on Fuku. Who was doing significantly better than her.
But not as good as she'd like. She had missed a few shots, but most of them had hit, and a few of
them had even got close to the middle.

But none of her shots were ever as close as her first one. And that frustrated the heck out of her. It
wasn't just that she was(in her mind) failing, she was used to that. She was expecting that. But
failing at something she had already succeeded at?

She wouldn't stand for that.

"Why can't I do as well as before?" Fuku pouted, stomping her foot and closing her eyes in
frustration.

And then when she opened her eyes...it came to her.

Her hoodie was hindering her! Of course, if she had something in front of her eyes she wouldn't do
as well!

Ignoring the fact that her hoodie was on when she did that first shot, Fuku would never even
consider taking off her hood while outside, under normal circumstances.

But these weren't normal circumstances. She NEEDED to at least do as well as the first shot. And
she wasn't even thinking about the fact that she was outside.

She unzipped the part of the hoodie that covered her face and pulled down her hood. Exposing her
head to the open air.

Kei gasped at this, but Fuku wasn't listening. The world faded away until it was just her, her bow,
and the target.

She took out an arrow and loaded her bow.

Focus Fuku. Focus. She told herself.

She took a few seconds to line up the shoot and-

Hit!

She had managed to get a bit closer to the center than even her first shot.

"YES!" Fuku jumped in the air in celebration, feeling a rush of satisfaction and accomplishment
fill her.

"Great job Fuku! Whooo!" Kei cheered, jumping up and down and waving her hands around
excitedly. "Now try to hit the middle! Try and hit the middle!"

"Right!" Kei has never heard Fuku sound so fearless in her life. That girl had really gotten into this
and was determined to hit the center.

She loaded another arrow. Focused and fired it.

Failure. She hit the edge again.

Repeat.

Failure. She missed the target entirely.

She was too excited. She calmed herself. And repeated.

Failure. She was closer but still not where she wanted to be.

Repeat.

Failure.

Repeat.

Failure.

Repeat.

Failure.

Repat.

Hit!

Fuku had hit the edge of the center circle. It wasn't dead center, but it was still the center!

"I did it!" Fuku said with a bit of disbelief before a look of sheer joy made its way onto her face. "I
did it!"

Kei ran over, and glomped Fuku, enveloping her in a hug before the two started jumping up and
down in celebration. "You did it you did it!"

The two celebrated their victory for about a minute.

Until they heard a very familiar voice.

"Yes, yes, very good job indeed."

Kei and Fuku froze, and looked behind them, and found that Kiba had arrived at some point and
was smiling at them.

"So that's what you look like," Kiba commented, looking over Fuku's appearance. "Your-"

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Fuku immediately let go of Kei and started running away, while
frantically putting their hoodie back over her face. "DON't HURT ME!"

Kei sighed and Kiba just stood there in stunned silence for a moment before saying. "I just wanted
to say she looked nice."

Meanwhile, a good distance away, a Seer laid in wait. Little did Kei or Fuku know, it had been
there the entire time. Watching them, and broadcasting it all, straight to Izuku.

Meanwhile, with Izuku.

"Huh...archery...what do you know," Izuku said, turning away from the image that the Seer had
been broadcasting. "Well, I'll need to learn more about that then."

If Fuku found an interest she couldn't do in her room, then Izuku would need to do everything he
could to encourage her.

Because the key wasn't FORCING Fuku out of her room, that would most likely end horribly, but it
was making Fuku want to come out of her room. Which wasn't as hard as it sounded, because Fuku
did want to go outside and socialize with people, it's just that her crippling fear of absolutely
everything would often make her think she didn't want to. So he just needed to motivate her.

"I think Kei has earned a pudding cup tonight." Izuku smiled to himself.

New Hobbies(Part 3).

Kioku was currently in the art room. Doing something Izuku had suggested to her...painting.

She has so many memories stored in her head. Some were bad...most of them were bad actually.
But there were some hidden gems in the rough.

She had foggy memories of Eri being tossed into the air by her father, giggling happily.

When Kiba first awakened her quirk and started running around at super speeds.

And despite how much she despised All Might, she had to admit(internally) that the memory of
seeing a hero rise from the flames with people on his back, smiling reassuringly. Was inspiring.

Izuku had told her if she was forced to carry on with all those memories, then she might as well
focus on the brighter ones. Which is something she had taken to heart.

And so here she was, currently trying to finger paint a picture of a child being tossed in the air by
their father. With the child of course being her and the father being Izuku.

The painting was, of course, pretty terrible but what else could you expect from a six-year-old, she
had to use a stool just to reach the canvas.

As she was painting, she heard the door open behind her.

She turned around and saw Otoko enter the room with a small bonsai tree in his arms.
"Oh hello, Otoko." Kioku greeted kindly.

Otoko nodded at her and moved on.

He grabbed a nearby table, and moved it over, before placing the plant down on it and moving to
one of the canvases, grabbing some paints and paintbrushes, and sitting down on a chair to start
painting.

Kioku looked over to him, interested in what he was doing.

After a few moments of watching him paint she saw that he was painting the tree in front of
him...which seemed pretty obvious now that she thought about it.

It was pretty clear early on that Otoko's painting was also going to be terrible. But again, despite
his appearance, he was in fact a child. And he did only just start painting.

With her curiosity sated, Kioku went back to her painting.

And no sound rang out inside that room, except for the noise of paints hitting paper.
 And Then There Were 10(x2)

"What do you mean two kids are coming tomorrow!? It's too early!" Izuku all but shouted into the
phone.

"What do you mean what do I mean?" Namae asked sarcastically on the other end. "You just
released a stream talking about how terrible D.O.C. to the children they keep! People are up in
arms! So we're moving a bit faster to get the kids to you."

Izuku remembered Kiba's stream, and how his actions and what was said on that stream, could lead
to D.O.C. freaking out a bit and doing something like this.

The green-haired dad sighed, as he realized he kinda dug his own grave here. "Well, I guess when
you look at it that way it makes sense. Still, I wish you'd given me more of a heads up."

"You don't really need to prepare much. These kids don't require any special needs...outside of the
ones they already have that is." Namae yawned. "Well anyway, it's late so I'm gonna head to bed."

"It's 1:00 pm." Izuku pointed out.

"And that's really late if you plan to stay up all night drinking," Namae explained. "Anyway, you
should get the files for those two in a few hours or so. Bye."

Namae hung up, and Izuku felt a migraine washing over him.

He wanted to take some medication for it, but according to the medical website he consulted,
taking TOO much medication could have adverse effects on his health.

Ugh. I feel so tired. I don't think I could even read the files like this. Izuku had no choice but to
admit defeat, and fall to his body's limitations this time around. My tablet will notify me of any new
messages anyway.

Reluctantly, Izuku made his way over from his desk, into his room, and finally onto his bed.

He laid his tablet on the night table next to him and looked over at the Seer Grimm that he had in
his room. "Wake me up when this goes off."

The Seer made and strange gurgly boney noise, to notify that it heard its instructions.

With that done, Izuku closed his eyes and immediately passed out.

A few hours later.

After a few-hour nap(that Izuku won't admit he desperately needed), he had received the files on
the two new children and was currently finishing up on reading them.

The children were siblings. A brother and sister. Junken and Nara. Both ten years old.

Junken was of average height, brown hair, and green eyes, with a pretty average build.

Nara was just a bit taller than her brother, with the same green eyes. She was a redhead, and her
hair was short, not even going done to her shoulders.

They had the same quirk, and that quirk was VERY interesting.
Their quirks were called Omni and allowed each child to transform into ten different forms. All of
which had been given names, seemingly by the children themselves.

Starting with Junken. The first form that was documented was apparently called Upgrade. And the
photo showed it to be some sort of black, white, and yellow creature. It seemed to be like Sansan in
that it wasn't really a solid creature rather it was more like a sentient liquid. Its ability allowed it to
merge itself with technology, which would not only give it control over said piece of technology,
but also allow it to alter, or Upgrade, that piece of technology.

His second form, Four Arms, was aptly named, as it did indeed have four arms. It essentially just
looked like a big red guy with two sets of arms and eyes. This one's power seemed to be super
strength, as well as reaping the benefits of having four arms.

Wild Mutt was a massive, orange dog-like creature, about twice the size of a wolf. Noticeably it
lacked any sort of eyes. Its ability, alongside its natural strength, agility, and claws, seemed to be
some sort of smell-based sonar. Despite not having eyes it can get a perfect sense of its
surroundings. If anything they were better than eyes.

Stinkfly was a giant bug-like creature that, on top of smelling absolutely disgusting apparently,
could fly. It also could shoot a strange sticky goop out of its four eyes...tentacles? Lastly, it also
had a rather sharp tail that could apparently rip through steel.

Eye guy was a large green muscular humanoid creature, with eyes all over its body with a huge one
in its chest, and on its face where its eyes would be, were two massive ears. Apparently, those eyes
all shot lasers. Each one is powerful enough to rip through a car.

Heatblast was another humanoid, but this one looked to be made entirely out of rocks and fire. It
was like Netsu, in that it had the ability to control and manipulate fire. It also had the ability to
absorb fire into itself.

Feedback was yet another humanoid, with a slick black color scheme with a dash of white. It had
only one eye though, as well as two long antennae and a tail. A notable thing about those antennae
and the tail is that at the ends of them, were wire-like tubes, with holes at the end. These same
things were at the tips of all of its fingers. The purpose of these tied into its main ability.
Absorbing, storing, and redirecting energy. It could absorb pretty much any kind of energy through
those tubes, store it in its body, and then shoot it back out.

Blitzwolfer was what one would imagine a werewolf to look like, complete with the imposing size
and deadly claws. On top of the previously mentioned claws, it also had enhanced physiology, and
its jaw could open up into four separate parts, and unleash a sonic attack similar to Present Mic.

Second to last was Ripjaws, a giant fish-like creature with a massive, sharp jaw, and a thing on his
head that reminded him of an angler fish. It had two forms. One with legs that had webbed feet
much like its webbed claws. And the other gave it a big tail, similar to a Merman. This one was
obviously aquatic and thus had the ability to breathe underwater. It could swim at incredible
speeds, and its claws were extremely sharp. Although its jaw was even more dangerous, capable of
chomping down, on pretty much anything. This form however had a massive weakness, however,
in that it needed water pretty much constantly, and could only survive without for about four
minutes.

Lastly for Junken, there was Ghostfreak. And as the name implied, it was very pale and ghost-like,
being a roundish white figure with a tail instead of legs, a bunch of black trails running along its
body, that its singular eye could move along. Much like a ghost it could turn intangible, as well as
being able to possess people by going inside them.
Moving onto Nara, her first form was called Grey Matter, and it was extremely small. Only
reaching just above Izuku's ankle. It was mostly humanoid except for its head which was mostly
taken up by its huge eyes that had rectangular pupils. Its main ability was enhanced intelligence. In
this form, Nara was smart enough to construct complex machines out of junk.

The next one was...big. Both in its height and in its width. It was called Cannonbolt. It had a mostly
white body with some black stripes and pink armored parts all around its body. According to the
files, it could roll up into an armored ball, and spin at rapid speeds, hitting into things and
bouncing off walls like a living Cannonball. Hence the name.

Next was a...humanoid lizard hybrid. It was very thin, with three sharp claws, and a pointy helmet-
like head, and a long tail. The most notable feature was its feet, which seemed to have little ball
wheels attached to them. This one, called XLR8, could move at astounding speeds. Capable of
running on water, out speeding cars, and even some trains.

Moving on was another lizard-like creature, but this one was a quadruped. With a blue head and
black and white body, it would be hard to tell what this creature's power was if the name
Articguana didn't give it away. It could shoot blasts of extremely cool pressurized air that would
freeze pretty much anything it touched.

Back onto humanoids with the next one, Diamondhead. This was a large woman that seemed to be
entirely made out of crystals. Despite the name, they weren't diamonds, but rather an extremely
strong unique crystal, that looked similar to diamond. On top of being incredibly durable,
Diamondhead could manipulate their body, not like Sansan or Upgrade could, but rather they could
shift it around a bit. As well as being able to shoot pieces of it off as projectiles, which implied that
it also had some sort of regenerative abilities as well. Lastly, it could also cause crystals to grow
and erupt nearby itself.

Onto another smaller one, Ditto was the only one of these forms that didn't change Nara's height all
that much. It was humanoid with cartoonishly large hands, and some fins on its head. Its main
ability was cloning. Able to make up to thirty copies of itself. Although all the clones experienced
the same sensations, so if one clone got hurt all the others would feel it. It's unknown what would
happen if one of the clones died.

From small to big, came the biggest transformation here. Humongasor. A giant humanoid dinosaur
creature that stood around twenty feet tall. It could also grow to about thirty feet in a similar way to
Mt. Lady, although doing so, would strain its heart as it tried to pump blood through the entire
body, and thus would cause the creature to faint if they remained in that state for too long. Their
size gave the user incredible strength, however, they would be rather slow.

The next one, Bloxx, was a gorilla made up of...multi-colored lego blocks? Well, there were
stranger quirks. Regardless, the creature had the ability to manipulate and shift its body, as well as
break it apart...like a lego set. Its blocks seemed to be about as tough as steel, so they were very
durable. And it also seemed to be able to regrow its lost body parts at an accelerated rate.

Wildvine was next, and it appeared to be a giant moving venus fly trap with tentacle-like roots for
legs, and a head with a single eye coming out of the mouth of the trap. This one had the ability to
control plants in its nearby surroundings, as well as being able to, much like Bloxx, stretch and
manipulate its body at will and could regenerate. It also had black egg-like seeds growing from its
back, which according to the notes, exploded like grenades after five seconds of them being
removed from their back.

The last form was called Lodestar. Another humanoid one, it being mostly black with some blue
thrown in. Its hands, feet, and shoulders all were shaped like strange tuning forks, with the head
floating in between its two large shoulders via some sort of magnetic power. Speaking of magnetic
power, that seemed to be its ability. Lodestar could control and bend metal to its will, using its
hands(?). Its body was also made up of hundreds of thousands of smaller magnets, allowing it to
put itself back together if it gets harmed, although its head is completely solid, and can't regenerate
in any way.

With this many forms and this many abilities, it would seem like these kids would be the most
powerful and versatile of them of all!

If it weren't for a few, MAJOR weaknesses.

The first and most important was that both children could only stay in their forms, for about ten
minutes, afterward, they would turn back to normal, and wouldn't be able to use their quirk again,
for another ten minutes. It's speculated that with further training, exercising their quirk, and just
aging, this time limit could be expanded.

Another weakness is that seemingly, once they transformed into something, they could not shift
into another form. Or at least they couldn't do so currently. Perhaps with more training, this could
be achievable.

Lastly, was the issue of them not having full control of what they transformed into. Sometimes
they panic and shift into a random form. Which could cause problems.

However, none of this would be all that terrible. So far while they were powerful they didn't seem
overly dangerous. It made Izuku wonder why exactly their parents gave them up.

Until he got to the last detail. And one of the most important ones.

In their various forms, their personalities could shift slightly. Nara as XLR8 would become more
impatient and twitchy. When Junken was Wild Mutt he would act more dog-like. They were still
themselves, and for the most part, this wasn't an issue.

Except with one particular transformation. Ghostfreak.

For context, these children were born to rather neglectful parents, who occasionally shouted verbal
abuse at them. This caused resentment to build up in the two children, which was reasonable. This
resentment is typically buried, in fear of punishment from their parents. Of course, the kids could
very easily physically overpower their parents, however, the duo did have a solid moral compass at
least, and thus wouldn't try such things.

That was until Ghostfreak came into the equation.

The personality change that came with Ghostfreak, was that it caused Junken to be more spiteful,
angrier, and more wrathful. As well as being far more disposed to violence.

This eventually caused Junken to straight-up attack his own parents, which is what led to him
being taken by D.O.C., with Nara insisting that she leave with him.

Ghostfreak however would continue to be a problem, attacking people out of spite and anger. And
seeing as it could go through walls, containing him was a big issue. Junken of course hated this and
absolutely didn't want to transform into Ghostfreak, however, due to their difficulties with
controlling transformation, he sometimes didn't have a choice.

So D.O.C. came up with a solution that would fix the accidental transformation issue.
The Omnitrix. Named after the two's quirk, Omni, and trick...because it was a trick.

It was a watch-like support item that was attached to the user's wrist. The user would press down
on a button, and a dail would pop up, showing a silhouette of one of their forms. They would rotate
the dial to cycle through the silhouettes until they reached the form they wanted to be in, and then
all they would have to do is pressed down on the dial, and then they would be in that form. They
wouldn't be able to use their quirk without using the Omnitrix, and Ghostfreak's silhouette wasn't
available on Junken's watch, so he could no longer access that form.

Except that was a lie. The only thing the Omnitrix actually did was the button thing and the
silhouette thing. It didn't actually control Junken and Nara's quirks, at all, that was scientifically
impossible. Essentially, it was just a toy with almost no practical use except for a built-in timer,
that would cause the device to glow red if they were running out of time, or if their quirk was
recharging.

But Nara and Junken didn't know that. They were under the assumption that the Omnitrix could
control and regulate their quirk. And because they believed this, they no longer suffered these
accidental transformations. It was just one big placebo.

It wasn't perfect, however. As the device itself essentially did nothing, and the control was reliant
on the two's mental state if they were extremely stressed or angry or something like that, then it
would still be possible for them to have a transformation error. This was explained to the children
as a glitch that would rarely occur.

Izuku was, as he found himself more and more these days, of two minds about this.

On the one hand, it was really the only way to prevent Junken from going on a rampage. And it
would prevent a bunch of other mishaps as well.

But on the other hand, this could be detrimental to their growth in the future. If they allow
themselves to grow reliant on that device, then they would never learn how to control their quirks
on their own.

Izuku sighed. "I guess I'll let them keep thinking that for now. Hopefully, Junken will be less
resentful and have more control of himself in the future, and I'll be able to tell him then."

Until then, he would let them keep believing the lies D.O.C. told them.

"Alright, preparing their rooms should be easy enough. I'll put them right next to each other since
they're siblings." Izuku spoke aloud. "This should go smoothly...right?"

As if life wanted to immediately prove him wrong, he suddenly broke out into a coughing fit, and
blood flew out of his mouth.

He looked down at his blood-stained fist, and to his horror, he found it was even more blood than
the last time.

"Alright. I'll take a break...for an hour." Izuku sighed. "Then I'll book a doctor's appointment...in a
month."

That was a good time right?

The next day.

Junken and Nara rode in the D.O.C. limousine. In complete silence.

Nara was shifting in her seat anxiously, looking around the window periodically.

Her brother, on the other hand, was just casually messing with his Omnitrix.

After looking out the window, Nara looked back at Junken with a worried expression. "Why are
you so calm?!"

"Why are you so stressed?" Junken asked in return. "It's just another government facility. It's just
run by a different guy."

"It's not just another government facility. It's gonna be our home until we can live by ourselves."
Nara pointed out sharply. "And that guy is gonna be our legal guardian. He might actually, you
know, care about us!"

Junken scoffed. "Yeah right. We all know adults are all self-centered."

"What, so you're gonna be self-centered when you get older. Oh wait, you're already self-centered."
Nara smirked for a moment before her serious expression returned. "Even if that's true. There's
gonna be other people our age. This could be our chance to make some real friends for once."

"Psh. Who needs friends. I have all the friends I need in here." Junken said, holding up his
Omnitrix.

Nara rolled her eyes. "Well, you can be a friendless loser all you want. I am gonna actually try and
socialize...that means talking to people, by the way."

"I know what that means!" Junken lied. "And I doubt you'll make any. Have you looked in a
mirror?"

Before Nara could give a scathing retort, the car came to a stop.

A few seconds later, Junken's door was opened by an agent. "We're here."

The two kids climbed out of the car and were immediately met with the sight of the enormous
building that was the Midoriya household.

Both children looked at it in awe, with eyes wide as dinner plates, as they looked up at the
building.

"Woah." Junken gasped. "This place is huge!"

"It is a lot to take in isn't it?"

The two looked back down and saw Izuku walking towards them, with Kei by his side.

"Hello there." Izuku greeted them with a smile on his face. "My name is Izuku Midoriya. I'll be
your guardian from now on."

"And I'm Kei Midoriya! Nice to meet ya!" Kei said, rushing over to the two of them and extending
her hand out for a handshake.

The two didn't return that handshake though, because they were too busy staring at Izuku in
disbelief.

Izuku sighed. "Yeah, I'm probably younger than you expected. I get that a lot. I ask you to just
ignore that. It'll make everything much easier."
"O-k," Nara said. This wasn't what I expected...at all.

"Hey! Don't forget about me!" Kei started waving her hands in front of the two to get their
attention, eventually getting them to focus on her.

"Oh sorry!" Nara looked at Kei's hair for a few seconds, before forcing herself to look away and
focus on her face instead. "My name's Nara. Nice to meet you."

Junken did not have this same tact and openly stared at Kei's hair. "Your hair is freaky."

SMACK

"Ow!" Junken cried out in pain and Nara smacked him on the back of the head.

"Don't be insensitive you jerk!" Nara quickly scolded her brother, before turning to Kei with a
worried expression. "I am so sorry about him! I'm sure you snakes are...wonderful."

Kei smiled at the compliment, and her snakes hissed pleasingly. "Thanks! And don't worry! I've
been called much worse."

Nara finched at that statement and looked at the girl apologetically. "Oh...sorry?"

"It's ok." Kei then turned to Junken. "Hi! What's your name!"

"Junken. But just call me Ken." The older boy insisted as he took a step back, Kei's overflowing
energy being a bit much for him.

Meanwhile, in the background, the D.O.C. agents had finished taking the two kids' stuff out of the
car. "That's everything. We're leaving."

Izuku nodded, as the D.O.C. agents got in their car and drove away.

"Well, we should take you and your things up to your room," Izuku said, as he took a whistle out of
his pocket, and blew on it. "By the way, don't panic."

The two children gave him a confused look, but before they could ask why he said that two
Beringel's jumped off the roof, and crashed into the ground, startling both children.

"AHHH!" They both shouted in fear, both jumping back and instinctively pressing the buttons on
their Omnitrixs, ready to transform and take on the beasts.

"Wait!" Izuku shouted out, stopping both the kids who gave him confused and panicked looks.
"Don't worry. These are friendly."

"They don't look friendly!" Nara exclaimed.

"They're like demons!" Ken shouted.

"Yup! Those are the Grimm!" Kei explained. "They're scary, but they won't hurt you. They help a
lot around the house too! Watch this. Do a jump!"

At her command, the Beringels jumped twelve feet in the air, before crashing back down into the
ground with a loud thud.

"As Kei said, these are the Grimm. They are essentially mindless puppets that act as servants.
These ones are called Beringel's. There are other types of Grimm, but they all have a similar
aesthetic. So you should be able to tell what's a Grimm and what's not." Izuku explains further,
before looking at the Grimm. "Grab their luggage, and follow us."

The Grimm nodded and did as they were instructed, grabbing the luggage in their massive hands,
before turning to Izuku, waiting for him to go somewhere.

"Kei, why don't you go tell everyone else about the others. I'd like to introduce them to everything
a bit more...calmly." Izuku asked her.

Kei frowned for a moment, before nodding and running back into the house.

"Ok, you two follow me to your rooms. You're free to ask any questions you'd like on the way."
Izuku says as he started walking into the house, with the two kids and the Grimm in tow.

When the kids got into the house, they immediately started looking around, admiring the sheer size
of the facility.

They managed to get all the way up the first flight of stairs, before starting to ask questions.

"So...can we control these things too?" Ken asked Izuku in a hopeful tone.

Nara rolled her eyes. "Really, that's the first question you want to ask?"

"What!? You're telling me you don't want to control an army of demon monsters!?" Ken asked
defensively.

Izuku gave an amused chuckle. "Control of the Grimm is given to all the kids and staff. Although
Yami is the only one capable of giving people that control. He's another one of the kids here and
makes these with his quirk. So if you want control of them you just have to go to him."

"Sweet!" Ken pumped his fist.

Nara facepalmed and shook her head at her brother's childishness, before looking up and around
herself.

She saw a few more Grimm walking around. A few Beowulfs and a passing Seer.

But no humans. No children.

"Speaking of the kids and staff. Where are they?" Nara asked.

"Most of the kids are either in their rooms or outside. There may be a few others scattered
throughout the house." Izuku explained. "As for the staff...well...I haven't really...hired any...yet."

"Wait you mean you've been doing all this by yourself?" Nara asked, a bit shocked that such a big
place only had one human worker.

"Man no wonder you look so tired," Ken noted. "You must be doing a lot of work."

"You could say that," Izuku responded.

Soon enough they reached two doors, with Nara and Ken's names on them.

"Set the bags down in front of the rooms, and then go back to your post." Izuku ordered the
Beringels.
The Grimm did as ordered, before going away, leaving Izuku with the kids.

"These will be your rooms. You're free to decorate them as you please. If you want anything there
is a board in one of the hallways where you can write down what you want, I'll try to get it for you
before the end of the week." Izuku explained.

"Awesome!" Ken cheered. "You know, you're actually pretty cool...don't expect me to call you dad
though."

"That's fine," Izuku reassured him. "A lot of people here think of me as a dad, but that's their
choice. On paper I'm just your legal guardian, so you can consider me to be anything you want."

"Thank you, for everything." Nara gave Izuku a polite bow. "We really appreciate it."

Izuku smiled at them kindly. "Your welcome. If you need anything else, I'll be in my office on the
top floor...also, in your files, it said you wanted to be heroes?"

"Yup! You're looking at the future, number one hero!" Ken said cockily.

"I think you'd have to have a brain to be number one nimrod." Nara scoffed. "But yeah, we're
gonna be heroes when we get older. Why bring it up?"

"Well, there are actually quite a few other kids here that also want to be heroes. They spar against
each other a lot so feel free to join in." Izuku told them. "Also there is a training room where you
can use your quirks at full power, without worrying about causing too much damage."

"Seriously! This place is awesome!" Ken shouted, before running away. "Training room here I
come!"

"Hey wait dufus you don't even know where you're going!" Nara chased after her brother, leaving
Izuku behind.

I have a strong feeling that those two are gonna be a handful. Izuku sighed.
 Shorts 11

Little Purple Book.

Nara was in the training room, practicing her quirk. She had just finished using one of her
transformations and was now waiting for her quirk to recharge.

I need to improve more. Nara said, drinking a bottle of water to refresh herself. I can't let Ken beat
me anymore.

Given that both of them wanted to be heroes, Ken and Nara often sparred against each other. And
more times than not, Ken won. Which was infuriating for multiple reasons, most of which was that
it fueled his ego. She knew she was smarter than him. She had always gotten better grades in
school, and she studied karate...from a book but she still studied it. And she never slacked on her
training so why did she still lose?

"Yo."

Nara looked towards the door and saw Fu walking in, with a notebook in his hands.

"Oh. Hello." Nara greeted the younger boy. "I'm Nara. I'm new around here."

"Fuhai. But just call me Fu." Fu introduced himself before one of Kyosei's tentacles came out.
"And this is Kyosei. Yes, he lives inside me. Don't worry about it."

"O-Ok?" Nara was taken aback by the idea of someone living inside someone else, but she'd seen
Ghostfreak do similar things so it wasn't too strange.

"I heard about you and your brother's quirk from dad. I find it very interesting." Fu complimented.

"Yeah, it's pretty cool huh?" Nara casually bragged, gladly taking in the praise.

"It is. All those forms that can do all sorts of different things." Fu took out his notebook. "Like that
Lodestar form. Do you think you could use it to fly? You know, since its body is made out of
magnets?"

"No, I tried, and for some reason, that doesn't work." Nara frowned. She remembered being really
disappointed when she tried that.

"Interesting...are magnets different from other metals? Maybe your metal controlling powers don't
work on magnets?" Fu speculated as he jotted down some notes.

Nara paused. "I...never thought of that. I'll need to try that sometime. Who knows, maybe the
magnetic force of Lodestar's body is so strong or dense or something it can't be manipulated."

"Interesting. Also, have you thought about maybe trying to get on top of a piece of metal and using
that to fly?" Fu asked her.

Nara's eyes widened a bit. "I...no...I should really try that! That sounds like it could work! I'd have
to work on my balance but it sounds plausible!"

She turned to Fu to thank him for his idea but found that he was furiously scribbling down notes,
enraptured in his own little world.
"Uh. Fu?" Nara waved a hand in front of him.

"Huh?" Fu snapped out of his trance and looked back at Nara. "Oh sorry. We really like analyzing
quirks and writing them down. It helps us come up with creative ways to use our quirks."

It was at that moment that a light bulb went over Nara's head. "That's it! Why don't we have a
brainstorming session right now!"

"Alright." Fu shrugged. "But let's do that in the library."

A few minutes later, in the library.

After walking from the training room to the library, Fu grabbed a blank, purple notebook for Nara
to write stuff down in, and the two sat down at one of the tables.

"Alright so have you used XLR8 to run on water yet?" Fu asked.

"Yup. It's weird and if I slow down or stop I fall into the water, but I can do it." Nara wasn't perfect
at running one water, and she hadn't been able to practice it much until now, but she knew she was
capable of it.

"Alright." Fu jotted that down. "What about Diamondhead? Can you just make diamonds or can
you control them? Like making them float around in the air and stuff?"

"That's...a good question. Another thing I'll have to try." Nara jotted that down as a reminder. "And
speaking of Diamondhead, I should try and see if I can use his diamonds to reflect sunlight into
someone's eyes."

"Or you could use all the dust from running as XLR8 and get that in someone's eyes." Fu brought
up. "Or water, that also works."

"And I could use that water to put out fires!" Nara imagined it, running on water so fast that the
water followed behind her, and then she would turn and create a massive wave that would crash
into a burning building or something, putting the fires out and saving the day.

Suddenly Fu paused, as a thought occurred. "Hey...why aren't you using Grey Matter?"

Nara gave him a confused look. "What do you mean?"

"I mean right now? Why aren't you using Grey Matter?" Fu asked her. "We're having a brainstorm
so why aren't you using the form which is only good for thinking?"

Nara's eyes went wide for a moment, and then immediately facepalmed. "Oh my god, I forgot I had
that! I don't really...use Grey Matter for anything. I can't really use it in a fight too much, and
schools obviously didn't let me use it. So I just kinda forgot about it. Alright, let's try it!"

She moved her hands down to her Omnitrix, and she pressed the button, and the dial popped up,
she moved the circle around until she found Grey Matter's silhouette.

After pushing the dial down, suddenly half the room was encompassed with pink light.

When the light died down, Fu saw...nothing. Nara had seemingly disappeared.

"Ah! Gah! Gah!" Fu saw the slightest bit of Grey Matter's head, coming up, as Nara jumped, trying
to reach the table.
Deciding to help, Fu extended one of Kyosei's tentacles over to Nara, and grabbed her, lifting her
onto the table.

"Thanks," Nara said, her voice was a bit weird and nasally while in this form.

She picked up the pencil, which was now almost as big as her, and walked over to her notebook.
"Now let's continue."

What's Underneath

"Yeah! Yeah, take that!" Ken shouted out, as he mashed on the controller.

"We're almost there! He's almost dead!" Netsu yelled at the top of his lungs.

The two boys were currently playing Sumo Smashers 2 on Co-op and were on the third boss.

Despite having a too cool for anyone attitude, his conviction to be a lone-wolf fell apart when he
realized that being alone sucked and some of the people here were pretty cool.

Like Netsu. Someone whom he quickly befriended, due in part to his personality, and also because
he reminded him of Heatblast.

Then the boss's health bar depleted, and celebration music played.

"Yeah!" The two boys dropped their controllers and jumped onto the couch, throwing their hands
up in celebration.

However in his jubilation, Natsu accidentally lost control of his quirk, and fire burst out of the
bottom of his pants, and onto the couch.

"Ah!" Ken quickly jumped off the couch, which was now partially on fire.

"Aw not again." Netsu lamented.

"Don't worry. I got it!" Ken quickly activated his Omnitrix and turned the dial until he found
Heatblast's silhouette.

He pressed down and after a flash of green light, there stood Heatblast.

"Time to cool this place down." Ken quipped as he extended his hands out.

The fire suddenly moved towards him and was sucked into his hands, and then after a few
moments, the fire was gone. Absorbed into Ken.

"Wow! That's so cool!" Netsu exclaimed, admiring the Heatblast transformation. "You took in all
the fire!"

"Yeah, I know, I'm awesome." Ken quickly gloated before looking at the half-burnt couch and
realizing there was about to be trouble. "But it didn't save the couch! Aw man, this thing is toast!
That Izuku guy is gonna be pissed."

"Not really."

"Huh?" Ken looked behind him and saw a Seer orb floating behind him. "What the heck?"

The Seer Grimm had detected a fire and reported it to Izuku, and so now it was here on Izuku's
behalf.

"Don't worry, I'm just speaking through the orb. It's like a camera and a speaker." Izuku said
through the Seer. "And don't worry too much about the couch. The reason you guys are here is
because you have a hard time controlling your quirks, so I knew something like this would happen.
I have a few replacement couches in storage. I'm replacing it now."

At that moment a Beringel came into the living room, picked Netsu off the couch, and then picked
the couch up over his shoulder, before carrying it off. And then another Beringel came in with a
new couch, identical to the old one, and then set it down, before leaving.

"Wow, that was fast," Ken noted, before looking back at the Seer. "So are we...not in trouble?"

Back with Ken's old family, if they destroyed something by accident with their quirks, not only
would they get grounded for a month, but he and his sister would get brutal tongue lashings, in a
way that could be considered verbal abuse.

"No. It was just an accident that happened because of Netsu's quirk. I can't blame him too much."
Izuku admitted. "And you actually helped, if you hadn't put out the fire then the sprinklers would
have gone off and some of the things in the room would have gotten damaged and I would have
had to replace them. You saved me a lot of trouble, if anything you deserve to be rewarded, how
about some extra Ice Cream tonight?"

"Really!" Ken exclaimed in excitement. "Awesome!"

"Well, I'll leave you two alone now. I have some things I need to get back to. See you at dinner."
Izuku said before the Seer slowly left the room.

"You know for someone who works with the Government, that guy is pretty cool," Ken admitted.

"Yeah, Dad's great! He doesn't yell at us or punish us unless we hurt each other...or ourselves."
Netsu explained. "Um...so you can absorb fire right?"

"Duh. You just saw me do it!" Ken pointed out.

"So...if you absorbed enough of my fire...could we see what I look like?" Netsu had never actually
seen what he looked like under the fire. Sure if he got doused with enough water, then he would
eventually get put out, but that wouldn't last long enough for him to actually see himself.

Ken's eyes widened a bit, as he realized that that could be possible, he smirked and said. "Let's go
get a mirror."

A few minutes later.

After quickly borrowing a mirror from Kiba, they put it up into the training room, and Netsu stood
in front of it.

"Alright! I'm ready!" Netsu was bouncing with excitement, he had to do everything he could to
keep from flying right now.

Ken stood behind him and moved his hands towards Netsu.

Netsu's fire started moving towards Ken, as he absorbed it into his body.

After a few moments, the fire seemed to peel off of Netsu's body, slowly revealing the boy
underneath, until it was gone, and they could finally see what he really looked like.

"Woah." Netsu stared in the mirror at his true appearance.

His eyes were amber, and his hair was scarlet red. His skin was very tan, and he had freckles, like
Izuku. His entire form was glowing, and fire still poured off of him as Ken absorbed all the flames
that tried to engulf him.

Netsu only got to look at himself for about half a minute, before they heard a sound come from the
Omnitrix.

BRR.

Ken looked down at the Omnitrix and saw it was blinking red. "Uh oh."

BRR BRR BRR BRR BRRRRRRRR.

There was a flash of red, and then Ken was back into his normal form. "Aw, man."

Immediately Netsu's body burst into flames, and he was also back to normal.

But unlike Ken, he wasn't too upset about it. In fact, he turned to the other boy with a huge smile.
"That was awesome! Amazing! Thank you so much!"

"Aww, it's not a big deal. Sorry, you couldn't see it for much longer. Stupid time limit." Ken
lamented, scowling at his Omnitrix.

"It's ok. It was cool. But I still think being on fire all the time is more awesome!" Netsu admitted.
On one hand, being on fire all the time could be a huge nuisance, and dangerous in a lot of ways.
But on the other hand, his fireproof gear mitigated a lot of those issues, and it just looked so cool.

Seeing himself without fire was a novelty, but overall he preferred his usual look.

"Hey, let's see who's fire is stronger later!" Netsu challenged.

Ken smirked. "You're on!"

Twice the Strength vs Twice the Arms.

Ken was just sitting in his room, casually watching some T.V. in a beanbag chair, while dumping
popcorn down his throat.

BAM BAM BAM BAM!

He almost jumped from how loud the knocking on his door was. Gah! Who knocks that loud!

Now a bit annoyed, he paused the T.V. and turned to the door. "Who is it?!"

Taking that as "come in" the culprit behind the knocking opened the door, revealing herself to be
Kiba.

"Greetings newbie. I am Kiba. It is your honor to meet me." Kiba introduced herself arrogantly.

Ken raised an eyebrow. "My honor? I think you got that the other way around. It's YOUR honor to
meet me. You're looking at the future number one hero after all."
"And that is why I am here," Kiba explained. "You see there are many living under this household
who believe that they are the future number one hero. But we all know there can only be one
number one. And that of course will be me! But, to prove this I must crush any of those who would
question my power. And now it's your turn to be crushed."

"Oh really." Ken stood up and looked down cockily at the smaller child. "Well, then I guess we
have to settle this. One on one."

"My thoughts exactly!" Kiba said, returning the cocky smirk. But we must settle this tonight. I
have preparations I must make. I will be live streaming our battle for my hundreds of thousands of
minions to enjoy."

Before she had his interest. Now, she had his attention.

"Wait, so I get to have hundreds of thousands of people see how awesome I am while I kick your
butt?" Ken smiled as he imagined a large crowd of people cheering him on. "Heck yeah!"

"If you mean that hundreds of thousands of people get to see your shameful defeat. Then yes that is
what will be happening." Kiba told him. "Until then, I bid you goodbye."

And without another word, Kiba left.

Ken smirked. I'll show that girl who's boss.

Little did he know he would regret that mindset come tomorrow.

Later that night.

Ken and Kiba were outside in a clearing in the forest. Staring down each other while about ten feet
away.

Nara was on the side, having volunteered to be the camera girl, partially because she was hoping to
see her brother get his butt handed to him.

Fu was also present, managing the live stream on a laptop.

"We're on," Fu shouted.

Nara held up the camera, and the audience saw Kiba and Ken square off.

"Hello, my minions! Recently we have received new arrivals at the house. One of which is the one
you see in front of Ken." Kiba introduced.

"Hey," Ken said, crossing his arms trying to look cool.

"And the other one is the one holding the camera. Her name is Nara." Kiba explained.

"Hi." Nara waved her hand in front of the camera.

"Today I will be having a battle with Ken, to prove who is superior," Kiba announced. "Now
without any further delay, Ken. I will give you ten seconds to transform before I start attacking.
Choose whichever form you'd like. And choose wisely."

"Heh. Well then." Ken smirked as he pressed the button on his Omnitrix. "Let me show you what
Four Arms can do!"
After a flash of green light, Ken's form was replaced by Four Arms.

"Guess we're starting." Nara pressed the button on her own Omnitrix, and selected and
transformation, and after a flash of pink light, she was XLR8

"You ready for a beating little girl!" Ken asked cockily, as he cracked all of his knuckles. "I'll let
ya get the first shot."

Kiba smirked, and dramatically threw her cloak off of her body. "Thank you. What a gentleman."

Suddenly, Kiba dashed towards him at horrifying speeds.

All four of Ken's eyes widened as he could barely see Kiba coming at him, but he couldn't react
before Kiba jumped up and dropkicked him right in the chest.

"GAH!" Ken shouted out in pain, as his body flew back dozens of feet through many trees.

His body tumbled through the dirt until he managed to grab the ground with all four of his hands
and dig his fingers into it, slowing himself until eventually, he stopped.

"Okay...she's fast, and she's strong." Ken pulled himself up and rubbed his chest. "This might be a
bit harder than I thought."

A second later, Kiba jumped out of trees and went to dive kick, Ken.

Ken just barely managed to react to this and grabbed Kiba out of the air by her foot and slammed
her into the ground.

Now with the overconfidence being literally kicked out of him, Ken didn't relent and started
pounding Kiba into the ground with all four of his arms, and all of his strength.

The earth shook slightly with each blow, and Kiba sunk further and further into the ground.

After a few seconds, she grabbed two of his arms, and tugged him closer to her, before kicking his
chest, causing him to go flying off of her.

"Ahhhhh!" Ouf!" Ken flew through the air for half a minute, before coming crashing down into the
ground, a few feet away from Kiba.

Both kids took a few moments to recover, before rising to their feet and staring each other down.

Knowing she was faster than him, Ken decided to rush forward first, charging at her with his arms
outstretched to grab her.

Kiba did the same, and the two clashed, locking hands. Although, Ken's hands were way bigger
than Kiba's

Fortunately, while Kiba's hands were busy, Ken had another pair, and his lower arms punched Kiba
in the face two times.

"Grrr," Kiba growled and grit her teeth.

She pushed back against Ken, immediately overpowering him and causing him to move back,
keeping his lower arms out of range of her, while still having their arms locked.

No way! She's stronger than Four Arms. Ken's eyes widened in horror, as he realized just how
badly he underestimated his opponent.

Kiba broke free of Ken's grip, and charged at his legs, kicking them out from under him and
causing him to fall to the ground.

Then before he could get back up, she grabbed his legs and started spinning him around.

"Woah! Woah! Woah! Woah!" Ken put his hands over his mouth to keep himself from throwing
up, as he spun even faster and faster, the world around him becoming a blur. "I'm...gonna...hurl!"

"What! Ew!" Not wanting him to throw up anywhere near her, Kiba threw him high into the air, far
away from her.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Ken screamed as he went flying through the air for almost a full
minute before he started falling.

Fear built up inside of him as he saw the ground get closer and closer. He put his arms over his face
to protect himself and then-

CRASH!

He hit the ground, hard. So hard it kicked up an eruption of dirt and dust.

When the dust cleared, Ken was left lying there in a crater, his body splayed out and in pain.

"Owwww." Ken groaned as he continued to lay there and let the pain wash over him.

A few seconds later, Nara came speeding in, still pointing the camera at him.

"You are getting thrown around like a ragdoll." Nara snickered. "You ready to give up yet, dork?

"Agh. Not on your life." Ken started to raise himself up, and onto his feet.

"Well, then you better be ready. Because she was right behind me." Nara warned him.

Just at that moment Kiba came rushing out of the bushes and lunged at him.

Ken moved to the side just in time to miss Kiba, whizzing past him like a bullet.

I can't let her get close to me or I'm toast! Ken thought, looking around to see if there was anything
he could use to his advantage.

He saw a rocky cliffside about ten feet away from him, and immediately knew he had to head
towards it.

Of course, there was the issue of how he was gonna make it there without Kiba making it to him
first.

A question he would have to answer soon, as Kiba was once again lunging towards him.

With not much time to think, He swung back his arms, before bringing them back forward with a
thunderous clap that sent a shock wave forward, right at Kiba.

The shockwave hit, Kiba dead on, causing her to go flying back.

Not letting this moment go to waste, Ken booked it towards the rocky cliffside, making his way
over to it in a couple of seconds.

Meanwhile, Kiba had gotten back up, and was about to make her way back to Ken, when suddenly
she got pelted in the face with a rock. "Gah!"

Ken was now ripping rocks out of the cliffside, and throwing them at Kiba, rapid-fire.

"Gah! Ah! Bah!" Kiba put her hands out in front of her as she was hit with rock after rock, every
other second.

After a few more moments of this assault, eventually, Kiba just said screw it and charged through
the onslaught of rocks, tanking the blows to get closer to Ken.

Quickly realizing that the rocks wouldn't buy him any time, Ken jumped up a few feet, causing
Kiba to dash straight into the cliff, hitting herself against the rocks and causing a massive impact
crater.

Ken dug his fingers into the rocky cliff, making an indent so he could stay on the wall and away
from Kiba.

Kiba looked up at him with a scowl. "For a so-called future number one hero, you seem to be fond
of running away rather than fighting me!"

"It's called tactics. Look it up." Ken quipped before he went back on the offensive.

He dug his two upper arms into the cliffside to keep him up there, while his lower arms started
ripping chunks of the cliff out, and threw them at Kiba.

"This again!" Kiba shouted in rage, as she started zipping around the area to avoid the rocks.

However, after losing her patience she soon developed a new plan.

She simply just jumped at him.

"Gah!" Ken shouted as Kiba hit his back, forcing his face into the wall.

The vampire girl clung to his back, kicking away Ken's lower arms as he tried to grab her feet.

She then grabbed his head, and started smashing it into the cliff, over and over, and over again.

Then, she moved over to his neck, and bit into it with her fangs, and started sucking the blood out
of his body.

"AHHH! Why you little!" Ken flipped around, facing his back to the cliff, and smashing Kiba into
it, but she held on and kept sucking his blood.

Ken grabbed Kiba's head with one of his arms and tried to pull her off of him, but Kiba's strength
was too immense, and he wasn't making much progress in getting her off.

He quickly gave that up and started smashing his back, and by proxy, Kiba into the wall
repeatedly. But even then he wasn't getting anywhere.

Out of options, Ken had one last idea, he flipped around again, facing his back away from the cliff,
and then leapt off it, falling towards the ground with Kiba going with him.

With not much time before she hit the ground, Kiba took her fangs out of Ken and kicked him off
of her.

Her intention was to then flip around, and land on her feet in a classic superhero landing.

Of course, that would require a lot of practice and experience, which she did not have, so what
actually happened was that she flipped around, positioned her feet towards the ground, and then
tipped over and fell on her face.

"Agh." Kiba groaned as she pulled her face out of the ground. "Curses."

THUMP.

Ken fell a few feet away from her, attempting to do the same thing, with the same results. His face
planted firmly into the dirt.

Nara giggled in the background.

The two pulled themselves up and entered another staredown.

"You're clever shapeshifter, I'll give you that." Kiba complimented as she panted and breathed
heavily. Her dress was dirty and tattered, and she had more than a few cuts and bruises on her face.

"Yeah...and you're a lot stronger than I thought," Ken admitted. His clothes were also torn and his
body was just as battered and bruised as Kiba's. "But just cause you're a little stronger and faster
doesn't mean you've beat me."

Kiba smirked. "Heh. It's funny that you still think you can win. Even though you've already lost.
You see, as clever as you thought you were, you've made the biggest blunder you could have
made, by forgetting about your biggest weakness."

"What do you-" Before Ken could finish the question, he was interrupted by a familiar sound.

BRR.

Ken's eyes widened and he looked down at Omnitrix which was now flashing red. "No."

BRR.

"Your time." Kiba started her sentence.

BRR BRR

"Is up," Kiba said, finishing it.

BRRRRRR.

In a flash of red light, Ken was returned to his normal form. "Aww, man!"

Before he tried to do anything else, Kiba dashed at him at speeds he could no longer react to and
swept his legs out from under him causing him to fall on his back, and then put her foot on his
chest.

The vampire girl, high of victory, looked down at her defeated opponent and gave the biggest shit-
eating grin he had ever seen.

"Victory! Is mine!"
 Shorts 12

Sore Loser

Nara sighed, as she stood in front of her brother's room.

Ever since his loss to Kiba, he had been held up there and was in a terrible mood, to say the least.

And so now here she was.

Alright. Time to be a good sister. She told herself, as she knocked on the door.

"Go away!" Ken shouted out.

Rolling her eyes, Nara decided to ignore this and enter the room anyway.

Ken was laying on his bed, still pouting over his loss. He didn't even turn towards the door when
he saw it open. "I said go away!"

"Well, I didn't listen," Nara responded.

Hearing his sister's voice, he turned to look at her and scowled. "Oh, it's you. What did you come to
laugh at me some more?"

"No, I've done enough of that to last me a few days," Nara admitted, leaning against the wall and
preparing to have a long, frustrating conversation.

"Great. One less person laughing at me. Now if all the hundreds of thousands of people who
watched that stream could stop laughing that'd be great." Ken said bitterly.

"If it makes you feel better, looking at the comments at that video people are actually pretty
impressed with you," Nara admitted.

"They're impressed that I got knocked around the forest like a ragdoll?" Ken asked sarcastically.

"They're impressed you lasted so long against Kiba. She's not exactly someone many people can
fight. Let alone as long as you did." Nara explained. "She's an O.P.C. for a reason."

"Yeah well so am I!" Ken pointed out indignantly. "I shouldn't have lost so...so easily!"

"You lost as Four Arms, so easily."

Nara and Ken turned around and saw Izuku entering the room.

"Ah, Mr. Midoriya! What are you doing here?" Nara asked him politely.

"Well, I came to see if Ken was alright," Izuku explained, closing the door behind him.

"I'm fine," Ken said curtly, crossing his arms trying to seem tough.

"I doubt that." Izuku sighed. "As I was saying, you only lost to her as Four Arms. You didn't lose to
her as a whole."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Ken raised an eyebrow with curiosity.

"It means you still have eight other forms, doofus!" Nara pointed out.

"Right." Izuku nodded. "Four Arms was probably the worst form you could have used to fight
Kiba."

"Four Arms power is strength, and you were trying to fight someone stronger than you. Remember
what happens when you use Four Arms to fight Humungosaur?" Nara told him.

Ken cringed, as he recalled why he didn't do that anymore. He got literally stomped.

"Kiba in general is kind of a bad matchup for you. Her main weakness is that she gets weaker the
more she uses her strength, but with your time limit it's unlikely you'd be able to get her to a point
where you could beat her just by stalling her out." Izuku summarized. "Your best course of action
would be to take out your opponent as soon as possible. While also making sure you don't get too
reckless."

"Easier said than done," Nara muttered. She knew he was talking about Ken but this applied to her
as well.

Izuku nodded in agreement. "You're right. It's very hard to both go on the offensive while also
remembering to keep your eyes peeled for any tricks and counterattacks. But that's the reason you
train. To improve and work on things that you struggle with."

The two kids thought about that for a moment, realizing how true that statement was.

"Alright, if Four Arms was a bad match then who would have been better?" Ken asked, thinking
about that question himself.

"Well, I think I'll leave that onto you." Izuku would give him an answer, but the more this kid
thought about his forms and how they would work well against his opponents' quirk, the better.
"Remember your quirks aren't the most powerful here, but they are the most versatile here. Play
your cards right, and you could potentially beat anyone here."

And with that, he left. Leaving the two kids to think about what he told them.

"Well thinking about it, Stinkfly might have been a better choice," Nara told him. "But you
couldn't have done much damage from the air, meaning you'd have to come down eventually, and
that girl could just throw boulders or jump at you, so not exactly a guaranteed victory.

"If I used Eyeguy I might have been able to blast her away and keep her from me." Ken speculated.
"Guess I won't know until I try."

And with that, Ken got off his bed and made his way to his door.

"Where are you going?" Nara asked him.

Ken turned to her and smirked. "I'm gonna challenge that girl to another fight! Let's see how she
handles some lasers to the face!"

And just like that, he was gone.

Nara shook her head, but a smile crept its way onto her face. "Can't keep that idiot down."

Eye am not sorry

BRRRRRR!

In the forest, Ken was currently in his Eye Guy form, practicing his aim on some trees.

And given that he was mostly eyeballs, he was doing pretty well.

BRRRR!

Another tree branch was shot off, and Ken quickly celebrated.

"Hah! Eye rule!" Ken gloated.

"Yeah, you do seem to have an eye for this." Said a voice from the bushes.

Ken turned around. "Hey, who's eyeing me up?"

Then, Kei exited the bushes, with an all too pleased expression.

"Sorry! Eye didn't mean to peep in the cornea. Eye thought I heard some being ex-eye-ted and
wanted to take a look." Kei said opening up with a pun barrage.

Ken squinted, as he immediately knew what was happening. He was being challenged. Challenge
accepted.

"Well, Eye was just eye-lashing these branches off with m-eye lasers. I didn't blink anyone was
gonna see me." Ken responded. "Eye guess eye was wrong. Guess everyone has their off gaze."

"Well, eye wink that you should take a break," Kei responded. "Maybe have some eyescream."

"Naw eye'm fine. But my throat's a bit Dr-eye so I could use some water." Ken said. "Iris I had a
cup of it now."

"Are you sure all you want is a wink? We have a nice p-eye waiting back home. And eye wink you
should give it a glance." Kei said.

"Brow about you, go ahead and take sight for me," Ken responded. "Eye'll stay here and shoot a
view more trees."

"But Eye insisted. Eye have to ask, lid you ever eat a pie before?" Kei asked him. "If you view
what you were missing out on you'd seen up really quickly so you could get some."

As the two continued their eye-based pun assault, Mu watched on from behind the trees, trembling.

"Oh no...now there's two of them," Mu whispered. "Eye have to warn everyone...on no, I'm doing it
too!"

Ken and Kei would eventually stop and return to the house, but Mu quarantined himself for the rest
of the day to make sure know one else caught the V-eye-rus.

What is Ok?

Nara was currently studying in the library, with a large stack of books next to her and a notebook
by her side to take notes in.

Izuku walked into the library, and looked around, seeing that only Nara was present. So he decided
to check on her.
The girl was too engrossed in her own business, to notice, and Izuku managed to pull up a chair and
sit next to her without paying any attention to him.

He watched her study so intently, it was admirable...but...something was wrong.

"Nara." He said, getting her attention.

"AHHH!" Nara jumped in her seat and her head quickly swerved towards Izuku. "Mr. Midoriya!
Please don't do that!"

"Sorry. I wanted to get a closer look at how you studied." Izuku apologized. "What are you
studying by the way?"

"Just some math stuff." Nara shrugged. "You haven't enrolled us in any schools yet and I doubt you
have the time to homeschool us."

Izuku sighed. School could be a bit of a problem once the ages of the kids he had under his care
started to vary. He couldn't just give the same lesson to all the children anymore, as the younger
ones may not understand it, and the older ones may already know it. So he had to find time to hold
separate lessons for some of the kids, in his already tight schedule.

"Sorry about that. I've been looking at hiring a tutor but well...my hiring process is a bit slow."
Izuku said, simplifying his issues once again.

"I can see that." Nara was still stunned that this place had NO other human employees. "But, I want
to have a successful future, so I have to work hard, and study."

"Ah, I see. You are thinking seriously about your future. That's good. Just remember not to
overwork yourself, and take breaks regularly. Overworking is bad for your health." Izuku told her,
not giving a second thought to how much of a hypocrite he was.

"Yes sir...although...maybe you should take some of your own advice." Nara gave him a look over
and it was easy to see just how incredibly tired he was.

"I'm fine." But Izuku brushed it off like usual. "I have to work hard to keep this place
operating...but enough about me…I have a question for you. Why aren't you using your forms to
help you study? I imagine XLR8 or Grey Matter could make this process much faster."

Nara gave him a confused look. "Isn't that kinda cheating? Everyone back at my old school told me
that if I ever tried to use my quirk to help me in school then I would get detention, or worse."

Izuku sighed and shook his head. "No Nara, it's not cheating. Schools have a tendency to be one
way or another. Either they feverishly discourage quirk use or they encourage it past the point
where they should. And neither is a good way of handling it."

"So you mean it should be...somewhere in the middle?" Nara asked, not sure exactly what Izuku
was getting at.

"It's not really hard to figure out. Let people use their quirks to further themselves, but don't let
them use their quirks to hurt or bully others." Izuku stated. "It's that simple."

"But wouldn't that give some people an unfair advantage?" Nara argued. While she would have
appreciated it if some people were less harsh, she did understand that using Grey Matter on tests
would be a bit unfair to all the other students.
Izuku paused for a moment, as he considered his next words. "Nara. Let me tell you something,

I learned when I was five. Not all men are created equal."

The moment Izuku finished that sentence, he got the expected reaction. Nara recoiled back, looking
at him with both shock and a bit of confusion.

"I know, it's horrible...but it's true." Izuku sighed. "Some people are born with quirks that put them
ahead in life, whereas others...like myself, don't get to have a quirk at all."

Nara's eyes got even wider at that revelation, and her mouth dropped. "Your...your quirkless!?"

Izuku nodded. "I don't like talking about it much. But yes. I am quirkless. I'm kinda surprised you
know about the quirkless. Most kids around your age have never even heard about them."

"I found out about them while I was doing a paper on the quirk wars," Nara explained, grimacing
as she remembered what she read on how the quirkless were treated nowadays. "Is it true...that the
quirkless are treated like-"

"That's not what we're talking about." Izuku cut her off. Although in doing so he inadvertently gave
her his answer, causing her eyes to widen in horror. "Back to what I was saying, not everyone is
born equal. Some people are given advantages because of their quirks and some are given
disadvantages. But as someone without a quirk, I don't think other people should have to hold
themselves back just to make me look not as bad. Quirks aren't a device or something that can be
naturally separated from someone. It's part of you, and asking you not to use them is like asking
you not to use your own arm."

Nara looked at the Omnitrix and considered what Izuku was saying deeply.

"Schools...and well society in general, have understandably hard time figuring out how to regulate
quirks," Izuku explained, before getting up and gesturing to the room around them. "But here is
different. I own this house. And I own the land around this house. So what I say, goes. And I say
that you are free to use your quirks as you please. In fact, I say you should. The more you get used
to your quirk, the more control you'll have over it. Which means eventually you'll be able to
reintegrate into society without the government worrying you'll set it on fire. My only request are
that you don't hurt yourself, don't hurt anyone outside of sparring, and when your sparring don't go
too far and try to ease up on the property damage. Can you do that?"

"...Yes sir," Nara responded.

Izuku slumped. "Please, just call me Izuku."

Suddenly, the door opened and a Seer orb floated in and went up to Izuku.

He looked into it and frowned. "Well, it looks like your brother just destroyed one of the empty
rooms."

"Ugh. Idiot." Nara facepalmed.

"Well, I have to go take care of that. Remember what I told you. Don't hold yourself back." Izuku
told her, as he exited the room.

Normally, this is where Nara returned to her studies, more determined than ever and willing to use
her forms to get ahead.
But right now she was a bit more concerned about Izuku.

She held great respect for him and what he was doing and admired his work ethic. But at the same
time, she questioned his decision to not hire more employees and was worried about the effect that
was having on his health. Effects that he was passionately denying, despite them being clear as
day.

Not to mention she just found out he was quirkless and his unwillingness to talk about it implied
very bad things about his past.

All signs pointed to something going wrong, and Nara was left wondering if she would need to
save someone long before she ever even got into U.A.
 Fu's Notes 2
Chapter Notes

Hey so this is a Fu's note chapter, including all the new characters...except for Junken
and Nara.

There are a few reasons why.

Firstly, it seems too soon. I just gave a long list of their abilities and forms just a few
chapters ago, it feels repetitive to do it again.

Also I want to give those two an entirely separate Fu's note all to themselves, because
of how varied their quirk is.

So just think that Fu wrote all this, just before they showed up.

Oh and of course, as with all Fu notes chapters, this will not be edited.

Fukunoko Midoriya

Fukunoko or just Fuku as she calls herself, is an eight year old girl with purple hair.

She is the second most mysterious member of the family. The first being Mu(more on him later)
and the third being Eri.

She stays in her room pretty much constantly, only really coming out at night to sneak into the
kitchen.

I've only interacted with her in person once and it didn't go very well so she avoids me. Even now
that she's started coming out of her room more often(with a special hoodie on that covers her face)
she still stays clear of me. Still looking for a way to make it up to her.

But from what I've heard and seen, she's very, VERY easily frightened, and extremely paranoid,
which is why dosen't leave her room. And she also puts herself down, a LOT. Although I heard
she's been getting better and becoming less scared.

Her quirk is called Fear Gas. Fukunoko can emit a gas from her skin that causes almost whoever
breathes it to hallucinate their worst fears. It's bad enough to drive people insane. Although it fades
away fast, the dangerous part is that this gas explodes from her whenever she panics…which is a
lot. Again she's been working on it with dad, but it's still very scary.

Note: Her quirk doesn't work on the undead...in other words. Me.

Kai Midoriya

Kai is very interesting.

He's forty feet tall, with three massive heads. Two wings, two legs, and no arms. His body is like a
snake combined with a dragon, and is covered in massive green scales.
Also his blood in poison. Don't know how strong it is but Izuku just said it's very strong.

Kai can talk, and see, and do everything we do with one head using all three of his, but he doesn't
have three separate personalities, just the one.

Since he also lacks hands, he has to use his heads to grab things which can go badly sometimes.

You'd think he'd cause a lot of damage to people or things around him, but actually Kiba is way
worse than him.

Kai is very gentle and kind. And always tries to be extremely careful, which is good because he's
so big.

It can be weird looking at how big he is, and knowing he's only seven years old.

It confuses me how a literally forty foot hydra with no hands can do less damage when he tries to
pick something up, then Kiba.

Otoko Midoriya

Otoko is seven years old, and his body looks like it's made of some kind of weird moss. It's not
actually moss though. Don't really know what it is. It's like some flesh moss fusion thing.

He's also tall. Like really tall. He's like twice Izuku's height.

And he has this weird...tentacle on his face? With big bug eyes? It makes him scarier, which goes
into his quirk.

Anything that feels fear, burns at Otoko's touch.

Or rather, if you feel a certain amount of fear and touch Otoko, you will suddenly catch fire.

He wears a special cloak over his body so people don't touch him, although it can make him a bit
scarier looking because it darkens his face.

Otoko is pretty gentle, and likes quiet. He most hangs out in the green house, the library, and the
art room, and occasionally the pool when there aren't too many people around.

I can relate.

Also notable, he can't set Sansan on fire, most likely because she is a liquid.

Mu Midoriya

Ok I've never actually seen Mu. He's like Fukunoko, he doesn't like to talk to people. But
apparently he does like to be around people.

Mu's quirk is...complicated. Dad said it lets him slip into another state or reality where no one can
see or touch him, but he can see other people, and he can go through objects.

He's a ghost. He's basically a ghost. And he likes to go around while invisible, and just look at
people, according to dad.

Oh, and an important thing, anything that goes into this other state of reality, will start to fall apart
pretty quickly. And even Mu will eventually start to fall apart but that takes a lot longer.
Yonda Midoriya

Yonda is the ultimate privacy destroyer. And she embraces that.

She's a nine year old girl with curly pink hair.

Her quirk replaces her ability to hear and speak with sound, with the ability to hear people's
thoughts and speak in their minds. And no, she can't turn it off.

Apprenty it still works a lot like regular hearing and speaking. It has the same range, and if you
cover her ears and keep her mouth from moving she can't hear or talk. Which is weird because her
quirk goes through walls?

Maybe her ears and mouth are kinda like antennas or something. Because if you just cover her
mouth she can still talk using her quirk, you have to actually stop her mouth from moving at all to
silence her. Same with her ears, you can't just put your hands over them to stop them, you have
plugg them up to make them unable to hear.

In terms of personality she has two sides to her.

One side is absolutely evil and uses her quirk to manipulate people. Kiba has fallen prey to this
multiple times, and let's just say Yonda has never really had to lift anything heavy because of it.
Although evil is an exaggeration. It's mostly just minor stuff. She doesn't do this often but if she
wants something or someone to do something she WILL get them to do it.

Although times when she does this are kinda rare.

Most of the time she's pretty nice. Using her quirk to try and help people with their problems.
Breaking up fights between Kiba and however Kiba pissed off that day.

Kyosei Midoriya.

Kyosei lives inside of me. Yes you read that right.

Kyosei is a living blob of black ooze that is about a year old. Kinda like Sansan but stickier and
black.

His quirk allows him to go inside people, and basically make it his home. This is called a bond,
and it comes with upsides and downsides the person he's inside, called the host.

The upside is that it gives the host super strength, speed, durability, ect. It also lets them use
Kyosei's body as armor or weapons. Notealy, it lets you make tentacles that can stretch about thirty
feet.

The downside is that he makes you insane by enhancing your emotions, and eventually kills you
by eating all your insides.

So for most people it's not really worth it.

Except for me, whose emotions are mostly dead, and whose insides constantly regenerate. So I get
all the plus sides and none of the negatives.

Well except for Kyosei's weakness, Fire and Really Loud Sounds, I still have to watch out for that.

Personality wise he's a baby. Literally he's like a year old. All he really wants is to eat and for me to
be active.

Mind you, he can understand people, and he has intelligence, so one day he'll have more of a
personality.

Netsu Midoriya

Netsu is a seven year old boy, who is constantly on fire.

His quirk allows him to emit fire and shoot it out like Endeavor, while also making him immune to
fire. He's extremely powerful, and one day he will get more powerful than Endeavor ever could be.

The downside is that while he is immune to fire, his lungs are not immune to smoke, or a lack of
oxygen. You turns out fire is pretty bad for your breathing, so if he makes too much fire in a closed
area, then he'll suffocate himself.

Also, his quirk is incredibly hard to control. So it's almost impossible for him to go a day without
setting something on fire, and it's pretty easy for him to lose control when he's attacking.

He can also use his quirk to fly, although due to his difficulty controlling his quirk, he often
crashes into things when he tries.

Personality wise, Netsu is a lot like an anime protagonist. Simple minded, likes to fight and eat.

Although apparently he has an interest in art? Which I didn't see coming.

Most Powerful list Update

1. Sansan. Still really powerful and hard to hurt.

2. Yami. I really underestimated what Yami could do. The amount of negative energy he can get
just by being in the city for a few hours is insane, and the types of Grimm he can create keep
getting weirder and more powerful. He gets stronger every day. It's very possible he could be more
powerful then Sansan, but I'm putting him lower because if you actually manage to get to him
through all the Grimm, he can't really fight for himself.

3. Kai/Kiba/Netsu. It's hard to tell who is more powerful here. They all have advantages and
disadvantages, but roughly speaking they're around the same power.

4: Me and Kyosei. Thanks to Kyosei I've gotten a LOT stronger. Combined with my regeneration
we're really hard to fight. Although my regeneration is still limited, and fire and loud sounds can
mess us up.

5 Shiruku. She has a lot of the same powers I do now if you replace tentacles with webs, except I
think she's still a bit stronger and faster than me. But I regenerate and she doesn't, so she goes one
spot lower.

6 Kei/Mu. It's really hard for me to place these two. Because they don't have any real fighting
ability, but their quirks can be an instant win in a lot of situations. If either of them catch you by
surprise, they win basically unless your quirk counters there somehow. But Mu might have a hard
time pulling people into his realm, and if you can get close to Kei without looking at her you can
beat her pretty easily.

7 Fukunoko. Her gas dissipates really quickly and is really short range. But if you do breathe it in
you are beyond screwed.
8. Eri. She can kill you with a touch. But she has to get close to you. She can also heal
people...eventually. She still has to work on that.

9. Otoko. Same as Eri, but Eri's touch will instantly and definitely kill you no matter what. But
Otoko first has to make you feel afraid of him, and even then if he touches you just get set on fire
which will probably kill you be it might not. Also he can't heal people.

10. Yonda. Not really a combat quirk, but she could probably use it to see what an opponent's
strategy is. Not much but it's something.

11. Kioku. Again, not really a combat quirk. Can't really use it too well in a fight.

Tragic Backstory list.

1: Eri.

2: Sansan.

3: Kei.

4: Fukunoko

5: Me/Kiba/Yami. Tie.

6: Kioku

7: Dad.

8: Yonda.

9: Shiruku/Kai/Otoko.

10: Kyosei. He did accidently drive his mom crazy and kill her, but he really didn't understand
what was happening, and still doesn't. He is a baby so we'll have to see how that affects him in the
future.

11: Mu. I don't know what his back story is.

 Fall

Money Problems.

It was early in the morning and Izuku was at his desk. Doing paperwork.

Izuku liked to get up VERY early, so he could get stuff done before he had to make breakfast.

The paperwork he was dealing with now was actually not something directly related to the
children(or the damages they cause). This particular mountain of paperwork he was doing was
securing income.

Now one would think Izuku being a humble, selfless person who was also extremely rich, money
would be the last thing on his mind.

However, Izuku had come to realize that most of his money came from the Government. He'd used
up most of the "thanks for taking down the Yakuza" money by now, and his mother and the
government were the only sources of income he had.

And both of those weren't necessarily reliable.

His mother's company was doing, ok, but that could take a turn for the worst at some point. And
the Government was known for screwing people out of money. And while he was confident they
couldn't do that to him, seeing that their contract said that as long as he was taking care of any
O.P.C. they were to give him money, he'd heard tales of people more confident than him who'd had
the rug pulled under them, and we're left with nothing.

Now compare that to the amount of money he would NEED to spend to keep this operation going,
were the government to stop supporting him.

The cost of food, the cost of maintaining the MASSIVE house they live in, the cost of repairing the
massive house they live in, the cost of fixing up the land around the house whenever it got too
badly damaged. The cost of paying employees and maintaining their benefits(when he eventually
got some.)

And The absolutely enormous cost that came with maintaining all the kid's special needs like
Kiba's blood, Kei's visors, Sansan's chemicals, Netsu's fireproof clothes, and items, Fukunoko's
special room, the antidotes to Fukunoko's gas, Kai's EVERYTHING.

And those costs only increased with each kid he took in.

But that was just the cost of the essentials. Izuku wanted to give these kids the best life he could,
which included buying lots of video games, regular games, and sports equipment, and training
equipment. On top of paying for all the stuff that came with each child's personal interests like
Kiba's streaming equipment and Shiruku's dress-making equipment.

In summary, Izuku NEEDS to be rich, at all times for this to work.

So the more income, the better Izuku felt.

Of course, there was Eri's blood. While that money was also from the government, Izuku was
much more confident that the government would continue. Why?
Because it saved them a crap ton of cash.

As mentioned, the cost of taking care of an O.P.C. was a lot, and level 2 O.P.C.'s even more so.
Meaning unless Izuku ramped up the price for Eri's blood by three hundred percent, they'd be
saving so, so much money.

Then there was the more conventional way rich people got richer. Investing. This, as expected, got
Izuku a lot of money.

And then there were the more specialized means that involved his children.

Shiruku often had a lot of leftover webbing and rejected or unfinished clothes made out of those
webs, which the spider girl considered to be trash. Most of the world did not share that opinion, as
ever since people started getting quirks that allowed them to make webbing, clothes made out of
those webs had become luxury items, which sold for very high prices. This combined with the
overall rarity of the material, made it so selling large amounts of quirk-produced webbing, would
make someone a very generous amount of cash. Of course, Izuku asked her permission before
doing this, but as one would expect Shiruku didn't have a problem with her dad selling her trash.

Fu's...remains were also something he sold sometimes. Something he found about Fu is that the
boy could not eat his own body parts. His body would literally reject them, and throw them back
up. So whenever someone would dismember, tear apart, behead, or any of the various things that
could be done to the boy that would result in his body parts being thrown around, Izuku was often
left with just pieces of human flesh and gallons of blood. He saved the blood for Kiba, and he
would sometimes save the flesh for Shiruku, but occasionally he was left with so much of it that he
would just sell it online, where it would then go to people with flesh-eating quirks.

All these methods required, of course, a lot of paperwork. Which is what he was doing now.

Izuku laid his head on the desk for a moment and closed his eyes. He didn't need sleep(he told
himself) his body wasn't screaming at him to get the hell back in bed(he told himself). He was
fine(he told himself).

He opened his eyes and looked at the clock, and sighed.

In five minutes he had to make food. Meaning he would have to finish up the paperwork.

Izuku took a deep breath and quickly got back to work. Today would be a busy day.

He would need a lot of coffee.

Morning lessons.

"Alright everyone, please hand in your homework," Izuku told them from behind his teacher's

desk.

In front of him were Eri, Kei, Kiba, Fu, Kioku, Shiruku, Yami, Otoko, Yonda, Netsu, and Ken, all
in desks in front of him.

After feeding everyone in the house, it was time for class. Some of the kids were more ecstatic
about this than others...and by that, he meant Kiba and Ken really didn't want to be here.

Speaking of people not being here. Izuku had decided that Fuku, Kai, Mu, and Nara didn't need to
attend.
Fuku wasn't here for obvious reasons. She most likely wouldn't be able to stay conscious in a room
with this many people, let alone learn anything. He would have to give her private lessons later on.

Kai also wasn't here for obvious reasons, Izuku would again, give him private lessons.

Mu was pretty much the same case as Fuku.

Lastly, Nara wasn't here simply because she didn't need to be. To put it simply, she was a level
above all the other kids in terms of her studies, and she was still determined to study and learn even
more on her own, so Izuku just left her to her own devices for now, much to her brother's
displeasure.

Speaking of Ken, he wasn't dumb. But it was clear that most of his intelligence was dedicated to
figuring out ways to fight people, rather than any academic pursuits.

This could be seen by the fact that everyone else had brought their homework to the front, except
him...and Kiba.

Izuku sighed. "Ken. Kiba. Why is it that your homework isn't here with everyone else's?"

"Oh uh...I forgot." Ken obviously lied.

"Hah! To think you could be so empty-headed! Caretaker, I apologize for my homework's

disappearance, but I have a perfectly reasonable explanation!" Kiba cleared her throat. "...The
Grimm ate it."

Yami raised an eyebrow.

They're lying! Ken ignored it and Kiba forgot! Yonda told him.

Both the called-out kids immediately turned towards Yonda and glared at her harshly.

"I kind of figured but thank you Yonda." Izuku pinched the bridge of his nose as he felt an intense
headache coming on. "You two, see me after class."

The two looked very, very displeased, and were still glaring daggers at Yonda, who looked
incredibly smug.

"Alright, today we'll be learning about biology," Izuku told them, and he pressed a button on a
remote, and the blackboard flipped around, becoming a large screen. "And to do so, we'll be
watching a show called Cell's At Work."

Izuku tried his best to make sure his lessons were fun. And he put a lot of work into his lesson
plans. Because after all, how could he expect the kids to put in the effort if he didn't?

Four hours later.

Class was now done.

Of course, his classes were drastically shorter than most school days, due to him cutting out all the
unnecessary fluff that schools were forced to teach kids for no good reason. It also helped that they
all lived in the same house, so if anyone had any questions they could come to him.

However, while most of the kids left, two remained. Kiba and Ken, looking mighty unhappy.

"Let's start with Kiba." Izuku decided that going one at a time would be better. More precise and
allowed him to focus more on certain things. "Kiba, I know you don't forget to do these on
purpose. But I also know the reason you keep forgetting is because you don't think it's important."

"Well it isn't!" Kiba pouted and crossed her arms.

"Yeah, if we're gonna be heroes then we won't need to do any of this stupid math stuff!" Ken
argued.

"You two do realize that to get into any hero school you have to pass a written exam right?" Izuku
pointed out.

Both their eyes widened, and it looked like he just told them they had a terminal disease.

"WHAT!?" They both shouted.

"Yeah. It's a test with a variety of subjects from math, to science to history." Izuku explained. "And
no matter how powerful your quirk is or how well you do on the practical exam, if you don't pass
the written exam, then you don't get in."

"That's so lame!" Ken shouted out in protest.

"Why does it matter if we're good at math and science and all that if we're strong! That is
illogical!" Kiba objected.

"Are you sure about that?" Izuku asked them. "Kiba, did you know that if you hit the air hard
enough and fast enough, you can shoot out a blast of air? Or you can kick the air below you, to
propel yourself, meaning you could basically fly?"

Kiba's eyes went wide once more, this time with wonder rather than horror. "Really!?"

Izuku nodded, "That's right. All Might does it all the time, and you want to know how he figured
that out? By learning physics, and science. If you want to be number one then you have to not only
learn how to control your quirk but learn about how it interacts with the world around you. And
that means learning things like math, and science."

He then turned to Ken. "And you should be especially motivated to learn about math because your
quirk has a time limit."

"Psh, what does that matter! I'll just take down all the villains before my time runs out!" Ken said
arrogantly.

"Ken, we both know that that's not always possible." Izuku sighed and took a moment to think of
something. "Alright then Ken, if you can answer this hero problem, then I'll excuse you from
classes."

Ken piqued up, "Wait really!?"

Izuku nodded.

"Alright! Bring it on!" Ken challenged. Confident in his ability to take on anything hero-related.

"Alright, villains are attacking a park in the city. And the only heroes there are you and a hero with
reconnaissance, that means gathering information, quirk, who can't fight very well, and you are in
your Feedback form. The reconnaissance hero tells you that there are eighteen villains, with eight
hostages. The villains are in eight groups of two. Seven groups have a hostage and the final group
has the group's leader. The groups are spread around the park around ten blocks away from each
other, and it would take you about ten seconds to defeat each villain. You have ten minutes left in
your transformation. What do you do? A: Charge in and try to fight all the villains and save all the
hostages. Or B: Wait around the park's exit so the villains don't escape, so back up can arrive and
take down the villains?" Izuku asked.

Ken seemed to think about that for a moment, but after a few moments, he made an expression that
told him what he was thinking.

Why am I even thinking about this? The answer is obvious.

And then he said exactly what Izuku thought he would say.

"The first one! I just have to kick their ass as fast as I can!" Ken answered.

"Wrong," Izuku said swiftly. "Here is where Math comes in. First, you take the total amount of
area you have to cover. In that case, you would have to run nine blocks. Then you also take in the
amount of time you take to defeat all the villains. Then you take in Feedback's maximum speed.
Putting all that together into an equation, and you'll see that it would take you over ten minutes to
do all that. Meaning you'd transform back into your normal form before it was done, and the
villains would almost certainly kill you. So the wiser option would be to make sure the villains
don't escape, while backup arrives."

"Mmmmm." Ken wanted to argue. Because just sitting around and making sure villains didn't
move sounded so much lamer than charging in and taking down all the bad guys. But what Izuku
said also made too much sense for him to logically refute.

"That is one of the many situations where math is important as a hero. And I drastically simplified
it for you. It's unlikely you'd be able to know that many details, so you'd have to make multiple
calculations for multiple scenarios, and adjust them accordingly on the fly. For example, if one of
those villains happens to have a powerful endurance quirk and would take a while to beat, you
have to estimate how long it would take you to beat him, if you could at all, how much time you
have after, and determine if it's smarter to maneuver around the villain and save the hostage, and
then move on to save more hostages." Izuku continued. "A miscalculation, or worse not making a
calculation, with a quirk like yours, can kill you."

Ken once again didn't say a word, instead just choosing to pout in frustration. It was another case
of, he couldn't refuse what Izuku was saying, but he didn't want to admit he was right.

"Listen, I'll admit. Schools teach you a lot of useless information that you'll never need to know." It
was scary to Izuku just how much time schools wasted teaching people things that no one
NEEDED to know unless that happened to get into a very specific field, rather than anything useful
like how to deal with finances, first aid, or human rights and the laws of the country you live in.
"But I've done my best to trim away all the useless stuff you guys don't need while giving you
everything you DO need to learn and making sure you understand it. Which is what this homework
is for! I can't go to all of you individually and make sure you understand what I'm telling you, so
this is how I make sure! So I need you two to take this seriously!"

Both kids still looked unhappy but in a different way. It was clear that they had gotten the message
and understood things better now, but they just didn't like what they were hearing.

"If you two continue to ignore the few responsibilities I give you, then I will have no choice but to
take away your streaming and gaming privileges." Izuku saw fear light up in their eyes after he said
that, as it seemed they were finally gonna start getting their acts together. "I'll be giving you this
homework to do as makeup work, along with today's homework. I-"

Suddenly Izuku was interrupted by another coughing fit and pain in his chest.

He quickly turned around, and covered his mouth, while leaning on the blackboard.

Immediately the mood in the room changed, and Kiba and Ken both became a bit concerned.

"Caretaker!? Are you ill?!" Kiba rushed over to his side, but Izuku held his hand out to stop her
from getting too close and seeing the blood coming out of his mouth, and his pained expression.

"I'm...fine…" Izuku's words were broken up by coughs and pain, as he tried to catch his breath and
not succumb to his weakening body and fall to his knees.

Somehow he managed to pull himself together, and the fit subsided. Although a lot of chest pain
still remained, he just powered through it.

"Alright. I'm gonna go take some cough medicine. You two do your homework." Izuku then left in
a hurry, never turning towards them as he ran out of the room.

The two children stood there for a bit, Ken not really sure what to make of that.

"Hey Kiba. Is it just me, or is Izuku hiding something? Like...something bad." Ken waited for a
response, but Kiba didn't give him one, instead just standing there. "Uh...Kiba?"

"I smelled blood," Kiba said. "Something is horribly wrong."

Making Calls.

After spending a few hours cleaning up the blood coming out of his mouth, grading all the
homework, tutoring the kids who missed out on class, and spending some time doing quirk training
for Eri and Netsu, it was time for him to look at the order list.

The order list was a list that was on a bulletin board in the hallways where the children's rooms
were. It contained everything the kids wanted Izuku to buy for that week.

There were a lot of requests weekly. Most of which were pretty standard.

Shiruku asked for more dressmaking supplies. Ken would ask for games, Kiba would ask for
various items relating to her streaming hobby.

But of course, sometimes they would request things that either Izuku couldn't or wouldn't buy.

Netsu had somehow heard about Trigger and requested that, and that led to Izuku having to spend
an entire class talking about why not to do drugs.

Kei had requested a chicken coop so she could have unlimited eggs, and then Izuku had to explain
to her why that wasn't an option.

And Kyosei would occasionally try to ask for Chocolate, writing it on the board whenever Fu
passed by and wasn't looking behind him.

But really the bulk of the unreasonable request came from two kids.

One of them was unsurprisingly Kiba, who requested things like, A castle, wine, a weather control
machine so she could make lightning strikes whenever she introduced herself, and a request to
build a moat of blood around the house.

She was still asking to the castle, to this day.

The other one was surprisingly enough, Fuku. Who despite her rich background, or maybe because
of it, didn't seem to know how money worked and thought that you could buy anything. Most of
her unreasonable requests weren't for physical objects, although she did at one point ask for a
rocket ship so she could isolate herself in space, but were for things like happiness, courage, and
determination.

And so Izuku took the paper off the board and started reading it over.

Alright, looks mostly reasonable, aside from Kiba's usual castle request. Izuku walked over to his
office and sat behind his desk, as he reached for his phone.

It was time for him to order supplies. Not just the list of things the kids wanted, but all the other
things the house needed.

Firstly he needed to take stock of their food, check how much they had, how much would expire
and what they had to throw out, and what they could feed to Fu before they check on what they
needed to order.

Before he had to do all this checking and inspecting manually, taking stock of every bit of food
himself, but now he could do it all from his desk, thanks to the Seers.

And when he ordered food, he didn't just order what they needed. He had to order a lot of

surplus food. For two reasons, one if something happened and the food got stolen or damaged or
set on fire, then they wouldn't starve. Second, he always had to be ready in case D.O.C. sent more
children.

He also had to take stock to see if there was enough protective equipment for the kids. Kei's visor,
Netsu's fireproof clothes, gas masks, and things of that nature.

And once that was done, he could finally make some calls to place orders for all of this stuff.

And once that was done, he then moved on to house maintenance.

Firstly he'd have the Seer's go out all around the house, Kai's room, the storehouse, the greenhouse,
and the, and inspect them for damages. Once that was done he filed everything into a
comprehensive list. Then he called one of the construction companies he did business with, mostly
the Urarakas, and asked them to fix it.

Speaking of the Uraraka's, being a small construction company from a small town that was
adjusting to a new environment and new scale of construction altogether, they sometimes lacked
supplies, meaning Izuku would have to purchase them himself, which meant more paperwork and
phone calls.

This embarrassed the Urarakas horribly, and they promised that after some reformatting of their
company this wouldn't happen again.

He felt horrible for making them do all that work, but on the bright side after the shot in the arm,
he gave them they were doing much better and were on the path to becoming a bigger, more
successful company.
Back to the topic of work, after all, that was done, it was time for reforestation.

Izuku once again sent out the Seers, who were such a godsend, into the forest, to check the areas
where the kids had been, for trees they damaged or destroyed. Then he would make a call to have
all the damaged trees chopped down, the stumps to be pulled out, all the fallen trees to be taken
away, and for everything to be replanted afterward.

Then once that was done, he was finally finished with ordering supplies, and maintenance.

This all had to be done. Biweekly. Unless of course one of the kids did something that would cause
him to do it sooner, which happened often so really it felt like instead of it happening every two
weeks, he felt like he did twice a week.

He had to do it fast though because after this he still had to do all the paperwork for the Q.R.
branch! Literally deciding the fates of some people's entire lives!

So he had a lot still ahead of him.

As he was looking over the last part of the list, he saw something that made him pause.

A maid. Someone had requested a maid.

And next to that request, was the sentence "You need help, Dad."

Immediately Izuku's head fell onto the desk.

He felt like a failure.

It was very apparent that the kids were concerned about his health. Yami had taken it upon himself
to spend his time making new Grimm to help him.

Children should not spend their time worrying about the health of their parents. They should be
free to play and do as they wish, learning about the wonders of the world around them until they
grow up to be well-adjusted adults and live happy lives.

If he couldn't let them do that then what was he even doing!?

Suddenly he started coughing again.

Damn it when I said I wanted to be like All Might this is not what I meant! Izuku thought as blood
flew out of his mouth.

And then everything went wrong.

THUD!

Suddenly the little energy Izuku had seemed to leave his body, as he collapsed onto his desk.

What?! It became very hard to breathe as pain racked his body, and it felt like he was choking on
his own blood.

The last thing he thought before he fainted, was I failed.

And then everything went black for him.

However, as it turns out, someone was listening to his thoughts at that moment.
Outside the office, a few moments ago.

Yonda walked up the steps to her father's office. Determined to make him get some sleep.

I failed. She barely heard.

She frowned before moving faster towards his office, stopping right outside the door. Father. I'm
coming in.

No response.

Father? Yonda was confused. It wasn't like he couldn't hear her. She was in range for her quirk to
take effect, and she was literally speaking in his head. Father, are you already sleeping?

No response.

Yonda started to get worried. Something was wrong. She wasn't hearing anything. Which meant
one of three things. One, either Izuku was in dreamless sleep, he wasn't here...or he was dead.

And it was very unlike her father to sleep so early...well early for him anyway, and he was
normally here at this time.

She might have been just being paranoid, but she wanted to make sure that was the case.

So she opened the door.

And was met with the sight of Izuku, limp on a desk that was dripping blood.

Everyone in the house was woken up by a psychic scream ringing in their heads.
 Panic

Fu was just walking through the kids' living quarters back to his room after eating in the kitchen
when he heard the scream.

AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!

It was the loudest he had ever heard Yonda, and it immediately pushed him into alert mode.

Yonda!? Yonda what's wrong!? He thought.

But there was no response.

Quickly he heard the doors around him open, and Sansan, Yami, Kiba, Netsu, and Shiruku came
out in their pajamas. Except obviously Sansan.

"What was that!?" Kiba asked in a panic.

"That sounded like Yonda screaming," Shiruku said.

"But I don't see her anywhere." Netsu looked around.

"She's not responding to my thoughts either," Fu told them, getting more and more concerned.

"There you are!"

Fu turned around and saw Nara running towards them with Eri, Otoko, Kioku, and Kei with her.
All still in their pajamas much like the others. Except for Otoko who had hurriedly thrown his
cloak on.

"What happened? Is Yonda alright?" Eri asked, clearly fearful for her sister.

"We don't know. I haven't seen her and she's not responding." Fu once again explained, looking at
Nara's group, he noticed someone was missing. "Where's Ken?"

"Probably still snoozing." Nara shook her head disapprovingly. "When he goes to sleep almost
nothing wakes him up. But enough about him we need to find Yonda."

Just then, Mu came out of his dimension in front of everyone, scaring the crap out of them as it
looked like he appeared out of thin air.

"Help! Dad...Yonda...the office! Help!" Mu shouted at them, appearing disheveled and was
hyperventilating.

Apparently, that was all Mu could take as he almost immediately ducked back into his dimension.

"Who was that!?" Nara asked. Almost everyone else looked unsure as well, seeing as only Fuku
had really personally seen Mu.

"I think that was Mu, he looks like how dad described him." Fu answered, "It looks like something
went wrong with Dad and Yonda in his office, we should hurry, it must have been serious for Mu
to show himself like that."

Kiba through back to yesterday. With the blood, she smelled coming from her father. And
immediately fear gripped her, as she put two and two together.

And so without a word, which was unlike her, she bolted towards Izuku's office.

Naturally, no one else really could catch up to her, and she made her way to Izuku's office.

She kicked the door off its hinges and was met with a horrifying sight.

There in her father's office were Izuku and Yonda. Both passed out and were unconscious.

Yonda was mostly fine, it seemed like she had passed out from shock.

The real horror was with Izuku, who was limp on his desk that was dripping with his blood.

For a moment Kiba was frozen in shock. Horror gripping her heart.

Never has the sight of blood looked so unappealing to her.

The paralysis didn't last long, as she dashed forward, grabbing the desk and throwing it aside,
letting Izuku fall on top of her.

"Daddy!?" Kiba quickly laid Izuku out on the floor. She saw that the blood was coming from his
mouth and not a stab wound or anything, but that was little comfort as he was still bleeding and not
responding.

Kiba started to hyperventilate as she lowered her ear to his chest, and much to her relief his heart
was still beating.

But after that, she didn't know what to do. She tried shaking Izuku but he wasn't responding at all.
And the longer this went on the more she panicked.

"Daddy!?" Kiba started crying, scared out of her mind for her adopted father.

Meanwhile, everyone else, Fu, Nara, Eri, Otoko, Shiruku, Netsu, Sansan, Kioku, Kei, and Yami,
all caught up.

And saw Kiba weeping over Izuku's limp body with blood on his face.

The reactions varied.

Yami, Kei, Netsu, and Shiruku, all ran over to his body, all screaming out in concern.

Eri and Kioku just...stood there. Too afraid and panicked to even move.

Sansan...just melted. She was so shocked by this, that she was unable to maintain her form, and
thus just turned into a pile of goo on the floor.

Nara, Fu, and Otoko were all standing in shock. Although not for very long.

Fu, predictably, was the first one to take charge.

"Someone get dad's phone and call an ambulance!" Fu shouted out to the others.

He looked at the desk that Kiba had thrown aside, and saw that the phone had been tossed aside
nearby.

He uses one of Kyosei's tentacles to pick up the phone. Luckily it wasn't broken.
After typing in the password, which only he and a few others knew in case of emergency, he called
for help. All while watching his siblings panic and cry.

If one could see it the only word that could be used to describe it. Was Disaster.

Sometime later.

Fuku had a feeling something was wrong.

Firstly, this was normally around the time someone would bring her breakfast. Whether it be Izuku,
Kei, or Eri.

But today they were late. Very late.

D-did I do something wrong!? Oh no, what did I do?! Are they gonna leave me to starve! Oh
god! Fuku was naturally beginning to panic, and that is when there was a knock on the door.

"It's me and Eri...can you let us in." It was Kei, and something was wrong. She was lacking her
usual peppiness. And Kei was never lacking in peppiness.

Concern bubbled up inside her, alongside her fears.

W-what is Kei so sad about? Is it something involving me! Is Izuku getting rid of me!? What could
they be so sad about!? A thousand fearful thoughts flew through her head, but all of them only
lasted for a second, before they were silenced by one, singular thought.

Stupid Fuku. Your friends are hurting. What else could possibly matter?

And so, with more confidence than she ever felt in most of her life, she went over and opened the
door.

When the door opened, she was met with a sight that broke her heart.

Kei was trying to keep herself together, and if Fuku was an idiot she might have believed she was
ok, given that her visor covered her teary eyes, and Kei was wearing a forced smile. But the smile
was very obviously forced, the snakes on her head were slumped over and sad.

Eri was barely even trying to hide her distress. Her normally ruby red eyes were bloodshot red, and
she could still see the tear tracks on her face. Her hair was an absolute mess, as she was still
wearing her pajamas. She hid behind Kei as if trying not to let Fuku see her in such away.

Never in her life has she seen her closest friends look so defeated, and all she could ask was. "What
happened?!"

"Um...uh...D-Dad h-he...he um...he got sick...a-and-and he was bleeding...and h-he-" Kei tried to
explain it, but she was very evidently falling apart and Eri wasn't doing much better, as she started
tearing up behind her. "H-He's in the hospital a-and, a-and."

Fuku didn't let her continue, and instead just brought the two inside, and wrapped them into a hug.

The other two immediately hugged her back and started sobbing.

Fuku liked Izuku. Heck, she even kind of looks up to him. So hearing that something like this had
happened, was horrible.

But she knew that to Kei and Eri, he was their father, and she couldn't imagine how they must feel.
So she pushed her own feelings aside, she could worry and cry about Izuku later. Her precious
friends needed her.

And so she grasped onto strength, she never knew she had, and carried on.

Meanwhile, in Kai's room.

Kai woke up with a huge yawn.

It was a beautiful day outside. The sun was shining, birds were singing and the Kaiju boy was
confident that today would be another wonderful day.

And then the world sent Fu in there to tell him otherwise.

Fu looked as he normally would, so Kai didn't suspect that anything was wrong. But on the
inside...well calling him a mess would be inaccurate. Due to his quirk holding back his emotions,
he wasn't overwhelmed by sadness and fear, but the sadness and fear were present. As well as a
deep feeling of frustration.

"Fu! Good morning!" Kai eagerly greeted his older brother. "Is Kiba doing another stream!?"

Kai was such a good boy. Such a good, happy, nice boy. And it killed Fu to have to say what he
was going to say.

But he already died once so what was another one?

"No. I Don't think Kiba's gonna be streaming for a while." Fu sighed.

Kai gave him confused looks(he has three heads so it looks not look). "Kiba not streaming? that's
not like her at all? Wait! She's not sick is she!?"

Fu shook his head. "No she's not sick but...Dad is."

The giant boy's three sets of eyes widened with concern and fear. "W-What!? Dad's sick!?"

"He...he was bleeding and he wouldn't wake up so...we had to get him to the hospital," Fu
explained to him, looking away so he didn't have to see Kai's expression.

"Wha-huh!? Why!?" Tears started leaking out of Kai's eyes, hitting the ground like huge raindrops
the size of toddlers.

One of them fell onto Fu, drenching him instantly.

As Kai sobbed, Fu decided to comfort him. So after a bit of climbing using Kyosei's tentacles, Fu
made his way to Kai's head and gently hugged the top of his skull.

Meanwhile, in Ken's Room.

Ken was currently fast asleep on his bed. Snoozing without a care in the world.

And then he was pushed off his bed onto the floor.

"Ow!" Ken jolted awake from the pain of his noggin crashing onto the ground and was
immediately irritated with whoever did that. And he already knew who it was.

"Wake up!" Nara shouted at him, staring down at him anxiously.

"What the heck was that for!" Ken pulled himself to his feet and glared daggers at his sister.

"Izuku got sick and had to go to the hospital. I need you to get up so we can figure out what to do
now!" Nara swiftly explained, trying to convey the urgency of the situation as much as she could in
as little time as possible.

"Wait what!?" If Ken was not fully awake before he was now. "Izuku's sick, what happened to
him!"

"We don't know. All we know is that we heard Yonda screaming, and we found her passed out
from shock and Izuku passed out bleeding on his desk. He wasn't waking up so we had to call the
hospital to take him away." Nara explained, once again as quickly as she could. "I think he
overworked himself. I mean he is the only employee here."

"Oh, man," Ken muttered, his eyes wide in shock.

Ken and Nara hadn't known Izuku for very long. But they'd come to like him as a guardian figure
that watched over them. So him being in this state was a real bummer, to say the least.

"Most of the other kids are panicking, it's chaos out there. Me and the other kids who aren't
freaking out are all meeting in the cafeteria to figure out what to do. That includes you!" Nara
threw some clothes at him. "So get dressed."

Ken, for once, quickly did what she told him to do, without complaint. Before following her to the
cafeteria.

A few moments later, in the cafeteria.

Ken, Nara, Fu, and Otoko were all gathered, sitting down at one of the lunch tables. There was a
Seer orb next to Nara, just so that way she could keep tabs over the house.

"Why are you wet?" Ken asked Fu, whose entire body was still soaked.

"I had to tell Kai about what happened to dad, and he started crying," Fu explained. "As you can
see, his tears are as big as you'd expect."

"Let's focus here guys." Nara brought everyone's attention to her. "First, where is everyone and
what are they doing?"

"Last I checked, Eri and Kei were with Fukunoko, crying. Kai is in his room, also crying. Kiba,
Kioku, and Yami have locked themselves in their rooms and are probably crying. Netsu and
Sansan have gone outside to vent out some stress, and probably also cry. Shiruku is in her room
trying to keep it together while stress eating and crying. Yonda is still passed out but she'll
probably wake up and cry, and I have no idea where Mu is but he's probably either in his room or
in his dimension, crying." Fu explained.

"So everyone but us is freaking out and crying." Ken summarized. "Great."

Suddenly Ken's stomach growled, setting off a chain reaction of people of stomach growls.

"Ok, the second thing we need to figure out. Who is making food?" Nara asked them all. "Because
Ken and I can't cook."

"Hey Fu, isn't your whole thing that you eat a ton of food? Don't you know how to cook?" Ken
asked the zombie boy hopefully while clutching his stomach.
Fu shook his head. "I can't get sick, and I can't taste anything. So I just eat all my food raw."

"Gross." Nara cringed before everyone turned to Otoko.

Otoko shook his head. Signifying that he indeed could not cook.

Everyone wilted a bit as they realized they may have a situation on their hands.

"I think Yonda and Yami know how to cook, but...they're out of commission." Fu sighed. "And the
only other one who can cook is-"

"Me!" Said an unfamiliar voice from the entrance.

Everyone looked towards the door and saw Fuku walking in, with her hoodie over her face.

"Fuku?" Fu was actually shocked. He figured that Fuku would have definitely stayed in her room
with Eri and Kei for a long time, maybe even days.

"Isn't that the super shy girl that hides in her room all day every day?" Ken asked bluntly.

"Yup that's her," Fu confirmed. "What happened to Kei and Eri?"

"They're with Kioku. I...wanted to help," Fuku admitted. "You need someone who can cook right?
Well, I know how! I-If that's alright with everyone!"

"Hey, I'm not complaining about not going hungry. Do what you want." Ken told her.

"Yeah, thank you for coming. We really appreciate the help." Nara smiled at her, trying to reassure
her.

Fuku blushed slightly under her hoodie. "I-I'll go into the kitchen now!"

Just as she was about to run off, Fu spoke up. "Wait! Let Otoko come with you, you'll need him to
help you get stuff off the tall shelves and lift heavy things."

"I-Is that really necessary?" In truth, Fuku was already freaking out as it was. She desperately
wanted to run back to her room, but she was determined to stick around and help, if only for Eri
and Kei's sake...also her own because if no one was cooking then they would all die of starvation
anyway. But she wouldn't lie and say that Otoko's imposing figure and horrifying physique didn't
make her have second thoughts.

"Well it's either him or you get to deal with the Grimm." Fu already knew what her answer was
gonna be.

"Never mind, I'll work with him!" Fuku had barely seen the Grimm, but from her limited
experience with them, she knew they were not something she would be comfortable working about,
to say the least.

"Alright, I'll take care of my own and Kai's food by the way. That doesn't really involve any
cooking anyway." Fu told her.

"R-Right. Ok." Fuku responded, trying very carefully not to do anything to offend anyone. "C-Can
I start c-cooking now?"

"Yes, go ahead," Fu told her.

Immediately Fuku bolted towards the kitchen, running so fast it was a wonder she didn't trip on her
way there.

Otoko got up from the table and followed her, at a significantly slower pace.

"Alright, now that we got that out of the way," Nara spoke, up allowing them to continue the
discussion. "What do we do now? Did Izuku leave any instructions in case something like this
happened?"

Ken rolled his eyes. "Do you really think he'd plan on-"

"Actually he did." Fu pulled out a note from his pocket

Ken crossed his arms while Nara gave him a smug face, but only for a second, before getting back
to business.

"Alright, the note is mostly just him apologizing and putting himself down, but the actual
instructions say that we should call grandma and ask her to come over here to take care of us. And
if that takes too long we should ask the Wild Wild Pussy Cats for help." Fu explained.

"Wait? Isn't that a hero group?" Nara asked, confused as to how they would be involved.

"Izuku would baby Kota, a kid that was under their care. So they kind of owe him one." Fu
explained. "They're weird but they're pretty good at their jobs and they know how to do all the
adult stuff. So we should just focus on holding out until they get here."

"Alright. Until then, the three of us should take on all the house chores, along with the Grimm."
Nara ordered.

"Right." Fu agreed.

"...Right." Ken groaned, hesitantly agreeing. He wasn't a huge fan of doing more work, but he also
knew that he didn't really have much of a choice given the situation.

Nara sighed. I hope whatever Fukunoko makes is nutritious because I have a feeling I'm going to
need the energy.
 Reactions

Inko

Inko felt like a terrible mother.

She left her son. Her only son. All the way in another county.

And now he had fallen sick.

"Grandma?" Fu said over the phone. "Grandma are you ok?"

Fu, the dear sweet boy, had been the one to notify her of Izuku's collapse. Seeing as he was the
only one of the children who wasn't freaking out, who had also met Inko.

"I-I-I-I-" Inko wanted to say that she was ok, but she was just so overwhelmed at the moment, that
all she could do was balk like a fish.

"Grandma, do we need to call an ambulance for you too?" Fu asked her.

"I...N-no dear." Inko managed to say, pulling herself together just enough to finish the conversion.
"I...I just need a second. How are all the other children?"

"Most of them are crying. Only five of us are keeping everything together right now. But the Pussy
Cats are coming to help out until we can figure out what to do." Fu explained to her.

"Oh, dear." Inko bit her lip. She may not have gotten to know all the kids that were now under
Izuku's care, but the ones she did know, loved their new father with all their hearts. She could only
imagine the heartbreak they were going through right now. "I'll try to come back as soon as I can! I
know it's a lot to ask, but please keep everything together until then."

"We're trying Grandma." Fu sighed. Then in the background, Inko heard something break. "Oh. I
have to go. Sansan broke something again."

"Goodbye, Fu. I love you." Inko told him.

"I love you too Grandma," Fu said, before hanging up.

Immediately once the conversation was done, Inko stood up from her desk and yelled at her office
staff. "Everyone, I'll be going back home for a while! My son needs me!"

Wild Wild Pussy Cats.

It was a peaceful morning at Pussy Cats H.Q.(which was given a lot of inappropriate names that
they refused to acknowledge.)

The Pussy Cat's themselves were sitting back in their living room, enjoying some nice, freshly
made coffee.

"Ahhh." Mandalay leaned back into the couch.

"So nice. After so much work we finally get a vacation." Pixie-Bob stretched out on the couch,
much like a cat.
"Ahhhhh." Tiger and Ragdoll's relaxed sighs were their response to that.

Pixie Bob turned to Mandalay. "Hey, you think we can pawn Kota off on Izuku and have a REAL
vacation?"

Mandalay turned and gave her teammate a soft glare.

"I heard that pedo-cat!" Kota said as he walked into the room. "But that's actually a good idea. At
least I like being there."

Mandalay sighed. Kota's time with Izuku has dulled Kota's edge, so at the very least he wasn't
going around looking like he'd stab anyone who looked at him wrong. Now he just looked like he
hated everything and everyone around him. Which was true in most situations.

"Well, I was hoping we could spend a bit more time together since now I have some free time,"
Mandalay told him hopefully, getting the expected look of disgust from Kota.

BRRRRRRRR!

Mandalay took out her vibrating phone and looked at who was calling. "Huh, it's Izuku. That's
weird. He rarely calls."

She pressed accept and then held up the phone to her ear.

Meanwhile, Kota was just hoping that Izuku was calling to get him out of this lame house.

"WHAT!?" Mandalay suddenly shouted, startling everyone else in the room.

Everyone looked at Mandalay and saw a fearful expression on her face. And immediately a
concerned feeling filled the room, most notably in Kota.

They watched as Mandalay listened intently for a while, before saying. "Right. We'll be there as
soon as we can."

Mandalay hung up and looked at everyone. "Izuku collapsed and had to go to the hospital!"

Everyone's expressions shifted into concern, while Kota looked downright terrified.

"Oh my god is he ok?" Pixie Bob was the first to ask.

"They don't know. They still haven't heard back from the hospital so they don't know what his
condition is." Mandalay, as a pro hero, has been in this situation many times before. Someone is
taken to the hospital, and the waiting period where you don't know what's going on, it's the worst
part. She can't even imagine how the kids feel going through this.

Speaking of kids, she turned her attention to Kota, because he had also been in this situation before,
and it ended with his parents being dead.

And predictably, it looked like Kota was going through a P.T.S.D. flashback currently, and
Mandalay wasn't sure what to do about it.

"He...he wrote down that if anything were to happen to him and no one else was around, that he'd
like us to help take care of the children until they could work something out," Mandalay explained.

"But...our vacation." Pixie-Bob looked like she was going to cry.

"Ah come Pixie! The kittens need us!" Ragdoll told her.

"Vacation or not. We're still heroes, and right now there are some children in need." Tiger added.

"Ahhhhhh." Pixie-Bob mourned her now lost days off. "Fine. Let's go help the kitten."

Mandalay's eyes never left Kota. She felt like she should reassure him somehow. Say that Izuku
was going to be ok.

But she already knew what his response would be, having lived with him long enough.

That's what they said about my parents.

Ochaco.

Ochaco felt like something was off.

Which she shouldn't, because right now her and the girls of 1.A. were hanging out, having a
sleepover at Toru's house. She should be having a blast, and she was.

But there was just this nagging feeling in the back of her head, that something was wrong, and it
involved Izuku.

Now to be fair, it was just a feeling. She had no real reason to think this other than Izuku's
tendency to overwork himself, and while she hadn't heard anything from him in a little while, that
was mostly because Izuku thought of himself as a blight on everyone existence and never called or
texted because he thought it would disturb them.

Speaking of Izuku.

"Hey Uraraka, how's your boyfriend?" Mina asked with a huge shit-eating grin.

"Ugh! Mina if I have to say this again, I'm gonna send you to the moon! He's not my boyfriend! Me
and Izuku are just really good friends!" Ochaco shouted with embarrassment.

"Aup! She never said Izuku." Toru pointed out.

"Come on, we all know what Mina meant." Tsu sighed. "Aren't you guys tired of this yet?"

"Yeah, it's like every other time we meet up!" Ochaco complained, her face still red.

"Never!" Toru and Mina shouted.

"To be fair, Midoriya is an interesting topic," Momo spoke up. "It still bothers me that our
government has to rely on a fifteen-year-old boy to do something they themselves should be
capable of. When clearly he needs therapy."

"Yeah, it still confuses me how the hell that happened," Jiro added.

BRRRRRRRR!

The girls looked at one of Toru's desks, where all their phones were placed, and saw that Ochaco's
phone was ringing. It was easy to know which one was her's because she was the only one with a
flip phone.

"Five bucks it's Midoriya!" Mina shouted out eagerly.

Ochaco sighed and got up to see who it was.

It was Izuku.

"Of all the time's to call," Ochaco whispered, before getting a bit confused. "But why is he
calling?"

Not wanting to keep Izuku waiting, Ochaco picked up the phone.

"Hey, Izuku." Ochaco greeted in her usual friendly voice.

"Knew it!" Mina shouted out in the background.

"Hey, Ochaco." Fu was the one on the phone. Not Izuku. "I have bad news."

Immediately a pang of fear filled her. "Wait, what's wrong? Where is Izuku?"

In the back, all the girls looked confused. And a bit concerned.

"He...he got sick," Fu explained. "We found him, bleeding in his office. And he wasn't waking up."

It felt like a bucket of cold water splashed onto her at that moment...and then hit her in the gut.

"W-What?" Ochaco was quiet, her voice fearful, more fearful than the girls had ever heard her
before. And instantly they knew something was wrong. Something was very very wrong.

"He's at the hospital. We...don't know what's happening with him yet." Fu explained.

"I...That's…" Ochaco was a bit overwhelmed. She didn't know what to say.

"Ochaco? What's wrong?" Tsu got up to check on her best friend and saw that she was tearing up a
bit.

"I-I…" Ochaco stuttered.

"I'll give you some time," Fu told her. "And I'll call you when we get news about dad. Goodbye."

And with that, he hung up.

"Ochaco? Ochaco what's wrong?" Tsu kept asking her, putting an arm around her to try and
comfort her from whatever was happening.

"Uraraka what happened?" Momo and the rest of the girls soon joined in crowding around her to
see what the heck happened.

"It's...Izuku he's...in the hospital." Ochaco eventually said after pulling herself back together. "They
don't know what happened but...he must have overworked himself! I-I kept telling him, over and
over, to hire some employees! And he didn't listen! Him and his freaking trust issues! Oh my god, I
am going to kill Bakugo!"

All the girls seemed a bit taken aback by this.

"While I do agree that it's likely Midoriya's affliction was caused by overwork and that Bakugo did
play a large part in developing his trust issues, violence won't fix this," Momo told her.

Ochaco knew this, but she didn't really know what WOULD fix the situation, and she was really
upset and wanted a reason to punch Bakugo.

"I think you should sit down," Tsu told her.

The girls brought her to a chair and had her sit down.

They told her that Izuku would be fine. And Ochaco agreed. Because she had to believe that that
was true.

U.A. Staff

The staff members of U.A. had gathered in the meeting room, after hearing about Izuku's collapse.

"So we're all in agreement that that took way longer than it should have." Midnight spoke first.

"Yeah hat's off to Midoriya, he sure has the endurance of a hero." Snipe could only imagine doing
as much paperwork as Izuku did in hell.

"Can we focus?" Thirteen told everyone, before turning to Nezu. "Nezu, do you know what exactly
is wrong with him? What's his status?"

"I'll be honest, I didn't expect him to be physically able to continue working as he did. It is in fact
rather impressive." Nezu admitted. "It also means that the fallout was worse than what was
expected. Although given Midoriya's sheer willpower, I doubt he'll let this kill him. That being
said, D.O.C. is on top of the situation, and Midoriya is receiving the best healthcare he can get.
When he recovers we should talk to him about 1A assisting him. At this point, I don't think he can
refuse."

"And if he tries we'll send in Uraraka to convince him otherwise," Aizawa added.

The teachers muttered agreements, except for All Might, who was mostly silent.

"Yagi, you look like someone shot your dog, or gave another valid criticism of America," Aizawa
said to All Might, giving him his usual deadpanned look.

"It's just...is this my fault?" All Might asked somberly.

"A lot of things are your fault, you're gonna have to be more specific," Aizawa asked.

"Young Midoriya overworking himself. I feel like...as his role model, I may have inspired that
behavior." All Might was aware that he abused his body. I mean look at him. He coughed up an
alarming amount of blood every day, and now it seemed like Izuku was starting to do the same.

"I mean yes, but what about it? What do you regret saving all those people?" Aizawa raised an
eyebrow. "Don't start with the self-deprecation Yagi, he copied that from you too. This was mostly
the fault of Midoriya himself, and the quirkest environment that destroyed his sense of self-worth."

"I suppose...I just feel like I could have said something to him." All Might sighed.

"It's probably a good thing you didn't," Nezu said. "After all, your words wouldn't have mattered
much if you still went around being a massive hypocrite. You know better than anyone, actions
speak louder than words."
 Picking Them Up

It was now that Yami fully understood why D.O.C. was afraid of his quirk.

Yami's opinion on his quirk hasn't changed much throughout his life, despite the massive changes
in his life over time.

At first, it was just a thing he had. A tool he was born with to help him survive. Like his arms and
legs.

Back when he lived in the wild, he didn't really have much time to think about it. Occasionally
when he had eaten well, and was near a river and gazed upon his own reflection, he would wonder
why he was the only one in the forest that looked the way he did. That could do the things that he
could, and he'd wonder if he would ever meet something else like him.

And then he did.

When he saw Izuku and all the other children, he saw not only beings like himself, but beings who
felt things other than negativity. He saw love and happiness.

This of course led him to his new life.

As another kid in the orphanage, Yami still viewed his quirk as but another tool, one that he would
now barely use.

He no longer needed to fight for survival, so why would he need to create more Grimm? At first,
when he got here he just wanted to lay back, and relax, meaning he only really needed his Grimm
to carry him around.

It did kind of freak him out a bit when he realized just how much of a power gap there was
between him and the other kids. Back in the wild, he was the apex predator, the one on top. But
here, not so much. Many of the kids could easily tear through his Grimm, and kill him if they
wanted to.

However as time went on he got more and more comfortable, as the knowledge that they wouldn't
do that sunk in.

But then Izuku asked him to create some more Grimm. To help him around the house, and to act as
security.

And who was he to refuse the man who had given him everything? So he did.

By watching Izuku work with these Grimm, he began to realize that he could use his quirk to help
Izuku out more. By learning about the world around him, he could create new Grimm that could
help Izuku out in new and different ways.

So he started doing just that.

This caught the attention of the other children, mainly Kiba, who further led him into the rabbit
hole of Grimm making.

Still, it was limited. And despite his Grimm being useful, most of them weren't overly powerful.
Sansan, Kiba, Shiruku and many of the other children could still rip through them in seconds, and
it made Yami wonder why he was classified as an O.P.C., and why the world apparently feared
him.

Not that it bothered him. Most of the kids weren't super resentful of their status as O.P.C... Except
for Fu, whose negative emotions flared up a very tiny bit whenever it was brought up, and Kioku,
who was oh so full of hate.

It was just confusing to him. That he was given the same classification as his powerful siblings.

And then the U.A. a trip happened. Or rather, that's when his trip around the city happened.

Yami had only been outside the house, once, to go to the amusement park. And it was surprising to
see just how many people there were, but overall it was a place of fun and joy, so he didn't get a
good understanding of how much more powerful he could become when he was around large
numbers of people.

But his drive around the city opened his eyes.

In just a few hours, he had gained more negative energy than he had ever had in his life. Much,
much, much more.

To put it into perspective, if all the negative energy he had ever gathered was a pond, then the
amount he got from that trip was the sea.

That was when Yami understood, he was so much more powerful than he thought.

He could create entire armies! Make mighty beasts that could destroy forests and towns, and even
give his siblings a hard time.

Except for Sansan. She was still far too powerful.

After that, he kinda understood why D.O.C. feared him.

But once Izuku collapsed. He got a real good understanding, as to why the world did, and should
fear him.

When Yami was born, he didn't have any concepts of emotions or feelings. So he had to learn
about them from his quirk. He realized that the dark energy he absorbed off of animals, was
negative feelings because they'd come off of the animals more when he hunted them and when
they were dying.

So it's not like it was new information that his quirk was powered by people's bad feelings.

But he never truly understood what that meant until now.

Once Izuku fell, the negativity in the house exploded.

Going back to the bodies of water comparison, if the normal amount of negativity he absorbed was
a pond, then now it was like a lake. Still nowhere near as much as he got from his trip to the city,
but still significantly more than usual.

Now, he had a good understanding of what it was that powered his quirk. Calling it negative
energy, and bad feelings seemed to downplay it.

In truth, his quirk was powered by suffering. All the suffering his siblings were going through right
now, was feeding him. Making him more powerful.
It was messed up. It felt wrong. It made him understand people's fears about him. Because not only
was he strong enough to cause mass suffering, he would benefit from it.

Knock Knock!

As Yami was musing on his bed, there was a sudden knocking on his door.

Just by glancing at the door, he knew who it was. After all, there was only one person who wasn't
bursting with negativity right now.

"Come in Fu," Yami said, just loud enough for it to be heard on the other side of the door.

Fu entered the room, his expression was his normal blank one, but he could see that there were
more negative emotions in him than normal.

But notably less than yesterday. Maybe that meant good news?

Turns out. Yes.

"Dad's going to be ok." Fu blurted out, wanting to get that across as quickly as possible. "The
hospital called the Pussy Cat's and they said he'll live. He overworked himself and that caused his
body to weaken. And it also weakened his immune system, which is how he got so sick. He'll be
asleep for a few days, and he'll be very weak and sick for a while, but he should make a full
recovery."

There was about a minute of silence after that. Until Yami responded.

"He overworked himself," Yami repeated dejectedly. "So I failed."

"No," Fu said firmly. "If it weren't for your Grimm then it would have been a lot harder for him,
and he may have worked himself to death. Your Grimm helped dad a lot, he just took on too much
work. Work that could only be done by people. You did the best you could."

"But it wasn't enough." Yami countered with a light growl of frustration. "He suffered. And I could
do nothing."

Fu was silent for a moment. But then eventually spoke. "There really was nothing we could have
done. Dad wouldn't listen, no matter what we did. He loved us too much to trust anyone else to
take care of us...Maybe this needed to happen?"

Yami gave him a weird look.

Fu shrugged. "If dad wouldn't listen to us and hire some help, maybe he will now after all this. Dad
is stubborn, not dumb."

"Hmmm." Yami thought about that. As Fu said, it was clear Izuku needed to hire human help. And
it made sense that after almost dying and worrying all his kids half to death, that he wouldn't want
to repeat this.

So maybe something good could come out of this.

"Anyway, the Pussy Cats keep talking about how useful your Grimm are, and I've seen them do
things that would have been either impossible or really hard for Izuku. Like lifting heavy things,
feeding Kai, and other things. Don't blame yourself for this." Fu told him, before turning around to
leave.
As Fu was leaving, Yami asked him a question.

"Is my quirk...evil?" The Grimm child asked.

Fu froze for a second, before looking back at Yami. "You've heard what we told Eri, right?"

"Eri's quirk doesn't need people to be in pain," Yami argued.

"Ahh. I see." Fu understood where this came from now. "You don't like the fact that you're getting
stronger from everyone's suffering."

Yami nodded.

Fu paused for a moment, to consider his response. "A quirk is only evil if you use it to be evil.
Your quirk doesn't make people suffer. It takes their suffering and uses it to make Grimm. If you
use your Grimm to help people, then you're just taking something bad, and making something good
out of it."

Yami's eyes widened. "Something...good."

"Right," Fu confirmed. "You've been a big help to everyone in the house. So-"

Fu did a thankful bow to him. "-Thank you for everything, little brother. And please continue to
help us in the future."

There was another moment of silence before Yami started nodding frantically. "Yes!"

"Hmm." Fu's lip twitched upward in what was almost a smile. "I'm glad."

And with that, Fu turned to leave.

But Kyosei had other plans.

One of Kyosei's tendrils popped out of Fu, and grabbed Yami, bringing him towards Fu.

"What!?" Yami was shocked and tried to struggle out of the tendril's grasp.

"Huh….oh." Fu got the message Kyosei was sending. "Kyosei wants us to hug."

Yami didn't look pleased that Kyosei's method of asking for a hug was to grab him with a big slimy
tentacle, but he didn't seem like he was going to refuse either.

Kyosei plopped Yami down right in front of Fu, and the two awkwardly embraced.

Meanwhile, elsewhere.

Fuku didn't sign up for this.

She only wanted to go outside to cook some food for everyone and support her friends. That was
all.

But then they started asking her things!

To be specific, after the Pussy Cat's got the call from the hospital, they asked the children that
weren't freaking out, to tell everyone else about it. Leaving it up to them as they were less familiar
with everyone.
And Fuku was somehow considered one of the children not freaking out! So now she had to tell
Kiba about the news! Something she really, really didn't want to do!

It's not that she didn't like Kiba. No, no it was actually the opposite.

Despite never meeting her in person, Fuku had gotten to know Kiba through her streams, and over
time, came to admire her for her sheer confidence.

Kiba was a person living her best life, without fear of anything. Whereas Fuku was a person who
was barely living. Trapped in her room by illogical fears and paranoia.

She was Fuku's complete opposite, and given what Fuku thought of herself, how could she not
admire her.

With all that in mind, approaching her was terrifying. Not just because of her sheer speed and
strength, but because of who she was.

She was Kiba, queen of eternal darkness! Who commanded almost a million followers! The future
number one hero who could destroy buildings with her bare hands!

And she was Fuku. A coward who stayed in her room and did almost nothing and didn't know
what she would do in the future at all.

She might as well be an ant in comparison to her.

On top of that, Kiba was in a terrible mood right now! Who knew what she would do to an ant that
forgot her place and tried to speak to her! She could get beheaded!

But still, what was she supposed to do!? Refuse!? She knows what happens when you anger the
adults! And these people weren't Izuku, she doubted they would be as nice!

So here she was. Standing in front of Kiba's door, her legs shaking.

She didn't have Eri for Fuku with her. She had already told them about the good news and
naturally, the two of them cried tears of joy. They were probably still crying now. How could she
interrupt their moment by selfishly asking them to help her? That would be cruel of her, and it may
make them not want to be her friends anymore.

And of course, Mu was nowhere to be found. Who knows maybe he was next to her the whole
time?

She wasn't sure if that was comforting or creepy.

Regardless, she had a task to do, and she needed to find the strength to do it.

Ok, Fuku! Think! Maybe I could just say it from outside the door! Yeah! I don't even have to enter
the room! Just yell it out from behind her door! Fuku took a deep breath, clenched her fist, and got
ready to yell.

"U-Um, La-la-lady Kiba! I-I have good news!" Fuku shouted at the door. "I-Izuku is going to be
ok! The hospital called and said he was going to be ok! S-So…"

Fuku waited for Kiba to respond.

But she never did.

After about two minutes of silence, Fuku got the impression that maybe Kiba hadn't heard her.

"U-Um...Lady Kiba!? D-Did you hear me!?" Fuku asked.

Still no response.

That wasn't a good sign.

Oh no! Oh no! Oh no! Can she not hear me!? Is she not there? Fu said that Kiba has been in her
room the entire time! Maybe she's asleep!? Fuku wondered. S-Should I leave? But this is
important! If I don't tell her Izuku is ok and leave her worrying for who knows how long then she'll
definitely be mad at me! Ahhh! What do I do!?

After a bit of panicking, Fuku decided the best course of action was to go inside and tell her face to
face...or rather face to hoodie.

So using her shaking hand, she opened Kiba's door and prepared to face Kiba, the queen of eternal
darkness.

So she entered.

And it was not what she expected at all.

It was dark inside, the only light coming from the T.V. screen. From what she could see the room
was covered in scratches and holes, and many of the decorations were damaged in some way.

And in the center of the room, was Kiba herself, sitting on the floor, just staring at the T.V. with
her legs crossed.

Her hair was a mess. Never before had Fuku seen her silver locks look so unkempt. It was like she
spent the last few days in bed. And the fact that she was in her wrinkly pajamas as if they were the
only things she'd worn for a while, supported this.

It was an eerie sight, and also...a sad one.

Fuku carefully came into the room, almost tiptoeing.

"L-L-Lady Kiba?" Fuku called out to her from the other side of the room.

Kiba didn't respond.

Fuku stepped forward, bringing herself closer and closer.

Until she was right next to Fuku. And was able to see her face.

Fuku's eyes were glazed over, and bloodshot, and bags marred her usually perfect face.

It looked like she had spent her nights crying rather than sleeping.

"L-Lady Kiba?" Fuku called out, now right next to her.

"Huh?" Kiba suddenly became alert, ripping her focus away from the T.V. and onto Fuku. "F-
Fukunoko? W-W-What are you doing here?"

"W-W-Well I n-needed to t-tell you something!" Fuku explained, stuttering with fear and
trepidation.
"...I never thought I would be you, coming to see me," Kiba admitted, her tone was about as sad as
she looked. She didn't sound loud and cocky as she normally did. Right now she sounded quiet and
fearful. "It must be important if you came out of your room."

"W-Well I've been doing that a lot after Izuku...you know." Fuku didn't want to say what happened
out loud, lest she anger the tiny queen.

Nevertheless, Kiba's eyes darkened. "Yeah...I know."

Suddenly, Kiba's eyes widened, and a bit of life came back into them. "Wait...is this about daddy!?
Is he ok!? Please tell me he's ok!?"

Kiba was begging. Fuku would now. She had spent so much of her life begging. Begging for love
from her parents. Begging for the pain to stop. Begging to be good. Begging for someone, anyone
to save her.

In front of her wasn't the strong and powerful Lady Kiba. The Kiba in front of her right now was
just like Eri and Kei. A little girl begging for her father to be safe.

It was heartbreaking to see.

"He's ok! He's going to be ok!" Fuku said strongly. "The hospital called and they said that he's
gonna be sick for a while, but he'll make a full recovery! S-so don't worry!"

Kiba stared at her wide-eyed for a moment, before her eyes shut as tears started to pour out.

And then she snagged Fuku into a tight embrace.

A bit too tight.

"L-L-Lady Kiba! Please, you're crushing me!" It took all of Fuku's restraint to keep her quirk from
activating out of fear.

"Sorry!" Kiba remembered her strength and held back a bit. "I'm just...thank you!"

Kiba continued to sob while keeping Fuku in her embrace...her tight...inescapable...embrace.

"T-There there Lady Kiba." Fuku fearfully reassured her, awkwardly patting her back to try and
soothe her, so she could release Fuku from her iron grip. "It's all gonna be ok."

"I was so worried!" Kiba started sobbing into Fuku's shoulder. "Wahhhhhhhh!"

Unfortunately for Fuku, Kiba didn't plan on letting her go anytime soon.
 Call To Action

Izuku couldn't wait to go home.

When he had woken up in the hospital he was in a panic.

What had happened to him!? What had happened to the kids?!

He had panicked so much that the doctors had to knock him out just to keep him from hurting
himself further.

Once he had calmed down and been given a little time to recover, he heard from the doctors what
had happened to him.

He had overworked himself, which caused a myriad of health problems, including extreme
exhaustion.

And what's worse is that the strain he put on his body had weakened his immune system, meaning
he was quite sick.

Which made sense because Izuku felt like crap.

He could barely move, he felt like he was going to vomit at any moment, pain would randomly
course through his body from time to time, he was coughing a lot(fortunately no more blood came
out), and he had nasty headaches.

In other words, he had abused his body and so now it was abusing him.

But none of that mattered at the time, because none of the Doctors could tell him what was
happening with his children.

Fortunately, D.O.C. showed up and explained everything.

The Kids had called him an ambulance, and after that, they called the Pussy Cats, as he requested,
and they came as quickly as they could.

Izuku made a mental note to get them a nice gift for their troubles.

D.O.C. said that they would transfer him back to the house soon, with all the hospital equipment he
would need, and some doctors would come from the house to check up on him and do whatever
they would need to do to make sure Izuku recovered.

After that, his mother visited.

They had had a tearful reunion which was pretty much the only way to describe it, as the two
basically spent the entire time crying.

After her, he expected maybe Ochaco to visit, but that was about it.

What he had not expected was for his mother, Nezu, All Might(skinny form), Ochaco, Namae, and
Mandalay to visit him...all at once.

"O-Oh...hey guys?" Izuku coughed, his hoarse voice filled with shock at seeing all these people
crowded around him.
"Midoriya, this is an intervention," Nezu told him.

"You can't do this job on your own sweetheart," Inko told him, looking so concerned and worried
that it broke Izuku's heart to even look at her. "Look at what you've done to yourself, Izuku you
can't do this again."

"The kids were completely heartbroken when this happened." Mandalay looked so sad. And guilt
stabbed into Izuku because he knew why. She was over there with the kids, watching them in their
depressed and heartbroken states. And they were all hurting because of him!

"Young Midoriya, I understand that maybe I'm not the best person to be saying this, but it needs to
be said. You can't do everything alone. Everyone needs a support system." All Might for a reason
Izuku couldn't comprehend looked guilty. Like he was personally responsible for what happened to
Izuku. And that made Izuku feel guilty in return.

"And we've been telling you this for months!" Ochaco didn't yell, but you could still clearly hear
the frustration in her voice, which was also made evident by her expression.

"Listen to 'em kid. Think about how badly it would affect the kids if you died." Namae told him. It
was pretty obvious that she was just here to make sure Izuku didn't get himself in this situation
again. Because that would be really bad for her.

"I...I'm sorry." Izuku teared up. It was now that the weight of his failure was really pressing down
on him. He'd hurt his kids by not hiring help. He'd been hurting his kids because they had to watch
someone they cared for fall apart. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I failed."

He could hear his old childhood tormentors now.

Failure!

Can't do anything!

Useless Deku!

Useless Deku!

Useless Deku!

"Mr. Midoriya!"

"Huh!?" Izuku was shaken out of his traumatic flashback, by the feeling of something soft touching
his arm.

Nezu took the time to get a stool and stood on it so that way he could put his paw on Izuku's arm.
"Mr. Midoriya. We understand why you did what you did. People treated you harshly for most of
your life. So then in turn to ask you to trust them with your children, who have also been treated
poorly by the people around them...is asking quite a lot. It's scary. But it's necessary."

"Young Midoriya, it's not that you failed. You simply made a mistake." All Might told him
gentilly. "Which is fine. Everyone makes mistakes. What's important is that we learn from them,
not wallow in them."

"Dude, it's not you. No one without some sort of infinite stamina quirk could do what you were
trying to do, and not collapse." Namae told him. "Heck, I don't think anyone without a stamina
quirk could do what you were doing for half as long. Seriously dude how the fuck did you do all
that work for so long."

"Pixie-Bob asked the same thing," Mandalay added. They had only been doing some of Izuku's
work, split among four people and with some of the kids helping, and the blonde member of the
Pussy Cat's first question was how in the actual hell Izuku could do everything he did and not die.
Before making some very inappropriate comments about Izuku's bedroom durability in his more
mature years.

"What we're trying to say is, don't despair. You're not dead, your children will eventually return to
their happier selves. Let us focus on the positives, and do what we need to do to improve." Nezu
explained to him.

"I…" Izuku took a second to think. They were right. He was still alive. He was still in charge of
these kids. Just sitting here crying about what he did wrong, won't fix it. "You're right. I need
to...I…"

He wanted to say get back to work, but the pain, soreness, and overall numbness of his body
reminded him that that would only result in making the situation worse.

As much as he hated it, he needed to take some time to recover. But he also needed to help the kids
now more than ever. And what about his work for the Q.R.D.?

Seeing Izuku's internal conflict and confusion, Nezu decided now was the time to strike.

"Mr. Midoriya, I would like to ask your permission for something," Nezu told him, earning a
confused look from Izuku. "I would like permission for class 1A, with the exception of Bakugo
Katsuki, to take up residency in your home for the next three weeks, and work for you."

Izuku's eyes widened, and in the back Ochaco had the same exposition, not being in on the plan.

"Wait, wait, wait, wait!" Izuku coughed. "What do you mean!? I don't want to force anyone to
work for me. And wouldn't that mean they'd have to stop their hero training for three weeks!? I
can't do that to them."

"Oh don't worry about that Mr. Midoriya. Should you let them use your training room, they can
still make significant progress with their quirks, and they will still receive advice and instructions
for our staff via the school website." Nezu explained.

"Still, asking them to juggle school work and work around the house, is asking a lot." Izuku
retorted.

"Do remember that these are a total of nineteen children. I think they can distribute the work to a
very reasonable level." Nezu had prepared for Izuku to try and find reasons to refuse his offer.
There was no way Izuku could reasonably say no here. And the others around him would make
sure he stayed reasonable. "And you don't have to worry about forcing them to work for you. I
think many of the students will in fact be eager to help you."

"Yeah!" Ochaco ran forward and gave Izuku a determined glare. "Everyone adored those kids!
And so many of them are even fans of Kiba's channel! I've known them for months and I know all
of them wouldn't miss a chance to help you guys out! So please! Let us help you!"

"I-I…" Izuku didn't feel right about this...but maybe that was part of his problem? "I...Alright."

XXXXXXXXXXXX
"Ok everyone, I have something important to tell you all," Eraserhead said to his class. "Do you all
remember Midoriya Izuku?"

Most of his class nodded, although the girls, who already knew what happened to Izuku, just got
upset.

Except for Ochaco, who had a look of fierce determination ever since Izuku agreed to class 1A
helping him. She was gonna help her friend if it was the last thing she did.

"Well, he collapsed." Aizawa bluntly stated.

This yielded the expected reactions from the expected people. The guys just looked shocked and
upset about this development. While the girl's remained the same, although they winced a bit and a
few of them looked towards Ochaco.

Bakugo's reaction however was interesting. He looked shocked for the first few seconds like
everyone else, before looking concerned for approximately half a second, before shifting into his
typical angry, I don't care look.

The class broke out into just noise. With so many of the students asking questions and saying
things.

Fortunately, they were silenced, by the one student Aizawa was glad was loud.

"Everyone! Quiet down!" Iida shouted while doing his standard air chop. "We must get our
concerns across in an orderly fashion!"

After a couple minutes everyone quieted down, and Aizawa spoke before anyone else could.

"Midoriya has been taken to the hospital and will make a full recovery. In fact, he's being
transferred back home today. However, it will take him a lot of time before he can get back to
work." Aizawa explained. "So he can't go through the process of hiring employees at the
moment...so that's where you all come in. All of you, except Bakugo, will be living at the Midoriya
home, and working under him for the next three weeks."

"WHAT!?" Shouted basically everyone except Bakugo and Ochaco.

Once again the classroom erupted into pure noise. But this time Aizawa took it upon himself to
shut everyone up.

"Quiet!" Aizawa activated his quirk, giving him intimidating red eyes and floating hair.

And so everyone promptly closed their mouths and stopped talking.

However, one student actually had the guts to raise his hand. Shoto Todoroki.

Aizawa sighed and deactivated his quirk. "Yes, Todoroki?"

"Why are we being sent in to do this?" Shoto asked. Out of everyone he'd reacted the least to the
news of Izuku's collapse. He was still a bit shocked when he heard the news and deep down he was
a bit concerned for the children under the green boy's care, but that didn't mean he wanted to go all
the way there and take care of the kids himself. "We're hero students, not babysitters."

"What and heroes don't help people in need?" Ochaco glared at Todoroki. "Those kids need our
help and-"
"Uraraka," Aizawa said her name sharply, stopping her in her tracks before he moved on to Shoto.
"The reason why you are all being sent in to do this is because the list of people Midoriya trusts is
small. And most of them are too busy to try this kind of thing. Mrs. Midoriya is available, but she
wouldn't be able to do all that work by herself. Fortunately, that list of people includes Uraraka.
And she was able to convince him to allow you all to work there. You guys are pretty much the
only option. And it might do you all some good to be reminded of why your jobs are important.
Who you're working to protect, and why. Because it's incredibly easy for pros to lose track of that."

That last sentence actually got Shoto thinking about his father. Was that what happened? He lost
track of what it meant to be a hero? That he was supposed to protect?

That actually made some sense. And then combined with what Uraraka had said, maybe he should
just shut up for now.

"Also, despite our objections that such things were unnecessary, Midoriya has insisted that you will
all be paid handsomely for your time there." Aizawa gave a resigned sigh. "Let's just say at least I
don't need to plan around any of you getting a part-time job in the future."

"WHOOOOH YES!" Cheered about half the class.

"Bless you Midoriya! May nothing bad ever happen to you again!" Mineta cried.

"Bakugo, how could you bully such a kind and innocent soul!" Mina shouted.

"Eat shit Pinky!" Bakugo replied.

"Which to be fair, you will be risking your lives with all these extremely dangerous children
around," Aizawa said to kill their enthusiasm.

Which worked pretty effectively. Taking the wind right out of their sails.

"Oh come on, they're not THAT dangerous." Ochaco tried to reassure them.

"Yes, they are," Aizawa said, receiving a betrayed glare from Uraraka. "As much as I don't approve
of D.O.C. and the general public treating them like monsters. They're listed as O.P.C. 's for a
reason. And while it is important that you treat them like children, you also have to keep in mind
that they can accidentally kill you. Which brings me to this."

Eraserhead pulled out a remote and pressed a button.

Suddenly from behind him, a T.V. screen slid out of the ceiling and the tired hero stepped aside so
everyone could see it.

"I will be explaining briefly about the quirks of kids you'll be taking care of," Aizawa told them.
"So pay attention, it's important if you don't want to die."

Everyone was intensely focused, even Bakugo. If only because he was curious.

"Firstly, we have the one that started it all. Eri Midoriya." Aizawa pressed a button, and the screen
turned on. Showing an image of Eri.

"Awwww." Went most of the girls, as well as Kirishima and Kaminari.

"So this is Eri! The one whose backstory must not be known." Mina said, before gasping. "Are we
gonna hear her-"
"No." Aizawa cut her off immediately. "Her story is so fucking classified that, I don't know it.
Heck, even she isn't allowed to fully remember her own past. And that's not what we're talking
about. We're talking about her quirk, Rewind."

The screen then showed a short video of Eri rewinding an already eaten apple, back into an
uneaten apple.

"It allows her to rewind any organic substance back to a previous state. Whether it's back to a
previous state of their lives, or even setting them back in evolution. Meaning she can literally turn
you into a monkey." Aizawa said. "But that is probably one of the better case scenarios. You see
Eri has a hard time controlling her quirk, meaning that more likely than not, when her quirk is
active, this happens."

The screen then showed a video of Eri making an apple, vanish into thin air.

"Wait, what did she just do?" Kaminari asked, confused on how rewinding something made it
vanish.

"Did she rewind it back to a seed?" Momo guessed.

"Close, she rewinded to before it existed," Aizawa said bluntly. "She can do this to any living
thing, including people."

"Wait! So if you touch her you die!?" Mineta shouted out in fear. "You just, instantly die!?"

"Basically yes," Aizawa said, keeping his blunt tone. "Normally I would just tell you to stay away
from her when her horn starts glowing, however, you all will also be responsible for helping her
train and control her quirk. So you'll have to get close to her while it's on at some point."

There were a few audible gulps among the class, and even Uraraka looked just a little bit nervous.

"Fortunately you will all be provided with a tranquilizer gun, which you should use if she loses
control of her quirk," Aizawa explained.

"Wait! You want us to just shoot a kid!?" Mina shouted in slight outrage. "I-I mean I know it's a
tranq gun, but isn't that a bit extreme?"

There were a few mutterings of agreement with Mina's statement, across the class.

"Unfortunately, it is very much necessary. Just leaving her quirk active while it's out of control is
extremely dangerous. Because as I said, if anyone touches her, they're dead, instantly." Aizawa
reiterated.

That seemed to shut down the objections although everyone still looked a bit comfortable.

"Moving on. Next, we have Kei Midoriya." Aizawa said as the screen showed Kei. "Pretty simple.
Her quirk turns anyone who sees her eyes to stone for twenty-four hours. She has a visor to prevent
this. If her visor is removed or damaged, replace it without looking into her eyes. And if someone
does get turned into a statue, make sure not to break them."

Sero raised his hand.

"Yes?" Aizawa sighed.

"If you get turned to stone...and let's say...your arm falls off. And then you glue it back together.
Will you still have that arm?" Sero asked.

"Yes, but it has to be put back perfectly. If even a small pebble is left off it can have drastic
consequences." Aizawa explained. "So you better off just not risking it. Any more questions?"

Mineta raised his hand.

You weren't supposed to have any more questions. Aizawa's eyebrow twitched. "Yes, Mineta. What
could you possibly have to ask?"

"Are the snakes venomous?" The grape boy asked.

Ok, that's a fair question. Aizawa thought. "No."

He saw some of the students breathe a sigh of relief.

"Alright. Moving on." Aizawa had a lot of kids to go through and he wanted to do it as fast as
possible. "Fu Midoriya and Kyosei Midoriya. You should already be familiar with them right?"

The class nodded.

"Alright, just make sure to feed them absurd amounts of meat. And they'll be fine." Aizawa
squinted. "And also don't give them chocolate. It causes them to freak out, go berserk and
temporarily die."

Never thought I'd hear the phrase, temporarily die. Shinso chuckled at the absurdity of the two
words being put together.

"Next, Kiba Midoriya. You should be familiar with her as well." Aizawa brought up an image of
Kiba. "Especially if you-"

"Hail the queen!" Shouted out Kirishima, Mina, Toru, and Kaminari.

"Watch her Youtube channel." Aizawa wanted to go to sleep so badly right now. "Anyway, she
needs human blood to live so just make sure to feed her blood. And beware of her absurd strength.
Next."

The screen changed to a picture of Sansan.

"Alright, Sansan Midoriya, you already know her quirk and why it's dangerous. The only thing I
need to tell you is the special neutralizing procedure." Aizawa said. "There are special chemicals
that, when introduced into her body, rendering her acid harmless. It also changes the color of her
body to blue. This has to be done every twenty-four hours."

Mina raised her hand.

"No Mina, I don't know what it would do to you. No, I don't think you should try it and find out."
Aizawa saw that question coming a mile away.

And just as he thought, Mina took her hand back down.

"Ok, next is Kioku Midoriya." Aizawa pressed the button, to show Kioku on screen. "Her quirk
allows her to see into the memories of others, and change them as she pleases, so long as she's
touching their heads. Although if a victim of her quirk is met with a concrete contradiction to those
false memories, their real memories will return. While this quirk is not actively dangerous, its
potential uses are rather intimidating, and the girl herself has absolutely no qualms about using her
quirk frequently, and freely, especially on people, she doesn't like. Which includes everyone, not
part of her family, who is also not Uraraka."

"So while we're there, we have to worry about some kid lurking around trying to make us think
we're a completely different person!?" Kaminari asked.

"She's not that bad!" Ochaco tried to tell everyone. "She's a bit rough around the edges but she's an
ok kid! And if you really want to get her to trust you, then just talk crap about Bakugo! Worked for
me!"

"Screw you Round Face!" Bakugo seethed.

"I exaggerated a bit," Aizawa admitted. "Midoriya will keep her from doing anything too bold for
the most part, and so long as she can't touch your head, she can't use her quirk."

"Man, guess I'll have to lock my door at night to keep the six-year-old out." Toru giggled a bit at
how stupid that sounded.

"Next, we have Shiruku Midoriya." Aizawa showed an image of Shiruku. "Her quirk, as you can
see, gives her the abilities and attributes of a spider. Giving her super strength, speed, durability,
the ability to shoot webs, climb walls, and she also can control other spiders around her. However,
since spiders are cannibals, the only things she can eat are spiders and human flesh."

No one could see it that well, but Toru was getting the heebie-jeebies. She had seen Shiruku on
Kiba's stream, and while she knew she was a perfectly nice girl, Toru just didn't like spiders! They
creeped her out.

She would get over it because, well she'd have to, seeing as she would be working with her now,
and it would be extremely uncool to let something like this influence her opinion of a person, let
alone a kid. But it wasn't going to be pleasant.

"Just keep her fed and everything should be fine. Next." The screen changed to an image of Yami.
"This is Yami Midoriya. You should already be familiar with him and his quirk. Honestly, you
don't actually need to do anything to keep his quirk in check. In fact, he's actually extremely
helpful. His Grimm act as both security and housekeeper. So if you need any help you can just use
them. That being said he could probably use a bit more emotional support."

"Lots of hugs! Got it!" Mina nodded.

"It's gonna be weird to walk up to a demon ape and say, hey can you carry this for me? Thanks."
Sero laughed a bit.

"Alright, next is Fukunoko Midoriya." The screen showed a photo of Fuku.

"Aw, that poor girl looks so scared." Mina cooed.

"Well, that's what she normally looks like, at least that's what I'm told," Aizawa said. "Anyway, her
quirk is called Fear Gas. It allows her to release a gas that when inhaled, causes the victim to
hallucinate their greatest fears, while also inhibiting logical brain functions, meaning you can't just
get through it by telling yourself it's not real. It will MAKE you think it's real. One of the people
who inhaled it and was still able to speak full sentences afterward, described it as, being trapped in
a nightmare you can't wake from."

That got some squeamish looks of horror on the students' faces.

"Also, if she gets overly panicked, she will accidentally release a burst of this gas. Oh, and she gets
very easily spooked. VERY, easily." Aizawa told them, only adding to the feeling of unease.
"However due to her natural fear of pretty much everything she stays in her room almost all the
time, which is built to handle her quirk. And there are gas masks to make sure that you don't inhale
any of the gas. Lastly, the gas disperses rather quickly and is pretty hard to miss. So unless you're
being an idiot, you shouldn't inhale it."

Sighs of relief rang out amongst the class.

"Ok, next is Kai Midoriya." Aizawa showed an image of Kai, and he could practically hear
Bakugo's blood pressure rise.

"Oh hey, it's the kid that sat on Bakugo!" Kaminari pointed out with a snicker. "That was
hilarious."

"You wanna fight spark plug!? I'll fucking kill you!" Bakugo nearly jumped out of his seat and
lunged at Kaminari. "The fucking kid said that he was Deku's son, I was fucking in shock!"

"That's fair...but it was pretty funny though." Mina giggled.

"This kid is actually very well behaved, and causes less property damage than you'd expect,"
Aizawa revealed. "Really you just have to accommodate for this massive size. Which isn't an easy
task, but other than that this kid won't give you much trouble. That being said even with as careful
as he is, it's not impossible for him to sit on you so be on your toes."

"Grrrrrr!" Bakugo growled at the obvious jab at him.

"Next is Otoko Midoriya." When Aizawa showed the picture, he saw Shoji give the boy a look of
pity. "When touching him, his quirk sets anyone feeling a significant amount of fear, on fire."

"Man, I've always wondered, why do quirks mess with people's appearances for no reason like
this!?" Kaminari wondered out loud. "Like why does Tokoyami have a bird head!? Why does
Koda's quirk make him look like that? And why does Mina's acid-shooting quirk make her look
like a hot alien?"

Jiro turned to Mina, and raised her ear jack, silently asking "You want me to stab him?"

Mina shook her head and silently responded with "Nah that was more of a compliment than a perv
moment."

Jiro shrugged and brought her jack back down.

"Well to be fair Kaminari I can actually see how his appearance coordinates with his quirk," Momo
responded. "His appearance seems to be meant to inspire fear, hence activating his quirk."

"Which is unfortunate. If he doesn't want to be a hero with his quirk, then it's only a detriment.
Making him frighten the people around him and setting fire to others by accident." Shoji deeply
sympathized with this kid. Firstly, he looked even less human than him, and secondly, while his
quirk did cause some people to fear or despise him, at least he never had to worry about it
spontaneously setting people on fire.

"He's pretty gentle, so none of you should have any real reason to be afraid of him," Eraserhead
noted. "And if you are, get over it. Moving on."

Next on the screen was...nothing.

Many of the students looked at the screen confused. Wondering why nothing was on screen.

"Ok next is Mu Midoriya, and we don't have any pictures of him." Aizawa massages his temple.
"The reason being is that he is the most elusive of all the children. His quirk allows him to enter
some weird alternate dimension thing that lets him move around like a ghost. No one can see or
hear him, and he can go through people and objects. This combined with his shy personality
basically means that taking a picture of him is impossible. Honestly, you probably won't see him
much if at all."

"Ohhhh. Is that a challenge!" Mina's face broke out into a dangerous grin. "I'm gonna friend the
hell out of that kid!"

"Me too! One ghost to another!" Toru joked.

"Oh also one more thing, anything besides himself that goes into his dimension thing, will almost
immediately start to disintegrate," Aizawa added.

"You should have started with that!" Shouted a good chunk of the class in unison.

Aizawa shrugged. "Anyway, moving on. Now we have Yonda Midoriya. She is deaf, however
instead of hearing voices she can hear your thoughts, and instead of speaking normally her voice is
telepathic."

"So instead of being a possible threat to our health, she is a constant threat to our privacy."
Todoroki summarized.

"We just have to be careful about what we think around her," Kaminari suggested.

"Well, that won't be a problem for you. All she's gonna hear from your head is dead silence." Jiro
teased.

"As Kaminari said, watch your thoughts, and you'll be fine," Aizawa confirmed. "Getting close to
the end. Netsu Midoriya. You all should remember him."

"Yeah Endeavor but smol," Mina said.

"I wouldn't make that comparison," Todoroki added.

"Yeah, he has powerful uncontrollable flames. Fire is dangerous. Beware of fire." Aizawa looked
at the clock. Clearly going faster so he could just get this done with. "Anyway, moving on. Junken
and Nara. These two are kids with very powerful transformation quirks. They can both transform
into ten, unique forms that all have their own uses. Nara isn't really a problem but her brother might
transform into a murderous ghost for ten minutes if he gets too freaked out so be careful. Now
that's all the kids so does anyone have any questions?"

Pretty much everyone raised their hands.

"Great. Well, hopefully, those questions are answered in these." Aizawa leaned down and took out
a stack of nineteen booklets. "These should have all the details you need. And if they don't, then
just figure it out. Anyway, you can spend the rest of class doing self-study. I spent all night putting
together these freaking books, so I'll be on the ground if anyone needs me. But do me a favor and
don't need me."

And with that, the extremely tired teacher collapsed onto the floor, snuggled into his sleeping bag,
and promptly fell asleep.
"Well, guys! Isn't this great!" Ochaco said, trying to get people in the helping spirit. "It's like
a...working vacation!"

"A working vacation with the risk of a horrible death! My favorite kind of vacation." Jiro said,
looking very much not in the spirit. Ochaco gave a soft glare and Jiro shrugged. "Listen, I'm all
about helping kids. But I'm not thrilled about a babysitting job where the penalty for messing up is
death."

"But we're heroes! We're always risking our lives to help people. How is this any different?"
Ochaco asked the class.

"Because the villains we fight aren't as dangerous as these kids?" Sero pointed out. "I mean I don't
think anyone is against helping your boyfriend. I think we're just a bit unnerved about the high
chance of death."

"Come on guys, they're just cute kids!" Mina pointed out. "Caretaker has been taking care of them
for months so they can't be THAT deadly."

"If Deku's managed to be around them that long and not die you B listers will be fine. Stop
whining." Bakugo scoffed.

"I'm not happy about this taking away from our studies, but I'm more than willing to support a
noble cause," Momo added with a sigh.

"To be fair, if we are getting paid as much as Aizawa alluded to, then all the time we lose doing
this will be made up for with us not having to pick up part-time jobs." Tokoyami pointed out.

"Exactly! Not all of us are filthy rich like our privilege trio of Yamomo, Prez, and Mr. Cold
shoulder." Kaminari added.

"Privilege trio!?" Momo and Iida shouted out in shock and outrage, while Todoroki raised an
eyebrow.

"It's not like we have much of a choice on the matter, kero. Not that I mind." Asui jumped into the
conversation. "We should just all take the time to enjoy this experience while trying not to die. Just
like how being a hero should be."

"Exactly!" Ochaco went up and hugged her froggy friend. "Thanks, Tsu!"

Bakugo rolled his eyes. "Tch. I came to get away from stupid Deku and now I can't stop hearing
about him. What a fucking joke."
 The Return

Izuku decided to keep his return to the house a surprise. If only because he knew that he would get
swarmed when he got home, and he really couldn't handle that.

The greenette was currently in a wheelchair, being pushed by his mother, at the gates of the house.

"We're here," Inko said into the gate's intercom, alerting the Pussy Cat's to their presence

"Understood, welcome home Izuku," Mandalay said, trying to sound as inviting as possible.

The gates opened, and Inko wheeled her son through them.

It was all going peacefully until they got to the front door.

And found Kioku waiting for them. The little girl had heard the gates open and wondered who
could be entering their home and why.

When she saw her father on the other side of the door, her body moved before her she could think.

"Daddy!" Kioku jumped at Izuku, landing on his lap, and wrapping her arms around his waist.

"OPH!" Izuku felt the girl impact him and broke out into a coughing fit. "It's nice to see you too
Kioku. Ugh. But Daddy's not still not feeling too well."

Kioku didn't seem to hear this and continued to hug him, sobbing heavily into his shirt, wetting it
with her own tears, until a black tendril picked her up and pulled her off him.

"Ok, that's enough." Fu walked up to them, using Kyosei to keep Kioku in the air and cover her
mouth so she didn't alert the others.

"Agh. Thank you, Fu." Izuku told his first son with a smile.

"Hmm." Fu nodded, his face expressionless as always, but if you looked in his eyes you could see
just a bit of joy at seeing Izuku again. "Glad to see you dad. You to Grandma."

Inko gave him a warm smile. "Fu, I'm happy you've been doing well. And your quirk
has...changed."

"No, this is Kyosei. He's another one of your grandkids." Fu said, pointing at the black tendril.
"He's a baby that lives inside me and eats my organs. Say hi to Grandma Kyosei."

Another tendril came out of Fu and waved at Inko.

"Oh...Hello dear." Inko had absolutely no idea how to take that so she figured that she would just
process that later.

"We should get you upstairs before everyone else finds you here and swarms you," Fu said as
more tendrils came out of him, grabbing Izuku from his chair, before the boy jumped from the first
floor to the next, making the way to the top of the house.

"MMMM! MMMM!" Meanwhile, Kioku was still struggling in Kyosei's grasp.

"We'll let you go later. Just wait till we get dad into bed." Fu told her.
XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After Izuku had gotten situated in his bed, the Pussy Cats, as well as Inko, Nara, Ken, Otoko, and
of course Fu and Kioku, latter of whom was on Izuku's bed with him, hugging his side very tightly.

"It's good to see you back Izuku." Nara gave him a polite bow and a kind smile. "Things haven't
been the same without you."

"I'll say! Everyone's been freaking out and we've had to do a dozen more chores every day!" Ken
complained, getting an elbow to the side from his very irritated sister. "Ow! What was that for?!"

Izuku sighed and gave the two a very half-hearted smile. "Thank you all for your work in helping
out after I...collapsed. I'm very proud of you all for keeping a cool head, and stepping up when you
were needed."

"Actually, Fukunoko also helped out a lot." Fu pointed out.

Izuku paused, and his eyes went wide. "Wait...Fuku...like...our Fuku? The one that almost never
leaves her room?"

"The very same," Nara answered. "We were shocked too! It was the first time some of us had seen
her and she was going around helping out with chores and comforting Eri and Kei."

Izuku was very torn about this information.

On one hand, a surge of pride flooded his body. Shy little Fuku got over her fears, and for the sake
of others she went outside and helped out with the chores when she was needed! That is such a
huge step for her!

But on the other hand...that must have been so stressful for her. He can't even imagine how scared
she was, especially with all the Grimm around. And HE was the one who put her in that position.

Then again, maybe forcing her out of her comfort zone is what she needed? He'll have to see how
this turns out later.

Either way, he swallowed his guilt. He couldn't wallow, he had to keep going.

"I'll have to give her a really special reward." Izuku put on a smile, before turning to the Pussy
Cats. "And thank you all for coming here so quickly. I'm sorry if I disturbed your work."

"It's fine. We were actually on vacation anyway." Mandalay reassured him.

Pixie-Bob was about to say something but Ragdoll quickly went over and covered her mouth.

"Yeah, it's really not a problem!" Ragdoll said.

"With that being said, we do need to get back soon. Do you mind if we leave Kota here? He was
really worried about you." Mandalay requested, giving him a bow. "I'm sorry if that's too much-"

"No, no it's fine." Izuku coughed into his fist. "I mean I already have so many kids, what's one
more?"

Mandalay giggled. "I see. I guess that's one way to look at it. Well, I suppose we'll be on our way.
Pussy Cats! Out!"

And with that the Pussy Cat's waved goodbye, as they filed out of the room, closing the door
behind them, leaving Izuku with his family.

Inko turned to Otoko, Ken, and Nara and smiled at them. "By the way, I'm Izuku's mother, Inko.
It's so nice to meet you all."

"Oh, um. It's nice to meet you, two ma'am." Nara did a stiff bow of politeness.

"You don't need to be so polite dear." Inko walked over and patted her on the head.

"Sweet. I don't really do well with all the stiff formal stuff. I leave that to the stick in the mud."
Ken smirked, pointing to his sister before he dodged an attempted punch to the arm from said
sister. "Nice try dweeb."

Otoko walked up to Inko, staying a good distance away but still close enough so she could see his
sign language. "Nice to meet you, grandma."

Inko gave him a bright smile and signed back. "I'm very happy to meet you too dear. It's been quite
a while since I've used sign language so please let me know if I say anything wrong."

Otoko felt a twinge of relief, at the fact that his grandmother could understand him, and signed
back. "No, it's perfect."

Inko giggled with joy and signed back. "Good, I'm relieved."

"Alright." Izuku sighed, taking a deep breath to prepare himself for what was next. "It's time to tell
the other kids I'm-"

THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!

A massive thumping could be heard outside, as suddenly a huge eyeball covered the window.

"Dad! Your back! You're ok!" Kai shouted out in his massive voice.

"Oh, dear." Inko, and everyone else for that matter, realized what was about to happen.

Izuku winced as he could already feel the dogpile and he was not ready.

"Protect dad." Fu got into a fighting stance, Kyosei covering his body as tentacles sprouted out of
his back.

Ken and Nara gave each other a nod, before turning down to their Omnitrix's.

In a flash of Green and Pink, Ken was replaced by Four Arms and Nara was replaced by
Articguana.

And Otoko just stood there...he wasn't gonna risk setting anyone on fire so...he'd just sit this one
out.

They heard the sounds of feet banging against the floor, getting closer and closer.

"They're coming!" Ken stood ready in front of Izuku, his arms spread out ready to catch any over-
eager kids.

SMASH!

Suddenly the door flew across the room, as Kiba kicked it off its hinges.
The vampire girl ran in, followed by Eri, Kei, Sansan, Shiruku, Yami, Yonda, and Netsu, and when
they saw Izuku they froze.

"Daddy…" Kiba looked at her father, shocked for a moment before tears dripped down her face
and she shouted. "Daddy!"

This would be the war cry that caused all the kids to go running to try and jump on Izuku.

"Black Net!" Fu unleashed Kyosei's tendrils, as the black inky appendages spread out, capturing
Eri, Kei, Shiruku, Yami, and Yonda, but Netsu and Sansan were free as they moved closer to
Izuku.

Nara unleashed a freezing blast, covering both Sansan and Netsu.

Sansan instantly turned into a solid, completely unable to move, and Netsu was enveloped in a
block of ice from the neck down.

Meanwhile, Kiba and Shiruku used their strength and quickly broke free of Kyosei's grasp, and
went back to charging at Izuku, but they were caught mid-air in Ken's many arms.

"Hey, settle down!" Ken told the two girls as they struggled in his grasp, fortunately, Kiba was far
from full power, so he was able to keep her trapped in his grip along with Shiruku.

The trapped children whined and complained for a while(except Sansan who was frozen) until Fu
sent out his tendrils to cover everyone's mouths.

"EVERYONE QUIET DOWN!" Fu ordered Kyosei, making him sound much more
intimidating. "Dad is still not feeling great, so don't just rush at him. Be careful. Also Kiba,
Shiruku, Netsu, you all must be VERY careful. Understood?"

They all stopped struggling, letting out some nodes and yes's until they were all eventually let go.

Netsu turned up his quirk's power, quickly melting the ice around him, and drying his clothes,
before moving to Sansan to thaw her out.

Once that was done, all the kids gathered around Izuku, and gently climbed onto his bed, and
hugged him, some of them crying onto his shirt, and Kiba unleashing a number of tears that was
worthy of the Midoriya name.

Sansan wrapped all around them, trapping them all in the massive group-hug/dogpile.

"There there. It's ok. I'm ok." Izuku wrapped his arms around as many of them as he could and
patted their heads.

Inko tearfully watched this reunion on the side, whipping her eyes with some tissues she kept in her
purse.

She quickly realized she wasn't the only one, as she heard some sobbing near the window, and
remembered that Kai was still there, unable to join because of his massive size.

Feeling bad for the boy, Inko went to the window, opened it up, and pet the boy to try and soothe
him.

This went on, for a long, long time.

XXXXXXXXXXX

Once the tearful reunion had ended, the kids lined up in front of Izuku's bed, because he had an
announcement for them.

"Alright, so, do you guys remember that exercise at U.A.?" Izuku asked the kids, receiving nodds
all around from everyone but Ken and Nara.

"Wait, what happened with U.A.?" Nara asked, surprised by the sudden bringing up of the most
famous hero school in the country.

"Oh right, you weren't here when that happened." Izuku realized. "So...U.A. basically does charity
work with us, and invited me, and any of the kids who were interested in becoming heroes in the
future, to help class 1A in a combat exercise."

"Wait! You got to go to U.A.! Like, the U.A. the number one hero school in the world!?" Nara
asked in slight amazement and disbelief.

"And we missed it!" Ken whined. "Ugh! If only we got here sooner!"

"It was really fun! The students were all real cool!" Netsu told them.

"Awand nice!" Sansan added.

"Well, I'm glad you think so." Izuku tensed a bit, as he looked at Kioku. He wasn't sure exactly
how they would take this, but he hoped it would go over well. "Because I was talking with Nezu
and Ochaco."

"Who's Ochaco?" Ken asked. He knew Nezu, anyone who wanted to be a hero knew of the famous
principle of U.A., but he'd never heard of anyone named Ochaco.

"Ochaco Uraraka is a hero student at U.A., she's dad's best friend," Fu answered.

"And future girlfriend!" Shiruku added.

"No, she's not!" Izuku's face turned red, and he broke into another coughing fit, as his mother
giggled in the corner. "A-Anyway...as I was saying, we were talking and we've come to the
conclusion that since I can't work in my currency state. Ochaco and the rest of class 1A will come
here and act as temporary workers until I'm well enough to hire permanent workers. And I WILL
be actually hiring people this time. I promise."

The general reaction to this was...positive. Most of the kids were excited to hear that someone
would be helping Izuku out and voiced these thoughts very loudly.

Of course, the big exception to this was Kioku. Who looked VERY displeased about this, but
thankfully didn't object or voice her displeasure.

But there was one reaction that was just...off.

Kiba. She just didn't seem to...react much. She looked a bit happy at the news but...she seemed
distracted by something...in fact, Kiba in general had been off this entire time.

First off she looked so much more unkempt since the last time he saw her. Messy hair, winkled,
well-worn clothes, and she wasn't putting up the queen of eternal darkness, act she usually put up.

And as was stated earlier, she just seemed distracted, after her burst of emotion from earlier, she
just kept...looking at his office? For some reason.

Izuku didn't know what was up with that, but now that he was looking at his office door, he noticed
something else. Kota.

He was ashamed to admit that with all the chaos that had just gone on, he didn't notice that Kota
was missing.

But here he was, peeking from the other side of the door frame...glaring at him. He seemed mad
about something and Izuku could probably guess what he was mad about.

However, he would have to deal with all these things on their own, later.

"Alright, everyone I need you all to make sure you're on your best behavior, they'll be here for a
few weeks so don't be afraid to get to know them," Izuku instructed. "Remember these are
Ochaco's friends, so they're to be trusted."

Then, Fu raised his hand.

"Yes, Fu?" Izuku wondered what his question could be.

"If all of 1A is coming here, does that mean...Bakugo will also be coming?" Fu asked.

Ah, Izuku should have seen that coming.

Suddenly the mood drastically shifted.

The more gentile children looked worried, and even slightly fearful of the notion that the person
who made Izuku's life hell would be coming here and staying over here for WEEKS.

And the more aggressive ones looked absolutely pissed. As if they were planning in their heads to
ambush the blonde, the moment he stepped onto their property.

That even seemingly brought Kiba back to reality, if the look of pure fury was anything to go by.

"Uh, whose Bakugo, and did just saying his name made the room a hundred percent more
murderous?" Ken asked awkwardly, as he and his sister had no clue who Bakugo was.

Kiba and Kioku opened their mouths to no doubt slander Bakugo to the fullest, but thankfully Fu
wrapped Kyosei's tendrils around both their mouths.

"Bakugo Katsuki is a bully, who physically and mentally tormented dad, along with pretty much
all the other people at the school's dad attended," Fu explained as objectively as possible. "He's just
a really unpleasant person, who pretty much everyone here hates."

"Wait, he was a bully, and he got into the hero course?" Nara was taken aback, and slightly
outraged at this knowledge. "How?!"

"That's a very long story, that I can tell you later." Izuku sighed, feeling a headache coming on.
"But to answer your question, no Bakugo will not be coming."

This elected relief, happiness, and for some reason slight disappointment among the kids. Izuku
could only imagine that the reason for that last one is because some of them were really looking
forward to beating up Bakugo.

"Good. If he tried to do anything to dad again, then we'd just have Kai sit on him again!" Kei
giggled, electing some laughs out of her siblings.

"That's right! I won't let anyone hurt dad!" Kai said confidently from outside.

Izuku smiled slightly and shook his head. "You guys...Alright. You guys should go and clean your
rooms. We wouldn't want our guests to come in and see you all have messy rooms would we?"

"NO!" Cried out most of the kids, as they all left to do as Izuku told them, leaving Izuku with just
his mother.

Inko looked at her son and smiled. "It seems things have gotten so much more lively."

"Yeah." Izuku smiled, then suddenly, a card fell out of seemingly nowhere onto his bed. "And it
just never seems to stop."

Izuku picked up the card. It was handmade. A blank sheet of paper that had been folded in two,
with the words, "Glad your back!". The handwriting was too good to be anyone's but Fuku's, and
given where it came from he can only assume Mu had something to do with this as well.

He opened it up, and inside it read as such.

"Hi. It's Fuku. Everyone got really sad after you overworked yourself so please don't do it again! I'll
help out more if I need to. I don't want to see Eri and Kei sad again. So don't be afraid to rely on
Fuku...but if I mess up, please don't be too mad!"

And then written below that in much less impressive handwriting was "Yeah, What she said."

And at the bottom, it said "Signed, Fuku and Mu."

Izuku frowned and sighed. "I really caused everyone so much trouble."

"You made a mistake honey." Inko reminded him gently, going over and caressing his head. "It's
time to fix it."

"Yeah…" Izuku said. "Time to fix it."

 The Cavalry

"Oh my god, it's huge!" Mina shouted, as she, and her other classmates stood at the front gates of
the Midoriya household, most of them with their mouths agape except for the three rich students
and the two others who had seen it before

"Yes, it is indeed a rather large house," Iida said while chopping the air.

"I mean it would have to be considering it's meant to hold all those kids," Shoto added.

"I suppose this would be considered large for the average person." Momo didn't really have much
of a frame of reference for these things. She knew her house was bigger than most people's, but if
this was big enough to send most of the class into a stupor.

"Alright, everyone let's go!" Ochaco pumped her fist into the air, with fire in her eyes she ran up to
the intercom on the gates, her luggage floating next to her. "Izuku! We're here!"

After a few moments, the gates opened up, allowing them to enter, with all their luggage in tow.

"Woah! Look at that tree!" Toru pointed at the Grimm tree with all its color painted leaves. "It's so
pretty!"

"I don't think I've ever seen a tree like that before." Momo took a closer look at it. "Are those
leaves fake?"

"Uh-huh. The kids made the leaves. Also, The tree is actually a Grimm so don't do anything dumb
or it will attack you." Ochaco warned.

"Bruh. It's a tree. How does it attack?" Kaminari asked.

As if to answer that question, an apple dropped from the tree, screaming and chopping the air with
its big teeth. "RAHHHH! RAHHH! RAHHHH!"

As it faded away, everyone stood silent for a moment as if to contemplate what the hell they just
saw.

"Never mind," Kaminari said as he and a good chunk of the class moved away from the tree,
walking quite a bit faster than they did before.

"Just gonna pretend that I didn't see that," Toru said as the rest of the class moved to catch their
classmates.

Before they reached the front door, it opened up, and Fu, Nara, and Ken walked out.

"So, you guys are from the U.A. hero course." Ken squinted at them, inspecting each one of the
students. "I expected more-agh!"

Nara smacked her brother in the head, before turning to class 1A and giving them an apologetic
bow. "I'm so sorry about him. He's an idiot. It's an honor to meet you all!"

"Yes, it is nice to see you all again." Fu nodded.

"Aw man, that kid is as monotone as ever," Kaminari commented.

"And still as cute!" Mina giggled, suppressing her urge to glomp.

"Nice to see you, too little man!" Kirishima said.

"It's great to see you again Fu!" Ochaco smiled kindly at the zombie boy, before turning to Ken
and Nara. "And you two are...Ken and Nara right? Izuku said you two were the oldest ones under
his care."

"That's right. The name's Ken, future number one hero!" Ken boasted, as his sister rolled her eyes.

"Not when you have the I.Q. of a rock you won't," Nara smirked, as her brother stuck out his
tongue. "My name is Nara, unfortunately, I'm his sister but please don't let that lower your opinion
of me."

"Well, you definitely act like siblings." Tsu shook her head, as she was briefly reminded of her own
family's antics.

"It's lovely to meet the both of you. Am I to assume you're here to bring us to Midoriya?" Momo
asked the children.

"Yup, follow us," Fu said abruptly, before turning around and walking through the door into the
house, with class A following suit.

XXXXXXXXX

After a brief walk through the house, getting lots of oohs and awws from the class as they took a
trip through what was essentially a mansion, except for of course the rich kids, until they reached
Izuku's office.

"Man this is a pretty snazzy place to work," Kaminari said as he walked over and inspected the
desk.

"With a nice view too." Mina went over to the window and looked outside, squealing with glee.
"Aw! Look! It's Kiba's backyard!"

"Forget her backyard! We're gonna be taking care of Kiba herself! Aww, she is such a queen!"
Toru squealed as well.

Suddenly the three kids got squeamish.

"Uh, I wouldn't get too excited," Ken warned them. "Kiba hasn't exactly been...herself."

That raised some concern among the class, particularly from the ones who watched Kiba like
Mina, Momo, Kirishima, Toru, Kaminari, Tsu, and of course, Ochaco.

Even Dark Shadow came out looking concerned.

"What happened to the little queen?" Dark Shadow asked with big sad eyes.

"She...didn't take Izuku's collapse well," Nara admitted tentatively. "And even when she recovered
she didn't go back to acting the way she did before...she's more...normal. But she always seems
distracted by something."

"Even I don't know what's going on with her," Fu admitted with a slight pout. "But
it's...concerning."
Mina thought about what she just heard for a moment, before giving a determined pout, and
pumping her fist. "I bet she's still sad because her dad is sick! We're gonna have to cheer her up!"

"YEAH!" Shouted the Kiba fans in the class.

"Well good luck with that," Fu said, before walking over to the door that led to Izuku's room. "But
first let's talk to dad."

The zomboy opened the door, and led class 1A inside, where they saw Izuku laying down on the
bed, with a Seer, and two Beringels at his side.

"Hey, guys." Izuku gave them a weak smile, before going into a small coughing fit. "It's nice to see
you all. Sorry I had to call you all here. I must have caused you all so much trouble."

"It was nothing," Ochaco said real quickly before she went over to Izuku's side and started
inspecting him. "Have you been eating enough? Sleeping too? And please tell me you haven't been
moving around! The doctor told you not to be moving for at least a week after you got out of the
hospital."

"Uh oh, Ocha's gone into concerned wife mode." Mina wisped a bit too loudly, but Ochaco
seemingly either didn't hear her or ignored her.

"I'm fine, I couldn't neglect my health even if I wanted to. The kids have been doting over me way
too much." Izuku sighed. "And these two aren't just here to help me out, they're also here to keep
me from getting up."

"Good, I'll have to thank Yami for that." Ochaco made a mental note to do that later.

"Hey there Midori! Nice to see you again." Mina greeted, giving him a friendly wave. "Don't worry
about pulling us from class. I was looking for a break anyway!"

"While I am unhappy about our leave from school, I am more than glad to do so if it means
helping children in need!" Iida shouted.

"Indeed, and while we will be away from U.A. we will be receiving school work from our
teachers!" Momo emphasized that last part, electing groans from her less academically motivated
classmates as well as Ken.

"Well in that case I'll try not to give you too much work," Izuku told them.

"Nope. You're not lifting a finger." Ochaco put her hands on her hips and gave him a stern look.
"We came here to work, and that's what we're gonna do!"

"Yeah! We're not getting paid to sit around! We're gonna work and work hard!" Kirishima shouted.

"B-But maybe not too hard," Mineta added.

"Just make sure to leave enough time for us to train," Shoto told him, in his typical disinterested
tone.

"Well alright then. I'll leave it up to you guys to divide the work." Izuku explained to them. "But it
will be a lot of work. Firstly you'll have to feed all the children every day, at breakfast, lunch, and
dinner times which means you have to wake up at 5:00 in the morning to get breakfast ready."

"EHHHHH!?" Shouted out a few of the students.

"Five in the morning!?" Mineta complained, looking like someone told him he had a terminal
disease.

"Feeding the kids takes a while because you have to make all that food. That's twelve normal
dishes, along with feeding Fu and Kyosei their enormous amount of meat. You have to make
Netsu's food in a very specific way so he doesn't burn it while eating, Kai's food needs to be
delivered in front of his room in a very specific way, and you also have to give Shiruku her
combination of human flesh and dead spiders." Izuku explained.

"Ugh." Toru's face contorted in disgust, not that anyone could see it.

"And you also have to make sure they have snacks that they can eat throughout the day stocked in
the fridge." Izuku continued. "Speaking of stocked, you'll also have to keep stock of not just the
food, but all the supplies that are needed around the house. There is a comprehensive list of that in
my drawer. I had mom label it for you. The Seers should be able to help."

Hearing its name the Seer made its weird clicking noise that creeped a few of the students out.

"Yeah, uh...what is that thing?" Kaminari asked, looking thoroughly unnerved. "It's creepier than
normal Grimm...somehow."

"Oh, this. This is a Seer." Izuku pointed at the orb Grimm. "They can act kind of like a combination
of moving phones and security cameras. I have a bunch of them patrolling the house and the forest
around the house, and they'll warn you if anything's wrong, like if one of the kids broke something,
or if there is an intruder. You can also use them to check on things, keep watch of all the kids, and
help count inventory. As well as a variety of other things. They're the most useful Grimm by far, so
you should keep one by at least one of you at all times."

Many of the students didn't look too thrilled about this.

"Alright, but getting back to what you were talking about before. What tasks will we have to do
while working here?" Momo asked.

Izuku took a deep breath. "Well besides food and inventory, you'll also have to deal with house
maintenance. Inspect the house for any damages, and make sure everything is in working order and
if there are any issues, you'll have to call someone to fix it. This will mostly consist of one of the
kids breaking and destroying something, and you having to replace or fix it. Also, you'll have to
deal with all the appropriate paperwork that comes with repairing and maintaining parts of the
house. Also, you'll have to manage their education, come up with lesson plan for all of them and
then teach them in one of the classrooms, you'll also have to give personal lesions to Fukunoko and
Mu because they're too shy to work around others, although maybe that's changed for Fuku, you'll
have to check. On top of that, you'll have to tutor the kids who didn't fully understand your lesson
and make sure they do. Also, you'll have to handle requests from the children for certain objects at
the end of every week. Also, you'll have to keep up and support all the kids' hobbies. Also, you'll
have to help with pretty much all the kids' quirk training. If the kids get into a fight that's not
sparing, then you'll have to break it up and punish them, before making them get along again and
cheering them up later. If one of the kids has a personal issue you'll either have to deal with it
yourself or bring them to me. And you'll also have to deal with my financial paperwork, managing
the money that comes in from the government, as well as managing the money I'm sending to my
mother's company, selling Shiruku's leftover webbing, selling Fu's intact remains, as well as other
things of which you will find a comprehensive list of in my desk. Also, you'll have to maintain the
forest, the kids like to play and train there so it almost constantly needs to be repaired, replanting
trees, filling holes, etc. This of course will require you to make a few calls and fill out the
necessary paperwork. And-"
XXXXXXXX

"That's about it." Izuku finally finished.

Class 1A, as well as Ken, Nara, and even Fu were all looking at him in shock.

Ochaco was the first one to break out of her stupor.

"You were doing all that! By yourself!" Ochaco shouted at him, enraged. Izuku winced under her
gaze. "If you weren't recovering I would slap you!"

"H-How did you even manage to do all that for as long as you did?" Momo asked in a mixture of
amazement and disbelief.

"A mix of determination, good time management, and...good pain tolerance," Izuku explained.

"Dude that's manly, but also too much!" Kirishima shouted.

"Midoriya! Knowing one's limits is an important part of life! While I admire your determination
you should have hired help to take on this workload, long ago!" Iida chided.

"Yeah, man, when you needed pain tolerance just to do your job, that's when you should have
figured it was time to take a break," Sero told him.

"I get it. I get it." Izuku sighed. "I was being dumb. But that's in the past, and we need to move
forward."

Momo nodded. "He's right. Scolding Midoriya now won't do us much good, we need to divide this
work among all nineteen of us."

"Actually, mom is here too. She's in the kitchen cooking lunch right now." Izuku told them. "She's
been...very insistent on helping so if you need help with...pretty much anything then she'll be
there."

"Then we'll have to give her our thanks when we see her!" Iida shouted, before turning to the class.
"Now, how many of you know how to cook!?"

Sato, Aoyama, and Asui raised their hands.

"Alright, only three, four including Mrs. Midoriya…" Iida thought about it for a moment. "I'm not
sure that's enough…"

"Hey, don't forget about the people that live here." Nara reminded them. "Yonda and Yami have
helped out in the kitchen before, they can be there to help you guys if you need it."

"Actually that might be for the best. It's good if they learn how to cook for themselves, and it keeps
them active." Tsu pointed out.

"I see. In that case, we'll ask the children how many of them want to help." Iida determined. "But
aside from the volunteers, Asui, Aoyama, and Sato will be in charge of the cooking alongside Mrs.
Midoriya."

"I can help with house maintenance!" Ochaco piped up. "My parents run a construction
company...actually they work for Izuku, so I should be able to deal with all the construction stuff,
and the paperwork."
"I see...then I'll put you in charge of that, however, I would like Shoji and Jiro to assist you. I
believe their quirks are the most suited for these tasks." Iida said.

"I'll do my best," Shoji said.

"I'll try not to mess it up." Jiro seemed a bit less sure but it's not like she was gonna refuse.

"Koda, I think you could use your animals in combination with the Seers, to better inspect the
forest," Momo told the quietest member of the class.

Koda nodded, still not saying a word as usual.

"Yaoyorozu and I will handle the lesson plans!" Iida said. "Mina, Asui, you two strike me as
people who are good with children, could you two handle teaching the children?"

"Of course!" Mina immediately rose to the challenge. "I may not be the smartest, but I can teach a
bunch of grade-schoolers."

"I think I'll want to help you with the lesson plan, you might make it a bit too intense for them,"
Asui told them.

"Oh, and can I help too! I love dealing with kids!" Toru requested.

"If you insist." Iida agreed. "Now for quirk training."

"I'll help Eri!" Ochaco immediately volunteered. "Her issue is power control, right? I had that same
problem. I think I can help her out the most."

"Agreed. Sato, can you help Kiba with her restraint training?" Momo asked.

"I'll do my best!" Sato agreed.

"Is anyone here into horror movies?" Izuku abruptly asked.

"Uh, I am...why?" Mina was happy to share her love of horror movies but she was a bit confused as
to where that question came from.

"Fukunoko's training consists of her watching horror movies, and trying not to activate her quirk,"
Izuku explained. "So it would be best if you were the one to handle her training."

"That's the...fear gas girl...right." Mina seemed a bit hesitant. "I'm gonna have a gas mask for
this...right?"

"Of course," Izuku answered quickly.

"Ok, then it should be fine." Mina still seemed a bit tentative. "We'll get along like two peas in a
pod!"

"Lastly, we have Netsu." Momo turned to Shoto. "Todoroki, can you-"

"No." Shoto quickly refused.

Everyone was kind of taken aback by his sudden refusal, and so the bi-colored boy explained.

"I don't use my fire. Therefore I have nothing to teach him." Shoto said curtly.
"Wait, I thought his quirk made ice?" Fu asked, slightly confused.

"His quirk is Half Cold, Half hot. From his right side, he can make ice and from his left, he can
make fire." Izuku explained to the kids. "It's a very powerful quirk, but he only uses the ice for
some reason."

"What? Why?" Ken asked, confused as to why anyone would limit themselves like that.

"That's none of your business," Shoto said, his voice cold, with a bit of an edge to it.

"Jeez, you're such a grump." Mina scolded.

"Yeah, kinda unmanly," Kirishima added.

Shoto just stayed silent, stoic, and stubborn.

"Well if you won't train Netsu then...who will," Momo asked.

No one else had any sort of fire-based power, except Ken, and he wasn't exactly a master of
controlling Heatblast's abilities either.

"I suppose I will teach him." Tokoyami volunteered. "I too have a great power I must control, lest I
destroy all around me. Perhaps my experience can assist him."

"I suppose that is the best option we have." Momo gave Shoto a questioning look, but the frosty
body just gave her the cold shoulder. "And with that taken care of. Kirishima, Ochaco, Tokoyami,
Todoroki, Sero, Sato, Mineta, and I will be in charge of handling any fights or outburst from the
children, given how powerful they are, I believe we are the most equipped to take them down
quick, and with harming either the children or ourselves."

Most of the people Momo listed seemed up for this, however, Mineta seemed more than a little
upset.

Aww man, why am I on the front lines in case one of these nuclear toddlers has a
meltdown! Mineta mentally bemoaned.

"Alright, with that in mind. Uraraka volunteered to handle the paperwork involving construction,
but we'll also need people to handle the various other types of paperwork." Iida pointed out. "I feel
the best people to be assigned to this are myself, Yaoyoruzu, Todoroki, and Mineta."

Keeping Mineta away from the kids, good idea Iida! Through the girls collectively.

"And we can all do standard house chores such as cleaning, laundry, and washing dishes. So if
anyone is available they can take care of those tasks." Momo told everyone.

There was a general murmur of agreement among the students.

"Alright, now I think it's time I introduced you all to the children." Izuku decided as he leaned over
to the Seer. "Gather all the kids in the backyard. It's time they meet our guest."

XXXXXXXXXX

After a few minutes, everyone had gathered in the backyard. Izuku was still in a wheelchair, being
handled by none other than Ochaco.

Class 1A were faced opposite to the children, with most of them giving off warm smiles.
Inko was also present, standing next to the children.

"Everyone, this is class 1A. They already know who you all are so there is no need for
introductions." Izuku explained.

"Hello, children! Some of you may remember me but to those who don't, remember me, I am U.A.
class representative, Tenya Iida!" Iida introduced himself.

"And I am vice representative Momo Yaoyorozu." Momo went next.

"I am Yuga Aoyama!" Aoyama said while doing an overly flamboyant pose, "And I-"

"I'm Mina Ashido! You can just call me Mina!" Mina said, while moving in front of Aoyama, and
giving Kiba an eager grin. "And I'm present of class 1A's Kiba Fanclub!"

"Hey! We never agreed on that! I want to be the president!" Toru objected.

"Yeah, just saying you're the president without talking to the rest of the club is really unmanly."
Kirishima crossed his arms and gave Mina a disapproving look.

"Yeah! As the person who met Kiba first, I should be the president!" Ochaco insisted.

"Wait, when was there a club?" Momo asked, confused as to when this started.

While the Kiba fan club bickered, Kiba herself looked...unsure. "Oh um...thank you all for
watching me."

That caused them all to stop, and look at the girl oddly. It was easy that Kiba was not acting like
herself, and they wondered what exactly was causing this huge shift in personality.

While the Kiba squad was stunned, the rest of the class took the time to introduce themselves.

And while they did, Kioku was staring at them while hiding behind Kai.

She didn't trust these people as far as she could throw them, and given her tiny body that wasn't
very far.

Especially that guy with the twin-colored hair. He looked so condescending.

And she really didn't trust the short ball-haired guy for some reason.

But her daddy needed the help. He tried so hard to do it all by himself, and it hurt him so bad. And
these people were friends with Ochaco, so that gave them at least a little bit of credit.

She would see how these people did. And if they tried anything funny, she would tell her father
straight away.

Kioku would be more vigilant. She had to be. She wouldn't allow something to hurt her family like
this again.
 Shorts 13

While many of his classmates may have had an issue with waking up at five, and immediately
getting to work, but not Sato, he was always an early riser. Often using his mornings to work out.

Although now he doubted he had time for that. After all, he had a lot of food to make.

"Alright!" Sato stood in the kitchen, looking at his helpers.

Asui and Aoyama were of course here as they were both assigned to help.

Inko was also present, as Izuku said she would be.

Some kids had also come.

Fu and Sansan felt like helping, and since they never had to sleep, they didn't have a problem
waking up so early.

Yonda and Yami had been helping out the whole time anyway. Yonda out of a sense of wanting to
be useful, and Yami for the same reason, and also because he wanted to learn how to cook.

Nara was also present, as she felt a sense of responsibility, although her brother was nowhere to be
found.

Fuku didn't join them as she no longer felt it was as necessary as before.

"Alright! So today we're gonna be making Tamago Kake Gohan, with some vegetable toppings!"
Sato declared. "Yami, can you take care of giving Kai his food?"

The frightful child nodded and left to go order his Grimm to airdrop Kai's food to him.

"Fu, can you get your food from the fridge?" Sato asked the zombie boy.

"Yes, we can. Cold doesn't' affect us much." Fu said, before walking towards the Fridge.

"Right, Sansan your body can stretch around the whole kitchen so you stay on standby and get us
what we ask for," Sato told the slime girl, as she gave him a big cartoon thumbs up.

"I can also be in multiple places at once!" Nara turned to her Omnitrix and selected an alien. And
then after a flash of pink light, she transformed into Ditto. "Watch!"

Nara's body then seemingly split in two, creating a duplicate of herself.

"That's great! How many clones can you make?" Sato asked her.

"Twenty," Nara answered, her voice cartoonishly high pitched. "I can only do this for ten minutes
though."

"That should be all we need," Sato said. "Fifteen of you can go set up the tables and deliver the
meals, and you can keep five clones here to help cook."

"On it!" Nara nodded.

"Everyone else! Get ready to cook!" Sato shouted as he raised his fist into the air.
"Yes, chief!" Cried, everyone.

XXXXXXXXXXX

"Mmmh! Man, this is good!" Kaminari said, as he and many of his other classmates, as well as the
children, just destroyed their meals.

"Yeaw! Thif if grwat!" Mina said with a mouth full of food.

"Ashido! Do not talk with your mouthful!" Iida scolded. "But you are correct! You all did an
excellent job with the cooking!"

"Yeah Sato, nice job!" Ochaco praised the muscle-bound cook as she ate.

"Don't give me all the praise, everyone did their part!" Sato looked to his helpers. "You all did
amazing! Couldn't have made as much food without you guys."

"I'm used to making food for my siblings already so I'm kinda used to having to do things like
this...although this was obviously on a much bigger scale," Tsu said.

"Moi. Obviously, I am able to cook!" Aoyama said, flamboyant. "Myself in the kitchen is a
dazzling sight to see!"

"Man, you are like...a living stereotype huh?" Sero asked the Frenchman.

It was fun! Yonda said while she had a mouth full of food.

Pretty much everyone was satisfied, except for two. Ken and Kiba, neither of whom liked
vegetables all that much.

"Ugh." Ken groaned as he looked at his food, before his sister who was sitting next to him, kicked
him in the leg. "Ow!"

"Don't be rude! People worked hard to make this!" Nara aggressively whispered to him while
giving him a fierce glare. "And they're good for you."

"They don't taste like it." Ken grimaced.

Kiba didn't complain, she just made a very sour face as she scarfed down her food as fast as
possible to get it over with.

She may not like it, but she didn't want to be a bother.

"Hey, where's Kioku?" Kei asked.

"She went to go eat with your father dear." Inko smiled. "She said she didn't want him to be alone."

Kei gasped! "That's a great idea! Mr. Sato, can we take our food and eat with daddy!?"

"You don't have to ask me. I just make the food, you can eat wherever you want." Sato told them.

With an eager grin, Kei lifted her bowl and ran out to go to Izuku, with Eri deciding to follow her.

Fu looked at Kiba, who looked like she wanted to join them but...didn't.

Kiba...what the heck is going on with you? Fu thought.

XXXXXXXXXXX

"Hey, dad." Ochaco was currently in Izuku's office, looking over some reports.

"Oh hey honey, what's going on?" Her father asked, slightly concerned. "I've called you at least a
dozen times, but you ain't been answering?"

"Um...you haven't heard?" Ochaco cringed. "Izuku...Izuku collapsed."

"WHAT!?" Ochaco had to move away from the phone.

"It's ok!" She quickly reassured him. "He's not gonna die or anything but uh...he's just really weak
right now."

She heard her father breathe a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness. What on earth brought that boy
down?"

"Overwork," Ochaco answered.

"Oh...yeah that'll do it." Her father said. "That boy has a heart of gold but the human body can only
take so much charity. And lord knows the world doesn't make being kind an easy thing to do."

"And he never knows when to stop." Ochaco sighed soundly, slightly agitated.

"And how do you feel about that?" Her father asked.

"I...I feel...frustrated!" Ochaco vented. "Pretty much everyone he met treated him like crap! And
then it finally seems like he gets to have the life he deserves, and he just...he just sabotages
himself! And I'm just...so angry! He's such a wonderful person and he cares for everyone!
Everyone but himself! He thinks of the people that bully him! More than himself! And that's
just...ahh!"

Ochaco's head slammed into the desk, as she took a moment to just...let her frustrations seep out.

"...So he's that type huh?" Her father said. "Listen Ochaco, Midoriya has what they called a
bleeding heart. It pours and pours for everyone else, but eventually, he'll be left with nothing for
himself. Listen, honey, you can't leave people like him alone for too long. They'll end up killing
em selves one way or another eventually."

"Don't say that!" Ochaco shouted. That thought sent shivers down her spine. The thought that
Izuku cared for himself so little that no matter what happened, if you left him alone for too long.

"It's the truth dear. A man who holds no love for emself, can't stand on his own." Ochaco's father
said. "He needs people to teach him how to care for himself dear. And I know those kids love him
a whole bunch, but a lot of them need just as much help as he does. And I don't even know where
his parents are."

"His mom's here," Ochaco told him. "But she can only be here for so long. She has a company to
deal with overseas. You know, financial security is important."

"Sure do." Her father said. "But that leaves Midoriya with no one who can stop him from running
himself into the ground. No one but you."

"Dad, you know I have to focus on my studies." Ochaco reminded him gloomily.

"I'm not saying monitor his every move, I'm just saying you should pop by every now and again.
He's not the kinda guy to ask for help so you may have to force it down his throat a bit." Her father
explained. "Just remind him that he better look after himself otherwise you'll kick down his door
and whoop his ass."

Ochaco giggled a bit. "I thought you'd want me to stay away from boys."

Her father laughed with her. "In most cases, yeah. But remember what you said about financial
security. Well, ours kinda goes down the drain if he dies so it's for everyone's sake that you make
sure he's still kicking. Also, I won't lie. Boy made a good first impression. Determined, hard-
working, heart of gold. And he's rich! Honey if you wanna lock that down I won't get in the way!"

"Daddy! It's not like that!" Ochaco's face turned bright red. "He's just a friend."

"I'm just saying sweetheart, there are a lot worse picks." Her father said.

"Yeah...I know." Ochaco said. "But enough about that! Me and my classmates are kinda trying to
help him out while he's recovering, so we also have to take care of the house maintenance. Sansan
just melted some of the stairs so do you think, could repair those and help out with the
paperwork?"

"Of course darling. We'll get right on it." Her father said.

"Alright. See you soon. Bye." Ochaco hung up.

The brunette looked up and saw Momo standing in the doorway, staring at her with paper in her
arms and a slight smile on her face.

"Oh, Momo. I didn't see you there." Ochaco blushed a bit at not noticing her classmate standing
there for presumably a little while. "How long were you standing there?"

"Near the beginning of the phone call. I apologize for eavesdropping, but...your phone call
was...not something I'd experienced before." Momo told her.

"You...haven't had a phone call with your dad?" Ochaco raised her eyebrow, giving her a confused
look.

"No, no, I have. Plenty of them." Momo told her. "But...it's not like yours...Uraraka, can I tell you
something?"

"Of course! Never be afraid to speak your mind vice rep!" Ochaco gave her a kind reassuring smile.
"We're friends after all."

Momo returned her smile, with the same warmth, albeit a bit shakier. "I'm not used to this level
of...casualness. I was raised in a very...proper home, and in very proper schools. It wasn't...terrible
or even all that bad necessarily, it was just...very slightly uncomfortable, in a way, I never noticed
up until now. This...casual feeling it's...relaxing. That's why I was caught up in your conversation
with your father. It was so...different, from my own."

"Oh...well it's fine then." Ochaco excused her. "Just try not to lurk next time."

"I'll keep that in mind," Momo said. "Also, if you have free time, do you think you could help me
with these papers?"

"Sure," Ochaco told her. "That's what friends are for."

XXXXXXXXX

"Alright, everyone! And that's it for today's biology lesson." Mina said, standing in the front of the
classroom, to all the children sitting in the chairs.

"Does anyone have any questions?" Tsu asked.

Kei raised her hand.

"Yeah Kei?" Mina called on her.

"You said boobies are there so women can give milk to their babies. Right?" Kei asked.

"That's right Kei, I'm so glad you understand." Mina petted her snakes proudly.

"But why are they all different sizes?" Kei asked curiously. "Ms. Yamomo has really big boobies,
and Ms. Jiro has almost no boobies."

Mina tried her hardest not to laugh, as and was failing horribly, while Tsu just rolled her eyes.

"That's a part of genetics," Tsu explained. "We were going to go into that tomorrow, but I guess we
can give you a preview of it now."

Tsu then went up to the chalkboard and spent a few minutes drawing an image.

On the left side of the board, was a woman, and on the right was a man. Both had arrows next to
them that pointed to a wheel.

"Genetics are a big part of what makes you, you," Tsu explained. "Genetics come from your
mother, and your father….your birth parents that is. Not Izuku. And when you're being created
inside of your mother's bellies, those genetics are randomly shuffled around, until they finish
creating you. Your hair color, your height, weight, skin color, breast size, eye color, your quirk,
and some parts of your personality, are all chosen by genetics. Think of it like a big wheel, and
when you spin it, it randomly decides what traits you get. And the genetics you get from your
mother and father decide what's on that wheel."

"So people get lucky, and some people don't," Mina told them. "Momo hit the genetic jackpot. Jiro
did too, in every place except for her breast size. But don't tell her I said that. She's really, really
sensitive about her itty bitties."

"Uh, Mina," Tsu said while looking at the open doorway. "The door."

"Huh?" Mina looked behind her at the doorway, and froze, because she saw Jiro standing there,
giving her a very menacing look, with her ear lobes raised.

"H-Hey Jiro." Mina started sweating nervously, trying to back up, only to stumble into a desk. "Y-
You were just hanging around?"

Jiro didn't say a word, she just slowly started advancing.

"H-Hey Jiro. I was just answering a question, it's not my fault!" Mina tried to defend herself.

"Itty...bitties," Jiro repeated with venom gushing from her tone.

Mina gulped as the rocker approached her. "Kids save me!"

Some of the kids got up to come to her aid, but Tsu raised her hand to stop them. "Kids, don't. This
is a lesson about watching what you say, and the consequences if you don't."

"Tsu you traitor!" Mina shouted as Jiro descended upon her. "It was just a joke! It was just a joke!
AHHHH!"

And thus it was quickly decided the next lesson would be on how to deal with stab wounds.

XXXXXXXXXX

"You're doing it, Eri, you're doing it!" Ochaco chanted, as she watched Eri try to turn off her quirk.

Eri breathed in and out rapidly, struggling as she tried to control the wild bull that was her quirk.
"Agghh! MAHHH!"

Her horn kept shrinking back into her head, it would sometimes move a centimeter back up, as it
resisted Eri's will to try and keep on going, but Eri was more determined than ever.

After a few minutes, the strange energy her horn emitted ceased, and a few seconds later, Eri
finally managed to get her horn back to its default position.

Once this was done, Eri flopped back onto the floor, breathing heavily.

"Good Job Eri!" Ochaco applauded her. "This is the third time you turned your quirk on and off
today! Izuku said you normally can only do it once on a good day!"

"T-Thank you Ochaco," Eri said between breaths, as she struggled to keep her eyes open. "I need to
work really hard...to control my quirk...and help people."

"Awww." Ochaco cooed, as she picked up Eri and started petting her head, exactly as Izuku
instructed. "You're such a nice girl Eri. But it's time for you to rest. You look really tired."

Eri pouted and shook her head, and forced herself to sit up. "No...I need to control it."

"Don't overdo it Eri. It's gonna be a long time until you can fully control your quirk." Ochaco told
her, picking her up to put her in bed.

Eri weakly struggled in Ochaco's arm. "Nooooooooo. I need to control it…"

Ochaco frowned. "Eri...what's going on? Why are you being so stubborn?"

The horned girl pouted. "...If I could use my quirk...I could fix dad. And he'd never have to be like
that ever again."

"Ohhhhh." Ochaco felt like an idiot. Of course, that's what would be the problem. It was so
obvious.

It must have been so frustrating, to have the power to fix a problem so important to you, and just
not have been able to use it.

At the very least she didn't try to fix Izuku in her current state. That likely would have gone VERY
poorly.

But now Ochaco needed to get this girl to sleep before she made herself sick from exhaustion. And
she knew she would need to get some help.
XXXXXXXXXX

Izuku was currently working on papers, in his bed with his two Grimm apes next to him, when the
door opened.

"What on earth are you doing?"

Izuku sighed, as he saw Ochaco enter the room, with Eri in her arms. "Hello, Ochaco. You to Eri."

Both Eri and Ochaco wore pouts on her face, Eri because she still wanted to continue training, and
Ochaco because Izuku was working on his break!

"I am dealing with some papers involving the Q.R.D," Izuku explained. "We can talk about that
after we talk about why my little unicorn is pouting."

Ochaco looked hesitant to let this go for now but ultimately relented. She moved towards the bed,
plopping Eri right next to Izuku, and standing next to her to make sure she didn't try to just roll off
and escape. "She has been working very hard on controlling her quirk. She managed to turn it on
and off, three whole times!"

Izuku gave a forced gasp, although he was a bit surprised, he over-exaggerated it for Eri's sake.
"Three whole times! That's amazing Eri!"

"Mmmmm." Eri found herself cuddling into Izuku's side against her will, her own body betraying
her.

"But, the problem is she's very tired but wants to keep going so she can master her quirk faster."
Ochaco shook her head. "Because she wants to heal you the next time you get sick. She's
overworking herself, like father like daughter."

"Oh, Eri." Izuku gave her a gentle smile and brought her into his embrace. "Rest is important. Trust
me, I tried to keep working and ignoring my body, and I ended up like this. You can't do that Eri,
that's a no-no."

"But I want to fix you," Eri muttered.

"I know, I know. You're such a good girl. Such a kind, pure-hearted girl." Izuku told her. "But you
need to know your limits."

"I can keep going," Eri whispered a yawn following soon after.

"Oh really." Izuku gave her a slightly mischievous smile. "Well, if you can stay awake for a whole
two minutes, then you can keep training. Deal?"

"D-Deal!" Eri's eyes flew open, however, she quickly found she had to fight to keep them that way.

"You really think you can do it?" Izuku asked, getting a nod from her. "Even if I hold you real
close?"

Izuku brought the girl up to his chest, holding her right against his chest.

"N-Not fair." Eri's eyes were half-closed, as she absorbed the warmth of Izuku's touch. It was so
soothing that she quickly found that even fighting at her hardest wouldn't be enough.

"What about if I pet your head, like this." Izuku brushed his hand through her hair.
Eri didn't even have the time to protest, as she quickly closed her eyes, and fell into a deep sleep.

Izuku and Ochaco looked at Eri's adorable sleeping form, before Ochaco looked up, back at the
paperwork Izuku was doing, and frowned again.

The green-haired teen looked up at her and sighed. "Look, I know what your gonna say-"

"Then why are you doing it?!" Ochaco whispered aggressively. "You know you shouldn't be
working right now!"

"This is Q.R.D. work. This is important work that contains classified information." Izuku's tone
was dead serious and told Ochaco that he wasn't ashamed in the slightest of what he was doing. "I
can't hand this over to a bunch of people I just met. And while I trust you and mom, neither of you
know enough about this for you to make decisions this important. Not to mention I would have to
send in an advance notice saying that you have permission to make this decision in the first place
and that would take far too much time."

"Well can't you just put it on hold until you recover!? Ochaco asked him.

"How would you feel if you had to stay three more weeks in a bunker, unable to see the outside or
even your family because the person responsible for releasing you was being an idiot?" Izuku told
her. "It's important work. And I can't put it to the side unless I absolutely have to."

Ochaco didn't look convinced.

Izuku sighed. "Ok, it's the only real work I'm doing. And it's reduced. I'm only really doing this for
an hour a day."

Uraraka continued to give him a look, judging his words for a minute before relaxing and giving a
long sigh. "Well, don't overdo it. I'll be watching you now. So don't think you can get away with
overdoing it."

"I won't I won't…" Izuku looked down at Eri, sleeping at his side. "I'll try my best...for her. For all
of them."

XXXXXXXXXXX

It was late at night, and most of class 1A was asleep.

All except for Shoto, who had done the least that day, and as such was assigned to finish up some
of the leftover paperwork that night.

"This is...extremely tedious." Todoroki had never felt so bored in his life. His father had always
been particularly upset after he did the stack of paperwork he had to do as a high-ranking hero, and
for once Shoto understood something about his father.

Knock. Knock.

Shoto looked up, wondering who could be knocking at this time of night. "Come in."

The door opened, and in came Kiba. "H-Hi."

"...Hello. What are you doing up?" Shoto asked her.

"Um...I wanted to ask you something...how much work is it to clean up the house when we break
something?"

"A lot," Shoto answered bluntly. "It takes about half an hour to deal with even the smallest of
things. It's ridiculous."

"H-how long does it take for the bigger stuff or multiple things?" Kiba almost looked like she was
afraid of the answer.

"I'd imagine hours. Not including the phone calls." Shoto told her. "It's a lot of work."

Shoto guessed the girl must have broken a lot of things because she looked extremely guilty. Like,
he'd never seen a child look this guilt-ridden before(not that he's seen a lot of children mind you.)

After taking a few minutes to composure herself, Kiba looked back up at him and asked "C-Can I
see how much stuff got broken before daddy got sick?"

"Hmmm." Shoto gave that some thought. She was probably just being thoughtful and wanted to see
how much damage she caused. Maybe this would help her be more mindful in the future. "Sure.
Why not. What's the worst that can happen?"
 Sinking Into Darkness
Chapter Notes

Hey guys, I made a new story I want to tell you about real quick. It's an
MHAxPokemon story, and it's the first AU I've ever written. It's called To the Top,
and I put a lot of hard work into it, so check it out if your interested.

"So what you're telling me, is that Kiba, who was already feeling guilty about the amount of
property damage she might have caused since she's been here, asked you to show her physical
proof of this, and you just...let her," Izuku asked, clutching his head as headaches assaulted him.

"Well, to be fair I didn't think she'd caused THAT much property damage," Shoto said, defending
himself. "I thought it would motivate her to be more careful. I didn't think it'd cause her to react
like that."

Even though he said that Shoto could see now that he'd made a mistake. He figured that out when
while they were looking through the papers, Kiba burst into tears and ran out of the room.

"I'm so sorry for this Midoriya!" Momo and Iida were present alongside her classmate.

"I was aware that Todoroki was emotionally distant but I didn't know he was this out of touch!"
Iida gave an apologetic bow on behalf of his classmate.

"We apologize on behalf of class 1A. We sincerely apologize for causing this!" Momo also bowed.

Izuku took a deep breath, trying to reign in his headache. "Okay, take me to her."

XXXXXXXXX

Izuku was in a wheelchair, being wheeled by Iida towards Kiba's room.

Outside of Kiba's room were Fu, Nara, Ken, Netsu, Shiruku, Eri, and Kei.

"Daddy!" Kei immediately ran over to Izuku and looked at him worryingly. "Daddy, Kiba is acting
weird!"

"Yes, I heard." Izuku nodded. "I'm going to see her now."

Izuku looked at Iida. "I'll wheel myself now."

"Are you sure that's wise?" Iida asked him.

Izuku nodded. "I'll be fine. Please just...I think I'll need to talk to her alone."

Iida looked hesitant, but ultimately understood, and backed off.

With that, Izuku wheeled himself towards Kiba's door, looking at the concerned looks on his kid's
faces.

As he approached the door, he took a deep breath, readying himself for what he might see on the
other side.

He pushed the door open, and what he saw was...odd.

Kiba was just sitting on her bed, watching television.

"H-Hey Kiba," Izuku said, as he wheeled himself in and closed the door behind him.

Kiba looked over to him and winced with guilt. And it hurt Izuku, so much to see her do that. "H-
Hi daddy."

After she greeted him, Kiba almost immediately looked away.

Izuku frowned and wheeled himself closer to her. "I know you looked at the files."

"Why didn't you tell me?" Kiba asked in a sad, low voice. "I destroyed so much stuff. I didn't
know...I hurt you."

"No, sweetheart you-" Izuku tried to explain but she interrupted him.

"Don't lie to me!" Kiba suddenly shouted, looking tearfully at Izuku. "You told us you were ok!
But you weren't! You didn't tell me I was giving you so much work, and hurting you! And now
you're like this and it's my fault!"

"I…" Izuku was at a loss for words. He wanted to just say that it wasn't true, be clearly he had
overused simple hand-wavy explanations like that. Meaning his only real option here was to be a
bit truthful. "Ok...I can't hide it from you anymore. You did give me...a lot of work, with all the
things you broke. But that's part of why you're here! Why you're all here! Your quirks are very
powerful and destructive, that's not any of your faults! Kai gives me a lot of work to do just by
living here. Netsu constantly makes small burns everywhere and sets things on fire occasionally.
Fukunoko's room needs to be constantly inspected and maintained to make sure there are no leaks.
And all the work that goes into feeding you all is far more exhausting than you could ever be."

"...But all that stuff can't be helped. Kai can't stop being big. Netsu can't stop being on fire. Fuku
can't stop her gas. And we can't stop eating...but I can stop destroying things," Kiba argued. "I just
need to stay in here and be very careful."

"You can't just stay in here all the time, Kiba," Izuku told her. "Are just not supposed to live your
life because of-"

"You gave me my life!" Kiba argued, causing Izuku to pause. "I was never the queen of eternal
darkness! When you found me I had nothing. I was a pathetic little girl, dying on the ground. And
before that, I was a thief that hurt people just to stay alive. But you took me, and Fu and you gave
us a home, food, and a family. I live in a super big house, getting everything I want, getting to order
around super cool monsters, and play pretend with my brothers and sisters. All thanks to you! And
I...I hurt you."

Kiba started crying now, still refusing to look at Izuku. "You gave me everything I could ever
want, and all I did was make your life harder, and ask for more."

"I…" Izuku tried to find the words to reassure her, but he was a bit too busy fighting back the
massive feeling of guilt. He did this. If he had just hired some help, this would never have
happened.

"I can't hurt from in here. So I'm staying in here." Kiba said, sniffling as tears still rolled down her
cheeks. "And I won't ask for anything."

"Kiba I…" Now Izuku was crying as well. "Kiba, you can't stay in here."

Kiba stopped responding entirely. Just sitting there with her back turned to Izuku.

"Kiba. Kiba look at me." Izuku tried to get to her, but she just wouldn't respond.

After a few moments of silence, Izuku just wheeled himself over to her, leaned in, and wrapped his
arms around her, bringing her into a gentle hug. "I'll...give you some time for now...but I want you
to know, you were never a burden to me, and I never thought for a moment that my life would be
better without you. I can say safely, that if I never met all of you...my life would be so much
darker."

Kiba flinched after hearing that but still didn't respond.

After a minute, Izuku separated from her, and slowly wheeled himself out of the room.

He took one last look at Kiba, hoping to see her looking back, but to his dismay, she was still
turned away from him.

With a sigh, he left her room. Hoping that this would heal a bit with time.

XXXXXXXXXX

The next day had arrived, and things didn't seem to improve.

All of yesterday, Kiba had kept true to her word. Never leaving her room except to eat, and that's it.

When people came to talk to her, she would speak normally...not normal for her but rather how you
would expect a normal person to speak. She had completely dropped her queen of eternal darkness
thing, and now she was just...Kiba Midoriya...little girl.

And now halfway through day two of this behavior, people were getting concerned that this may
not blow over.

So that is what led Fu to where he was, standing outside her door, ready to go inside.

A few others before him had attempted to cheer her up. Talk her into going back outside, sparing,
or making a video. But nothing seemed to work. No one could do it. Not Eri, Kei, Netsu, Nara.
None of them.

And so as the one who's known her the longest, Fu decided he had to give it a shot.

He went in, and saw her, on her bed watching T.V. when she turned and saw Fu enter the room.
"Oh, hi Fu."

"Hey." Fu greeted her with a wave. I've never seen her subdued like this.

It's not like Kiba had never dropped her act before. She had from time to time, but never for very
long, and never like this. She was almost like a different person

"So...do you really staying in here is better for dad?" Fu asked her.

Kiba turned away and nodded. "I can't make any more work for him here."
"Yeah, but you are making him and everyone else worry about you a ton." Fu pointed out. "You
know dad blames himself for everything that goes wrong, so doing this only makes him feel
worse."

That bit of logic hit Kiba, making her wince and her face scrunch up in guilt, as she thought about
what Fu said. "But...he'll get over it. I-If I keep making him work, he might get even sicker next
time! And then he might die."

"You know he has help this time right?" Fu asked her. "He has Ochaco's class right now, and he's
gonna hire help after they leave. That's not gonna happen again."

"But what if daddy just does all the work himself anyway," Kiba argued irrationally.

"Why on earth would he hire employees just so he could do all the work himself," Fu asked her.
Actually, that sounds exactly like something he would do, but hopefully, that doesn't happen.

"Why would he let us work him to near-death?!" Kiba countered. "Daddy's too nice."

Ok, I see what's going on. Fu thought. Kiba was always stubborn. If she got a thought in her head it
was rather difficult to get it out. Especially when she is scared.

Because that's what this was. Kiba was just scared that she was the one who hurt Izuku, and was
now overreacting. And now she was determined to stick to her guns, and stay in here because she
was too scared of the alternative.

"Look, I get your scared," Fu called her out. "But-"

"I'm not scared!" Kiba refuted. "I'm being mindful! For once. All I do out there is cause problems!
Why do you think daddy scolds me the most! Like that time I argued with you guys about colors.
And that time I threw a car at All Might. All those times I broke things. That time I hurt myself in
the greenhouse. All those times I spread your insides across the house. I'm always doing something
wrong!"

Oh...she really remembered all that. Fu thought, slightly surprised that Kiba bothered to think of
those moments. Perhaps she was a bit more aware than he had given her credit for. "Look, I get
that you feel-"

"How can you get how I feel?" Kiba glared at him. "You can barely feel at all. And you are one of
daddy's favorites. He always trusts you and praises you, and you and Yami are always helping him.
And you can use your quirk without destroying anything or breaking anything. How could you
know how I feel?"

Ok. Clearly, this is worse than I thought. Fu looked for a way to reach her. "So you're just gonna
stay in here for the rest of your life? What about Kiba, queen of eternal darkness? How are you
gonna be a hero if you don't train?"

"We both knew that was fake," Kiba said bitterly, and Fu detected a bit of hurt in her voice. "I just
called myself that to make myself feel better about the fact that I was cursed with a quirk that
meant to hurt people and my parents kicked me out because all I do is hurt the people who are
supposed to take care of me. If daddy weren't so nice, then he would have thrown me out already."

"Well, what about your channel. And your fans?" Fu pulled out his last card. "You said you weren't
gonna ask for anything, so are you not gonna ask for anything to do your streaming?"

"...I'm just gonna stop streaming," Kiba said in a very, very low voice. As if she was still unsure of
herself. "I do a lot of stupid things while streaming. I hurt myself, I break things. I...I...I...I'll stop
for daddy's sake."

That actually caused Fu's eyes to widen for a second. As he was really, really surprised by this.

Kiba adored streaming. She did it pretty much every day. And it was clear to see how much fun
she had while doing it. To give up something she loved so much…but she clearly looked unsure of
this. She was saying this, but he wasn't sure if she meant it.

But if it was affecting her deeply enough for her to say THAT, then she was beyond reaching...at
least to just him.

"Besides, the queen of eternal darkness is gone," Kiba said sadly.

"...Well then I'll leave you to it," Fu told her. "But I know, that you know, that dad will never really
be happy, if you're not. So while you're sitting in here, ask yourself...are you happy?"

Kiba paused, before turning away, and muttering. "I'm fine."

Leaving Kiba with that thought, Fu left the room. Coming up with a plan.

XXXXXXXXX

Kiba looked out the window at the starry sky in the night.

A part of her wanted so badly to go out, and do...anything. She wanted to feel the night's cool air
on her skin, see the moon shining brightly in the sky, and just...run around and enjoy herself.

But she couldn't, she reminded herself. Because what would happen if she went out there, did some
stretches, and broke twenty trees or something. Izuku would have to do a lot of work to replace
each and every one of those trees.

Or maybe she'd throw a rock through the house and make holes in fifteen walls. Which Izuku
would also have to fix.

Oh, actually Ochaco's classmates would fix those. Maybe she'd bring them to collapse too.

Izuku didn't mind if he got hurt. But if she hurts others?

Maybe then Izuku would finally have enough and kick her back out onto the street like her parents
did.

That thought alone, was enough to make her sit still, and stay in her room, and watch T.V.

Although, being honest, this had gotten pretty unenjoyable a while ago.

After a few hours of just sitting in a room, she got this...itch. To go outside her room. To run
around, spar a bit, play some games.

Not that she could do any of that. She could literally destroy a wall by pressing on it with a bit of
effort. Creating hours of work for her father.

But here, in her room specifically made for her, reinforced to make it harder to destroy, she was
fine. And Izuku would be fine.

Even if she was bored and sad, and more than a little bit lonely...she'd get used to it.
Fukunoko lived like this, so why couldn't she?

I'll get used to it. Kiba thought, curling up into a ball on her bed. Ignoring her urges to get up and
do...anything. I have to.

XXXXXXXXX

In the cafeteria, a group of people calling themselves, the "Turn Kiba back to Normal Squad" had
gathered.

This group consisted of kids such as Eri, Kei, and Fu, as well as members of class 1A such as
Ochaco, Mina, Toru, and Kirishima, and of course, Izuku himself.

"And so that's how it was." Fu finished explaining what happened with Kiba.

"Damn that Todoroki I'm going to melt him so hard!" Mina cursed.

"Please don't." Izuku sighed. "This was clearly a long time coming...Kiba has always been...more
problematic than the others. It's true I've had to scold her far more than any of the other children,
and she caused far more property damage and destruction than all the children combined. And
while I would have kept hiding that, Kiba isn't an idiot, and she is more observant than I gave her
credit for. She would have come to this conclusion at some point...however my collapse just made
things worse. If anyone should be blamed for this, then it's me."

Ochaco gave Izuku a conflicted look. On one hand, he should feel bad for letting this happen to
himself, and the kids by extension. On the other hand, he was being REALLY hard on himself. So
in the end she just put a comforting hand on his shoulder, not telling him that he was wrong, but
providing some level of reassurance.

"I don't know if Kiba is gonna stay like this forever, but she is definitely determined to try. And
that means this may last a while."

"But she's gonna hate that! Kiba hates standing still the most...actually Sansan hates it the most but
Kiba's a close second!" Kei said.

"Yeah, and she's gonna suffer for however long she stays like this!" Mina pointed out.

"We need to find some way to make her realize she has to leave her room," Eri asked.

"I think...I can help."

Everyone looked to the source of the voice and found that it was Fukunoko, standing there in her
hoodie.

"Fuku," Izuku said with slight disbelief. He'd never seen her walk into, and stay in a room with this
many people...and she spoke up!"

"I...I don't like this new Kiba." Fuku admitted. "She reminds me too much of me! And I hate it!
We need to get the old Kiba back immediately!"

"Wow Fuku! You really fired up!" Kei smiled at her, her snakes giving a pleased hiss.

"Yeah, girl!" Mina cheered on the normally shy child.

"So do you have a plan?" Toru asked her.

"W-well um...yeah." Fuku looked the other way, not wanting to see all of them looking right at her.
"But it's...gonna take some time."
 Seeing The Light

Kiba was once again. Sitting in her room, watching T.V.

At this point, she wasn't even really watching, just staring blankly at the screen.

"ROARRRRR!"

Suddenly Kiba heard the familiar sound of Kai screaming roar and felt her room slightly shake a
bit.

Kiba saw something outside her window, from the corner of her eye, and she quickly ran over to
look at it.

Outside was a fantastic battle between Kai, Ochaco, Junken, and Nara.

Junken was in his Stinkfly form, shooting gunk into Kai's eyes, while Nara froze his feet to the
ground as Articguana, and Ochaco kept hitting him with a big tree that she had grabbed.

But Kai was just powering through everything, thrashing about, trying to hit his opponents with his
heads and feet.

It didn't take long for her to remember her own battles with Kai, and imagine herself fighting
alongside them. Or even better! Maybe she could be fighting alongside Kai against his attackers!
Leading him in battle!

Kiba shut her eyes and shook her head, trying(and failing) to get that thought out of her head. No.
I'd probably fall and crash through the house. I might even hurt someone.

As quickly as the battle came, it left. With Kai flying away, somewhere out of sight, with Ken
picking up Ochaco and Nara and flying after him.

Once they were all gone, Kiba balled up her fist and held in a scream of frustration.

She quickly ran over to her bed and screamed into her pillow.

No matter how much she tried, she couldn't quell the feeling of wanting to go outside and join
them! It looked like so much more fun than staying stuck up in here!

I should just forget about it. Kiba told herself, as she bruised herself in her bed.

XXXXXXXXXX

Not too much longer, Kiba heard something else outside her window.

"TA-DA!" She heard another voice outside her window.

Out of curiosity, Kiba once again brought herself to the window and saw Shiruku, Eri, and Kei.

Eri was dressed in an apple red dress, that was a bit fancier than anything she would normally
wear, looking more like something that would fit Kiba's attire. She was clearly embarrassed about
it, as even from up there Kiba could see that Eri's face was about as Red as her dress.

Kei seemed far more ecstatic, looking down at her white, almost Toga-like dress, seeming like
something fitting of her Medusa-like appearance, while also seeming fitting and pretty.

They both possessed the kind of regalness that Kiba loved in her clothes.

She couldn't hear much of what they were saying, but they did SEEM to be having fun, although
Eri might have been struggling a bit, even if she looked absolutely precious.

Kiba's cheeks puffed up as she pouted. Couldn't they do this somewhere else!? Didn't they know
how badly she wanted to jump down there and dress up with them! Laugh with them! Hug Eri
because she is flipping adorable.

But she could tear apart the dress(which she often did), and she might accidentally do to Eri what
she did to Fu on a constant basis, except Eri would actually get hurt.

Suddenly Mina came out and started talking to them. "Hey girls, let's go! We can try on even more
cool clothes!"

Shiruku and Kei cheered, and Eri nodded as they all ran away.

Although, Eri lagged behind, before staring up at Kiba. With sad, begging eyes. As if asking why
Kiba wasn't down there with them.

Kiba felt like she got stabbed with that look, so much so that she literally jumped back from her
window, and onto the floor.

"Agghhhhhhh! Kiba wailed as she rolled around on the floor. "Not fair, not fair, not fair!"

It was all just so unfair. Why did she have to be born with such an uncontrollable quirk!? Why
couldn't she ever turn it off like Ochaco could with her strength quirk? Why did she have to drink
blood to use it!?

Kiba once again grabbed her pillow and screamed into it.

Hopefully, she could just ignore the world for the rest of the day.

XXXXXXXXXXX

"Alright! Let's get the meat-eating competition underway!" Kiba heard the loud voice of Mina
Ashido outside her window once again.

"Meat waiting competition!? Oh, come on!" Kiba screamed, before shaking her head. "No! Nope!
I'm not gonna look!"

"Our contestants are! Yami! Junken! And Kirishima!" Shouted Mina. "And our food, cooked
personally by our head chef Sato! Are lots of Gyu Kushi Beef Skewers! Some Beef Tataki!
Yakiniku! Loads of Hamburg! And lastly, we have oodles of steak! All perfectly cooked and
freshly made!"

"Mmmmmmmmmmmm!" Kiba screamed into her pillow once more, as it was all she could do to
keep herself from drooling at the sounds of some of her favorite foods, as well as new foods she
really, REALLY wanted to try!

She'd just have to ask if she could have some later...very politely...and only a little!

"Alright! Begin!" Mina shouted.

Somehow, those boys managed to eat loud enough that Kiba could hear it ALL. THE WAY.
FROM HER ROOM!

It would be impressive if it wasn't infuriating, as Kiba could hear just how much they enjoyed their
food.

It was hell. And it was hell that continued, for almost half an hour!

"Alright! And the winner is Junken! Although he did use his quirk to turn into a giant orange dog,
that wasn't against the rules so he wins!" Mina announced.

"RAGHHH!" Roared Junken as Wildmutt.

"Alright, with that done! Let's eat all of the leftover food and get outta here!" Mina shouted.

"MMMMMMGGHHHHH!" Kiba whined. Just ignore them Kiba! Don't think about all that
delicious food you're not eating.

She'd just wait to be fed later at dinner time...in four hours.

XXXXXXXXXX

The forest was lighting up.

Kiba had absolutely no idea what was going on, all she saw was that there was a very bright glow
in the forest of many different colors, and she couldn't see what was causing it.

And her curiosity was killing her.

Kiba bit her lip, and pried herself away from the window, and back onto her bed, hoping that not
looking at it, would keep her from feeling tempted to explore what the heck was causing that.

It did...barely.

XXXXXXXXX

BOOM!

Kiba blinked in disbelief, as she heard something she couldn't believe.

KABOOM!

Fireworks. She could hear fireworks.

Immediately Kiba once again returned to her window.

And she did in fact see a firework...part of one.

BOOM!

A firework went off, and Kiba could just barely see a small part of it.

Kiba wanted to cry. In fact, she was actually tearing up from sadness and frustration.

She hated being stuck in this stupid room! It was literal hell! How the hell did Fuku manage to live
like this!? She was very! Very! Tempted to just say screw it, and go outside to see the fireworks.
Surely she could hold back her strength long enough to look at the fireworks!

You selfish girl! Shouted a voice in her mind that reminded her a bit too much like her mother for
her comfort. Can't even stay in your room for a week you leech! After everything, he's done for
you!

That stopped any feeling of temptation she had. And replaced it with sadness, guilt, and anger.

So Kiba just went away from her window, back onto her head, stuffed her face back into her
pillow, and started crying.

Wondering just how many times she would have to repeat this over the course of her new life.

XXXXXXXXX

Kiba wanted to sleep so much.

It was now past midnight, and no matter how much she tried, she couldn't get a lick of sleep.

She was too busy thinking back to all the things she had missed today.

A huge fight with Kai, showing off some cool dresses, a meat-eating competition...whatever the
heck that thing in the forest was, all ending off with a fireworks display at night!

That all sounded like it would have been a great day! A fantastic day!

And yet, it had actually been one of her WORST days ever since she had since she came here!

Would this be what her future had in store?

It was on that dreadful thought, that she finally fell into a dreamless sleep.

XXXXXXXX

Kiba was woken up by someone shaking her.

"Mmmm. Go away." Kiba still felt absolutely miserable, and she did not feel like getting up and
facing reality.

"Absolutely not!" Said a familiar, but not too familiar voice.

Wait...Kiba was shocked when she recognized the voice and had to open her eyes to confirm what
she was hearing. "Fukunoko?"

In front of her was Fuku, with her hoodie on, but the hood was down, and her face was revealed.

That was the first most shocking thing about her situation. The second was that she was outside! In
the woods!

They were in a large clearing, next to a small lake, laying on the grass near the water.

"What the!? How did I get out of here!" Kiba panicked slightly once she realized she was out of her
room.

"I took you here." Fuku shyly admitted, speaking just loud enough so Kiba could hear her.
"Huh! Why!?" Kiba was beyond confused. Sure she knew people weren't exactly happy about her
staying in her room, but Fuku of all people!? Fuku did the exact same thing! And she was way too
shy to do something like this.

And yet, here they were. Was this a dream?

Kiba pinched her cheek, confirming that she was in fact really here.

"I really can't believe you actually stayed inside the whole day!" Fuku pouted at her. "After
everything we did to try and lure you out, I was sure you would leave!"

"Wait…" Kiba took in what Fuku just said with wide eyes. "You all...did that on purpose!"

Kiba's expression changed to that of pure fury!

All the pain and misery she felt today was on purpose!

"Why!?" Kiba shouted, tears of rage leaking down her face. "Why would you do that!? Just to lure
me out!? You spend all your time in YOUR room! But it's bad when I do it!? Why won't you all
just leave me alone! Why do you care!?

"Because I know how it feels!" Fuku shouted back, much to Kiba's shock. Fuku was also crying,
but instead of running away or apologizing, she returned Kiba's furious look, with a determination
in her eyes that Kiba would have never expected. "I know what it feels like to live that kind of life,
and I hate it! I hate constantly being afraid to go outside and talk to people! I WANT to leave my
room and have fun with my friends!"

Fuku took a moment to catch her breath after screaming out her thoughts, while Kiba was just
taken back. She'd never imagined Fuku would be so suddenly...open with her. The last time she
saw her face she'd ran away. And now she had her face out in the open to her, and was yelling, and
expressing herself.

What was even going on here?

After catching her breath, Fuku continued speaking, a bit calmer this time. "...I've always been a
big fan of your streams. At first, I just watched them because I wanted to know what was going on
around the house. But...pretty soon I actually just started to like watching your videos because
of...well...you. Y-You were always so brash and unafraid! Always doing new things and trying
new things! And even willing to get hurt and just brush it off! It was...it felt like...like I was living
through you. You always seemed so alive that it felt like I was living this amazing exciting life
right alongside you. When Eri and Kei were busy, and I was stuck all alone in my room, I would
watch your streams or your video's and I...I wouldn't feel alone. I was...I am a huge fan of yours!
Even if...even if we haven't really met, or talked much, I know you. And I love you."

That statement smacked Kiba in the face. She was used to heaping praise upon herself, or others
playing along with her act, or even Izuku's unrelenting and unending love.

But this was genuine, heartfelt praise. From someone other than Izuku.

"And I'm not the only one!" Fuku fumbled a bit, as she pulled her phone out of her pocket. "Take a
look!"

Fuku held her phone up to Kiba's face. On it was a video from Kiba's channel, but it wasn't one that
she made.
Instead, Fu was shown, sitting very close to the camera, and the video was titled "We need your
help!"

"Hi everyone...you may have noticed, but Kiba hasn't uploaded in a while," Fu said to the camera.
"Something bad happened. Dad collapsed from overwork. He's fine and he's recovering at home
now, but, you've probably seen how much property damage Kiba causes, and so Kiba started
blaming herself for it, she thinks she's some sort of burden or parasite. None of us can reach her
alone, so we need your help to show Kiba just how much we appreciate her. Leave a comment
showing your application, and we'll put the best ones in a video, to show Kiba. Please. If you're
going to show your support, do it now. Otherwise, this may be the last video on this channel."

The video stopped, and immediately Fuku went onto the next video. This one is titled, appreciation
for Kiba, and it started showing a slideshow of different comments.

"Kiba, as a father of five myself, I can say for certain that it was not your fault alone. The work that
goes into raising children is a lot for any parent, let alone one raising that many children. And as a
father myself, I can say for certain that it was worth it. Despite any difficulties he may have had
with your wildness, I'm 100% sure that he was overjoyed at watching you having fun and living
your life to the fullest. And as someone who just wants to watch children having fun and smiling
while my own kids are leaving the nest, I beg you, please don't stop living your life."

"I don't think there is anyone else on this platform that makes videos anywhere near as lively as
yours are. I'm going through a rough spot in my life right now, and having something cute and
lively to comfort me is really helping me get through it. Thank you for everything you've done for
me, and please don't stop being cute lady Kiba."

"How on earth can you be a parasite if you give us all so much joy?"

"These video's actually encouraged me to adopt a kid. Her name is Saiyo, and she's five, coming
up on six. And that was easily the best decision of my life. She's the light of my life now, and while
it may seem a bit presumptuous, I think I'm pretty important in her life too. She loves your videos,
and watching them together has become a part of our weekly routine. Thank you for everything
you've done for us. And please don't stop smiling."

"I don't have many friends, so watching you all hanging out and having fun, it made me feel not so
lonely anymore. Please keep on making videos! I beg you!"

"My quirk gives my claw hands. I caused a LOT of problems for my parents as a kid. I get ripping
up the furniture and accidentally scratching them. One time I tried wrapping up my hands. When I
showed my parents, they looked horrified, and immediately scolded me. They said that they'd take
all the pain in the world if it meant making sure I was happy, and that the scars they carried were
proof of their love for me. I don't know Caretaker as a person all that well, but I do know that he
does love you all. And no good parent would be happy if their child isn't."

"Please don't give up Kiba!"

"We love you Kiba!"

The messages went on and on, all showing Kiba heartfelt appreciation, and love.

Kiba didn't even realize when she started crying, she just couldn't look away from the video. She
couldn't look away from the overwhelming support she was getting, as her heart felt like it was
going to burst.
The comments eventually came to an end, as did the video.

Fuku put her phone back and looked at the now crying Kiba. "People want you to keep going. To
be happy. Because you make them happy. Izuku too! Everyone at the house agreed to help because
they were worried about you! Please don't do what Izuku did, and ignore everyone!"

Kiba hesitated a moment, sniffing as she spoke. "But...what about daddy? I-I don't want to cause
trouble for him, but-but my quirk-"

Fuku went over and grabbed her shoulders. "It's ok. People aren't mad at you, and you can
improve. I-I know...it might be hard to believe that. Because...there's this little voice in your head
that's scared and keeps giving you bad advice! But you need to ignore it. Because if you listen to
that voice, you will be miserable, and unhappy for the rest of your life. That way you felt today like
you were missing out on life. Like everything is happening just outside your door, or your window.
That's how you'll feel for the rest of your life! I know how hard it can be, but...I also know...that
it's so worth it, for everyone's sake."

Kiba just looked at her, for a few moments, before her sobbing got even worse, as even more tears
streamed down her eyes.

"H-huh! Wait! Did I do this wrong!?" Fuku started to doubt herself. "I'm-oaf!"

Kiba wrapped her arms around her and hugged her tightly while sobbing into her hoodie.

"Hey! Hey! Kiba! I said no one was upset, and that's true but please learn to restrain yourself a bit!"
Fuku groaned out quickly. It was a good thing that Kiba had not drunk much blood that day,
otherwise, this would be painful.

Kiba lightened up her hug but kept sobbing just as hard.

Fuku hesitantly wrapped her arms around Kiba and comforted her.

Eventually, Kiba stopped crying, and the two separated.

"T-Thanks." Kiba smiled at Fuku, causing Fuku to nervously smile back. "I...I was being foolish.
Thank you for helping me."

"I-It wasn't just me, everyone was willing to help," Fuku told her sheepishly.

Kiba nodded. "I better give them all an extravagant thank you when tomorrow...I'm just really
shocked you'd do all this. It...must have been hard."

Fuku shyly smiled. "Not...as hard as you'd think. I'm normally so worried about what's going to
happen to me...but this time...I was too worried about you to think about it."

Kiba paused, and then gave Fuku a heartfelt, touched smile. "What a wonderful sister you are...I
am...truly blessed."

XXXXXXXXXX

Izuku couldn't sleep.

He was so worried about Kiba. Even after all they'd done today, she still hadn't come out. And now
everything rested on Fuku's shoulders.

Because what could he do? He had used up his credibility, with all the lies he told about his own
health.

It's almost funny, because of his attempt to do everything himself, he now had to rely on others.

However, before Izuku could get into the self-deprecating rabbit hole, there was a knock on his
bedroom door.

"Daddy? Can I come in?" Asked Kiba's voice on the other side of the door.

Izuku's eyes widened in shock, but his brain quickly caught up and responded. "Yes yes! Come in!"

Almost immediately after he said that Kiba burst through the door, and leaped onto his bed, before
cuddling into his arm.

"I'm so dummmbbbbb." Kiba groaned, hiding her face in his arm. "Today sucked, and I did it all
for nothing!"

Izuku paused for a moment, before taking in what she said, and realizing what had happened.

The teen dad smiled down at her and started petting the top of her head. Good job Fuku.

"It wasn't for nothing," Izuku told her. "I'm glad you were thinking of others. You just
overreacted."

Kiba nodded and snuggled up closer to him. "I know...from now on, I'll train even harder to hold
back my strength."

"That's the spirit," Izuku told her. "I'm just glad my little queen of eternal darkness is back to
normal."

"Thanks, daddy," Fuku said.

"Aren't you going to call me caretaker again," Izuku asked her?

"I'll do it tomorrow," Kiba muttered. "I'm tired."

XXXXXXXXXX

"...Is it on?" Kiba said, as her audio came online, and she appeared on the screen.

"We're on!" Fu said from over at his computer.

It was a bright, and sunny day.

Kiba was outside, standing in front of a wooden table, with a huge array of meat dishes in front of
her, and Junken a few feet away, with the same table, and the same amount of meat dishes.

And all the kids, along with class 1A and Izuku, were behind the cameras, watching the whole
thing.

"Hello, my loyal minions! And rejoice!" Kiba said, immediately getting into the swing of things.
"You all showed your faith in me! And I would be a terrible queen to not reward such heartfelt
loyalty! I have not made one of these messages in quite some time, this of course needs to be
immediately corrected! Which is what we're here to do today! For you see! Yesterday there was a
meat-eating contest, which my rival Ken won."
"Naturally." Ken puffed out his chest arrogently, with a huge smirk on his face.

"But I was under a truly wicked spell, that caused me to forget who I truly was and fall into
despair!" Kiba said dramatically. "Fortunately, it was thanks to all of you, as well as my siblings,
and the wonderful Fukunoko-"

The camera's pointed up at Fukunoko's window, and Fuku briefly gave a thumbs up, before
retreating back into her room.

"I have regained my sense of self!" Kiba shouted. "And as such, I can not allow the results of that
contest to go uncontested! So! Without further ado-"

Ken brought up his watch and slammed down on it, and in a green flash, he transformed into
Wildmutt.

"Let us begin!"
 Gacha

Now, Mineta knew he wasn't the...best of influence.

After all, if you asked anyone, himself included, how to describe him in one word, literally
everyone would say, pervert.

So being stuck in a building full of kids, not the best situation to be in.

Because now, if he perved out in front of the kids, they would actually kill him. Not to mention he
wouldn't get paid.

Fortunately, he was held up in the office for the most part. Behind a desk, away from kids and
away from the girls.

Unfortunately, it was extremely boring work.

"Ugh! How did Midoriya do so much paperwork!" Mineta threw his pen onto the desk, bringing his
hands to his head so he could use his head balls as stress balls.

After a few moments, Mineta calmed himself, and looked around, seeing if anyone was watching
him at the time.

Once he confirmed that he was alone, he quickly took out his phone.

He'd been working for a few hours, he deserved a bit of a break.

At least long enough for him to catch up with his Gachas.

Ah, Gacha games. Such bastions of fanservice and lew art. All incorporated into a game with
gameplay no one really cared about as they spent their life savings away to simp for someone that
wasn't real and was specifically designed to suck your hard-earned cash right out of your wallet.

So of course these were Mineta's favorite type of game!

Now Mineta didn't spend too much cash on these games, but if he had the funds to spend a
ridiculous amount of money on these games, he would. Without question.

As Mineta opened one of the games, he suddenly heard a voice from his right.

"What are you playing?"

"AH!" Mineta screamed, jumped in his seat, his head turned to see Netsu standing next to him,
looking up at his phone. "When did you get here!?"

"Uh, not too long ago?" Netsu shrugged. "You were on your phone and didn't notice me. Whatcha
playing?"

"Uhhhhh...it's a Gacha game." Mineta had to focus very hard. And make sure he didn't slip and say
anything that would cause the girls and Izuku to murder him.

"A Gacha game?" Netsu asked, looking at the phone.

"Yeah, it's a video game you can play on a phone or tablet, where you can pull characters and use
them to...play I guess," Mineta answered. "There are somewhere you can pull your favorite
characters from your favorite anime or manga. Like Dragon Ball, One Piece, Pokemon, Flame
Insignia. There are even some for characters from Marvel. And there's one game where you can
pull real-life heroes called Strongest Heroes. And sometimes they have cool outfits!"

"That sounds neat!" Netsu looked excited. "Can I try one!?"

"I mean, they're all technically free, so if you have a phone, sure why not!?" Mineta hoped that this
would get this kid away from him. "What's the worst that could happen?"

XXXXXXXX

"Something is off," Izuku said as he laid in his bed, and looked at his phone.

"What's up?" Ochaco asked as she was doing some cleaning around Izuku's room.

"The kids' phone usage. It's skyrocketing." Izuku said, looking at the kids' phone usage on his own
phone.

Izuku had gotten almost all of the kids' phones, for self-explanatory reasons. However many of
them didn't use them all that often.

This was for a multitude of reasons. Mostly because most of the kids preferred to go outside rather
than play with a phone. But also because they didn't really leave the house, so they always had
access to a computer or T.V. which was almost always better to use than a phone.

But right now, it seemed like the kids had been on their phones for most of the day! And it was
pretty much all the kids. The only ones who had kept their normal phone usage were Kota, Otoko,
Mu, Nara, and Yami.

Kai technically also kept his normal phone usage, but he didn't have a phone, so that didn't really
count.

"That's weird. These kids normally like to go outside more." Ochaco pointed out, with a frown.

"I know. Which is good, because playing outside with friends is much healthier than being on your
phone constantly." Izuku said, slightly worried at these strange results. "I wonder why-"

And then suddenly, he got his answer in the form of a payment request notification.

"Shiruku is requesting a 10,000 yen purchase on Genshin Impact."

"Oh no." Izuku's eyes widened, as he started to see where this was going. And the continued
notifications on his phone confirmed his suspicion.

"Netsu is requesting a 10,000 yen purchase on Dokkan Battle."

"Kiba is requesting a 13,000 yen purchase on Dragalia Lost."

"Kei is requesting a 10,000 yen purchase on Pokemon Masters Ex."

"Sansan is requesting a 10,000 yen purchase on One Piece Bounty Rush."

"Eri is requesting a 1,000 yen purchase on Pokemon Masters Ex."

"Yonda is requesting 5,000 yen purchase on Pokemon Masters Ex."

"Kioku is requesting a 8,000 yen purchase on Pokemon Masters Ex."

"Fu is requesting a 1,000 yen purchase on Dragalia Lost."

Izuku then quickly looked at the records on the kids phone and looked at their recently
downloaded apps.

"Ochaco, get everyone here. Immediately."

XXXXXXXX

After a few minutes, Ochaco, along with Iida, Momo, and Inko had gathered all the kids but Nara,
Yami, Otoko, Mu, Kai, and Kota. Who were all now standing in his room.

Fukunoko was even there, albeit hidden behind her hoodie, and standing behind Kei.

Eri and Fu already seemed to know what this was about and looked slightly ashamed.

"So...I've noticed from your phone usage, and the payment request, that you all got addicted to
gacha games," Izuku said, looking from his bed, down upon all the children.

"We're not addicted!" Kiba protested.

"Kiba, you downloaded 8 Gachas and requested a total of 85,000 yen to spend on these games."
Izuku deadpanned.

Kiba cringed a bit, before looking away. "Okay...maybe I asked for a bit much."

"And you're not the only one. Shiruku, you downloaded 10 games. And requested 95,000 yen to
spend on them." Izuku continued rattling off the data. "And Fu you downloaded 12! Although you
did only request 9,000 yen."

Fu couldn't look Izuku in the eye. "Me and Kyosei really like the feeling when we get what we
want in the games...I know it's a problem but I can't stop."

"I'm sorry daddy, but they all just look so pretty!" Shiruku apologized.

"You're not wrong," Fuku admitted bashfully.

"It's not THAT big of a problem," Ken said. "We're rich right?"

"Yes, we have an abundance of money." Izuku sighed. "But running this place also takes a large
amount of money, so if there is an emergency, it's better we use the money on that, than wasting it
on games like these. Trust me, I play Strongest Heroes. It was problematic."

"He spent far too much money on that game. I almost had to get a second job just to keep us
afloat." Inko sighed as she recalled Izuku's gacha period.

"You can end up spending your entire life savings on these games, and wasting all of your time on
them," Izuku told the kids, as he purposely ignored addressing what his mother just said. "Which is
why we're gonna establish some rules."

"Awwww." Ken and Netsu groaned. Knowing they likely wouldn't like this.

"Firstly, you can only spend 4 hours a day on these games," Izuku told them. "And remember, I see
your phone usage, I will know if you go over that amount. Secondly, if you're going to spend
money on these games, you can only spend your own money. Meaning that, now. You're all going
to have to earn an allowance."

"Huh!?" The kids looked at him with a mix of shock and confusion.

"An allowance. You'll still be able to ask for things, and I'll spend my own money on those. But if
you want to ask for things like candy, or money to spend on gacha games, you'll have to earn that
money yourself." Izuku explained. "I'll leave the ways you can do this, up to your imagination.
However, Shiruku, Fu, you both will already be getting an allowance, seeing as you both contribute
to the house's income with your quirks."

"What!? How is that fair!" Ken objected.

"It's not," Izuku said. "But this is to help prepare you for life. And as most of you are aware, life
isn't fair. Especially when it comes to quirks. Shiruku and Fu both were born with abilities that
allow them to naturally contribute to the house's income. Is it fair to just use them to make money
and not give them a portion of that money? No. So they get money from that. The rest of you will
have to find a way to earn money like you would in real life."

"And fantastic strategy! If they earn their own money, they will have a greater appreciation of it!"
Iida nodded in approval.

"Not only that, but much like in real life, you'll need to learn how to budget. Meaning you'll only
be allowed to spend a certain amount of your allowance on these games." Izuku told them.

"WHAT!?" Shouted a few kids, who looked very upset at this revelation.

"I don't want you going into the real world, and thinking you can spend your entire paycheck on
things like this," Izuku told them. "You'll have to learn how to balance how much you can spend
on games, and how much you'll have to spend on other, more important things. So you can only
spend a certain percent of your allowance. Every week you'll come to me, and you'll tell me how
much money you have. Then we'll do the math together, and I'll tell you how much you can spend
on these games, and the rest you'll have to save unless you want to spend it on other things."

"Awwwww." Many of the kids looked disappointed at this news, some of them more than others.

"Look at this way, the more you save, the more money you'll have next week, meaning you'll get
to spend more than last week," Izuku told them. "And this will also teach you to only spend on the
banners that you REALLY want something from. It may seem restrictive, but trust me, it'll save
you a lot of struggling later on in your lives."

"So how are we supposed to earn money! We're not old enough to get jobs!?" Ken asked in a
frustrated tone.

"Well, let's talk about that," Izuku said.

XXXXXXXXX

"Hello, my wonderful viewers! And as you may have noticed, I have created a second channel!"
Kiba was currently streaming in her bedroom, getting ready to play Black Essence 2, as she
addresses her audience.

Uwu what's this!?

A second channel?!
But why?

Lady Kiba, please tell us why!?

Wait a minute, is there super chat here!

"I know many of you are wondering for what purpose does this secondary channel exist, and the
reason is quite simple!" Kiba said haughtily. "You see my loyal minions, I have recently discovered
the existence of Gacha games!"

Oh no.

Lady Kiba don't!

It's a trap!

Oh, that's why there's a super chat.

"However, despite these games being "free", they are absolutely not free. And the in-game
resources they give you in-game, are simply not enough! As such, I need to pour money into these
games to get what I want!" Kiba explained.

Aren't you rich?

Don't you guys have lots of money?

"Yes, yes, we have lots of money, however, Caretaker wants us to earn money for things like this,
as such I need all of your assistance." Kiba continued. "Not just for myself, but I also need to
support my siblings. Fu and Shiruku especially, as they are now charging me for their services
because of their crippling gambling addictions."

Really?! Fu has a gacha addiction!?

Fu! Emotionless. Blank stare, Fu?!

"Yes, he plays far too many of them for his own good." Kiba shook her head in disapproval.

"I'm not proud of it. But I can't stop." Fu admitted.

It's ok Fu. I have that problem too.

Same.

Same.

Same.

Same.

Same.

Same.

"Now as for why this is on a separate channel. It's because when I make videos instead of streams.
I can actually get ad revenue." Kiba explained. "Because my previous channel is demonetized, due
to all the blood and gore. As such, this channel will only contain non-bloody things. Like games."

Suddenly, Kiba got a notification. "Oh! The first super chat donation! 5,000 yen! Thank you very
much! And you said "Fu thought of this idea, didn't he" ...how did you know?"

Man Fu really wants that money.

Are they insinuating that Lady Kiba couldn't have come up with this on her own!?

Queen Crimson: Awww. Not blood. Oh well, Kiba's cute enough to stay around!

"Well regardless! On top of that, we also have where you can support us! But of course, you will
be rewarded for your donations! You may even get the chance to suggest something we may do in
a video!" Kiba suggested. "As well as various other rewards. We also plan on releasing
merchandise!"

Wow, they really want their gacha money.

Buying all of it, immediately!

Finally!

Give me give me give me!

I want it! I want it now!

"I value all of your support! None of you HAVE to donate, but if you happen to have money to
spare, then feel free to make an offering!" Kiba said.

And immediately after that, the donations poured in, securing their gambling addictions for a while
longer.

XXXXXXX

Izuku looked at all of the kids' phone usages once more, glad to see that it was down once again.

His rules had had various effects on the children.

For Netsu, Sansan, Kei, Kioku, and Yonda, it resulted in them basically going back to normal. Only
casually playing the games.

And for Kiba, Fu, Ken, and Shiruku, it caused quite a few changes as they were now looking for
money to spend.

Well...not so much Kiba. Kiba got her money very easily, and so basically she would enlist people
to work for her, and they pay them. Most notably Ken, Shiruku, and Fu.

Fu and Shiruku also did already have quite a bit of income, but seeing as they had it the worst
when it came to addictions, they were pretty greedy when it came to money. Although Shiruku
only actually charged Kiba for clothing, because she knew Kiba had the money to spend.

That and Kiba had found that paying for her clothes actually made it satisfying.

This had also inspired Shiruku to work even harder on making her clothes. Saying that one day she
would have so much money, she wouldn't need to worry about how much she spent on Gachas,
which was...good?

Fukunoko was in between the two groups. She spent most of her time in her room so there was not
much stopping her from continuing to play the games for a while, but she didn't really have a way
to get income...well...at least that WAS the case.

XXXXXXXXX

"A tea party!?" Fuku panicked behind her door.

"That's right! And this is my invitation to you!" Kiba proclaimed from outside.

"W-Who else is coming!?" Fuku asked. Maybe if it's just a few people, like Eri and Kei.

"Well it's Eri, Kei, Fu, Yonda, Kioku, and Nara, Momo, and Mina." Kiba said.

"Nope! Too many people!" Fuku refused. "I can't do it!"

"Nope! Now that I know how miserable your lifestyle is, I cannot allow you to simply sit and rot in
that room!" Kiba proclaimed, "You're going. I'm not taking no for an answer!"

"Eep! Are you gonna break down my door!?" Fuku asked fearfully.

"Nope. But...if you come to the tea party, I'll give you 3,000 yen!" Kiba offered.

Fuku paused, before taking out her phone, and looked at Pokemon Masters EX. On one hand, it's
super scary. On the other...Lillie looks really, really cute in that dress.

As Fuku was thinking this over, Kiba gave an additional offer.

"And, you can sit between me and Eri! Don't worry! Nothing bad could happen with the two of us
at your side!" Kiba said proudly.

There were a few moments of silence before Fuku gave her response.

"When is the tea party?"

 Shorts 14
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Shy Baking.

"Whew. And done." Sato whipped his forehead with a sweat rag, as he looked down at his work.

He had just finished seasoning and preparing meat for tomorrow's dinner.

Now all he had to do was put it in the fridge, and leave it to marinate for a while.

"Eap!" Sato suddenly heard a high pitch voice from behind him.

He turned around and saw Fuku standing there in her hoodie with her face covered. Looking like a
deer in the headlights, and standing just stiffly.

"Oh hey! I didn't hear you walk in." Sato greeted the shy girl as gently as possible, trying not to
spook her, while also maintaining his distance, in case her quirk activated.

"H-H-Hi," Fuku said tentatively. "I-I'm sorry for interrupting! I'll leave now!"

"Hey wait a second!" Sato called out, causing her to freeze. "You don't have to leave, I was just
finishing up here."

"It's fine!" Fuku said. "I...um...it's not...it's not...too important."

Fuku nervously shuffled her feet, looking down at the floor with a dejected look on her face.

So Sato wasn't gonna let that stand.

"Looks pretty important to me," Sato told her. "I heard you liked cooking...were you trying to cook
something for your friends."

Fuku flinched at having her intentions revealed, and kept looking away from the muscled teen.
"...Y-Yes...Eri, Kei, Kiba, Kioku and I are gonna have a sleepover in few hours, and I wanted to
make some sweets...I...haven't really talked to Kioku much before...but she's Eri and Kei's friend,
so I want to be friends with her too...a-and I really want to make a good first impression!"

Sato gave the girl a bittersweet smile. On one hand, this girl was adorable. On the other hand, this
girl was an anxiety-filled mess, for the most depressing reason.

But he could help her right now. Even if just a tiny bit.

"Hey, why don't I help you out." Sato offered.

"Huh!?" Fuku jumped back in surprise, looking at him curiously. "W-Why would you want to help
me!?"

"Well, that's kind of my job here kid. It's what your dad is paying us for." Sato chuckled. "And it
sounds like fun! I love baking! They don't call me the Sugerman for nothing kid. I'll show you a
whole new world of sweets!"
Fuku looked at him nervously. Judging his body language and his facial expression, before looking
away to silently mull over the offer.

"O-Ok," Fuku said almost too quietly for Sato to hear. "W-What do you wanna make?"

XXXXXXXXXX

"Mmmmm! Exquisite!" Kiba complimented as she bit down on a freshly baked cookie.

The five girls sat in Kiba's room, sitting around a table, enjoying the various sweets and tea set up
there.

There were some Chocolate Chip Cookies, Mochi, Brownies, Dorayaki, Melonpan, Cinnamon
Buns, and even a small cake, and of course some Candy Apples.

"It's snowy!" Kei said as she had a mouth stuffed with brownies.

"This is amazing Fuku!" Eri praised as she enjoyed a Candy Apple with a smile on her face.

"AWHHHH." No one could even tell what Kioku was saying, due to the sheer amount of sweets
stuffed into her mouth at the moment.

"I-I-I really didn't do much!" Fuku said, her face red as a tomato. "That big guy um...I think his
name is Sato, h-he was the one who did most of the work."

"Mmm! It appears his sweets are even better than his regular meals! I must pay my compliments to
him later!" Kiba proclaimed, before looking at Fuku. "But we also must pay our compliments to
you too Fuku! After all, not too long ago, you wouldn't even allow Kei and the rest of us in your
room! Now you're going up to people you only barely know, and asking them for assistance! Such
growth should be congratulated. Come, everyone! It's time for congratulatory head pats!"

"Nooooooooo!" Fuku cried, as all her friends descended upon her. Giving her the human contact
she both hated and secretly loved.

XXXXXXXXXX

The next night, Sato was also in the kitchen, cleaning up after preparing a meal.

"U-Um…" Sato heard a familiar voice coming from behind.

He looked at the entrance of the kitchen and saw Fuku peeking in from the outside of the door
frame.

"Oh! Fukunoko! I hope you and the others enjoyed the sweets!" Sato said.

"Y-Yes!" Fuku said. "They were very good! It's just...c-can you...no it's dumb! I'm sorry for
bothering you!"

"You want me to teach you?" Sato guessed.

"Ah!" Fuku shouted like she was being stuck after her intentions were found out. "I'm sorry I'm
sorry I'm sorry! I know it would be a waste of your time! After you helped me last night I'm still
asking for more! I'm sorry! I'll go back to my room! You'll never see me again!"

"Kid." Sato gave her that same smile he gave her last night. "I'd be more than happy to teach you.
So calm down."
"I-I...why?" Fuku asked, looking away once again. "Y-your being nice to...to someone like me. I-I
don't get it...I...I kind of understand why the people who live here are nice to me...this place is
made for people like us...but you're not from here."

"...Kid. People are like apples. They're born just normal, regular apples. Pretty regular and average.
But they can turn into a lot of things," Sato told her. "Midoriya is like a Candy Apple. He's sweet,
and he makes people happy...but your da-...the man that hurt you. He was like a rotten apple.
Terrible, disgusting, and he should just go in the trash. I like to think of myself as a Candy Apple.
So naturally, I have to do what I can when someone asks me for help? Right? I mean, that's the
whole reason I wanna become a hero."

Fuku stayed silent for a few moments, before speaking up. "Is that why you're helping a rotten
apple like me?"

"Aww, kid." Sato got down on his knee and looked the girl in the eye. "You're not rotten, not even
close."

"Then why are you standing so far away? Fuku asked despondently.

Sato cringed, as he realized this wasn't a good look. He couldn't act like he wasn't afraid of her
quirk going off. Especially when he was stuck in a room with her.

But that wasn't her fault.

"Listen, I'm not gonna lie kid. Your quirk is super scary." Sato admitted. "But that's not your fault.
Tell me, did you choose your quirk?"

"NO!" Fuku answered immediately. "I would never choose this quirk!"

"Then it's not your fault," Sato told her. "A person can't be judged by the things forced on them, but
how they respond to them. When you got your quirk, did you ever WANT to use it on someone?"

"No! No! I...that would be cruel," Fuku answered, looking sadly at the ground. "Even doing that to
rotten apples would be mean."

"And that's why you're definitely not rotten," Sato explained. "Some people get unlucky, like you
did, with their quirks. They go through hardships like you did, but they think that that is an excuse
to hurt people. That because they were hurt, it gives them the right to hurt others. And that's how
regular apples turn rotten. But didn't make that decision, you never meant to hurt anyone, and that's
what makes you sweet!"

Fuku looked at him, stunned, before looking away with an intense blush on her face. "Pah!
Mah..B-B...I-I have to go!"

The girl then immediately bolted out of the room, and Sato heard her quirk go off in the cafeteria.

"Uh oh." Sato waited for a moment, and then gave a sigh of relief when he didn't hear any screams.

And so after calling Izuku to tell him to make sure everyone steered clear of the cafeteria for a bit,
Sato called Momo to ask her how to set up a lesson plan.

New Moves

"Gah!" Kiba cried as she was thrown into the wall of the training room.
Before Kiba could even try to get up, a huge black hand, belonging to Dark Shadow, grabbed her
and threw her into the ceiling.

Oh lord!

Lady Kiba is getting stomped!

Poor Lady Kiba!

That U.A. student is insane!

Kiba was currently streaming a fight between herself and Tokoyami/Dark Shadow.

Or rather, her getting beat by Tokoyami/Dark Shadow.

The room was almost completely dark. With only very dim lights, and the door was also shut.
Meaning that Dark Shadow was nearly at full power.

Tokoyami considered this to be good training for both of them. As Kiba needed more fight
experience, and he needed more training on how to restrain Dark Shadow.

Of course, he wasn't doing a very good job of it.

"RAHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Dark Shadow roared, as he smashed Kiba around the room.

Eventually, Kiba was smashed down into the floor, and pinned by Dark Shadow's huge mass.

"AH! Grrrrrr!" Kiba tried to fight back, to lift Dark Shadow off of her, but to no avail. Dark
Shadow was just too strong.

"Alright, that's enough." Said Izuku over the speakers in the training room.

Immediately, the lights turned on, and the door opened, revealing Netsu on the other side.

Netsu then shot out a flamethrower attack at Dark Shadow, causing it to shrink very quickly.

"RAGH!" Dark Shadow cried as it tried to block the attack, to no avail, as it shrunk more and
more.

Eventually, Dark Shadow went back to normal size, and Netsu stopped his assault.

"Thank you," Tokoyami said to Netsu, as he was recovering from Dark Shadow's full power before
he turned to Kiba. "I apologize, I still have issues controlling Dark Shadows' full capabilities.

He has a hard time controlling that! Dude! Imagine, if that got unleashed in the city!

Absolutely terrifying.

Glad he's not a villain.

Train harder, please!

Well, at least we know they have a weakness.

Endeavor would stomp.

"Hmph!" Kiba pouted, as she pulled herself off the ground, and dusted herself off. "Don't
apologize. You're still learning. And so am I. I have still yet to tap into my full potential. If I had, I
would have easily defeated you!"

Kiba said all of this in a tone that displayed how sour she was at her loss.

Sore loser Kiba is so precious.

I love her.

Even when losing, Lady Kiba looked elegant!

Don't worry my queen! Just wait until your body grows larger!

Kiba got up, and walked over to the camera, turning off night vision, and addressing her audience.
"That will be all for today, my minions. I will see you at a later time."

XXXXXXXXX

After getting treated at the infirmary, Kiba wandered around the backyard, with a pout on her face.

That cursed shadow is too strong! Kiba lamented. I must find a way to become more powerful! But
how? I'm already training as much as I can without burning myself out!

As Kiba pondered this conundrum, she saw Kirishima and Ojiro, sparring in the court.

There was a ring around them on the floor, so it appeared that whoever exited the ring would lose.

Hmmm. The Tailman vs the one with enhanced durability. This will be a rather simple match. Kiba
decided. How did Tailman even make it into U.A with a quirk like his?

Deciding to watch out of curiosity, Kiba stood nearby and viewed the fight.

Kirishima charged forward, with his arm and fist hardened, trying to punch Ojiro.

Ojiro used his tail, and pushed himself into the air, flipping over Kirishima and landing behind
him, before sweeping around with his tail.

Kirishima held up his arm and guarded against the tail sweep, and once it was blocked, Ojiro
jumped backward. To put distance between them.

The hardening hero then jumped up and tried to punch Ojiro, but Ojiro swerved out of the way,
jumped up behind Kirishima, spun around, and then smacked the fake redhead in the back, flinging
him out of the ring.

Nani!? Kiba thought in bewilderment.

Kirishima tumbled onto the ground outside the ring, eventually coming to a stop on his back. "Agh.
Crap."

"You ok?" Ojiro asked, as he ran out of the ring, and offered his hand to his classmate.

"Yeah. I'm fine!" Kirishima flashed his classmate a sharp-toothed grin, and took his hand, allowing
Ojiro to pull him up.

"You there!" Kiba came running in catching both of their attention.

"Oh, Lady Kiba!" Kirishima smiled at her. "Good to see ya out and about again!"

Kiba stopped for a moment to smile back at Kirishima. "It's good to be back, but now. Tailed one,
explain yourself!"

"Huh?" Ojiro gave her a confused look.

"You not only managed to get into U.A but also managed to defeat someone whose quirk allowed
them to withstand my blows. All of this despite your...simplistic quirk." Kiba said, not wanting to
directly insult his quirk.

"Well, my tail is actually a lot stronger than it looks," Ojiro explained. "But, the main reason is
because I practice martial arts."

"Martial...arts?" Kiba asked, tilting her head.

"Yeah, it's basically learning how to fight hand to hand...or I guess in my case, hand, and tail to
hand," Ojiro explained sheepishly. "It can be pretty essential for people who have to fight hand to
hand, with an opponent that's just as strong, or even stronger than you."

Opponents that's just as strong, or even stronger than you.

Those words were repeated in Kiba's head, as an idea formed in her head.

"If that's the case! Then teach me these martial arts!" Kiba demanded.

"O-oh." Ojiro was taken aback by this sudden request. "I mean, I guess it'll be useful. What's the
worst that could happen?"

XXXXXXXXXXX

"I'm very sorry," Kiba said as he gave an apologetic bow to Ojiro, who was covered in bandages,
and laid up in a bed in the infirmary.

"How did this even happen?" Izuku asked as he stood in the infirmary with his daughter. He'd
finally felt well enough to stand again, and now this happened.

"Well...you see we ran out of punching bags, so...I thought that if we were careful...she could spar
with me," Ojiro said. "That did not turn out so well."

Izuku couldn't help but facepalm internally. "Ok, never do that again. If you're going to continue
teaching her, then you'll either have to use the restraints made for her or wait for the advanced
training dummy replacement that can actually withstand Kiba's power."

"What happened to the old one?" Kiba asked.

"Sansan melted it," Izuku answered, before turning back to Ojiro. "Thank you for trying to teach
her though, I think martial arts could really help her...although if you don't want to continue I'd
understand."

"No, I think I'll continue...once I've recovered...and we get that training dummy," Ojiro said.

"Very good, wise instructor! I'll take even greater care, not to break you next time!" Kiba said with
blazing determination in her eyes.

"Please. Please do." Izuku and Ojiro said at the same time.
Chapter End Notes

I think I kind of realize why this fic is so popular.

It's because it's a power fantasy. My own power fantasy.

Normally when one thinks of a power fantasy, they think of the average Isakai with an
overpowered protagonist, who gets lots of women/men and beats up everyone who
disagrees with them.

But that was never my fantasy. I never wanted to be a god(although superpowers

would be neat not gonna lie), or get tons of girlfriends/boyfriends or to take down
everyone who disagrees with me.

All I ever really wanted was to not feel so alone. Which is why I made this a slice of
life. Because that genre is the power fantasy of lonely people.

My childhood had...a lot of flaws, loneliness being the top one, and as such, this fic is
a power fantasy, in that it is the life I wish I had.

A childhood surrounded by people who understand you, with an ever-present

caretaker who is always doing their best for you. And where all conflicts sort
themselves super quickly.

And those conflicts are necessary for a power fantasy. Because triumph can only be
found in overcoming obstacles, which is what a lot of Isakai lack nowadays.

But the obstacles aren't impossible, or super immense, or often even physical. They're
personal, and when a character goes through a personal struggle, that is when you can
most relate to them.

I think maybe a lot of people share my desire for this type of power fantasy. The
fantasy of a perfect childhood, with cool superpowers.

And that's why I think this fic is so popular. Because it fulfills a type of power fantasy
most other stories don't.

Yes, there are other dadzuku stories out there, but most of them focus on Izuku with a
single kid or two kids. And most of them focus on the relationship between parent and
child, rather than the relationships between the children and each other.

Maybe I'm insane. Who knows. Is that why you guys like this fic so much? Or is there
another reason? Please let me know.

Anyway, that will be all for now. Please comment and have a nice day.
 Fashion Show
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Judging Aesthetics.

Everyone was outside, because today, there would be an event.

That's right, today's class 1A's costumes would be judged by the kids of the house!

The three judges, sitting at a wooden table located in front of a stage, were Shiruku, Kiba, and
Nara.

The other kids were also watching, sitting on the grass nearby, along with Kiba's viewers, through
cameras set up by the vampire girl, and operated by Fu and Izuku.

"Welcome everyone! To class 1A's costume display!" Kiba shouted. "Today we will be judging
them based on the aesthetic of their costumes! Joining me today is my wonderful tailor, and sister,
Shiruku."

"Hello!" Shiruku smiled at the camera, very excited about this.

"As well as our shapeshifting friend Nara." Kiba introduced.

"Hey?" Nara still wasn't used to being on camera but wasn't opposed to it.

"The three of us will rate each costume on a scale of 1 to 10," Kiba explained. "So without further
ado! Let's bring out our first contestant! Yuga Aoyama!"

And with that, Aoyama walked on stage, clad in his sparkling armor and cape.

"Walla! So, what do you think?" Aoyama asked in his vaguely french accent, flaunting himself on
stage.

The three judges took a real hard look at him, before speaking.

"It's so...gaudy," Nara said. "But at the same time...it kind of works?"

"Yeah, if you put that one on anyone else, I would say it looked terrible, but on him, it works…"
Shiruku added. "Which actually makes it even better."

"I like the shining knight theme," Kiba said. "It adds to the hero feeling you're trying to portray.
Overall, a very good start."

"The only real complaint I can make is that it may be a bit...too bulky?" Shiruku said, seeming a bit
unsure of her criticism. "But the design itself is good, if only for you. 8 out of 10."

"I'll give it a 9." Kiba decided. "Knights are always cool."

"I'll...just go with 8." Nara decided.

"And that brings your score up to a 25 out of 30! A good start. And hard to beat!" Kiba praised
Aoyama, whom if you looked hard enough you could literally see his head getting bigger.
"Hm! Bien sûr, j'ai un score élevé! I sparkle!" Aoyama said proudly, before walking off the stage.

Was that french!?

What did he say!?

It translates to Of course I score high.

Is this guy french?

Well, he's definitely unique.

Doesn't that armor get hot?

"Alright, next contestant!" Shiruku called out. "Mina Ashido!"

Mina ran on stage, and posed, making sure everyone got a good look at her costume. "Tada!
Whadda you think!? Awesome right!?"

Once again the judges paused to think.

"I...I think I really like it." Nara said. "Like the guy before, I don't think it would work too well on
anyone else. Her alien appearance matches the strange colors and clothing. It makes her look like a
superhero who came from a different world. And the mask is a really nice touch."

"Yes! That is exactly what I was going for!" Mina said with a huge grin on her face.

"Well, you did it well. I agree with everything Nara said. But I really want to say I love the colors.
Again it adds something that says, ``this is Mina's costume." Shiruku added.

"It's so strange," Kiba said, still looking at her curiously. "But a good stranger. 8 out of 10!"

"I think I'm gonna give her a 10!" Nara said. "I really like this look."

"A nine from me. Well done Mina!" Shiruku applauded her. "That puts you at our new highest, at
27! Congratulations!"

Never thought pink skin could look so attractive.

Or horns for that matter.

You know she's still in high school right!?

Future alien waifu!

When can I buy merch?

It's a bit too weird for me.

"Yes! Thanks, kids!" Mina said, before exiting the stage.

"Alright, next we have Tsuyu Asui!" Shiruku announced.

Tsuyu walked on stage, making sure everyone could see her costume properly. Not being as showy
as the last two.
The judges took another good look at her, before speaking.

"It definitely gives off the vibe of a frog hero," Shiruku said. "I look at her, and I instantly know,
her quirk has to do with frogs, and that she's great underwater. So it's a complete success on that
front."

"It's super cute. Which is weird because I never thought frogs could be cute before, but...it just is."
Nara said. "And I love the way she does her hair. I know it's not technically part of her costume,
but it really puts the whole outfit together."

"She looks like she belongs on a team." Kiba judged. "Like she would look really good on a poster,
standing side by side with other heroes."

"Well, I give her a...I'm gonna go high and say an 8 out of 10." Nara said. "She made me see frogs
differently, so that HAS to count for something right?"

"Yes, that is very respectable, and it does carry a very superhero vibe to it. Telling you everything
you need to know just with a glance." Shiruku added. "But at the same time, it also doesn't pop out
like the last two. If you put her in a crowd of heroes, nothing would make her stick out among
them. So for that, I have to lower it to a seven."

"Hmm. I can see that. Still very easy on the eyes, and makes good use of the frog theme. Seven for
me as well." Kiba added. "That brings the score to a 22. Not bad, but the lowest so far. My
apologies Tsu, I do rather like you, but I must stay objective."

I will never look at frogs the same way again.

Agreed.

She's so cute!

"It's ok. I'm happy with that score." Tsu said. She really wasn't aiming to be super fashionable
anyway, so it didn't bother her all that much.

And without a fuss, she bowed and left the stage.

"Now for the fourth contestant! Tenya Iida! Member of the Iida family, and younger brother in
Ingenium." Shiruku introduced. "So I'm expecting something similar."

Iida walked on stage, with his helmet on, displaying his costume for all to see. "I hope this costume
is satisfactory for both the judges and all those watching at home!"

After a few moments of staring at Iida, the judges spoke.

"I like this much more than your brother's costume. His feels a bit...much. But this is more
simplistic. And I like that it's a bit bulkier too. If I saw someone dressed like that running at me at
the speed of a train, I would be afraid for my life." Shiruku said. "It makes it seem like getting
kicked by you would be like getting hit with a car.

"Yeah, it is very car-like," Nara added. "I'm not sure I like how bulky it is actually. If you're
supposed to have super speed, then why a suit of armor?"

"Well, the armor is actually very lightweight," Iida said. "It's not as protective as one would think,
it's more built to guard against wind pressure than a villain's attacks."
"Well, I agree with Shiruku! The power displayed in this outfit is amazing! Look at those huge
legs! Those are villains kicking legs!" Kiba said. "My only issue is that it's a bit too white."

"Yeah, yeah I was thinking the same thing," Shiruku said. "Mmm. I'm stuck between 7 and 8. How
about 7.5?"

"I think I'll go 8," Kiba announced.

"6. Sorry. I may be biased because of XLR8 but when I think of speedsters, I think of slim." Nara
judged. "So that brings down the score for me. Sorry."

"There is no need to apologize for your opinion!" Iida reassured her.

Looks like Ingenium but small.

Looks like a transformer.

Is he a robot?

"Any way that brings the score to a 21. Sorry, Iida." Kiba told him.

"As I have said, do not apologize for giving your opinions. I will take them in stride! As a hero
should!" Iida said, before exiting the stage.

"Alright, coming up next is a familiar face. A wonderful soon-to-be hero, and our potential future
mother. Ochaco Uraraka." Shiruku introduced.

"No I'm/she's not!" Shouted both Ochaco and Izuku simultaneously.

Ochaco, now red-faced, walked onto the stage. "You guys."

"Putting that aside, I have to say that I love the colors in her costume. And the way it shows off her
figure. Don't you agree daddy?" Shiruku asked, looking at Izuku off to the side.

"I-I'm not a judge! Please just continue!" Izuku said, his face also bright red.

"Well, personally, I am also a huge fan of pink, white and black. Especially with the helmet. It
looks extremely cute." Nara judged. "The belt was also a nice touch."

"The space theme is subtle but present," Kiba noted. "However, judging this esthetically, it's a bit
too...broad. It lacks the same uniqueness that was present in Aoyama and Mina's designs. It stands
out a bit more than Tsu's but not too much."

"Maybe I'm biased because my favorite color is pink, but I don't see much wrong with it," Nara
said. "10 out of 10 from me."

"9 out of ten from me," Shiruku added.

"Hmm...8 out of ten from me." Kiba decided. "That puts you at 27. Tied for first place with Mina."

"Oh surprise surprise." Mina snickered on the sideline.

She really does look good though.

The future of female heroes looks bright.

Again, still in high school.

And she's taken.

"Thanks, guys. I sure hope you all were objective and didn't rate me so high because you like me."
Ochaco told them, before stepping off stage.

"Alright, now it's time for our next contestant, Mashiaro Ojiro!" Shiruku announced.

Ojiro nervously walked onto the stage, not used to having this much attention on him.

"Hmmm...well...it's rather...simple," Kiba said after looking at it for a minute.

"Kind of plain. But I do like the fur on your shoulder, and those shoes are probably the best part."
Shiruku noted. "But why is the fur on only one side of your shoulder? It's such a strange choice,
and I don't think I like it."

"It's just so...plain. It's fine but...meh." Nara shrugged. "Six."

"Yeah...I'll give him a seven. The shoes bring it up a bit." Shiruku said.

"Same. Sorry instructor, but I need to give you a seven." Kiba said. "That brings your score to a
20."

"It's about what I expected," Ojiro said, rubbing the back of his head sheepishly. "I'm...not exactly
flashy."

He's so...ordinary.

Is his quirk just a tail?

It's just Karate Gi.

"Alright, next contestant," Shiruku said as Ojiro left the stage. "Denki Kaminari!"

"Yeah!" Kaminari ran on stage, proudly showing off his costume. "Give me what you got!"

All three judges gave him a good hard look.

"Well, it certainly has a good esthetic. As well as containing an element of uniqueness." Shiruku
said. "But...something's missing."

"It doesn't look heroic enough!" Kiba said. "It just looks like everyday clothing! It has style but if I
look at you I wouldn't think you were a hero."

"I mean, yeah, but otherwise it looks great," Nara said. "I think it's a pretty solid costume, even if it
may look a bit too much like ordinary clothes. 8."

"I'm sorry, but it's too non-heroish. 7." Kiba judged.

"Mmm. The other qualities raise it to an 8 for me. With the lack of hero ascetic bringing it down."
Shiruku said. "So that brings your score to a 23."

"Aww, man." Kaminari sighed. "Eh, at least it's not the lowest score."

Man had the drip but not the Plus Ultra drip.
He looks like the kind of guy to steal your girl.

I think he looks great! 10 for me!

Simp!

"Alright, next up is Eijiro Kirishima!" Kiba called out.

Kirishima ran out onto the stage, and flexed, showing off both his costume and his physique, as
well as activating his quirk.

"And here is an amazing hero costume!" Kiba said almost immediately. "Red and black is the
ultimate color combination! And the design itself is just wonderful, and it works even better on
him when hardened. The lack of a shirt shows confidence in his toughness and lack of fear! And
the headgear makes his hardened face and teeth even more intimidating! And the rugged cape
around your pants is a lovely touch! You look like a battle-hardened berserker! Ready to take any
and all of an enemy's blows before striking back with your own! 10! Immediately! 10 out of 10!"

The other two judges were taken back a bit by Kiba's enthusiasm but after a few moments, they
spoke their own thoughts.

"Well, it definitely gives off a tough vibe. And when you're hardened, it looks very intimidating.
It's striking. But I'm not a hundred percent sure I love the arm gear things? But at the same time,
I'm not sure it would work without them? It's very solid, well descended, and unique. So overall I
give it a nine." Shiruku judged.

"Hmmm. It's pretty good. Not sure I love the shoes, but it's definitely a good costume for a hero."
Nara said. "8 out of 10."

"Well, I think those scores are too low, however, that brings you to 27, tied for first place!" Kiba
said. "Very well done. As expected of one of my fans!"

"Thanks, Lady K!" Kirishima said.

This dude is ripped.

You could grind meat on his abbs, good lord.

HIGH! SCHOOLERS!

Dude, why are you even trying?

Simps gonna simp.

Kirishima ran off stage, where Mina was waiting.

"Nice job Kiri! High Five!" Mina said, holding up her hand.

"Yeah!" Kirishima high-fived her. "Horn Buddies!"

"Alright, next we have Rikido Sato!" Shiruku queued.

Sato marched on stage, flexing his muscles to show off his costume.

And the judges looked...unimpressed.

"It's just a yellow jumpsuit with white gloves and boots." Shiruku looked disgusted. "First off, why
yellow? And why that shade of yellow? Very few things look good entirely in yellow, and that
shade is just gross. Also, there is nothing to break up the yellow! Aside from the grey belt and the
white gloves, neither of which go well with it. It's just so boring and ugly to look at! Ugh. 3 out of
10. And only because it at least looks like a hero costume."

Ohhh. I'm gonna get roasted like a muffin. Sato winced.

"I mean...yeah this is not great. 4," Nara said.

Kiba sighed. "I apologize for this, but I must give you a 2. This results in your final score being a 9.
If it makes you feel better your cooking skills make up for your lack of fashion sense."

"Yikes," Sato said. "I knew fashion wasn't my strong point but geez."

Oh wow, they roasted that man.

Get the burn cream! Fast!

Ouch!

"Moving on from...that," Shiruku said with a bit of distaste. "Mezo Shoji."

As Sato moved off stage, somewhat embarrassed by the tongue lashing he received, Shoji walked
onto stage, presenting his costume.

"You see! This is much better! Simplistic while also being easy on the eyes!" Shiruku said. "The
use of blue and indigo is a very good choice given how easy they are on the eyes, and the gold
compliments both those colors very well. It also looks very unique to yourself. And it looks just
out of the ordinary enough to seem hero-like. 8 out of 10."

"Hmmm. I don't know, it's easy on the eyes, but it's also very simple...7 for me. The gold keeps it
from being overly simple." Kiba said.

"I agree with Kiba. It's fine. 7." Nara shrugged.

"That brings up the score to 22. Not bad." Kiba said.

Shoji shrugged. "I tried to pick soothing colors given that the rest of me is...not as easy to look at."

Awwww.

Poor boy.

What do you think is behind that mask?

#Smash Quirkiest.

Looks hot to me, big boy!

Encouraging, but inappropriate.

HIGH SCHOOLERS!

Yelling into the sun man.

Shiruku gave him a sympathetic look. "It's ok. We all understand."

Shoji nodded, as he exited the stage.

"Alright, moving on we have Kyoka Jiro," Kiba announced.

Jiro tepidly walked on stage. Trying to seem cool and not be nervous about being judged in front of
a huge audience.

The three girls just stared at her for a minute, before speaking.

"Isn't this similar to Kaminari's costume?" Kiba asked.

"Eh?" Jiro wasn't expecting that response.

"Actually...yeah," Nara said. "Black, popped collar jacket, shirt, black pants. It's all the same
except that your boots are different, you have fingerless gloves, and the shirt is a different color.
And also the speaker things on your hands and boots."

"Huh. Somehow I never saw that." Kaminari said over on the side.

"Are you two dating?" Shiruku asked.

"NO!" Jiro shouted in a panic.

"I mean I wouldn't be opposed," Kaminari said at the same time, winking at her.

"Tsu, please slap him!" Jiro said, her face now fully red.

WHACK

"Ow!" Kaminari was knocked into the dirt when Tsu's tongue hit the back of his head.

"Thank you," Jiro said, trying to regain her composure.

Meanwhile in Mina and Shiruku's head. Potential Ship? Tsundere x Idiot.

"Well, I think I like it a bit more than Kaminari's but just a bit. It shares a bit of the same problem
where it just looks like clothes you could wear on a date." Kiba said. "7."

"I like the pink more than the white shirt, so I'll bump it to a 9," Nara said.

"I'll keep my score the same as well. 8," Shiruku said. "Very fashionable, not very heroic."

"That brings your score to a 24," Kiba said.

She's extremely cute when she blushes.

HIGHHHHHHH SCHHHOOOLLLLERRRRSSSSS

Interesting quirk.

Once again the future of female heroes is looking bright.

Jiro walked off the stage very flustered as Shiruku called out the next contestant. "Next we have
Hanta Sero."
Sero walked onto the stage, his helmet hiding his expression, as the girls looked at him and judged.

After about a minute, Nara's eyes widened as she came to a realization. "Oh, your helmet's a tape
dispenser!"

"Oh, that's what it is! I knew it was something!" Shiruku said. "That makes sense. Overall you did
very well with the tape theme, given that it's a very odd theme to go with. And the colors are great
too. 8 out of 10."

"I still find the tape theme a bit odd to get over, but your handling was satisfactory. 7." Kiba
judged.

"I think it's a fun look. 8." Nara judged. "That brings your score to a 23. You should be proud of
yourself, it's a creative costume."

"Thanks!" Sero gave them all a thumbs up.

It's so weird.

Tapeman! Tapeman! Does whatever tape ca!

Have you ever noticed that tape is one letter away from you know what?

What?

"Moving on, the last contestant, Fumikage Tokoyami." Kiba said.

Tokoyami walked on stage, and stood there, as Dark Shadow came out of his cloak. "So, so!?
What do you think!?"

"Hmmm. It's just a black cloak...with some black clothes under it." Nara said, seemingly
underwhelmed.

"No, no don't you get it. The cloak gives a mysterious and powerful feeling. He hides a beast
underneath. One so powerful he won't need to lift a finger to defeat you. And that costume conveys
that point very well." Kiba explained. "Although I wish it had a bit more flare. So I'm going to give
it an 8."

"I see where Kiba is coming from. But I do feel it's a bit too simple." Shiruku added. "7."

"I think you two may be overthinking it. But it's not bad to look at...6?" Nara shrugged.

"That brings your score to 21. Not bad, but you could have tried a bit harder." Shiruku told him.

"Told you we should have added a popped collar." Dark Shadow told Tokoyami.

"By the darkness no." Tokoyami shuddered.

EDGE.

Inert Kingdom Hearts joke here.

Brooding teen phase intensifies.

Oh look Shadow the hedgehog turned into a bird.

 "And that is all our contestants!" Kiba said to the camera. "Now this is not all class 1A. Not all of
them were...available, and a few of them didn't want to compete. But these are all of our
contestants!"

"Tied for first place we have, Ochaco! Mina! And Kirishima!" Shiruku announced.

The three of them high-fived, smiling brightly at their shared victory.

"Next in second place, we have the shining knight! Aoyama!" Kiba announced.

"Though my medal is silver, it still shines!" Aoyama said, taking it as well as he could.

"Lastly, in third place we have Jiro!" Shiruku shouted.

Jiro's face was still red as heck, and Kaminari gave her a thumbs-up, and she pointedly looked
away from him.

"As you can see, the future of heroes is bright," Kiba said into the camera. "Almost none of them
go below twenty."

"Really bringing down the curve huh Sato," Mina said jokingly.

"Hey, I'm a hero student, not a fashion student." Sato laughed it off.

"So everyone please keep cheering them on! At least until I get to the U.A. and overshadow them."
Kiba said. "That's the end of today's stream! Thank you all for watching, and have a wonderful
day."

Chapter End Notes

Alright, that was the end of the chapter.

Now, I skipped over Koda, Todoroki, Toru, Mineta, and Momo.

Koda and Todoroki might not just want to participate.

Kaminari told Mineta not to participate to spare him the roasting he would have
received.

I'm not sure either Izuku or Momo would feel comfortable having her display her
costume in front of children, or a camera, like that. At least not yet.

And Toru doesn't really have a costume.

But to be honest this chapter was really long so I just looked at the characters who
would have a reason not to compete and skipped them.

Now, down to the scores, I tried to write them based on how the character would score
them, and not my own personal opinion. Although there is a bit of that in here too.

Also, remember that these are all the character's first costumes. So any updates made
to them do no apply here.
Anyway, that's all for now. Please review, and have a nice day.
 Shorts 15

Gotta Catch Em All

"Pokemon Club Unite!" Mina shouted.

Around her, sitting on cushions on the floor were the Pokemon Club.

This club consisted of her fellow classmates, such as Kaminari and Toru.

As well as kids from the house, such as Eri, Kei, Kiba, Shiruku, Netsu, and Fuku...over video
call...she still wasn't used to being around a lot of people.

Kioku was also a big Pokemon fan but was busy taking care of Izuku.

"Alright, seeing as this is the first meeting of the pokemon club! I think we should all start with
our favorite pokemon!" Mina said. "I'll go first! I think my personal favorite is Salazzle! They're so
cool! And so vicious too! They're like a pokemon Xenomorph that can breathe fire!"

"Yeah, that seems pretty on-brand for you Mina." Toru giggled. "My favorite is Morpeko! They're
the cutest Pikachu clone, and their other form is called Hangry mode! It's cute and relatable!"

"Why go for a rip-off when the original is the best!" Kaminari argued. "Pikachu is my favorite! A
total classic."

"Yeah if you're basic." Toru and Mina snickered, gaining an irritated look from Kaminari.

"Oh! Oh me next!" Kei said excitedly. "My favorite is Arbok! It's a snake! And it's really big and
has a big face on its chest!"

"My turn! My personal favorite pokemon is Giratina!" Kiba announced proudly. "It's a legendary
and it rules a whole realm of shadows! It's super powerful and terrifying and cool!"

Of course, she would choose a legendary. Thought literally, everyone.

"Well, my favorite is Charizard! It's a cool dragon that has like a bazillion forms!" Netsu added.

"Look Kaminari, you fellow basicmen," Mina whispered to Kaminari teasingly.

"Says the girl who likes the furry bait Pokemon!" Kaminari whispered back.

"I'll have you know that Salazzle is a reptile, and therefore, scaly bait!" Mina argued with mock
outrage.

"Well, my favorite pokemon is Milotic! It's so elegant and beautiful! I adore its design!" Shiruku
gushed. "The fan-like tail is my absolutely favorite part! I hope I can make a dress that can mimic
its beauty one day!"

"Oh! That sounds fun! We should all dress up in pokemon outfits!" Toru suggested.

"That sounds amazing!" Kei agreed with starry eyes.

"Agreed! Shiruku, can you make those?" Mina asked.

"Definitely!" Shiruku's head was filled with ideas, looking at everyone to see what kind of
costumes she could make.

"Before we get sidetracked, Eri. Fuku. You two wanna share?" Mina asked, trying to make sure
the quiet kids didn't go unheard.

"Oh um...I like Eevee." Eri said quietly. "It's really cute."

"Well, that's...simple," Mina said. "What's your favorite Eeveelution?"

"Umm...Sylveon. It has pretty ribbons." Eri explained.

"Nice! Best one!" Toru said, before moving on quickly so no one could argue. "Fuku what about
you?"

"Um...I like Appletun." Fuku's face was super red under her hoodie, and she was so glad she didn't
show up in person. "I'm sorry I know it's dumb but it's really cute, and it looks like apple pie! And
I-I don't know! I just really like it."

"Aww don't be ashamed Fuku! Appletun's a fine choice!" Toru said. She didn't have any strong
feelings about Appletun, but she didn't hate it either.

"Hey Kiba, I'm guessing that most of your favorite pokemon are legendaries?" Toru asked.

"Well since I'M legendary, why would my favorite pokemon not be as well!?" Kiba scoffed.
"Although I am also quite fond of Hydreigon! Who is a pseudo legendary! Which is like a
legendary but not."

Dark and dragon. As unpredictable as ever, Lady K. Mina giggled. "Well now then the next
question! Favorite type! Mine is poison!"

"Electric all the way!" Kaminari said, giving the most predictable answer possible.

"Same here! Electric type if filled with cuties!" Toru said.

"I like poison because it has snakes!" Kei said, being just as predictable as Kaminari.

"Fire!" Netsu said, continuing the trend of predictability. "I mean! Come on! I AM fire!"

"Nothing to be ashamed of, little dude!" Kaminari told him. "High five!"

"I'm one fire! That would burn!" Netsu said with the same enthusiasm.

"Oh yeah," Kaminari said. "Opps."

Mina, Toru, and Shiruku facepalmed at this display of incompetence before moving on.

"I like fairy," Eri said.

"Umm. I like the grass type." Fuku said. "Plants are really cool."

"I like the grass type too. But I also really like the water type." Shiruku told them. "And the fire
type. And the bug type…I think the only types I don't like too much are ground and rock."

"I too am having a difficult time choosing. But for me, it is between dragon and dark." Kiba said,
wearing her adorable thinking expression. "On one hand, I am the queen of eternal DARKNESS,
and I do adore dark types. But on the other hand, dragon is a very powerful type, and most
legendaries are dragon type. Hmmm."

The two girls took their time, thinking over what their favorite types were.

"I think I will have to go with bug." Shiruku decided. "It has so many beautiful pokemon! Like
Volcarona, Ribombee, Frostmoth, Leavanny. And all the butterfly pokemon."

"And Snom!" Toru added. "Don't forget about Snom!"

Everyone nodded, as they agreed that Snom was a great pokemon.

"Hmm. Hmmmmmmmmm. Hmmm." Kiba thought really hard about which type she preferred.
You could see the cogs turning in her head, as her brain got some much-needed use. "Alright. Let's
look at my favorite dragon types. Haxorus, Rayquaza, Garchomp, Reshiram, Zekrom, Kyurem,
Zygarde, Dialga, Palkia, Giratina, Hydragon which is also dark, Tyrantrum, and actually now that I
think about it the answer is dragon.``

"Great now...uh...anyone wanna play pokemon showdown?" Mina suggested, having run out of
other ideas.

Off to the races!

Outside on the tracks where the three of the fastest people around here.

In the first lane was Kiba. Looking confident as always.

In the second lane was Iida, looking far too serious as always.

And Nara as XLR8 with the helmet over her face.

All three of them had some strange armband on, colored differently for each person. Blue for Iida,
Red for Kiba, and Pink for Nara.

"Alright! Today we will be seeing who can run the most laps!" Iida shouted, before looking over to
a nearby device. "This machine will count each time we go around the track, reading our
armbands! Now without further ado! Let us begin! Machine start!"

"Starting!" The machine said, before giving a countdown. "3.2.1. GO!"

And with that all three of them burst off into a sprint, using their quirks to their maximum
capabilities.

Nara bolted immediately, going at stupid speeds.

Kiba was next, not going as fast as Nara, but still leaving Iida behind.

Iida was amazed at how fast the two of them were going.

It had only been thirty seconds, and Nara had scored 17 points. With Kiba scoring 6. While Iida
had only scored 2.

Is this the future of heroes? Iida wondered. It was this thought that made him feel both a sense of
amazement and inadequacy.

These were small children. And they were outspeeding him, easily.
Mind you this place was for exceptionally powerful children, but still. One couldn't help but feel
bad when being outdone at the thing they were best at, by children who were not even in their
teens.

However, Iida still had something up his sleeve.

XXXXXXXX

Two minutes had passed.

Nara was keeping a strong lead with 103 laps. While Kiba was behind with 56 points.

Iida may have only had 37 points himself, which was far below the other two, but it was here that
he confirmed his suspicions.

They didn't know how to pace themselves.

With Nara, it was less apparent, due to the blinding speeds she went at, but for Kiba, it was a very
apparent issue.

Kiba's strength and speed would diminish the more she used her quirk, meaning that the pacing
issue was showing twofold in her. And she was now struggling to keep up with Iida.

It was then Iida knew that the tables would turn, very quickly.

XXXXXXXXXX

Seven more minutes had passed.

Kiba was lagging behind now. She had 77 points but she wouldn't be able to stay in the race for
much longer.

Nara was at 267 points, but Iida had a feeling she was about to fall out right about-

PWEERRRNNN!

Now.

In a flash of pink light, Nara was back in her normal form.

To her credit, she kept running. She was actually pacing herself now, it seems she was gonna wait
until she could transform again, but Iida doubted she'd have enough stamina to continue.

And while those two slowed down Iida sped up. As he reached beyond first gear.

He may only have had 72 points, but things were about to change and fast.

XXXXXXXXXX

Yet another five minutes and Kiba had fallen out, finishing with 87 points.

She had overexerted herself, and now she needed to stop and drink more blood.

That left only Iida and Nara, and it was not even close.

Nara had only gained one point, putting her at 268, while Iida was now at 142 points.
He was still far behind, and now he was starting to feel a bit of fatigue, but this was nothing
compared to Nara who was struggling to continue.

He applauded her for not just giving up once she reached her time limit, but he doubted it would
matter much.

But they would see in another five minutes.

XXXXXXXXXX

Yet another five minutes had passed, and Nara had transformed back into XLR8.

But it was clear that the fatigue was taking its course.

Firstly she was almost constantly tripping, as her legs wanted her to just stop already. Her speed
was less than half of what it was before, and there would be constant lulls in her already decreased
speed, and her helmet was opened up because she constantly needed to catch her breath.

She didn't stay in the race much longer, before she stopped from exhaustion, ending at an even
300.

Iida was now the only one left in the race, and he was going much faster than when he first started.

He'd gathered up a total of 217 points, and while he was a bit tired, he was more than able to keep
going.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

"Whew." Iida finally came to a stop, standing next to the machine, and pressing the button to make
it stop counting.

Twenty minutes later.

He'd manage to collect a total of 653 points.

So safe to say he'd won.

Kiba looked like she was on the verge of tears with how badly she lost, while Nara didn't look all
too phased.

"Curses! To have such an embarrassing loss!" Kiba shouted into the sky.

"Well, he is a U.A. student and the younger brother of a pro hero. It's expected that we'd lose."
Nara said. "Still, how on earth did you manage to last that long? I feel like I would have died if I
just went on for another minute."

"Simple. The answer is pacing." Iida told them, after taking a swig of orange juice. "While there is
a time for going at max speed, doing so will quickly exhaust you, and leave you moving much
slower, or simply render you unable to move at all. Racing can be a contest of endurance as much
as it is speed. Especially for you Kiba. The more you exert yourself, the faster your body weakens.
And Nara, while I admire your tenacity to continue even after your transformation timer ran out, it
would likely have been smarter to go much slower and regain your stamina a bit. Until you could
transform again."

"I see. Thank you for the advice, I'll try to take it, heart." Nara gave him a polite bow.
Kiba had an absolutely adorable teary eye pout, as she tried really, really hard not to seem bitter
about her loss. "I'll do better next time. Just you wait."

The vampire girl had never been more glad in her life, that she wasn't streaming this.

A Special Guest.

It was a relaxing day for Izuku, he had finished his smaller workload early, and he was left with not
much to do that day, other than watch T.V.

And so Izuku was just chilling in his bed, watching the news, when suddenly there was an urgent
knocking on his door.

"Come in," Izuku said.

Momo came in, with a Seer floating next to her. There was a worried expression on her face, that
made Izuku feel uneasy.

"Um, Midoriya. There is...someone here to see you." Momo explained.

"Is it more reporters? Or Kiba stans?" Izuku asked, nervously optimistic that it was just the usual
menaces.

"Um, I don't think so...I think you should take a look for yourself," Momo said.

The Seer floated towards Izuku, and once it got closed it showed Izuku what Momo was so
concerned about.

And it made him freeze.

Somewhere in the forest, was a woman surrounded by Beowulfs.

What made Izuku freeze was the woman's appearance.

She looked just like an older, hornless, Eri.

Now, Izuku didn't know for sure who this was, but he had a strong feeling.

After taking a few moments to get over his shock, he spoke into the Seer.

"Hello. You are currently trespassing on my property." Izuku said, his voice only showing a bit of
restrained anger. "Please state your business."

The women looked curiously at the Seer, shocked that it had spoken, but after a moment to regain
her composure, and taking a deep breath, she spoke.

"My name is Tsuma Dorama." The woman introduced with a determined look in her eyes. "I'm
looking for my daughter...I think she ended up here. Her name is Eri."
 Regret
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Momo looked at Izuku with concern, as the boy just stared at the orb with a dark look on his face.

The silence in the room was suffocating, and Momo was left wondering what exactly the situation
was about.

However, after a couple of minutes, Izuku lifted his head and looked at her. "I'm going to take a
few Grimm and step out...make sure that no one follows me."

"Um, you haven't fully recovered, is that really a smart thing to do?" Momo asked him.

"I'll be fine," Izuku said, his voice was devoid of any emotion, but his eyes showed an anger and
mistrust that she had never seen before. "Don't tell anyone where I went. Especially Eri."

Whatever this was about. It was VERY serious business.

"O-Ok," Momo said.

Izuku turned back to the Seer and spoke to Tsuma. "Wait there...I'll come to you."

XXXXXXXXXX

Tsuma wasn't sure how much longer she could hold her nerves steady.

Being stared at by the beady red eyes of these...things was intimidating even if she was fairly
certain they wouldn't hurt her.

And those weird clicking noises that orb was making certainly didn't help matters.

But she'd have to endure it. Otherwise, her whole trip here would be for nothing.

After a few minutes, the circle of Grimm opened up, and Izuku walked towards her, with two
Beringels at his sides. One of them carried a round wooden table and the other one carried two
chairs.

The glare Izuku leveled at her was fierce, but Tsuma didn't flinch. She had expected as much.

"Place the table down between us, and the chairs on either side," Izuku ordered.

The Grimm did as they were told, arranging the table and chairs for the two of them.

Once that was done, Izuku sat down, his glare never wavering, his eyes locked onto her.

"Sit," Izuku ordered. There was not a hint of politeness or hospitality. His tone was cold and harsh
and left no room for argument.

So she didn't argue. Tsuma simply sat down in the chair opposite to Izuku, trying her best to ignore
the nightmare monsters surrounding them.

"You must be the Caretaker then," Tsuma said, trying not to show fear, and mostly succeeding,
although Izuku could still hear a bit of a falter in her voice. "Judging from my welcome I think it's
safe to say you know who I am, and...what I've done."

"...Yes. But what I want to know is what exactly you're doing here," Izuku said, his voice was
calm, but there was an easily detectable fury behind it.

"Straight down to business then." Tsuma sighed, taking a deep breath before she explained herself.
"I wanted to...ask about Eri...how she's been if...if she's...if she's happy here?"

"I'm curious as to why you think that's any of your business," Izuku responded, the fury in his
voice becoming less and less restrained. "Considering you abandoned her, saying you wanted
nothing to do with her whatsoever, all while calling her a monster. I'll need you to explain why you
would say all that, only for you to come here, on my property, and suddenly ask how she's doing."

Tsuma recoiled at that statement, looking as if Izuku's words had sunk into her like daggers. "I...I'm
sorry."

There was a long pause between them as Izuku's expression shifted from cold fury to boiling anger.

"You're sorry?" Izuku repeated. "You abandoned your daughter, gave them to your Yakuza leader
father, called her a monster, and inflicted years of physiological trauma on her, that to this very day
I am trying to fix and your response is that you're sorry!?"

"What else can I say?!" Tsuma started tearing up. "Hai, my husband. He...he was a doctor. We met
a while back. Back in high school...back when I was trying to figure out what I wanted to do with
my life. My father was...heavily encouraging me to work for him...to become the next head of the
Yakuza. I never really wanted to but...what else was I going to do...and then one day...I met him.
I'd done something...beyond stupid and broke my legs...Hai showed up and he did what he could
before the ambulance got there. It wasn't just patching up my legs either. He...stayed with me
and...he talked...a lot. At the time I thought it was kind of annoying but once everything was said
and done, I was glad someone was there to keep my mind off the pain. After that we kept in touch
and...well I decided to go med-school with him. And our relationship kept going from there
until...until one day he proposed. Hai was...he was...he was the light of my life. Without him, I
would have just been another criminal. He was my everything...and then one day...while he was
playing with Eri...he just...he just died."

Tears were flowing down the woman's face, as she tried not to sob in front of him. All while
Izuku's expression remained cold.

"I-I-I was angry, and-and scared. That I...I did what I did." Tsuma continued.

"And so you think that justifies anything? That it makes it ok to call your daughter a monster? To
say that her quirk was a curse? To blame her for the death of her own FATHER, when you knew
very well it was an accident?!" Izuku shouted. "I understand maybe not wanting to raise her
anymore after that. Giving her to an orphanage, or maybe a family member that wasn't the head of
the YAKUZA! But you hurt her! Hurt her in one of the worst ways a parent could! When I found
her, she was so confused as to why anyone would want to help her, would want to care for her, to
show her affection! Because she thought she was a monster! That didn't deserve to be loved! And
you think any of what you just said makes that right!?"

"NO!" Tsuma sobbed. "No, it doesn't! I know that! I've known that for years! Everything I did back
then, even...even after Hai's death...it's inexcusable...When...when I got home after I...after I gave
Eri away...I sat there in my empty house, surrounded by pictures of my husband, and my
daughter...and after the rage subsided I kept looking at those pictures...her face and hair so much
like mine...but she gets her kind eyes from her father...she was my daughter...and I...I gave her
away...I-I gave away the last piece of Hai I had left."

Izuku took a moment to look past his own anger at the woman who left Eri behind all those years
ago and took a good look at the woman in front of him now.

The word that came to mind was pathetic.

If he looked closer he could see the signs of despair, beyond just the sobbing. Her hair for one was
a tangled mess, that looked like it hadn't been kept in years. Her clothes were wrinkled and ruffled
as if she had been using them over and over again.

Her baggy eyes were red. At first, he thought that was just because she was Eri's mother, but if he
looked closer he could see that they were bloodshot.

And she was thin. Very, very thin. Like she hadn't been eating.

Lastly, he could faintly smell alcohol coming off her. Implying she was a heavy drinker.

Either this was a very elaborate ruse, or she had genuinely been living in pure despair ever since
she gave up Eri.

Internally, Izuku's resolve softened. But only a bit. And he kept his guard up. Not letting any bit of
pity show on his face.

"I...I tried to take her back after I realized what I did. But it was too late." Tsuma sniffled. "My
father already deemed me an unworthy parent. And refused to even see me, or take my calls. I
couldn't get her back."

"And is that why you're here?" Izuku asked her harshly. "To get Eri back?"

"...Is Eri happy here? Are you taking care of her well?" Tsuma asked him once more.

Izuku paused for a moment, thinking about his next actions, before he took out his phone, did a few
things, and slid it over to Tsuma.

Tsuma took the phone and saw that on it was a picture of Eri playing a video game with Kei and
Kioku. Looking very into it, while also having a good time.

"Eri," Tsuma whispered, tearfully. She handled the phone very carefully as if it were Eri herself.

"Keep scrolling right," Izuku told her.

Tsuma hesitated for a moment before she lifted her finger and scrolled right.

The picture changed, now it was of Eri learning how to swim, with her inflatable unicorn floaties,
helping keep her above water.

After that was a picture of her trying apple pie for the first time, as she looked like her eyes were
about to explode out of her head with how wide they got. She was literally crying with how much
she loved it.

Next was a picture of Eri working in the greenhouse to grow an apple tree.

Tsuma kept flipping through the photos of Eri. Dozens, and dozens of photos, of Eri being active,
playing with friends, trying new things...enjoying her life.
When she arrived at the last one, it was the picture from the amusement park where they were all
together.

Eri was surrounded by friends and family. Smiling, and happy.

Tsuma was sobbing quietly while she took in everything she just saw, and emotions bubbled up
and exploded inside of her.

Joy that her daughter was living happily.

Envy at the fact that she had a part in none of that.

Angry knowing that it was all her fault that she didn't get these moments with Eri.

And despair, knowing she never would.

After a few minutes of crying. Tsuma, very slowly, put the phone down and slid it back over to
Izuku.

"Well at...at least" Tsuma had to take a moment to compose herself after that, before putting on an
extremely forced smile. "At least she's happy now."

"I'm doing the best I can," Izuku said, for the first time in the conversation, not sounding so angry.
"There's still a lot of trauma leftover from what Overhaul did to-"

"Overhaul?" Tsuma asked.

Izuku froze, as he realized that he accidentally said something he didn't want to say.

"Overhaul that's...that's the Kai choice right?" Tsuma said. "Kai took over the Yakuza after my
father fell sick. Are you...saying he did something to her?"

Izuku held his breath. As he tried to figure out what to say. "That's...yes. I'll be honest with you.
Yes, he did. But, you don't want to know."

"W-What do you mean I don't want to know?" Tsuma asked sharply, for the first time actually
looking a bit angry. "What did he do to my daughter!?"

"I'm not telling you for your own protection." Izuku snapped. "YOU were the one who gave your
daughter to the crime lord in the first place. Family or not, you should know it's not safe. So even if
you didn't know what was going to happen to her there, you're still partially at fault for it. And
considering what he did and how you are now...I really, really don't think you want to know what
happened to her."

Tsuma backed down for a moment, taking a moment to ponder what Izuku had said.

After taking a few minutes to think, she looked back at Izuku, with a determined look that Izuku
did NOT like.

"I...You don't owe me anything. I don't have the right to ask you for anything." Tsuma told him.
"But please. I'm begging you. Tell me what he did to her. I don't think...I don't think I'll be able to
live with myself. I'm just wondering about it in the back of my mind for the rest of my life. Please."

Izuku grit his teeth so hard he swore they might crack.

After a few moments of consideration, Izuku gave in.

"Fine," Izuku said. "But I need you to make me a promise."

"...Anything," Tsuma replied.

"Don't kill yourself," Izuku told her, his voice deadly serious.

"Wh-what!?" Tsuma was completely taken aback by that request, her eyes widening in shock.
"Why would I...Oh god...is it really that bad?"

"I'm not going to sugarcoat this. Yes. It is THAT bad." Izuku empathized. "If I'm going to tell you
what Kai Chisaki did to Eri, then I need to know that I'm not about to commit a murder. Do you
REALLY want to know what happened?"

"...At this point. I need to," Tsuma said solemnly. "And, I promise. I won't kill myself."

The two stared at each other for a while, before Izuku sighed. "Alright. Prepare yourself...this isn't
going to be easy."

XXXXXXXXXXX

"Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" Tsuma screamed as she sobbed into the table, hysterically crying as she had
been for quite some time now.

Izuku watched this pitiful display with a pained look. He still didn't like the woman in the slightest,
and in a way, this was still her fault, but he knew that she had never meant for this to happen, and
in the end, he still hated to see people suffer.

He'd told her almost everything. Pretty much everything he could tell her. Of course, he didn't tell
her about the quirk erasing bullets.

But he'd told her all the horrors Overhaul inflicted upon her. Both physically and mentally. All of
which she technically had a hand in making possible.

And he watched her break in front of his eyes.

It reminded him of watching someone drown. You just looked at them suffer, as the color faded
from their face, and light left their eyes.

Eventually, it dissolved into sobbing, and by the end of the story she ended up like this.

And so now he just sat there and...watched. Watching for minutes on end as the woman sobbed
uncontrollably.

It took almost an hour for her to calm down. As she seemingly ran out of tears, and now was left
with saddened, regretful eyes.

A pitiful sight.

"I...I'm a monster...I...I...Eri...oh god Eri." Tsuma buried her head into the table. I'm so sorry. I'm so
sorry."

It was then Izuku wondered exactly what he should say here.

Because honestly at this point the woman was looking so pathetic that Izuku pitied her more than
he hated her. He still obviously resented her, but the edge of his anger had been dulled.
But how should he handle this?

He couldn't just wave it off saying that "it was ok" or "you didn't know, it wasn't your fault."
Because it wasn't ok, and it was about a quarter her fault.

Should he say she should try to make up for it? That seemed like the better answer, and it would
give her a reason to not end her own life when this was over. But how?

He wasn't letting her near Eri. That was for certain.

Because as much as pitied this woman, it wasn't worth the psychological trauma it caused Eri to see
her, just so that way she could try and make right the wrongs of the past.

So what could she do?

The two of them sat there, in silence for a good few minutes.

Until eventually, Izuku spoke up.

"This isn't going to change anything." He told her. "This won't undo the damage done to Eri's mind.
Crying and apologizing, won't fix anything. If you're really sorry, then you'll have to do something
to try and work towards making her life better."

The woman looked up at him, a spark of life in her eyes, as she took in Izuku's words, and felt
something close to hope.

"Yes! Yes, I'll-I'll do anything! I own a hospital, it was my husband's before he...before he died. I
have lots of money that I've just been sitting on. I have resources! I can-I can pay for Eri's
expenses! Or-Or anything! I have people who owe me favors! Anything! Anything you need!" The
woman said desperately like she was begging for her life.

Izuku took a deep breath once more, as he prepared himself for the rest of this conversation. "Ok. If
we're going to do this then let's establish some rules. Firstly, you can't come around here or have
direct contact with Eri. I'm sure you can understand why seeing you again wouldn't be healthy for
her right now."

Tsuma winced and bowed her head. "I-I understand."

"Good. Second, you WILL be paying for Eri's monthly expenses. This includes food, shelter,
education, therapy, and the likes. I'll be sending an extensive contract your way in the next few
days, listing the details." Izuku told her. "Third, you're going to seek help. I know where this kind
of depression can lead, and just looking at you tells me if I don't intervene you'll be dead before the
end of the year, promise be damned. You have no use for Eri dead, and god forbid she finds about
it, and she blames herself for YOUR death."

The woman's eyes widened in horror, before looking down at herself, seeing how much of a wreck
she was, and how little she had taken care of herself these past few years. "...Yes. I understand."

"Lastly, you own hospitals, right? That means you have access to top-of-the-line medical supplies?
Right?" Izuku asked her, receiving a frantic nod from the woman. "Good. I'll need some of those as
well."

"Yes, yes of course." Tsuma agreed.

"And that's all for now," Izuku told her. "If I need anything else, I'll call you."
"I understand, here." Tsuma took a business card out of her purse and handed it to Izuku. "That has
my phone number on it...Eri...Eri isn't going to find out about any of this...is she?"

"...No. Not yet." Izuku decided. "She's too young. And the trauma is still too fresh. She needs years
of counseling and therapy...but after that…I'll tell her about this arrangement, after all, she deserves
to know...and once I do. What she does with that information will be up to her. If she wants to
forgive you and reach out, form some sort of relationship, then I won't stop her, I will be watching
VERY closely, but unless you do anything stupid, I won't intervene...but...if she decides not to
forgive you, and to never see you again. You must respect that decision. Am I understood?"

Tsuma paused, looking at the ground for a minute, before speaking in a very hushed voice. "Yes. I
understand."

"...Very well. Then I believe we're done here." Izuku stood up, snapping his fingers so the Grimm
would collect the table and chairs. "You should get going before anyone sees you. The Grimm will
escort you off the premises."

Tsuma stood up and bowed. "Thank you. Thank you so much for...everything. Not just taking care
of Eri but...you've been kinder to me than I deserve. I owe you more than I could ever repay."

"I'm just doing what I think is right," Izuku said. "And honestly, I can't bring myself to kick
someone who's already down. Even someone like you."

As Tsuma stood to leave, she said one last thing to Izuku. "I'm glad that Eri ended up in the care of
someone so kind...I know you raise her better than I ever could."

And with that the woman promptly walked away, escorted by a small pack of Beowulfs.

After she was out of sight, Izuku collapsed to his knees, and let out all the air he'd been holding in.

He felt so tired. That had been so exhausting on him emotionally, and it hadn't gone anything like
how he expected.

Izuku didn't know WHAT he was expecting, but it wasn't this.

He wanted to stay angry and upset with Eri's mother for what she did, but the woman had clearly
been suffering a fate that in Izuku's opinion was worse than death. Having gone through a terrible
tragedy, and made even more tragic by her own poor decisions. And now left with nothing but
regret and anguish, she just had to live the rest of her life like that.

Sure it was her own fault, but did she deserve to suffer like that!? Did anyone deserve to suffer like
that?

Maybe? But it didn't feel right. At least not to Izuku.

What would her suffering fix? What did anyone stand to gain from her pain?

Nothing. It didn't help anyone. Not Izuku, definitely not Tsuma, and not Eri.

Oh lord, Eri. Izuku realized that he was inevitably going to have to have a conversation with her,
about this.

He wasn't even mentally prepared enough to think about that.

Izuku recalled his earlier words. That if Eri wanted to build a relationship with her of some sort,
 then he would let her. And he felt tightening in his chest.

He didn't want to tell her. He didn't want to let her see that woman ever again.

But Eri deserved to know. And she deserved to have a choice.

As Izuku pulled himself to his feet, he looked up from the ground.

And into the beady red eyes of Yami.

Chapter End Notes

Yeah… let's have a talk.

So this was not what you were expecting huh? So many people rallying in the review
to kill a woman who was already dead inside.

You guys all seemed to be expecting some sort of legal battle where she tried to gain
custody of Eri back for some reason.

But that's so predictable and boring. Not to mention I would have to stretch out
suspicion of disbelief of how she could even put up a fight against Izuku legally.

Now think about it. This woman just lost her husband and gave away her daughter in
anger. She now has no family and is left in a house, alone, surrounded by memories of
the life she can never have back, partially because of her own mistakes.

Yeah you didn't think of it from that angle, did you? Because you were too busy
looking at her mistakes, and not what lead to them or what came after.

Not to mention, once again, she had absolutely no idea what Overhaul would end up
doing to her, nor could she have predicted it. As far as she was concerned, she was
leaving Eri with her grandfather, and Eri probably would have been relatively fine(still
mentally scarred) if Overhaul hadn't done what he did.

When you look at things from her perspective, it paints a very different picture than
the one in your mind huh?

Does that justify what she did? No. Not at all. She called her child a monster and then
blamed her for her own father's death. And even if she did just leave Eri with her
grandfather, she still gave her to a Yakuza boss technically speaking, which is just a
terrible idea.

She's still a terrible mother, but she is also a person. Someone who isn't one-
dimensional in her feelings and emotions, and can change her opinions and the way
she views things rather quickly.

Now let's talk about Izuku's actions here. Let's remember that these are not MY
actions, or MY opinions, or how I would handle things. This is about Izuku.

And considering Izuku wanted to redeem Shigaraki, I think it's safe to say he would
take pity on this woman.
If you believed that she deserves to suffer, and Izuku was too kind, that's fine. That's
your opinion. But that's not how Izuku would handle things.

Next, let's discuss how often Eri's mother will be in the story...the answer is not very.
She's a resource essentially, for Izuku to call on if he needs something. You won't see
her much if at all really.

Lastly, Yami. He heard everything. Let's see how that pans out. In the next chapter.

Anyway, please review and have a nice day.

 Understanding Suffering

"So...tell me exactly what happened," Izuku said to his son.

The two of them had moved back into Izuku's office, and after Izuku kicked out everyone else, it
was just the two of them. Izuku and Yami sitting on opposite sides of his desk.

Yami had been...confused ever since what happened with Eri's mother. Like he didn't fully
understand what he'd heard. Or couldn't process it. And he bore a bewildered expression even now.

"I...big spike. Big big spike!" Yami tried using his hands to show how big the spike was, lowering
one as close to the ground as possible, and raising the other one as high as he could, struggling a
bit. "Lots of sadness. Went to see...you were talking about Eri...I was confused...she...died...but
she's still alive? Eri's mother...gave her away...but still was sad? A bad man hurt her, very bad. But
why?"

Ah. Yami's still getting used to the world. It's no wonder things like this would confuse him. Izuku
sighed. Looks like the hardest part of today was not behind him. "Yami...alright. So let's break this
down one bit at a time. Starting, with Eri's mother."

Yami nodded. "Why...did she give Eri away? Why did she come back?"

"Well...as you know. Eri's quirk is very dangerous, especially if the people around her don't know
what it does. And back when Eri' first developed it, obviously no one knew what it did." Izuku
explained. "And so when Eri's father touched her, back when her quirk first appeared...he died."

Yami nodded. He recalled hearing about this. Of course, it was stressed to him that this was an
accident and that Eri was in fact very upset about that.

"And as you can imagine, Eri's mother was not pleased about the love of her life...dying. And in
her rage and grief, she took it out on Eri. She blamed Eri for his death, told her that she was cursed,
left her with her grandfather, and then abandoned her." Izuku said, pausing to give Yami time to
take that in.

The Grimm boy paused to think about it. Trying to put himself in the woman's shoes.

How would he react if Eri or anyone of his siblings accidentally killed Izuku?

The moment that thought entered Yami's head, he scowled. Feeling an intense pain in his chest at
the thought of losing Izuku.

Izuku had given him everything. He was the parent he never knew he needed in his life and opened
up a whole new world to him. He was kind and patient and cared so much about him, and his
siblings...and honestly Yami doesn't know what he would do if that happened.

But would he treat the sibling that did it, the same way Eri's mother did to her? Even if it was an
accident?

He recalled back to when Izuku collapsed. All the negativity every single person in the house felt.
The intense fear and despair instilled into the hearts of every single child in the house.

Honestly, Yami doesn't think he could feel anything but sorrow for whoever was unfortunate
enough to do that.
So why did Eri's mother do what she did?

"Why?" Yami asked, still confused. "It was an accident. She was sad. So why did Eri's mom do
that?"

"Yami, you have the ability to see what other people are feeling, not everyone can do that," Izuku
told him. "Some people can't see past their own pain and suffering. Pain anger, if not processed
correctly, can blind a person, and make them do horrible, terrible things. And that's what Eri's
mother did. And the minute her anger started to fade, and she realized what she did, and how bad it
was. But it was too late to take it back, because her father, and then later Overhaul, wouldn't let her.
So for years, all she could do was suffer, not knowing what happened to her daughter, and
regretting her decision. Until one day, she heard about the downfall of the Yakuza, and then
eventually learned about this place. She put two and two together and figured that Eri probably
ended up here, and realized that she could actually see what happened to her."

"So she...felt bad...because she did bad things in anger...but when she stopped be angry...she felt
sad," Yami said, trying to understand what his father was telling him.

"That's right." Izuku nodded. "Never decide things out of anger. Most of the time it leads to doing
things you'll regret. Sometimes it can ruin your life. That's why therapists exist."

"Thera...pist?" Yami repeated.

"Ah...Therapists are people that...they're like doctors." Izuku explained. "But instead of healing
people's bodies, they heal peoples minds."

"Heal...minds?" Yami repeated, slightly confused.

"Well, do you see the pain that Fuku, and Otoko, and most of the other kids feel?" Izuku asked
Yami, who nodded in response. "Well, that's not physical pain. That's mental pain. It's why they're
so sad and in some cases angry. Therapists can help them not be so sad or angry anymore. They're
about as important as actual doctors, and can do as much good."

Yami remained silent, contemplating what Izuku had told him. A therapist could help people who
were suffering like his siblings...like his father maybe. Like all those people in the city that he
absorbed negativity from.

But then again, there was something about that statement bothering him.

"Why, isn't their therapist here?" Yami asked. "Why aren't therapists fixing more people? Why so
much suffering outside?"

Izuku paused, as he tried to find a way to answer this properly. "Ok. So the thing is. Unlike doctors,
people aren't as willing to see therapists. For many reasons. Some people just don't recognize that
they need to see one. Some people can't afford therapists, or can't see them because their parents or
guardians won't let them. And some people...some people think that it makes them...weak...there is
this...thought among people... that strong person shouldn't have to get help...and since no one
wants to be weak or admit weakness, a lot of people just...don't get the help they need. Even if they
know that they need it. If people went to therapy more, there would be a lot less suffering in the
world."

The green teen was not proud to say he was venting a bit towards his son. Venting about himself,
because his self-loathing was acting up again.

After taking a moment to calm himself, Izuku continued. "The reason why your siblings haven't
gotten any therapy is because I have not been doing my job well, and I've had issues trusting people
with you guys. But I am looking into it now."

Yami once again sat there and took all of this in.

He once thought there was a lot of suffering in the house. Kids like Fuku, and Kioku, carried a lot
of pain with them. Eri and Kota as well to a lesser extent as well. Even the typically happy ones
like Kiba, Shiruku and Kai carried some negativity with them.

But that was nothing compared to what he saw in the city.

He'd only ever been there one time, and he'd seen that the suffering in this place, the negativity
here, was nothing compared to the sheer amount of negativity in the city.

And it wasn't just because, of the difference in the number of people, the amount of negativity
coming off some individuals, were more than all of the kids in the house combined.

He'd seen Kiba's despair first hand, and he hated it. He hated watching her feel that way. And there
were people out there who were feeling so much worse.

And that just...didn't feel right.

"Now about what you heard about Overhaul." Izuku continued, snapping Yami out of his thoughts.
"I hope you're not too...affected by the description of what happened. It's rather horrifying."

Ah yes, Eri's torture.

Honestly, Yami just had a hard time...comprehending that.

From what he understood, something very, very bad happened to Eri. That hurt a whole lot. And
was treated very badly. That explained why she acted the way she did.

However, Yami couldn't wrap his head around one thing.

"Why?" He asked once again. "Why did he hurt her? He just wanted blood? You take blood from
Eri...but, you don't hurt her like that. So why did he do that?"

Izuku paused, before answering. "Yami...there are some people who are just...they are bad people.
For different reasons, some people are hurt so they want to or feel like they need to hurt others. Or
just because they weren't taught to value other people. I don't know why Overhaul did what he did,
or why he became a bad person. But it doesn't justify the horrible things he did to Eri."

There was another moment of silence, as Izuku waited for Yami to process this.

"So...is Eri's mother...also a bad person?" Yami asked eventually. "You were...being mean...but
also nice to her...even though she hurt Eri. I don't understand."

Once again Izuku responded to this with a sigh and a pause. Although this conversation was
nowhere near as difficult or precarious as his conversation with Eri's mother, but it still took a tax
on him, and he need to think carefully about the best ways to explain everything, otherwise this
could have a negative influence on his son.

"What makes a bad person is...subjective...meaning that it's up to each individual person to come
up with their own opinions. For example, if you like ice cream, and you say that ice cream is the
best. YOU may think that, but someone else may have a different opinion. And there is no right
answer. So that makes it subjective." Izuku explained. "Deciding on whether or not you think
someone is bad, comes down to a few factors, and it can be very complicated. But for the sake of
simplicity, let's look at how Eri's mother was, what she did, why she did it, how she feels about
now, and what she's doing about it now. I'm going to explain this from MY perspective, but other
people may feel differently about each factor."

Yami paid close attention, hanging off each of Izuku's words as he explained this complicated
situation in the simplest way he could.

"Eri's mom was once a loving mother. She loved her daughter, and she loved her husband, very,
very dearly. Then one day, Eri's quirk came, and she accidentally killed her father. Now I
understand that she was...upset, to say the least. She lost someone she cared about more than the
world itself. But what she did, telling Eri those horrible things, blaming Eri for her father's death,
and giving her to a Yakuza boss, even if he was her grandfather, was NOT the correct response. It
was a terrible thing to do. She SHOULD have gone to a therapist to help her cope. She SHOULD
have known that saying things and making decisions while you're angry and grieving, especially
when those decisions hurt your child. But at the same time. She was grieving." Izuku explained.
"Everything she did before and after her burst of rage, suggest that what she did was not something
she would normally do and that she regrets it deeply. But that doesn't change that what she did was
terrible, and something no parent should even consider. So at that point, the question becomes,
should you judge a person one what they do, when they're at they are at their worst?"

"At...they're worst?" Yami repeated.

"Right. When a person is at their worst, is when they become overcome by despair, and typically
that's when people make they're worst decisions." Izuku continued. "Do you remember when Kiba
locked herself in her room and made herself suffer? That was her at her worst. She was so upset
about what happened to me, that she made a terrible decision that hurt her and the people around
her, that she would never make normally. So, is it a right to judge someone at their worst?
Normally I don't think so, but what she did was just, so terrible...I can't really call her a good
person. But I can't call her a bad person either."

"So she's just...a person?" Yami asked.

"Yes! Yes, that's exactly what she is!" Izuku was elated at the fact that his son seemed to be
understanding this. "She's a person. Not good not bad inherently, but capable of both. Again, this is
just my opinion. I'm sure some people would still say she's a bad person, despite her reasons. And I
don't blame them...but...I honestly couldn't stand to see her suffer to that extent. I don't think
anyone deserves to feel like that, even if they did something terrible."

Yami recalled the sheer intensity of her sadness. Almost unlike anything he'd seen before. It was
far worse than Fuku when she came here or Kiba during her depression. He struggled to think of a
reason why someone would deserve that.

"Some people would say she deserved it because she did it to herself but...why? What good does
her pain bring anyone?" Izuku asked. "Will her suffering fix what happened to Eri? Or make Eri
feel better? No. That's why I treated her the way I did. Because even though I don't like her, I can't
bring myself to let someone wallow in their own pain."

"...If she and Overhaul had therapist...would they be better?" Yami asked.

"...Eri's mother I'm sure...I don't know about Overhaul but...probably?" Izuku said. "Therapy can
help with a log, but they also have to be cooperative. If a therapist is giving you advice, and you
don't listen or take in any of what they say, then it's not going to help much. The therapist also has
to be good at their job. If not, they may end up doing more harm than good. But, if you have that,
and with enough time, I believe, therapy could help pretty much anyone...and I failed to get any of
you a therapist yet."

There was a few seconds of silence, before Yami left from his chair, went around Izuku's desk, and
lunged at him before wrapping his arms around his waist, bringing him into a hug.

"Huh! Where did this come from!?" Izuku was quick to hug his son back, although he was
confused by the sudden embrace.

"You looked like you needed it," Yami explained. "Does it help?"

Izuku smiled, genuinely feeling touched. "Yes, yes it does."

After that, the two just sat there and enjoyed the embrace for a few minutes.

"Alright. Thank you, Yami, but I think we're done here." Izuku told him. "Unless you have any
more questions?"

Yami paused. He could probably ask more questions, but it was clear his father needed a break.
"No. I'm fine."

"Alright. Well, then you should go back to your room. Dinner should be ready soon." Izuku said
after looking at his clock. "Remember, don't tell anyone about what happened here. Especially Eri.
She's not ready to hear about this yet. One day she will, but not yet...oh, and tell Yonda to come
here. I need to explain this to her. Given her quirk, trying to keep secrets around her is a moot
point."

Yami nodded and started leaving to go to his room. He had...a lot to think about.

XXXXXXXXX

Sleeping proved to be...difficult for Yami.

He was stuck thinking about that conversation, and about what he had seen in the city that day.

Yami had not seen the entire city. Only a small portion of it. There was probably still so much
suffering he hadn't seen.

And that suffering, lead to other people suffering.

But...why did he care? He didn't know these people. They didn't do anything for him, in fact, he
was told he was considered a monster by most of the people outside. So why was this bothering
him?

Could it be because of his need to give back?

Generally, Yami found that when someone gave you something, you should try to return the favor.

This is why Yami would give Izuku everything. Because Izuku gave Yami everything. And kept
giving him everything.

And his siblings gave him a lot. They gave him kindness, and companionship, two things that he
never knew how he lived without up until this point.

But they weren't the only one who gave him things. Everyone did. Literally everyone.
The people of the city gave him their suffering. Fuel for his Grimm. Sure they didn't give it to him
on purpose. But it was still a gift.

Or maybe the reason it bothered him was because their suffering could lead to his siblings'
suffering?

Maybe if all his siblings' parents had therapists, then they wouldn't have treated them badly. Or
maybe if more people in the world had therapists, maybe they wouldn't be so scared of him and his
siblings.

Perhaps if he did something to help them feel less afraid, his siblings wouldn't suffer as much.

Or, was the reason it bothered him that much was simply because...well he just didn't like people
suffering. Maybe his father was rubbing off on him and...Yami didn't mind that though. He loved
his father, so the idea of being more like him didn't bother him in the slightest.

It could just be all of those things.

But...he needed to see more. To understand more about the world outside this house and the forest.

He needed to head out into the city once more.

 Exploring Pain

In the early hours of the day, is when Yami left the house.

It's not like he really needed to sneak out. Going into the forest was not really something special,
and since no one was watching he could just...leave.

The only thing that would really stop any of the children from just leaving was the Seers...which
Yami controlled so not much of an issue.

While Yami was sure his father would be worried if he noticed he was gone, Yami needed to see
these things himself, by himself.

If he had gone with a supervisor, they likely would have restricted what Yami could see. And he
didn't want that.

And so Yami went out into the city.

After a bit of walking, Yami reached the city streets and was immediately met with the feeling of
negativity rushing into, coming from the people around him.

To explain Yami's vision, Yami would see aura's around people, with numerous different colors
flowing around them, with the dominant emotion being the dominant color. He wasn't sure what all
the colors meant exactly, but he'd figured a few things out. Red was anger, black was sadness,
purple was fear and yellow was happiness. There were of course more colors, and the colors came
in different shades, Yami didn't quite know what that meant.

These auras would always be clear to Yami. He could even see them through walls. The more
intense a person's emotions, the higher the person's aura, some of them reaching above some of the
buildings.

Which is what he was seeing right now. Pillars of negative emotions, blazing like huge fires above
some of the smaller buildings.

Yami reasoned that if he wanted to see the suffering of the people firsthand, then he should
probably head to the highest sources of negativity he could find.

And so he made his way towards the largest concentration of negativity that he could see from
here.

But as he walked, he noticed something.

When he walked past the people on the sidewalk, they would look down at him. He would see the
look in their eyes change, and their fear rise, before they walked slightly faster.

It didn't take a genius to figure out what was scaring them.

He walked past a plane of glass and took a look at his reflection.

His pale skin, his black nails, his sharp jagged teeth, his black sclera, and his beedy red pupils.

His form was frightening. He'd been told so numerous times. He'd even scared Eri a bit at first,
although she'd gotten over it rather quickly.
But these people seemed far more fearful of him than Eri was. Which told him that this was
something he'd just have to expect in the outside world.

Still, not much he could do about that, so Yami just continued to head towards the negativity.

XXXXXXXX

The source of the field of what Yami now called, "Negativity Geysers" had led him to the poorer
neighborhoods.

The slums of the city contained much worse-looking buildings. Most of them were just run-down
houses, and abandoned structures, along with some small stores, with the nicest looking buildings
being apartment buildings, but even they didn't look all too nice.

Trash littered the cracked streets and sidewalks, and even the air here seemed worse somehow.

Also, the types of people he'd seen around had changed. Now you could tell they had less money or
less care for their appearance.

There was the occasional homeless person from time to time, all of them carrying some sort of
alcohol.

Yami had actually seen a bit of this type of neighborhood before when U.A drove him around, but
that was just a glimpse.

Now that he was seeing the full thing, it was...shocking.

Yami had only known two types of living. His life in the forest, and his life at the house with
Izuku. Two very different types of lifestyle, but they shared something in that their surroundings
weren't this depressing, at least the forest looked nice. He would have rather slept in a cave than
slept in an alleyway like he saw some of these people doing.

And somehow they smelled worse than he ever did.

Now Yami understands why there was so much negativity here. These people looked miserable
even without looking at their auras.

Something Izuku taught them was the power of money. It provided them food, a home, all those
games, and other things they used to keep them entertained. You couldn't really live without
money, and Izuku had a LOT of it.

This was seemingly what happened when people barely had any money.

They didn't have good food, or good houses, or anything that Yami had.

So Yami looked around the area with pity. These people were so sad and scared. He doubted that
therapy could help THESE people. What they seemed to need was money.

Why didn't they have money? Why were they so poor? Couldn't they just get jobs? Why didn't
anyone help them?

"AHHHHHH!"

Speaking of helping.

Yami turned his head towards the sound of the scream, and saw nearby, a young girl was getting
her bag snatched by a disheveled looking man.

"Help! Someone help!" The girl cried out as she hung tightly to her bag.

"Just! Just give me the bag!" The man shouted desperately, as his weak, skinny arms tried to steal
the bag.

Now, something Yami noticed about this encounter was that they were both terrified. In fact, the
man was actually more terrified than the girl was, much to his surprise.

That didn't seem to make sense to Yami. He wasn't being robbed, and it's not like he had much to
fear from a girl who was a third of his size.

However, looking at him, and thinking about more. It started to make more sense.

This man looked like he hadn't tasted food in weeks. That must be why he was so desperate for this
little girl's bag. He wanted money for food.

Dad was right...suffering makes more suffering. Yami noticed. ...I should do something.

And so Yami ran in and did what he thought was best to end the issue.

He took a stack of cash out of his pocket and tossed it at the man's face.

"Ack!" The man was so taken aback by the sudden attack(?) to the face and stumbled back,
releasing the bag as the money fell to the ground. "What the-"

"Huh?" The girl's eyes went wide in confusion, as she didn't expect someone to throw cash at her
attacker's face.

The man picked up the stack of money, looking down at it with shock and confusion, before
looking back at Yami. "Did...did you just throw money at my face?"

"Go! Leave! Buy food!" Yami commanded aggressively.

The man paused for one moment, before running away as fast as he could, holding the money to
his chest.

After Yami watched him walk off he turned to the girl.

It was clear that she didn't live around here. Her bright yellow blonde hair was very well kept, and
styled. She wore a clean white dress with frills and decorations that implied it was rather
expensive, her red shoes telling the same story, as well as her sun hat with the red ribbon in it.

As for her aura, it was mostly white right now, which guessing from her expression, indicated
shock.

When people are shocked I should...wait for them to calm down. Yami thought, trying to recall the
advice Izuku had given him.

And so he waited. And the two stood there in awkward silence for a couple of minutes, Yami just
staring at her.

Eventually, the girl got over her shock and was just...confused, and somewhat frightened by Yami's
eyes boring into her.
Seeing the fear in her rise a bit, Yami assumed it was because of his appearance again, and so he
decided to try to say something to ease her fears.

"I'm not going to hurt you," Yami said bluntly, his expression unchanging.

"Oh uh...thank you?" The girl said awkwardly, her fear subsiding just a little bit but not much. "I
mean! Thank you! For saving me! But...was it really ok to throw money at that man?"

"It's fine." Yami shrugged.

Yami, despite not falling into the Gacha craze, did start getting an allowance. Seeing as his Grimm
did so much around the house, Izuku decided that he was one of the kids who'd gain passive
income. Yami didn't have anything to do with this money, so he just hoarded it.

He figured he should take it with him, in case he wanted to buy food or something. And so
throwing a little bit of that crash away really didn't bother him.

"Oh, well. Thank you again! You really saved me!" The girl gave him a bow. "My name is Amai
Nigai! It's a pleasure to meet you."

"Yami Midoriya." He introduced himself. "You don't live here."

"Uh, yeah. I don't." Amai said awkwardly. "I...came here to give out my candies to the people here,
so they wouldn't be so sad."

"Candy?" Yami titled his head in confusion.

"Yes, my candies!" Amai's face brightened, and she quickly dug into her bag and took out a small
yellow piece of candy that looked like a skittle or M&M. "Here, try one!"

Yami took the small piece of candy and immediately popped it into his mouth.

And immediately, he felt a sense of euphoria. The candy tasted like happiness and filled him with a
feeling of warmth and joy.

When Yami finished chewing it he was wide-eyed, as the joy the candy had given him continued,
as his mood improved.

Amai's smile brightened as she saw Yami's wide-eyed look. "It's part of my quirk. Mood Candy. It
lets me make candy that tastes like my mood!"

"That's a very nice quirk." Yami praised her. "Very good quirk."

"O-Oh! Um...no one's ever said that about my quirk before." Amai blushed a bit, and Yami saw her
aura become mostly yellow. "Thank you. You're really nice too."

Yami nodded. "So you came to give people happy candies to make them feel not so sad anymore?"

"Uh-huh. I heard that the people in the poorer neighborhoods were so sad, so I thought if I gave
them my candies I could give them a little hope." Amai said bashfully, shuffling her feet. "I've
been doing this for a while now but...I'm not sure I feel safe doing that now."

Yami saw her aura turn black, as sadness washed over her, along with fear.

And so without thinking too much about it, he made a decision.

"Why don't we go together?" Yami asked. "I can protect you."

"Really!?" Amai asked, taken aback by the offer, but was ecstatic for it nonetheless. She felt like
Yami could really protect her, seeing as he looked absolutely terrifying.

Yami nodded. "I wanted to see upset people."

Amai once again looked confused. "Why?"

"I want...to understand them," Yami answered.

The blonde girl gave him a curious look. "Under...stand them? Do you want to help them?"

Yami paused. "...Maybe. Things are...confusing me. I want to look at them...and figure out what I
want to do."

"Hmmm. Well, I think that helping people who are sad is just the right thing to do. Maybe if you
see them you'll think so too!" Amai thought. "Come on, let's go!"

Amai offered her hand to Yami, who tentatively took it, as she dragged him off to go cheer up the
less fortunate.

XXXXXXXXXX

"Bless you two." A disheveled old lady with a trash cart said, smiling at them as she walked away
with her garbage.

Yami watched the lady as she walked away. Before they'd gotten to her, her aura had been a soft
black, but now it was a soft yellow. Not bursting with joy, but much happier than she'd been before
they got to them.

This had been the case for many of the people Yami and Amai had gone to.

But something Yami noticed is that sometimes, Amai wouldn't even have to give them the candy
for them to feel better.

Sometimes all they would have to do is approach them and tell them of their intentions, and they
would smile and feel better. Not all better, but noticeably better.

It taught Yami that maybe sometimes just showing that you cared could brighten someone's mood.

Of course, the candy would do wonders for their mood. And it was pleasing to see these people
gain a little bit of happiness in their seemingly sad lives.

After doing this for a couple of hours, it seemed Amai was finished here.

"That's all the people I can find around here, but I still have so much candy." Amai frowned as she
looked into her bag.

"Hmm." Yami looked up. The amount of negativity in the area had subsided quite a bit, but that
was just in this part of the city. There were still other parts of the city, with negative geysers. "We
can go to other places where people are sad."

"That's a good idea, but how would we find them?" Amai asked.

"I can see them," Yami explained. "With my quirk."

"Your quirk lets you see people's emotions?" Amai asked with a slightly amazed face.

Yami nodded before pointing somewhere."There's more bad feeling's over there. Lots of them."

"Well then let's go cheer them up!" Amai said with a determined look in her eyes and a smile on
her face. "Show me the way please."

Yami nodded and led the way to negative geysers.

XXXXXXXXXX

As it turns out, the negative geysers had led to a battle. A battle between heroes and villains.

The villain Rikiya Katsukame, a former member of the Yakuza had broken out of prison, and was
on a horrible rampage, having stolen some trigger that further boosted his abilities, allowing him to
steal vitality from people without even touching them.

Meanwhile, the heroes that had arrived to stop him, Death Arms, Ryukyu, and Crust, were all
struggling to even stay upright, as all the other lower rank heroes had fallen.

The area around the fight was in ruins, buildings had been smashed apart and collapsed, stores
were in complete shambles, and there was rubble everywhere, and Yami could see that there were
lots of people trapped under it, with their vitality drained and too exhausted to move a finger.

There wasn't even a police perimeter, as any of the police that showed up had had their vitality
drained, and they were left immobile on the ground.

"Oh my." Amai put her hands over her mouth, as she looked at this disaster in horror.

"RAH" Death Arms threw a punch at Rikiya and punched back, and when their fist clashed, Death
Arms was thrown back on the ground, his arm nearly breaking from the blow. "Agh!"

Rikiya stood above Death Arms, raising both his fists, ready to end the pro hero.

But then Crust jumped in and raised and created a shield, blocking the attack, but Rikiya just kept
attacking.

Crust grit his teeth as Rikiya's fist pounded on his shield. Each attack made him want to collapse.
As Rikiya drained more and more of his stamina with each passing second, he could just barely
keep up this defense.

Ryukyu jumped on Rikiya's back and bit into his shoulder, the dragon hero making sure to sink her
teeth deep into the huge muscle-bound villains.

"Get off me you crazy bitch!" Rikyia grabbed onto Ryukyu's head, draining her stamina even
faster, as he forced the dragoness off of him, as she was too exhausted to resist, and he threw her to
the side.

"This is terrible!" Amai gasped, tears sparkling in her eyes as she bore witness to this disaster.

Meanwhile, Yami just observed everything around him.

Unlike the last place, they went to which was full of sadness, here the prime emotion was fear. The
civilians were afraid, the police were afraid, even the heroes were afraid.

Everyone was afraid, except for Rikiya himself. He was engulfed in happiness, taking joy in the
destruction and pain he was causing.

And that somehow made it all worse. Not just the pain around them, but that the person causing it
was taking pleasure in it.

Rikiya grabbed Crust and started draining his vitality faster, while crushing him, in his massive
hand.

Yami, seeing how bad the situation was, prepared to intervene. He knew using his quirk like this in
public was illegal, but given the situation, he was willing to break the law.

Fortunately, he didn't need to.

Suddenly, Rikiya shrunk down to his normal size, his strength faded, and he stopped absorbing
other people's vitality.

"Huh!? What happened to my qu-agh!" Rikiya didn't get the chance to finish his sentence, as Mirko
kicked him in the face, knocking him out as his body flew to the side, before skidding to the
ground.

"Hah! Got the bastard!" Mirko said, before looking back at a nearby alleyway. "Hey, Eraser! I
didn't need your freaking help!"

Aizawa came out of hiding and revealed that he was the one who weakened the villain. "That
remains to be seen."

"Ah, Eraserhead! Mirko!" Crust shouted with pure relief. "Thank you for coming to our aid! The
villain injected himself with Trigger, and proved to be more powerful than we initially thought!"

"We need to get him restrained immediately," Ryukyu said, reverting to her human form, panting
heavily as she struggled to stay upright.

Meanwhile, Thirteen was running in, having followed Aizawa here. "I'm here. Let's get the rescue
operation started. There's no doubt that people are trapped under all this rubble! We need to get
them out before they run out of air, or before the rubble shifts and crushes them!"

"Do we know when Uwamami or any other rescue heroes are gonna arrive?" Death Arms said.

"She's out of the city doing a photoshoot," Aizawa said, not doing much to hide his disdain.
"Ragdoll's doing a mission on the other side of the city. And without them, it'll take us hours to
find everyone under this rubble."

"Someone might die if we take that long!" Crust pointed out.

Yami heard that conversation, and he realized something.

He could see them. He could see all the people trapped under the rubble. He could see everyone
that was trapped.

He could do something here.

And so Yami ran forward.

"Wait! Yami I don't think you are supposed to be here!" Amai objected.

Yami stopped and turned back to her. "You wanted to help people feeling bad. So let's do that."
Amai looked hesitant but ceased her objection, and so Yami moved forward, with her slowly
following him from a distance.

Thirteen noticed the two children approaching them, and called out to them. "Hey, kids! You can't
wait...you're one of Midoriya's kids!"

"Huh?" Aizawa noticed Yami and looked at him confused. "What are you doing here?"

"There!" Yami pointed at one of the collapsed buildings. "One there! And there! And there!"

"What's he doing?" Death Arms asked.

"Wait...his quirk. You can see the people through the rubble can't you." Aizawa said, recalling
what he knew about Yami's quirk.

Yami nodded.

Aizawa paused for a moment, before picking Yami up. "Point out where the people are. Everyone,
let's get the operation underway."

"Wait, Eraserhead, you can't seriously think of using a kid to help us?" Death Arms asked him.

"We're low on manpower, people's lives are in danger, and he can help without putting himself in
danger," Aizawa said in a rushed tone. "If he wants to help. I say let him."

"Listen to the justice hobo," Yami said.

Aizawa's eyebrow twitched when a few other heroes tried to keep themselves from laughing after
hearing that.

"Yeah, guys. The justice hobo's right! Let the kid help!" Mirko snickered.

"We don't have much of a choice." Thirteen said. "Kid, show us where they are."

XXXXXXXXXX

Izuku felt like he was going to explode from sheer frustration.

Ever since he'd read Yami's note about him leaving to see the city for the day, he'd nearly fainted.

Unlike many of the other kids, Yami didn't have the inherent ability to defend himself, having to
rely on his Grimm, and he obviously didn't take any of them with him, because he would have
heard about it on the news by now.

Yami could make a Grimm to defend himself if need be, but that would take a small amount of
time, long enough that a villain could take advantage of it and hurt, kidnap, or kill him.

So he immediately dispatched Shoji, Jiro, and Koda to find him. All three of them specializing in
finding people.

Still, that was only three people to cover the entire city. He wanted to send more or go out and look
for him himself, but he'd just started walking again, he was in no condition to go on a city-wide
search, and he still needed the others to look after the remaining children.

And so all he could do right now was sitting at his desk, hoping Yami would return.
DING

That was until now.

Izuku took out his phone and saw that it was a text from Namae, with a link to a video. With
message under it saying "lose something?"

Immediately Izuku pressed on it, hoping that it was information on Yami's whereabouts.

And he was absolutely correct.

"Breaking news!" Said a newswoman from H.N.N. "A disastrous villain attack unfolded today, as
Rikiya Yotsubashi, a former member of the Yakuza, broke out of prison today after obtaining a
dose of the drug, Trigger, and went on a rampage, attacking and injuring many pro heroes, before
eventually being subdued by Mirko. The battle left a horrendous amount of collateral damage, with
people trapped under collapsed buildings and rubble, and not enough heroes around to find all of
them quickly enough. Fortunately, two little heroes stepped up to plate."

The video then showed pictures of Amai and Yami.

"These two are known as Yami Midoriya and Amai Nigai." The woman identified. "Midoriya's
quirk involves the ability to see people's emotions, even through solid objects. Nigai's quirk is
called Mood Candy. It creates a candy that tastes like how she's feeling when she created them.
Midoriya was used to help search for people hidden under the rubble and debris, while Nigai gave
all the people still conscious, candy to help calm them down and brighten their moods after this
horrific event."

Izuku felt a surge of pride bubble up in him and a small smile came to his face.

But he had to focus on the video, try and figure out where Yami was.

"These two assisted the heroes in their rescue, before leaving to go elsewhere. But this reporter
would just like to say. Well done kids!"

"Damn it!" Izuku muttered.

While the video didn't tell him where Yami was at the moment, it did tell him where he was. All he
had to do was figure out where this was and when it happened, and he could get a good idea of the
area they were in, and then tell the three he sent to find him.

Izuku was going to find his son. And then...well he figure it out but for now, he needed to find him.
 Finding Hope

That was so cool Yami!" Amai gushed.

The two of them had gotten hungry, and decided to eat at the food court at the nearby mall, and
have some chicken, with Yami obviously paying, although Amai did purchase a soda and a lot of
candy.

Yami nodded, staring at Amai's aura. It had been positively glowing with joy, and it was kind of
hypnotic.

He'd rarely seen someone THIS happy. The closest he ever had seen was Kei, but even she rarely
reached heights like this.

Was this the power of being mentally stable?

Amai meanwhile kept stuffing her face with candy and washing it down with soda, and when she
finished swallowing it all down, she shivered and her face contorted in disgust. And Yami saw her
positivity wane a tiny bit.

Yami frowned. "You don't like sweets?"

"Uh uh." Amai shook her head. "I used to. But ate them so much I don't anymore."

"Then why buy them?" Yami said, his face scrunched up in confusion.

"Oh! I have to eat lots of sugar to make my candy!" Amai held out her hand and opened her palm,
and then her hand started to glow, as yellow candy came out of her hand. "See!"

"Oh. You have to eat something you not like to use quirk." Yami summarized. "Like me."

"Hmm?" Amai gave him a confused head tilt. "I thought your quirk was seeing people's emotions."

Yami shook his head. "That's just one part. It does more. Lets me make monsters."

"Monsters?" Amai repeated, still confused as to what exactly Yami was talking about.

Yami figured it would be best to show her.

So he held up his hands, and let the black liquid oozing out of his mouth and into his cupped
hands.

"Ew!" Amai recoiled back in disgust a bit, seeing this supremely gross act.

The small amount of black ooze pooled in his hand, before changing shape, and color, until it
hardened into a tiny Grimm scorpion, known as the Deathstalker.

Amai leaned back in, looking at the tiny thing in awe, slowly getting closer and closer to it.

Sensing that she was interested in it, Yami put the Deathstalker down on the table and commanded
it to crawl towards her.

The blonde poked creature, petting it gently with her finger. "It's cute."
"Hmm," Yami grunted, not really having an opinion on it.

After playing with the Deathstalker for a bit, Amai recalled what Yami had said earlier. "So to
make these you have to eat something you don't like too?"

Yami nodded.

"So what is it? Vegetables? Seafood? Candy?" Amai guessed.

"Suffering," Yami answered, much to Amai's confusion. "When people feel bad emotions. I eat
them. So I can make these."

"Bad emotions? Like, sadness, and anger and jealousy, and hate?" Amai inquired curiously.

Yami nodded.

"So... every time someone is feeling down...you get power from it." Amai summarized.

Yami nodded once more, this time looking away from her, and down at the floor in shame.

Logically he knew it wasn't his fault that his quirk did that, but he couldn't help but feel bad about
benefiting from the pain of others. I just made him feel...gross inside.

There was a short period of silence, and for that little bit, he was afraid that Amai would think less
of him.

But then she said this.

"Your REALLY cool Yami."

"Huh?" Yami was not quite expecting, THAT response.

He looked up, and Amai was just smiling at him, with admiration in her eyes.

"Your quirk is...kind of...a little bit...evil to be honest. But even then you use it for good!" Amai
explained. "You would get a lot stronger if you just let people suffer. But you didn't! You helped
them instead, and made yourself weaker! All for them! I...I don't really think I can be a hero. My
quirk is weak and I'm not really too brave. But I think people like heroes, who put others over
themselves, I think those people are the coolest! And you're like them!"

"I'm like...a hero?" Yami suddenly recalled his conversation with Fu.

"A quirk is only evil if you use it to be evil. Your quirk doesn't make people suffer. It takes their
suffering and uses it to make Grimm. If you use your Grimm to help people, then you're just taking
something bad, and making something good out of it."

He didn't fully understand what to do with at the time. At the time he just thought it meant he
should keep trying his best to help Izuku but perhaps...he could do more than that.

Looking back at that situation, there was a lot he could have done if he was allowed.

He could have taken down that villain, then made more Grimm to rescue everyone, and done all of
that himself.

What kind of good could he do, with an army of diverse creatures, who could, in theory, be tailored
made for certain situations?
But what about the mental pain? Could he help with that?

Well, he could see people's emotions, maybe he could help people with that in some way.

"Are you done eating Midoriya?" Amai asked. "I wanna give out some more candies before it gets
dark."

Yami snapped out of his thoughts and nodded, with the two throwing their trash, before taking their
leave.

XXXXXXXXX

Once the two of them left the mall they went to a variety of places.

A homeless shelter, a graveyard, and various other locations where sad or scared people went.

After finishing up at their last location, they noticed the sun starting to set.

"We should get back home," Amai said. "It's going to get dark soon."

Yami nodded. He figured that he should start going back home as well before Izuku got even more
worried than he already was.

But then he noticed something...something close by.

A shroud of negativity. Nowhere near as intense as the geysers. But it was still pretty bad.

"One more. Over there." Yami said, pointing to a playground that was very close by.

"Oh? Someone's feeling bad over there?" Amai asked. "Well...I guess we can do just one more."

Yami nodded, and the two made their way to the playground.

When they got there, they found two boys, maybe a little older than the two of them, but not by
much.

One smaller boy on his knees with an action figure of Hawks in front of him. He was crying, and
he also had some bruises and first on him.

And one larger boy, looking down at the boy with a cruel smirk. He was rather beefy for his age,
most likely because of his quirk.

The larger boy raised his foot and crushed the action figure.

"No! Hawks!" The smaller boy cried out in anguish, tears streaming down his face.

"Look at you! Crying over a bit of plastic! Pathetic!" The larger boy laughed.

Amai gasped at the bullying she saw in front of her, while Yami squinted, observing their
emotions.

The smaller boy was obviously filled with fear and sadness, as well as a bit of rage. But the larger
one was filled with joy, taking delight in causing pain to the helpless child in front of him.

Just like that villain from earlier

The larger boy started getting closer to the smaller, one looking like he was about to start getting
violent, and that's when Yami decided to step in.

"RAGHHHHHH!" Yami let out an animal-like growl, getting everyone's attention and shocking
them.

While the larger boy was recovering from his shock, Yami used that tie to step between the two
boys, glaring at the older boy, seeing fear overtake him.

"Why!?" Yami barked.

"H-Huh?" The boy stumbled back in fear.

"Why do this!?" Yami asked aggressively. "Why?"

"Wha-what the heck are you talking about!?" The boy asked, getting aggressive again, trying to
stand his ground but it was obvious he was still terrified.

"Hey get out of here!" Amai decided now was the time to step in, getting behind Yami and glaring
at the larger boy. "It's almost nighttime! Don't you have to go home!?"

The boy's eyes widened, and he stayed silent for a minute, before scowling at them. "F-Fine! Have
fun losers!"

And with that the boy turned around, hesitating for a moment, before walking off, slowly.

With the boy leaving, Amai turned her attention to the smaller boy. "Are you alright?"

The boy was about to speak when Yami turned around, and the boy say his face.

"AH! AHHHHHH!" Suddenly the smaller boy ran away in terror, fleeing before either of them
could even say anything.

"He left before I could give him a candy." Amai pouted with disappointment.

Yami on the other hand looked back towards the larger boy, who would soon be out of sight.

"Following," Yami said as he started walking towards the bully.

"Huh? Following who?" Amai said, walking along with Yami. "That bully? Why?"

"He's scared. Very scared." Yami answered, with a bit of worry painting his normally stoic
expression.

"Well you are...bit scary to look at," Amai admitted, feeling terrible about having said that despite
it being true.

"No. Not scared of me." Yami explained. "When told to go home. He got more scared. A lot more
scared. He's scared of home."

Amai looked at the bully, with both confusion and concern. "Why is he scared of going home?"

Yami didn't answer.

XXXXXXXXX

It'd didn't take them long to reach the bully's home. It was a small house, with not much of note
about it. Completely unassuming.

Yami and Amai were hiding in a nearby bush, watching the bully enter the house, seemingly as
slowly as possible.

"What are you seeing?" Amai asked.

"Mmmm." Yami took a hard look at the house, seeing the people's auras from inside their home.
"Three people. Two adults. One woman. One man. And the boy. Woman and boy are scared. Very
scared. And the man is...angry...He sees the boy...he's even angrier, and the boy is more
scared...he's getting close to the boy…"

Suddenly, the two felt a hand on their shoulders.

"Eap!" Amai jumped.

"Rah!" Yami's first instinct was to bite whoever this was, and luckily the person withdrew their
hand fast enough so they didn't get bit.

"Hey hey!" The person, who turned out to be Jiro, said. "You don't bite people kid. Jeez."

"It's you!" Yami said, recognizing her. "Weird ear lady!"

"Weird ear lady!?" Jiro said, taking offense to that. "It's Jiro! Don't start giving me weird
nicknames kid."

"Um...you know this person?" Amai asked.

Yami nodded. "She's a U.A. student. She works for dad."

"For now." Jiro corrected, before giving Yami a stern look. "Speaking of your dad, you almost
gave him a...heart...attack…"

Jiro suddenly trailed off, as it seemed like something else had attracted her attention, and she
looked up at the bully's house.

A moment passed, before Jiro took a step closer, and raised her earphone jacks up towards the
house.

After a couple of minutes passed, she looked back at the two children. "You two stay here...I have
to make some calls."

XXXXXXXXXX

The sun had finished setting, and day had turned to night by the time the police arrived.

Yami and Amai watched, alongside Jiro, as a man, presumably the young boy's father, was taken
out of the house in handcuffs, struggling against the police that were holding him to no avail, and
cursing loudly at everyone.

"Wh-what happened? Why is he being arrested?" Amai asked. Looking distraught and confused.

"Uh well…" Jiro winced as she tried to find a way to say this.

"He was hurting his son," Yami said, beating her to it. "Child abuse."
"C-Child abuse?" Amai didn't seem to fully understand what that was, but she grasped a part of it,
and that part horrified her.

"It's ok. He's gone now." Jiro quickly reassured her, not wanting to deal with a crying kid right
now. "He's can't hurt anyone anymore."

Amai didn't say a word, just looking at the boy and his mother at the doorway, as they watched
their abuser get taken away.

XXXXXXXXXX

After the...incident with the police was done, it was finally time for the kids to start getting home.

Starting with Amai.

After a bit of a walk, they reached the blond girl's house.

It was pretty sizable. Not too big, but decently large. The home of a well-off family.

Once they reached the front yard, that's when they decided to say their goodbyes.

Amai gave Yami and Jiro a polite bow. "Thank you for everything Midoriya! Today was...good?
Well...we helped a lot of people so it has to be good! Right?"

"Hnn." Yami nodded. "Good."

"Yeah! It was good!" Amai said more confidently. "Oh! I want to give you this!"

Amai then took a small card out of her bag and presented it to Yami, who took it and gave it a
glance.

The card was handwritten in colored pencil. With the words, "let's be friends" with smiley faces on
the sides.

And bellow that was a phone number, presumable her's.

Cute. Jiro thought, giving a small smirk.

"That's my phone number so um...you can call it if you wanna see me, or talk to me again!" Amai
said, looking at Yami with hopeful eyes.

"Hmmm. Thank you." Yami put the card in his pocket. "Freind."

A radiant smile broke out on Amai's face, as joy and excitement filled her at that response, and she
skipped back over to her front door.

Jiro and Yami turned away and started their trip back to the house.

"Well looks like you've had a busy day. Hope it was worth it." Jiro said.

"Hmmm." Yami still had some things he needed to figure out, but. He was absolutely sure that his
trip had been worth it.

XXXXXXXX

"Do you have any idea how worried I was!?" Izuku said, not quite shouting but speaking very
loudly.

After getting back home, Yami was immediately met by Izuku at the gates, who rushed him into
his office, so they could speak.

"You really should have told us about this honey, it's not good for your father's health for him to
wake up with a child missing." Inko was also there, wanting to make sure things went smoothly.

"Sorry." Yami actually did feel a bit guilty here. Not realizing that this might have negatively
affected Izuku's health.

"I mean! Why would you even do that!?" Izuku asked, leaning on his desk to help keep him
upright.

"I needed...to understand...people," Yami answered. "Can't do that here. This place is...different."

Izuku's expression softened, as he took in what his son said.

It's not like he didn't realize what brought this on. He remembered yesterday's conversation very
well.

Yami had seen a glimpse of a cruel world and needed to see more.

And from what he'd heard on the news and from Jiro's report, he'd seen it.

Izuku sighed. "Look, I get it. You can't...really see the world from here. But next time, just ask, and
go with a guide. It's safer that way."

Yami nodded. "Dad. That boy...who was being abused. He was bullying another boy, and he was
enjoying it. Why? He should know it was bad because it happened to him. But he did it. Why?"

Izuku paused, going around his desk, and taking a seat. "Ok...well...I guess it was probably about
control."

"Control?" Yami repeated in confusion.

Izuku nodded. "That boy didn't know how to process what was happening to him. He felt so
helpless and powerless. So when he was bullying that boy, he felt...in control. Like he had power.
It made him feel better for just a little bit. But it wasn't going to fix anything, and in the end, it just
made someone else feel bad."

"...So...if he had therapy...he wouldn't do that?" Yami asked.

"I mean, if you got him away from that father of his, then probably," Izuku answered.

Yami didn't respond, instead just sitting there thinking.

After realizing that Yami wasn't going to continue, Izuku spoke. "Well, you did do a lot of good out
there. And I am at fault for not establishing rules about going into the city. So I'm not going to be
too harsh on you. No desert tomorrow, and you're not allowed to go back into the city for three
days."

Yami had a slight pout, not happy about missing desert, but nodded, accepting his punishment
without argument.

"Now with that decided." Izuku looked down at his son. "What did you learn out there?"
"...I learned...what I want to do." Yami looked Izuku in the eyes. "I want to help people, who are
suffering. I want to be a hero and a therapist. To make people happy."

Izuku smiled at that response. "Well then, as your father...I will do everything in my power to
support you."

"I know," Yami said. "Thank you...I love you, dad."

"Hngh!" Izuku felt his heart clench, and his face scrunched up becoming not so appealing to look
at.

"Dad!?" Yami became concerned that something was wrong, but was confused by the extremely
happy aura around Izuku.

"Don't be scared dear that's just something that happens to your father when he gets really happy,"
Inko reassured him, taking Yami by the shoulder, and guiding him out of the room. "Now let's give
your father some time to relax, all this excitement today is not good for his health."

"Ok. Goodnight dad." Yami said.

"G-good night son." Izuku smiled, recovering from the rush of joy he just felt a moment ago.

And with that, Yami and Inko exited the room.

"Grandma?" Yami said, looking up at Inko as they walked. "Want to go one more place before
bed."

XXXXXXXXX

Eri was just getting ready for bed, she'd already gotten in her pajamas and was just about to climb
into her bed, when suddenly she was interrupted.

Knock Knock Knock.

Huh? Eri looked at the door confused. Who would be knocking on her door at this hour?

Kei? This wouldn't be the first time she sprung a late-night slumber party on her.

Kiba? She was typically active at night.

She opened the door, and much to her surprise, it was Yami.

"Y-oph!" Eri was shocked by Yami suddenly hugging her. Completely out of nowhere. "Huh?"

"You're a good child. And we all love you." Yami told her.

"Ehhhhh!?" Eri's face broke out into a flustered blush, as she was not ready to be assaulted by
praise, from Yami of all people. "T-thank you!?"

"Hmmm." Yami took a good look at Eri. She had been through so much and had likely been like
one of those people with the negativity geysers out there.

And now here she was. Happy, if quite embarrassed.

The same could be said for almost all children in this house. They could have very well ended up
like the people out there.
His father had done so much and would continue to do so much for even more children.

And soon, it would be his turn to make people happy.

 Here Comes A New Challenger
Chapter Notes

Hey guys, so this chapter is a bit...special. Let's just say.

Firstly because it's really freaking long, secondly because it was not meant to happen
at this point in the story.

While I don't have a set plan for this story, I do have rough ideas and this was one of
them.

I planned for this to happen after 1A left, but I changed my mind because... I got
excited.

So yeah it's here now. This is gonna set up two things. And I'll talk about that at the
end of the chapter.

Also, heads up, I'm gonna be updating I Don't Own An Orpahange Future(the spin-off
to this story) very soon. So watch out for that.

Anyway, let's get into it.

Fu was always rather good at noticing things, picking up on things that others didn't. Whether it
was people's facial expressions, the looks in their eyes, their body language.

This also applied to just noticing things about his surroundings.

And that's how he got into this situation.

Fu had been just swinging around the forest with Kyosei, practicing his agility skills so that he
would be a better hero in the future.

Alright. That's twenty swings from nineteen trees, without falling. Doing good so far Kyosei. Fu
thought as he took a break, his hands forming claws that allowing him to stay on the side of the
tree.

He felt Kyosei's appreciation and a bit of smugness.

Fu rolled his eyes. Don't get overconfident we could still…

"...I...lo…"

Fu froze, as he could suddenly faintly hear a young girl's voice. And no one he was familiar with.

Now, for the most part, people didn't just stumble their way towards their house by accident.
Mostly because they lived in a forest filled to the brim with Grimm guarding it.

So for someone to be this close without Izuku being alerted...was suspicious.

And so that's what led Fu, to seek out the source.

Using Kyosei's tendrils he moved from tree to tree, as silently as he could. Getting closer to the
voice.

And eventually, he found its source.

A small girl looking to be about eight years old. She had long pink hair and donned a simple red
dress. What's more, on top of her head are what at first glance looked like cat ears, but were
actually some type of horn.

She was speaking into what seemed like an earpiece, which made Fu even more suspicious of her.

"They won't know anything." Were the last words she said before suddenly, the earpiece floated
out of her ear, and was crushed by an invisible force.

Yup. She is definitely suspicious. Fu thought while looking down on her, as she started walking
towards the direction of the house. I can't let someone like this enter the house just yet. Too
dangerous. I need to figure out what she wants.

Still, Fu understood the importance of subtlety, so he waited a minute, following silently behind
her.

After a bit of time had passed, he figured it was time to greet their guest.

Fu used Kyosei's tendrils, to lower himself down from the tree, and onto the ground a few feet
behind the girl.

"Hey?" Fu greeted.

The girl jumped slightly and quickly turned around to face him. "H-Hello!? Please don't sneak up
on me like that! You'll scare me to death."

She put her hand on her chest, and she looked like she had almost been shot or something. And her
voice was so timid and frail.

In other words. She was overacting.

Back when Kiba and him were on the streets, acting overly frail or weak was a good way to gain
sympathy, or misdirect and trick someone.

Especially compared to how she sounded earlier when she spoke in that earpiece. Back there she
sounded cold and serious.

Everything about her current self seemed fake.

"Sorry. I didn't mean to startle you." Fu apologized. "I just wanted to know what you were doing
here."

"Oh um…my name is Nise." The girl shuffled her feet nervously, in an extremely cute manner.
Too cute. "Um...my mommy and daddy said that my quirk makes me a demon. And so they told
me to go where all the other demons are. A-And I heard that was here."

"Oh? And what exactly is your quirk?" Fu asked her.

"M-My quirk." Nise stuttered. "I-It makes me explode if I get too nervous...o-or scared. I-I'm sorry
if I'm rude but...this place is scary. C-can we go to the house? Please."
"Interesting. Then how did you do that thing with the earpiece earlier?" Fu asked sarcastically,
poking a huge hole in her story.

Nise's eyes widened, and she took a step back in shock.

"Also, if your parents abandoned you, who were you talking to in your earpiece?" Fu asked,
continuing to poke holes in her story.

A second later, Nise, if that was her real name, gave him a fierce scowl. Showing her true self.
With an expression that did not belong on a child, full of murderous intent.

SLICE

And then Fu's head flew off.

Out of nowhere, suddenly Fu's neck was sliced through, and his head flew up into the air, his neck
and now dismembered head spilling blood all over the ground.

"Tch. Damn it, now I have to hide this." Nise grit her teeth in annoyance, as if she had just spilled
something on her clothes and not taken a life.

Or tried to anyway.

Before Nise could do anything, two tendrils came out of Fu's body, one from his neck that caught
his head and brought it down to his body, and another that shot out of his chest, and smacked Nise
into a tree a few feet away holding her there.

"Agh! W-What!?" Nise hissed out in pain and confusion, wondering what exactly was happening
here.

"Yeah, definitely a good thing I didn't let you get close to the house," Fu said after reattaching his
head.

"Grrrrrr!" Nise growled, as suddenly Kyosei's tendril was cut into pieces, freeing the pink-haired
demon child. "How the fuck are you still alive?!"

"Firstly, language," Fu said, as Kysoei started to overtake his body. Shifting into battle mode.
"Secondly, you said it yourself. You were looking for the place where the demons lived. Well, you
found it."

Once Fu had been completely covered in Kyosei's black armor goop, he sent out four tendrils from
his back at Nise, hoping to ensnare her limbs.

However, those tendrils didn't make it more than a few feet towards Nise, before they were
suddenly cut to ribbons by an invisible force.

Looks like she has some kind of, invisible telepathic blade or something. Fu analyzed.

Suddenly, Nise was catapulted at him by the same invisible force, and when she was only a few
feet away, she suddenly stopped mid-air, just floating there, or rather it looked like she was been
held up by something.

And then Fu felt something like a weird invisible hand, go through his chest, and pull out his heart.

No not a blade. Maybe a hand? Fu theorized, and he made his hand grow to the size of his body
and tried to hit Nise in a grand sweeping motion.

However, when the swipe was about two and a half feet away from Nise's body, it was suddenly
was stopped by that invisible force again.

But that was Fu's plan, as suddenly the black symbiote goo started spreading onto whatever it was
that was stopping it, making it visible.

It was a hand. A hand connected to a long tendril, that judging from what Fu could see of it, was
coming out of her back.

"Grrr! Off!" Nise growled. And suddenly, the tendril and hand disappeared, causing the part of the
symbiote that was coving it to get sucked back into Fu's hand, but then suddenly the hand was cut
into pieces. "Just die already!"

SLICE! SLICE! SLICE! CRUNCH

Nise fell to the ground, and a second later, Fu's limbs and head were sliced off, his body was cut in
two, and his skull was smashed into the ground like a pumpkin, spilling blood a viscera all over the
place.

Nise breathed a sigh of relief, thinking she finally killed him.

But it didn't last long.

Kyosei brought all of Fu's parts together, and helped along with Fu's natural regeneration, to put
him back together in a matter of seconds.

"That's not gonna work," Fu said as he finished regrowing everything.

"What are you immortal!?" Nise shouted out in frustration and slight fear.

"Pretty much." Of course, both Fu and Kyosei had ways to negate their regeneration, and
eventually kill them, but she didn't need to know that. "A very interesting quirk you have there.
Let see. From what I could figure out it lets you create invisible hands that come out of your
back, which can cut and crush opponents from a medium distance. But when I tried
wrapping it up, it vanished. Can it turn intangible, or can it only exist for a short period of
time?"

Nise did not seem amused. "Grrrrr! Die!"

Suddenly Fu was picked up by the invisible arms and then slammed into the ground, where he was
then clobbered by a barrage of extremely quick punches, that turned his body to a bloody paste.

This still failed to kill him, however, and Kyosei wrapped around the arms that were punching him,
halting them for a bit, and allowing Fu to finally see them all.

Four. There were a total of four. Ok, good to know. Fu thought.

The arms vanished from Kyosei's grasp, before quickly going back to pummeling Fu's regenerating
body.

So she can make them vanish on command. Alright. Fu was gathering more and more info.

All while planning a counterattack. Because while she was beating him into the dirt, Fu sent a
special surprise under him.

Suddenly, a big black tendril came out of the ground, having tunneled up behind Nise.

Before the girl could react, the tendril smacked her into a tree, hard.

"GAH!" Nise felt the wind get knocked out of her as her back hit the tree so hard, it made a crack
in the wood.

Quickly Fu recalled the tendril back into himself, as he started to regenerate his body back to
pristine condition.

It's a really good thing I can't feel pain. Fu thought as he jumped back, using his tendrils to make
some lines in the dirt as he lept away.

"Grrrrrrr!" Once again Nise growled and moved forward to attack Fu, who was now much farther.

Once she reached the first line Fu drew, Fu sent out five tendrils towards her.

She cut them up once they got closer to her.

But little did she know, this was part of Fu's plan.

Each one of those lines represented a foot of length, meaning he got to roughly measure how long
her invisible hand tendril things were.

Roughly six feet was her effective range it seemed, Fu sent a few more tendrils at her to confirm,
and that seemed to be accurate.

So she had four arms, with a range of six feet. She could make them intangible, they were very
strong, and they moved very very fast.

He couldn't afford to throw himself recklessly at her, otherwise, he'd use up all his meat reserves,
and die.

Fu had to fight smarter, not harder.

But while Fu couldn't throw himself at her, Kyosei could. So long as there was no fire or sonic
attacks, nothing could really hurt him.

And she only had four of her arm things, and could only reach six feet.

Kyosei could do, much, much more.

Fu mustered up as many tendrils as he could, around twenty in total, and launched them at Nise
from as many angles as he could, as quickly as he could.

Nise grits her teeth and braced herself.

The tendrils came at her quickly and furiously, and Nise did the best she could to cut them to
ribbons, but each time she cut one another one would come, she would cut that one, and the one
she just cut would grow back and cum back at her.

They kept getting closer and closer to her, inching forward towards her, as she struggled to keep
cutting them up.
If this kept up they would reach her eventually.

She had move!

Nise used her invisible arms, to launch herself up into the trees, having one of her arms grab and
dig into the tree trunk, making it seem like she was floating in the air.

Fu sent the tendrils after her, and Nise had to jump from tree to tree, quickly getting away from the
tendrils, and launching herself towards Fu.

Fu sent out a tendril behind him, to grapple himself away from her range, but she was quick, and as
he was getting away, she got close enough and sliced him in two.

She's fast. Fu thought as the tendril dragged his now legless body, away from her.

He doesn't even need to reattach his parts to heal! Nise growled as she watched Fu quickly start to
grow back his legs.

Nise then started to chase after him, with Fu swinging away as the two swung through the trees of
the dense forest.

She's faster than me, need to slow her down. Fu thought.

Fu sent out tendrils all around him, grabbing branches off trees, and throwing them at Nise.

Nise tossed them aside with ease, but this did slow her down just a little bit.

Fu then started to make some hard turns, making it even harder for her to follow him.

And eventually, Nise lost sight of him.

The pink-haired girl looked around frantically, trying to figure out where he had gone. "No. No.
No. No. NO! Damn him why won't he just die!?"

She looked down at the ground beneath her, as emotions began to boil up. Shame, anger...fear.
"No. I won't fail. Not again. I can't fail again!"

And it when then, as she looked down, she noticed something. A shadow looming over her, getting
bigger and bigger.

Her eyes widened, and she looked up, to see Fu lunging at her from the sky.

He was less than three feet away from her, she couldn't move away. Not in time to avoid an attack
from the monster bearing down at her.

She had to use one of her invisible arms to keep her up, and from this distance, she wasn't sure if
she could cut him up fast enough with just three.

So she made a decision.

Nise shot herself downwards towards the floor, getting some distance on Fu, and allowing her to
use all her arms to slice Fu to pieces.

SLICE! SLICE! SLICE! SLICE! SLICE!

CRACK!
Fu's body was cut into many, many pieces, and both of them fell on the floor, Nise hitting her back
on the hard dirt ground.

"AHHHHHHHHH!" The young girl screamed out in pain, as blood started coming out of her
mouth, the impact doing serious damage to her small body.

Fu's chunks and Kyosei's goo fell around her, as she used her quirk to make sure nothing fell on
her, except for the blood that came raining down.

Nise lied on the floor for a minute, trying to recover from her injuries, and desperately hoping that
Fu was actually dead.

Unfortunately for her, it was not to be, as Kyosei's black goop started moving, gathering all of Fu's
pieces in a ball of ooze.

Inside the ball, Fu quickly regenerated, and the ball morphed back into Fu's form, as in about a
minute Fu was back, good as new...at least on the outside.

Internally, Fu had used up a little more than half his meat reserves, which was NOT good. To say
the least.

But, she didn't know that. All that she saw was that she cut him into chunks, and he was still alive,
and perfectly fine. While she was on the ground, very injured and running out of energy.

To her, she was losing this fight and then some. But Fu knew this fight was far more even. If he
wasn't able to regenerate, then he would die pretty quickly. Not to mention he would go into his
rampage mode, meaning he wouldn't even be able to retreat. He'd turn into a mindless animal that
would soon be slaughtered.

But she didn't know that. And he could see the fear in angry red eyes. Maybe, just maybe, he could
end the fight right here, and if not at least he could find out a bit more from her.

Fu took a few steps back, as Nise lifted herself up with her quirk, and allowed Kyosei to retreat
back into his body, revealing his normal form once more.

"Is this really worth it? Throwing yourself at an opponent you can't beat, for what? Why did you
even come here?" Fu asked her.

"It's...none of your business!" Nise spat at him, setting herself down on the ground. "I'll kill you!
Every quirk has a weakness! I'll find yours and I'll kill you! I can't fail! I won't!"

"If that's true, then what about your weakness? Wouldn't overusing those arm things of yours do
something bad to you?" Fu asked her.

"Grrrrr. They're called Vectors." Nise said through clenched teeth.

Judging from her reaction, overuse is a serious problem for her. Fu thought. "Well, your right
about one thing. I have a weakness. But it's not something you can use. No matter how many times
you use those Vectors of yours, I'll just heal back up. You can't win this fight. So what are you
even trying for? Why put yourself through all this?"

"I...I can't fail!" The girl repeated, looking at the ground with teeth gritted so tightly it's a wonder
they didn't break, and her fist clenched so hard that her nails started to dig through her skin.
"Mommy and daddy said I had to kill him! I have to! Otherwise, I'm worthless! A-And they'll put
me in the training room again! I'm not going back! I can't go back! I won't!"
"You don't have to," Fu told her.

"Huh? What?" Nise looked up at him, confused and angry. Wondering what the hell he could be
blathering on about.

"You don't have to go back to them," Fu said. "It seems like your one of us. The ones who go
unlucky at birth. Most of our parents didn't love us either."

"My parents love me!" The girl shouted back furiously. "As long as I do what I'm told, and kill
who they tell me to, they'll love me!"

"Parents whose love you have to earn, aren't real parents." Fu countered. "My father loves me, and
every single one of my siblings, just for being us. Even when we mess up, and make him mad, or
upset by doing something bad, he doesn't stop loving us, or whatever it is that your parents do to
you, that's making react like that. And he'd never make us do something like taking lives!"

" . Shut up." Nise whispered, lowering her head, hiding her face from sight.

"Do you really want to live like that!?" Fu asked her, raising his voice. "A slave to your parents!
Working for love that they'll stop giving you if you mess up once? Is that really what you want to
do with the rest of your life!?"

"SHUT UP!" Nise shouted out in pure rage, and Fu expected her to charge at him again, and
quickly made Kyosei go back over his body.

But instead, her horns grew, tripling in length.

Fu's eyes widened, as he had a bad feeling about what was about to happen next.

SPLAT!

And he was proven right a second later, as, despite being far out of her range, Fu felt her Vectors
fly into his body, and tear him in two.

And then in four, and then in eight, and more and more, until he was just a red mush and meat
chunks on the ground.

But Nise didn't stop, in a rage, she used her Vectors, to smash Fu's remains into the dirt, making a
crater that got larger and larger with each strike.

SMASH! SMASH! SMASH! SMASH

The more she smashed up Fu's body, the more her own began to wear down, as her quirk started
taking its toll on her.

Blood started pouring from her mouth and her eyes, and cuts started appearing all over her body.
She could feel her bones start to shake, and her head hurt so much she felt like she was dying.

It was only when the pain became unbearable, did she stop.

Her horns shrank back into her head, and her Vectors shrunk down to their normal length.

Nise looked at Fu's remains, which at this point was nothing but a bunch of red liquid on the
ground.

She waited, wondering if Fu would start regenerating.

He didn't. Fu's remains stayed there, unmoving, and completely lifeless.

After a couple of minutes passed, Nise fell on her knees and took deep breaths. Finally, the fight
was over. She killed him.

So why wasn't she happy?

It hurt, so much. She was in SO much pain. But the mission wasn't over. She still had much more
to do. And because of this, it would only be so much harder.

And her parents wouldn't care how hard she tried. How much pain she endured for them. How
much she bled for them.

If she failed, then all of this would be meaningless, and she would go back to being tortured in that
training room again.

Do you really want to live like that!? A slave to your parents! Working for love that they'll stop
giving you if you mess up once? Is that really what you want to do with the rest of your life!?

As Fu's words went through her head, Nise's body felt even weaker. She felt sick, as a terrible
feeling of fear, dread, and sadness permeated her body, and tears flowed freely from her eyes.

Was this all her life had in store? Pain and blood. All this pain, all this death, for love that she'd
never really be able to keep?

Parents whose love you have to earn, aren't real parents. My father loves me, and every single one
of my siblings, just for being us. Even when we mess up, and make him mad, or upset by doing
something bad, he doesn't stop loving us, or whatever it is that your parents do to you, that's
making react like that. And he'd never make us do something like taking lives!

God that sounded so nice. Too good to be true. It had to be some kind of lie.

Because a life like that couldn't exist. All things had their purpose, all people had their purpose.
They had jobs they needed to do, in order to earn what they wanted.

And her's was to kill the people that made her parents' lives harder. That was what she was bread
for, what her quirk was made for.

To be loved for just...existing...was impossible...but it sounded SO nice.

How many times had she put on the persona of a sweet, dumb, innocent child? It always lowered
people's guards. Because it was cute. People thought she was cute.

How badly did she wish she was actually that cute innocent, dumb, sweet girl? That she wasn't born
with a quirk only made for taking lives.

For a moment, she allowed herself a fantasy. A fantasy of a world where she was that sweet girl,
and her parents were like how Fu described his father to be.

No more assassinations, no more training, no more blood.

Just, love, smiles, happiness, and warmth.

She felt a bit of warmth growing in her chest, that quickly tightened up and became painful.

Because as nice as that fantasy was, it was just that.

A fantasy.

And now it was time to stop fantasizing and get back to wor-

SNAP!

Suddenly Nise heard a twig snap, right behind her.

She quickly turned her head and saw Fu about a foot away from her, his hand-formed into a blade,
ready to strike.

In that instant, they both reacted.

Nise's Vectors shoved Fu away as hard as she could, but not before he could get in a single strike.

CHOP!

SMASH!

Fu hit, hard enough to crack it almost all the way through, despite it being a rather large and thick
tree.

And Nise saw her right horn fall to the ground, as it had been chopped off her head.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Nise picked up her fallen horn, looking at it with eyes full of
shock and horror.

"After seeing how your horns grew when you powered up. I figured they were more
important than I thought." Fu said, making note of the thick tree behind him, before turning
back to his opponent. "And judging by your reaction. I'm guessing I was right."

Nise spent a few more seconds morning the loss of her horn, before her face contorted into an
enraged snarl, and she stood back up and turned to look at Fu. "How are you still alive! I turned
your whole body into juice!"

"Not my whole body. Just most of it." Fu corrected. "You see, the moment I realized you
powered up and felt your Vector start to tear my body apart, I used Kyosei to cut my head
off and then had him roll it away where I could regenerate. And you were distracted by your
own rage, that you didn't notice a thing."

"Damn you! DAMN YOU!" Nise shouted out in fury.

"I gave you a chance. Now we do this the hard way." Fu then spun around, using his blade hand
to cut the already mostly cut tree that he had been hit into, before dashing off to the right.

Nise was about to do something to attack him when she heard the sound of the tree falling.

And it was about to fall, on top of her.

The pinkette grit her teeth, and readied her Vectors. Her right horn had been cut off, meaning she
only had the two Vectors remaining on the left side of her body.

When the tree came down on her, she sliced it to pieces.

And while that saved her from most of the danger, with only two Vectors she could only protect
herself so much.

So when the smaller chunks she cut up started to rain down, she couldn't stop them all, and one of
them hit her right in the face.

"Ahhh!" Nise cried as pain washed over her, and she shut her eyes.

Fu took advantage of this, and sent out a powerful tendril at top speed, right at Nise.

The girl could do nothing, as the tendril slammed into her, and then slammed her into a tree.

CRACK!

Her head hit the tree hard, causing her skull to crack, and blood to come out.

Nise immediately lost consciousness, as her body went limp on Fu's tendril.

Fu, feeling her go limp, concluded that she was no longer able to fight.

Still just to be safe, a smaller tendril split off from the larger one and went up to Nise's other horn.

SNAP!

With both horns broken, Fu felt it was safe to say, he won.

XXXXXXXXXXX

"So...what the heck happened Namae?" Izuku asked over the phone.

Izuku was currently sitting in his office, and he was NOT happy.

Ochaco, Fu, and Inko were also present, and none of them looked partially happy either.

It had been a few hours since Fu's fight with Nise, and it had been, hectic.

The girl had been taken away. Placed in restraints, and sent to the hospital, to be treated for all the
injuries she sustained from the battle.

Now Izuku and company were left with the aftermath.

"Honestly, I have no idea," Namae told him. "No no does. We've been looking into it the moment
you reported it, but we have no clue why what happened, happened."

"Someone sent a child assassin here, probably to kill someone, probably me, and ended up fighting
one of my children to the death! Almost killing Fu and themselves in the process! And you have no
idea who sent them or why!?" Izuku shouted into the phone.

"Hey, man don't take it out on me! It's not my fault!" Namae told him. "And it's not like we can't
find it because we've been slacking off! D.O.C. isn't even handling the investigation! There is no
record of this girl anywhere! And we already put her through a blood test, but we can't find any
damn results! Whoever sent this kid must be serious business...which actually if you think about
this makes it even more fucked up, because you have all those resources to do crap like this, and
you still send a child to kill someone. Really screwed up man."

"Namae! Not helping!" Izuku screamed.

"Right, right sorry," Namae said. "Of of curiosity, are you more upset about the child assassin
thing, the almost killing your son thing, or the possible attempt on your life thing!"

"YES!" Izuku was now so angry that you could see the veins popped out of his head.

"Got it. Fair enough." Namae said. "Anyway, we'll keep you posted about the situation, and on the
topic of security...well your hiring help anyway, so you should probably hire some security as well.
Anyway, see ya!"

And then she hung up.

Izuku grit his teeth and slammed his phone into the desk.

He took a few deep breaths to try and expel the anger, so he could have a clear mind again. But it
was difficult with how pissed of he was at the moment.

Someone sent a child! A child! No older than any of his own, to come here and kill him. And in
the process, his own son was nearly killed!

Everything about this situation made his blood boil.

Both Inko and Ochaco put their hands on his back, trying to soothe him, and helping a little bit.

Izuku quickly went into his drawer, opened it up, and pulled out a beige candy bar.

This was a gift from Amai. After hearing from Yami about how stressed Izuku could get, she made
him this calm candy to help soothe his nerves.

Izuku took a big chomp out of the bar and instantly felt a lot of the anger melt away, as the calming
effect of the candy took hold.

After taking a few more bites of it, his anger was subdued. Not dissipated, but subdued for now.

Izuku looked up at Fu, who was staring at him from the other side of the desk, waiting to be
addressed.

"Fu...when you were being attacked, why didn't you call for help?" Izuku asked him sternly, but
calmly. The side effect of the mood candies is that if you ate too much in one sitting, you'd be
stuck in that mood for a while. So most of Izuku's emotions right now were being subdued by the
candy.

"...I didn't want anyone else to get hurt," Fu explained. "That girl was too dangerous. If the 1A
students or almost anyone else came, they would have died. So I lured her away from the
house...and away from the Seers."

"But Fu, we have Grimm. We could have just surrounded her with those until we could capture
her." Izuku pointed out. "You didn't need to risk yourself like that."

"...Honestly dad, I was just caught up in the fight," Fu explained. "I was so focused on beating her
and keeping her away from everyone else, that I didn't even think about the Grimm."

"You got...caught up in the fight." Izuku took a moment to ponder that. "That seems...unlike you."

"It is. Normally that wouldn't happen. But She was too strong. I needed to pay full attention to her.
Otherwise, I would have died." Fu explained. "But..there was also something else. I wanted to find
out more about her...because some things didn't make sense about her. She didn't know about my
regeneration's limits, so to her, I must have seemed unkillable. She was smart, and trained too, so
she should have known when to give up and retreated at some point...but she never did. She was
desperate and afraid of something. And I wanted to find out what it was."

"I see...so on top of saving us...you wanted to save her as well." Izuku surmised.

There was a bit of a pause before he got up and went around his desk, before kneeling down and
bringing his son(s) into a bear hug.

"I'm so proud of both of you," Izuku told them. "You and Kyosei."

Kyosei ooze out of Fu, and wrapped around Izuku, wanting to get in on the affection.

"You both protected your family, against a very dangerous foe. Thank you both." Izuku said. "That
being said, you put both yourself and Kyosei in danger. Rember, Kyosei is your baby brother and
depends on you to live properly. When you risk your life, you risk his as well."

Fu's eyes widened a bit. That was a fantastic point, that Fu hadn't thought about at all.

Being bonded to Fu was...rather hard to describe. He was aware that Kyosei was a separate being
but at the same time...he wasn't.

Fu most of the time tended to think of Kyosei like his own sentient quirk, rather than a separate
person, or the baby that he actually was.

It was part of the bonding process. It was natural to think of them as one being.

But they weren't. Kyosei was a baby, he was gonna do whatever Fu wanted him to do because Fu
was his host. He NEEDED him. He didn't really have much of a choice but to go along with Fu.

Fu actually felt a bit bad about that part in particular.

He didn't mind risking his own life for his family, but Kyosei was another matter.

"Sorry, dad...Kyosei." Fu apologized.

Kyosei felt confused but accepted it regardless.

"I'll accept whatever punishment you have for me," Fu said, bowing his head in acceptance of
whatever came next.

Izuku sighed and shook his head. "Given the circumstances, I can't fully fault you for what
happened. And you definitely did far more good than bad. With that in mind, I think you almost
dying is enough of a punishment. Ochaco can you take Fu and preparing a feast for him. I can only
imagine how much of your reserves you used."

"A lot. Thanks, dad." Fu gave Izuku a rare smile, which Izuku happily returned, as Ochaco guided
him out of the room.

"The least I can do, for my little hero," Izuku said.

Fu felt a twinge of embarrassment, as he was taken out of the room, and towards the kitchen.

Once Fu left, Izuku leaned back in his seat and sighed. "I'll have to ask Yami to make more Seers
and more Grimm. I can't have this happen again."
"He reminds me so much of you." Inko smiled, recalling Fu's explanation.

"Yes...reckless. Like me." Izuku lamented. "First Yami, and now him? These kids are gonna kill
me, and not in the anyone thought they would have."

"Now you know how I felt, every time you decided to get a closer look at a hero fight." Inko
giggled. "Well, I would say you have it harder."

"I think so too," Izuku said. "It's worth it though. Still. On top of increasing security...I also have to
figure out why she came here in the first place."

"I would also be interesting to know what kind of sick person would send a child to kill someone,"
Inko said, a look of disgust.

"Oh don't worry mom. When I find out who did this-" Izuku felt his anger bubble up, overpowering
the candy. "-I'll do what's within my power, to make sure they pay."
 Ageis

New Duds.

"Yes, I'd like as many invites as I can get my hands on," Izuku said, sitting at his desk talking into
the phone. "Yes, I know who expensive I Island Invites are, I don't care. I have the money, just get
me as many as you can."

Knock Knock Knock.

"Give me a second," Izuku said into the phone, before turning his attention towards the door.
"Come in!"

The door opened, and Yami and Shiruku came in. Shiruku holding a box in her hands.

"Oh, will you two give me just a second, I need to finish this call," Izuku told them.

The two nodded, and Izuku turned his attention back to his phone.

"Anyway, how many invites can you get me...hmm...that'll do. Just send me the invites and take
the money." Izuku said. "Now is that all...good. We'll then goodbye."

Izuku put down the phone and turned his attention towards his two children. "Sorry about the wait.
What did you two need."

"Well, after that assassin came, me and Yami were worried about what would have happened if Fu
hadn't stopped them," Shiruku said with a worried look on her face, with Yami sharing the same
expression.

Izuku frowned. Unfortunately, he couldn't just say that he would have been alright because...he
wouldn't have. In truth, had Fu not stopped Nise, then he would have allowed her into his home an
instant, and she would have killed him just as quickly.

Which is why he was taking such elaborate measures to increase the power of their defenses.

And so apparently were the children.

"So, we thought of something, that might help you," Shiruku said, taking the box, and placing it on
Izuku's desk.

"Oh?" Izuku was curious as to what exactly this was.

He slid the box over towards himself and opened it up.

And inside was something...peculiar.

It was a full-body Robe, folded up inside the box. But it wasn't any average Robe.

It was a Grimm.

Since it was folded up, all Izuku could see was the hood, but even then that was enough to identify
it as one of Yami's creations.

Firstly the color scheme was the typical black and white that all Grimm had. With the "fabric"
being entirely black, and there being the usual white bone armor that is present on every Grimm.

Also, it had eyes. Glowing yellow eyes at the top of the hood, and teeth as well. Bone-like teeth at
the bottom and top of the hood's opening for the face. As if it were more of a mouth than a hood.

"Is this...a Grimm Robe?" Izuku asked.

"Right!" Shiruku said, smiling at Izuku. "We call it the Aegis Robe! It's made to protect you in
case you're in danger!"

"Oh." Izuku took a second look at the Robe.

"We ran my webs through Yami's Grimm...vomit and used the threads to make this. I felt like some
kind of wizard making a magic Robe!" Shiruku said, clearly very pleased with her work here.

"We tested it. It works." Yami said. "Try it."

"Hmmm." Izuku thought. Well, it would be useful in protecting me if anything goes wrong. It'll
make me look evil but I guess that's just the price I pay for safety. Besides if my kids can handle
being judged by their appearances. I guess I can too.

"Alright, let me go in the room and change real quick," Izuku told them.

XXXXXXX

After putting on the Robe, Izuku took a good look at himself in the mirror.

The Robe covered his entire body head to toe, with the only part of his body exposed being his
face, and hands.

The bottom of the Robe touched the ground, but just barely. Keeping his feet hidden without
making walking difficult. There was also a bit of armor going down the side of the Robe, but not
much.

The upper part of the Robe was more heavily armored, with bone armor broken up into small
armored pieces, covering most of the chest, with a big piece of bone armor covering the center.

There was also some slim bone armor running down the top of the sleeves, but just a bit.

On his back, there was that same bit of bone armor, that went along his spine.

Lastly, there was the hood itself. There were a lot of bits of bone armor, seemingly there to protect
his head, and as mentioned earlier there were also eyes and teeth around the front of it.

One more thing of note about its appearance, when he put the hood up, it shrouded his face in
complete darkness. No matter where he turned or even if he shined a light directly in his face, his
face would never become visible. Meaning that it wasn't because of the lighting, this was simply
an effect of the hood itself.

"Well, this is…" Izuku looked behind him at the two kids, staring at him intently. "Very nice."

It was creepy looking. And he would definitely need to keep the hood down if he wore this while
talking to people.

Of course, he couldn't say that to them. And besides, it was at least comfortable. It was a bit heavy,
but not overly so. The fabric was comfortable to the touch, very smooth. And it wasn't hot or stuffy
either, in fact, it was unnaturally cool. It was a bit uncomfortable, but he'd get used to it.

"Great! So now you can wear it all the time!" Shiruku said with a huge smile on her face.

"Forever," Yami added.

"Eh?" Izuku was taken off guard by that a bit by this sudden proposal.

"Well if you only wore it when you felt like you were in danger then what's the point?" Shriuku
asked, crossing her arms. "You wouldn't have felt like you were in danger when that girl came, and
then she would have killed you! You have to wear the Ageis for it to protect you!"

"That's...a good point," Izuku said, as he gave it some more thought.

"Please daddy!" Shriuku begged, giving him the puppy dog eyes with her many eyes. "At least
wear it until we catch those rotten people who want you dead. It would make everyone feel better!"

"Wear it," Yami commanded firmly.

Izuku pondered that.

The kids were worried about Izuku right now, heck 1A was worried about Izuku right now. And
why wouldn't they be? Someone sent an assassin here, probably to kill him.

And he couldn't just appease them by lying. He'd already done that before, they wouldn't believe
him! Especially because it was such an obvious lie!

But if he had some protection, some proof that he would be ok. Then it would put the kids at ease.

Now he has no idea if this would actually have stopped Nise from killing him. But Yami and
Shiruku seemed to think it would have, and so would the rest of the kids most likely.

And that would be good enough.

"Alright. I'll keep it on until they're caught." Izuku sighed.

"Yes! Thank you, daddy!" Shiruku said, running forward and embracing her father.

"Your welcome sweetie. But um…" Izuku paused. "How do I wash this?"

Staff Meeting.

It was nighttime now, and all of class 1A, along with Inko, was in Izuku's office.

Izuku himself was sitting at his desk, facing them all.

And he was wearing the Ageis Robe.

"Uh, dude? Why do you look like a super boss from Kingdom Hearts?" Kaminari asked.

"Yeah, it looks like your plotting our collective demise," Mina added.

"Oh, this is the Ageis Robe," Izuku explained, taking down the hood so they could see his face.
"It's something the kids made to protect me. They were worried about me after...well you know."

"I still can't believe someone sent a child to assassinate you," Momo said, looking rather sick at the
thought.
"Ugh, it just makes me sick," Mina said with a look of absolute disgust.

"Children aren't weapons," Shoto added, with a hateful look in his eyes.

"It's so much worse than you think." Izuku felt his temper rising, as he recalled what Fu told him.
"But that's not why I called you here. As you all know, as the world has become more aware of
D.O.C., O.P.C.'s, and my existence, reporters and the like have attempted to come here and ask
questions."

"Yeah, but they not getting past the bouncers." Mina giggled, imagining a group of reporters seeing
a Beowolf, and noping the heck out of there.

"Yes well, we can't just ignore them forever, unfortunately." Izuku sighed. "They control much of
the narrative, and how we're perceived by the public. D.O.C. needs to make a statement about
things sooner or later. And while I'm not directly a part of D.O.C., I'm very important to them. As
such, D.O.C. will be holding a press conference, featuring several important members of D.O.C.
including the head of the division, Oshiri Boshi. I will also be attending this conference."

"But you're still recovering!" Ochaco objected.

"I've recovered enough," Izuku said firmly. "If we don't speak up about certain things, then the
media and the people will come up with their own conclusions. Rumors have already started
circling around about this place. Fortunately, Kiba's streams are influencing most of them, so it's
mostly positive, but not completely. We have to take control of the narrative, otherwise, it could
lead to disastrous consequences in the future."

"Are you sure you'll be ok dear?" Inko asked worriedly. "There could be more assassins out there."

"They'll be heroes around, so I think it'll be fine," Izuku said. "And also I'll be wearing this, which
should provide me some level of protection anyway."

"Uh, are you about wearing that while trying to IMPROVE public perception?" Jiro asked. "It's
kinda evil-looking."

"Well I won't be wearing the hood, so it won't look as bad," Izuku explained. "And to be fair,
people are more likely to judge me for being quirkless than they are for wearing this."

"That...that sucks." Mina grimaced.

"Yeah, well it's unavoidable." Izuku sighed. "That and my age are going to be the most difficult
hurdles for people to get over. Hopefully, I'll be able to present a good argument as to why I was
chosen for this job."

"While I have stated my disapproval for someone of your age taking on this position, I will admit
you've done far better than most people even three times your age," Momo admitted.

"Yeah, man! Even the way you collapsed shows how much work you put in for these kids!"
Kirishima added. "And that was manly as hell."

"Yeah, it was super dumb but also kinda cool," Kaminari said.

"No one doubts your capability, nor your determination Midoriya, only your mental health!" Iida
said.

"T-Thanks Iida," Izuku said, not really knowing how to respond to that. "Well, the conference is in
two days so I'll have some time to coordinate with D.O.C. about what we'll be saying during the
conference."

"That sounds like a lot of work, man. Are you sure you're not pushing yourself again?" Sero asked.

"It's just a bunch of talking and thinking," Izuku said. "And it's like I can really avoid this."

Class 1A looked at Izuku...worriedly. Seemingly unsure of how much they could trust that
statement.

Izuku sighed. "Look. I already agreed to do it. And canceling at this point would create...let's just
say problems that would cause me more stress and work than it would be to just go to the
conference. Understood? Good. Now, I wanted to tell you all that I was going to be out, two days
from now, for a few hours. That's all. You're dismissed."

Everyone still looked a bit worried but figured there wasn't much they could do about it and left
the room.

Except Ochaco, who stayed behind, looking pouty.

"Ochaco, I know that you don't like this but-" Izuku got cut off.

"No, it's just that!" Ochaco interrupted. "It's just...it doesn't feel like we've reduced your workload
by that much! I still see you working pretty much every day! We were supposed to come here so
you could relax! So what's the point of us being here if you're still working so much!?"

Izuku took a moment to take in her grievance, before shaking his head at her. "That's not true in the
slightest. You guys have reduced my workload by so much it's insane. I actually have time to relax
for a few hours and sleep for a healthy amount of hours. If I had a normal job, then you guys would
have left me with nothing to do and then some...but I don't have a normal job. My job brings many,
many benefits, and they vastly outway the negatives. But one of those negatives is that my work
never ends, and much of it is too important to just let anyone do. Thanks to you guys I was able to
rest for a while, but I can't do that forever."

"...I guess your right." Ochaco sighed, still looking upset. "It just seems unfair that you have to be
saddled with all this work, and your still only fifteen. I mean, I've felt swamped with work before,
but it was nothing compared to how much you have on your plate."

Izuku couldn't help but smile a bit, feeling slightly touched at how much care she had for him.
"Ochaco. Don't feel too bad for me. I'm rich, I live in what is pretty much a mansion surrounded by
miles of land that I own, I have great friends one of whom is my childhood hero, and I have tons of
kids who all adore me almost as much as I adore them. My life is great, and if I have to deal with a
mountain of work just to sustain, then that's well worth it."

Even that answer seemed unsatisfying to Uraraka.

"I just...don't like seeing you in pain or exhausted," Ochaco admitted. "I always loved seeing the
effect heroes had on people. Seeing all those smiling faces in the crowd. It was amazing. But I
always wondered who made the heroes smile? Who picks them up out of despair? I mean...it
wasn't really my main goal, I mostly wanted to become a hero because of my parents but...I'd still
like to be the one that makes even the heroes smile. And as far as those kids and I are concerned,
you ARE a hero. And we all just want to see you smile."

Now Izuku wasn't just slightly touched, he was very touched.

It was hard to keep the tears back, as Izuku got up from his seat.

Ochaco didn't notice this, however, as she had looked down to hide her red face. "I mean maybe
that sounds a bit too sappy, but-"

Izuku interrupted her, by doing one of the most daring things he'd ever done.

He wrapped his arms around her and gave her a hug.

"Eh!?" Ochaco was surprised by this sudden boldness coming from Izuku of all people.

Izuku quickly ended the hug and gave her a flustered, red-faced, smile. "Just seeing you trying, for
my sake, makes me smile on the inside."

"I-ah-gah-pahf." Ochaco's face was red as a tomato as she tried to stutter out words and completely
failed.

"One day, I'll have everything figured out. And I won't be overworked, or be unused to anything, or
have someone trying to kill me." Izuku continued, turning away and looking out the window. "And
when that day comes, and I can just sit back and raise my kids, and watch them grow...then I'll be
all smiles. But that future won't come if I don't build it. So I'll endure all those hardships, for the
sake of that brighter future."

Izuku paused a bit, blushing a bit more as he considered if he was really about to say what he was
going to say. "I...don't know how hard things are gonna get, and you have your own path to go
down, so I understand if one day you don't support me as much as you do now. But I...I…"

The teen dad took a deep breath and turned around, to look at Ochaco, before giving her a
respectful bow. "Thank you, for all your support. Ochaco Uraraka."

Ochaco was speechless for a bit, just looking at Izuku in shock for a few seconds before a smile
crawled up her face, and a giggle escaped her lips. "Psh. Hahaha."

"Huh?" Izuku was confused and slightly scared at this response.

"You dummy." Ochaco gave him a sweet, heartfelt smile, and gave him a slight flick on the
forehead, causing him to flinch a bit, and stop bowing. "Don't say things like that, as if you haven't
done just as much, if not more for me. You helped me develop full cowling, you told me some
things All Might should have told me a while ago, and of course, giving my parents work! Yeah, I
have my own path I have to go down, but I intend to walk that path right alongside yours. We'll
walk side by side, helping each other along our paths! Building out futures together! Because that's
what best friends do!"

"I-y-you…" Izuku returned to being a blushing mess, but the smile that came on his face was
unstoppable. "You really are the best friend I could have ever asked for."

"Same to you." Ochaco giggled.

The two laughed together for a bit, before calming down.

"Well, I have to go make some calls, you should probably go to bed," Izuku told her. "And don't
worry, I'll get some sleep too."

"You better," Ochaco warned him playfully, as she started taking her leave. "Goodnight, Izuku."
"Goodnight, Ochaco," Izuku said, as he watched her leave.

It would take at least an hour for both their hearts to stop pounding.

A Pressing Situation

The day of the press conference had finally arrived, and boy was Izuku nervous.

And how could he not be, staring at the army of the press in front of him, all snapping pictures
with their cameras, and trying to ask hundred of questions per second?

Izuku was currently sitting in a small chair, alongside a bunch of other of D.O.C's important
figures.

He didn't really know any of them, but they all looked so professional and old. He felt so...out of
place.

Which to be fair, he was. It was probably so weird to see a bunch of old guys in suits, and in the
middle of them, was a fifteen-year-old in a strange robe.

"Hello everyone! It's a pleasure to see you all on such a wonderful day!" At the front of the stage,
they were all one, was Oshiri Boshi, standing at the podium, speaking through many, many
microphones. A rotund old man that looked like he was in his late eighty's. "As many of you know,
I am acting director of D.O.C., formerly known as O.P.C.C.C. Oshiri Boshi! And I've come to talk
today about our recent uprising in activity!"

The reports barely waited for him to finish before hurling more questions at him.

"Mr. Boshi why is D.O.C. suddenly acting now?"

"Why the name change!?"

"What reason do you have for hiring a 15-year-old for such an important position!?"

"What position does Midoriya occupy exactly!?"

"Was hiring a quirkless person some sort of publicity stunt?"

"Now now settle down!" Boshi told the crowd. "All your questions will be addressed, I assure you!
Now, first I would like to start with an apology."

"An apology?" Many reporters were confused by this, and theories on what this was about broke
out among the crowd.

"Yes, I would like to issue a formal apology, to all the O.P.C.'s in this county," Boshi said, putting
on a sad face. "For years we have languished. With little funds and little way to deal with the issues
we were saddled with, we were unable to carry out our mission to help these children, as
effectively as we could have."

Then Boshi turned back, and looked at Izuku, signaling for him to come up, which he did, walking
up to the old man's side, as the director of D.O.C. put his hand on Izuku's shoulder, and he tried
really hard not to flinch.

"That was until we met this, wonderful young man! Izuku Midoriya, the new director of the
Midoriya Foundation for O.P.C.'s. Of just the Midoriya Foundation for short." Boshi continued,
smiling at the crowd, who were taking tons of pictures. "For years we had been looking for
someone to fill a position. Someone how had the drive and determination to provide for, and
protect these children, with a heart big enough to care for them all. And that someone is Izuku
Midoriya!"

Immediately, the press started shouting out questions, all about Izuku's age.

"Now, now, I understand that he is quite young, very young in fact, but that should not disqualify
him, by any means," Boshi stated firmly. "Midoriya has displayed great courage and intelligence
beyond his years and has a work ethic that puts him above many people double, triple, or
quadruple his age. Not to mention the children adore him, as he does them. As for questions about
his quirklessness, that part had nothing to do with his position. The people of D.O.C. believe in
equality amongst quirks!"

Once again this caused a lot of questions and murmurs, to erupt amongst the crowd.

"Now, I would like to give Mr. Midoriya a chance to speak to you all," Boshi said, patting Izuku on
the back, signaling that he would no be taking over.

Izuku looked over the crowd, all looking directly at him.

He took a deep breath, and then breathed out.

Alright. I can do this. Izuku thought.

"I-" Izuku opened, his mouth, but unfortunately, he would never get a word out.

As suddenly chaos would break out in the crowd.

Once the reports nearly the front, suddenly took out a gun and pointed it at Izuku's face. "Die
quirkless scum! Remove your worthless genetics from this earth!"

The crowd around the man screamed and gasped, and Izuku was frozen in shock.

But the robe wasn't.

As the man pulled the trigger, the hood flew up, covering Izuku's head, as it switched to absolute
defense mode.

The armored parts of the hood expanded, covering more of Izuku's body, and suddenly the teeth
around the face expanded as well, growing in size as they completely covered his face, but also
keeping him from seeing anything.

BLAM!

The bullet fired at Izuku's face, but the teeth protected him, and the bullet bounced off...and then
exploded.

KABOOM!

Izuku was sent flying back, and after a few seconds of air time, he felt himself skid along the
ground, the robe still protecting him from harm until he came to a full stop.

Once Izuku stopped, he remained on the ground, frozen.

He couldn't even think for a little bit, as he had to wait for the shock to dissipate.
W-What just-what just happened? Izuku thought as his brain finally started working again.

As Izuku was processing the now failed assassination attempt, he felt someone pick him.

"Midoriya!? Midoriya are you ok!? Can you hear me in there!?" Izuku recognized that voice, it
was Death Arms, one of the heroes that had been sent to act as security during the event.

"I'm-I'm fine!" Izuku said. He was still a bit dazed but he was mostly fine. The robe was still in
protection mode, meaning Izuku still couldn't see anything.

Death Arm's helped Izuku off the ground, and onto his feet and his shaky legs. "Kid, how on earth
did you survive that, and what the hell are you wearing?"

"It's...a long story," Izuku responded. I really need to give Yami and Shiruku a hug when I get back.

XXXXXXXXXXX

Meanwhile, in a highrise apartment, a man with a particularly long nose was sitting on his couch in
his bathrobes, watching the T.V.

This man was Rikiya Yotsubashi, C.E.O. of Detnerat, and the leader of the Meta Liberation Army,
Re-Destro.

"News is coming in, after taking a horrible attack at the hand of a quirkist assassin, Izuku Midoriya
survived with little to no damage, thanks to the help of a special robe made by one of the
orphanage's children." A newswoman reported

CRUSH!

Re-Destro crushed the remote in his hand in anger, a bit of blackness crawling along his hand, and
his eyebrow twitched as frustration, anger, and most of all, stress built up inside him.

Another failed attempt! Re-Destro thought. First, we lose Kiria, and now this?! Now I likely won't
have another chance to kill him for quite some time!

Izuku Midoriya was an insult to everything the M.L.A. stood for.

The quirkless were unevolved relics of a bygone age. They should be at the bottom rung of society,
and it should be made certain that their genes could not be passed on, one way or another.

But yet here one was, not only massively wealthy and successful but also in charge of children who
were inherently superior to him!

He didn't even want to think of how their minds might be polluted by him and his unevolved views.

The fact that Izuku Midoriya could only survive these attacks by hiding behind the children's
quirks only proved his genetic inferiority.

However, the M.L.A. still had higher priorities than this. Far higher.

But it was a matter of principle. Izuku Midoriya must die.

Re-Destro glared hatefully at the screen, as he saw Izuku Midoriya go into a guarded car. One day,
he would kill Izuku Midoriya. He swore it.
 Grimm Thoughts

There was a bit of chaos at the house after the latest assassination attempt, but given how little
Izuku was injured, he was able to quickly calm the kids and his mother by saying that he would be
staying at the house more, and keeping the Ageis on full time.

Well, this made them calm down...for the most part. Most of the kids had gone into high alert,
determined to defend their home if need be.

However, Yami had a different approach to this, Grimm creation of course.

So, the next day, Yami decided to get together a think group, consisting of Fu, Kiba, Kioku, Kei,
and Shiruku.

The six of them gathered in Yami's room, sitting in a circle, with Yami himself having a notepad
on his lap, ready to write down ideas.

"Alright well if everyone is here, then let's begin!" Kiba said, wanting to start as soon as possible.

"Not yet," Yami said. "One more."

"Someone else is coming?" Shiruku asked. "Who? I don't recall anyone else agreeing to meet us
here."

Knock Knock.

"Come in!" Yami said, hoping that it was who he thought it was.

Izuku opened the door and peeked his head in. "Yami, your friend is here."

The door opened up further, and Amai stepped inside. "Hi Yami! Your house is big!"

Yami nodded. "Amai."

"Well, I'll leave you all to...whatever you doing here. Have fun kids." Izuku said, before taking his
leave.

With Izuku gone, Amai decided it was time to introduce herself. "Hello there! I'm Amai Nigai.
I…"

Suddenly Amai stopped, as she spotted Kiba, and started staring at her in shock.

"Wait, is that...is that Lady Kiba!?" Amai gasped.

"Ah, so you've heard of me?" Kiba asked pridefully, sticking her chest out and crossing her arms,
and you could almost visibly see her ego swell.

"Of course I have! I only discovered you recently, but I'm a huge fan!" Amai said, her eyes full of
excitement, as she rushed over to Kiba. "I love your gaming videos! They're so much fun to watch
while I do homework, although sometimes I get so distracted by them that I forget about my
homework and end up getting in trouble!"

"Well of course you would get distracted! I am far more interesting than any homework." Kiba
smirked, getting up to meet Amai face to face. "It is always good to meet a servant of mine. Know
that your admiration is most appreciated. As is you taking care of my dear brother."

"Oh no, Lady Kiba! It was no issue at all! In fact, he was the one taking care of me!" Amai said,
blushing slightly as the excitement was getting to her. "Um, if you don't mind, c-could we play
games together!?"

"Why of course. It is my duty to indulge such a loyal servant after all." Kiba said haughtily. "Just
no that I won't go easy on you my dear servant. I am a kind queen, but not a merciful one."

"I don't intend on losing! Even if it's to Lady Kiba!" Amai said with a surprising amount of
determination.

"Ahem." Fu fake coughed, getting both their attentions. "Ladies, can we do what we came here to
do, please?"

"Oh, sorry! I didn't mean to be a distraction." Amai apologized.

"I was just greeting a fan, jeez." Kiba huffed, before sitting back down.

Fu rolled his eyes, before turning to Amai. "You must be Yami's friend he made that day when he
went to the city, nice to finally meet you."

"Hello, new friend! I'm Kei" Kei waved at her with a big grin on her face.

"Shiruku. A pleasure," Shiruku said giving a nod.

"Hmph. Kioku" Kioku didn't look at her, not wanting to scowl at Yami's friend.

"I'm Fu by the way. Now please take a seat. You can sit next to Yami." Fu told her.

"Alright." Amai quickly got over and sat next to Yami on the floor. "So, Yami said we'd be coming
up with Grimm ideas."

"That's right, we need to increase the security of the house, so, any ideas?" Fu asked.

"I have a few!" Kiba said. "So I was thinking, one issue is that the Grimm we have patrolling are
far too slow! So I was thinking, what if we made something faster! Like a Saber Tooth Tiger!"

Yami tilted his head, not knowing what that was.

"Here let me show you," Fu said, taking out his phone and pulling up an image, before showing it
to Yami.

Yami took a good look at the picture, before jotting some things down on his notepad.

"Alright next?" Fu said, wanting to keep things moving.

"I have one!" Shiruku said. "I was thinking of something more versatile! Like bats with razor-sharp
claws and teeth. They won't be threatening on their own, but a whole swarm of them can be deadly!
And they'd be small so they can go in places the bigger Grimm can't. In the skies, on the trees, in
caves. And they'd be really loud too, so if they saw an intruder they can alert the Seers!"

"Oh, that's an amazing idea!" Kei said, giving Shiruku a round of applause.

"Excellent sister! A bat Grimm is a wonderful idea!" Kiba praised.

"It has a lot of uses. I'm surprised we didn't think of it before now." Fu added.

"Hmmm." Yami nodded in approval as he jotted the idea down.

"Oh, my turn!" Kei jumped in. "So, I was thinking we could do a snake!"

Fu had to stop himself from rolling his eyes. "We already have a snake Grimm, it's in the vents."

"Eh?" Amai looked up around the room, now knowing that there was just a snake Grimm crawling
around in the walls.

"No, not like that one! I was thinking more like a snake dragon! A sea serpent dragon!" Kei
clarified. "That breaths lasers!"

"Can we make something that breaths lasers?" Kioku asked.

Yami shrugged. "Maybe. We can try."

"Actually the idea of a sea serpent is quite exciting!" Kiba said with a huge grin. "Something that
guards the lakes of our forest is an excellent idea! But we should make it fly as well! We don't
want someone escaping it by just getting away from the water do we?"

"Oh, good idea! A flying sea snake!" Kei happily agreed.

"Something that can guard the lakes and the skies, nice one Kei." Fu praised.

"Leave it to Kei to come up with another version of a snake." Kioku added. "But now it's my turn!
And I have a special idea!"

Kioku then took out a piece of folded paper from her pocket, and unfolded it, revealing a rather
well done drawling, of a small Grimm creature, looking like a mix of a scorpion and a fish, but
instead of a stinger, it had three bared blades for a tail. "This is a Sulfer Fish! It's a lot like what
Shiruku came up with! They're super tiny, and can't do much by themselves, but a lot of them can
really make someone suffer! They have barbed blades on their tails, and they can get really, really
hot! Hot enough to burn someone really bad! And if they're all together they can combine and turn
into a big monster and swallow up all the people who want to hurt daddy!"

"Um...that sounds like it would really hurt someone," Amai noted, taken aback by Kioku's
enthusiasm.

"I know right!" Kioku said, looking at her with stary eyes.

Everyone gave her strange looks, except Yami who just jotted everything down.

"I apologize for her, she has...issues," Fu explained.

"Hey!" Kioku glared at him, offended by his statement.

"Alright, does anyone else have an idea?" Fu asked the room.

There was a small pause before suddenly, a piece of paper suddenly appeared in the center of the
circle.

"What was that?" Amai asked, surprised by this, as most people would be.

"Of that was Mu!" Kei explained, before waving. "Hi Mu! He's super shy, so he doesn't like to
show himself very often."

"Yeah, don't worry about it," Fu told her, before picking up the paper. "Let's see what he dropped."

He unfolded the paper, and inside was a short message. "What about something that can go
through the trees? Like a ghost?"

"Can we make a Ghost?" Shiruku asked. "What are the limits of what Yami's quirk can make?"

Yami shrugged again, as he wrote it down. "I don't know. With lots of negativity. I can do almost
anything...except one thing."

"What's that?" Amai asked, curious as to what could possibly be the limit of Yami's insane quirk.

"Can't create life, or make Grimm smart," Yami explained. "Tried. Can't do it."

"Really? Don't Grimm have brains and stuff?" Amai asked curiously.

"Grimm brain much worse than human brain. Can only take orders, can't do anything smart."
Yami clarified.

"Hmmm. If only we could put a human brain inside a Grimm." Amai thought aloud. "But where
would we get a brain?"

There was a small moment of silence before everyone except Amai looked at Fu.

Fu sighed, as he realized what would soon happen to him.

"Eh?" Amai was confused. "Why is everyone looking at Fu?"

Kiba and Shiruku got up, and walked over to Fu, staring down at him with a gleam in their eyes.

Meanwhile, Fu just sat there and accepted his fate.

"Hey what are you doing?" Amai said as she watched the process begin.

"Turn around Amai," Fu told her as the girls took hold of his head. "You don't want to see what's
gonna happen next."

Kei grabbed Amai and turned her around, and once the blonde hear the sound of flesh being pieces
and bones being broken, as well as other unsavory things, she was glad she wasn't looking.

A Grimm showing.

Izuku, class 1A, and Inko were all sitting in chairs that were located in an opening in the forest, one
by one of the lakes in that forest, all of them waiting there for...something.

"Alright, I think everyone is here," Izuku said, looking around making sure everyone was present.

"Yeah, why are we here?" Jiro asked.

"Well Yami wanted to show off some new Grimm that, and ask for approval to use them for house
security and utility," Izuku explained. "And since your all temporary house staff, I figured you
should be here to see this as well."

"I see! Keeping staff informed of new development is a very important thing! Well done
Midoriya!" Iida praised.

"I can't wait to see what kind of cool things Yami makes now!" Mina said.

"Just as long as we don't have to fight any of them! I'm fine with it!" Mineta added.

"It is rather interesting how many capabilities his quirk has," Momo noted. "It's not simply just
power, but also utility. It's potentially the most dangerous quirk here."

"It's scary alright." Kaminari agreed. "Kid has an army."

"Everyone please take your seats!" Kiba said, running out of the woods. "The presentation is about
to begin!"

"Right," Izuku said, before sitting down with everyone else.

After a few moments, Fu, Shiruku, Kiba, Amai, Kioku, Kei, and Yami all walked into the clearing
and looked at their audience.

"Thank you for coming everyone! For today's Grimm presentation!" Kiba announced.

"After the terrible incident that happened yesterday, we decided we needed new Grimm, to better
protect the house!" Shiruku explained. "And so we all had a brainstorming session! And we
created the creatures you see before you!"

"Starting up! We have the Sabyr!" Kiba said. "A creation I gave the idea for!"

Then from the trees, a Grimm Saber Tooth Tiger ran out, leaping into the clearing for everyone to
see.

"Oh wow, that thing is terrifying!" Mina said with a bit more cheer than you'd expect.

"This creature was made to be quick! And move through the forest faster than any other grounded
Grimm!" Kioku explained. "No one escapes!"

"It can also climb trees," Fu added. "And it's ordered to retreat and get back up if it feels it can't
take someone down on its own."

"It'll chase intruders down until they get Ti-gyerd!" Kei punned.

"So its primary use is finding intruders! An excellent idea on your part! Well done children!" Iida
said, giving applause.

"Good job lady K!" Toru shouted. "It's fierce as well! Just like you! Oh and you too Yami!"

"Thank you! Thank you!" Kiba said, taking in the praise.

"Moving on," Fu said, not wanting Kiba's head to get much bigger. "Shiruku your up next."

"Right!" Shiruku then clapped her hands, before holding her hand up.

Then a small bat-like Grimm flew out, and then perched on Shiruku's finger.

"This has been named, a Ravager," Shiruku said. "It can fly around, and it's small enough to even
fly through the forest, or in caves."
"It'll drive anyone who comes here looking for trouble, batty!" Kei snickered.

"Yeah but...it's kinda tiny isn't it?" Kaminari asked. "Not really sure if the name, Ravager fits here."

Shiruku did not look impressed with Kaminari's statement and then gave Yami a look. "Why don't
we show him how these things truly function."

Yami nodded, before looking at Kaminari. "Ravagers. Swarm him."

And then, suddenly, Ravagers flew out from all sides of the clearing and swarmed Kaminari.

"Ah! Ah! Ah! I take it back! I take it back!" Kaminari jumped out of his seat and started running
around panicking, as the small Grimm kept menacing him.

"Kids," Izuku said giving them a warning glare.

"Sorry, dad," Yami said, before giving his next order. "Stop, and retreat."

The Ravagers ceased their swarming, and went back into the forest, with one of them going to
Yami, and landing on its head.

"As you can see, just because they're small, does not mean they aren't deadly!" Kiba explained. "In
numbers, they're a terrifying wave of razor-sharp claws and teeth!"

"Lastly, they have one last function," Fu explained. They have an extremely loud scream, that can
be heard for very long distances. So if they spot an intruder, it's almost guaranteed that we or the
other Grimm will be alerted. We won't show this now, because Ms. Jiro would most likely be in
great pain if we did."

"Thanks for thinking of me kids." Jiro gave them thumbs up, really glad that at least one of them
was thoughtful enough to know not to do this. "I really, really appreciate it."

Fu nodded. "Moving on, Kei I believe your Grimm is next."

"Right right!" Kei bounced on her heels, excited to reveal the Grimm she helped create.

She hopped over to the edge of the lake. "You can come out now! We don't want this to drag-on!"

Just a moment later, something erupted out of the water.

What came out, was a massive serpent head, and a bit of its body.

It looked like your classic Chinese, snake-like dragon, mustache, and everything. Only in Yami's
colors.

It was by far the most massive Grimm that they had been shown today, was one of the more
massive ones in general, as even just the upper half of its body towered over all of them.

"I was wrong! I'm not fine with this!" Mineta shouted as he and Kaminari held each other, shaking
in fear.

"Oh, dear." Into almost fainted, this having been the first time she had seen such a massive Grimm.

"Did it need to be that big?" Shinso asked.

"Oh wow...that's something." Ochaco gave a nervous laugh.

Izuku at this point was completely desensitized to Grimm and how they could look, and looking at
this purely from a uses standpoint. "So this is supposed to guard the lakes then."

"For the most part. This is called the Sea Feilong!" Kiba announced. "But despite its name, it's not
limited to just the water! Kei, would do the honors?"

"Yes!" Kei shouted with excitement, before turning to the Sea Feilong. "Now! Fly! Be free!"

Suddenly the armor on the Feilong's back shifted, and wings sprouted out of its back before it took
to the sky.

"RAHHHHH!" The Grimm roared, as it flew gracefully in the air.

Meanwhile, everyone was looking at it with wide eyes, surprised that this thing could now freaking
fly.

"Well...at least it's versatile," Izuku said.

"Why, Why did it need to fly," Mineta whispered in fear.

"Welp, at least we don't have to fight it," Jiro said.

"Yeah, imagine trying to fight a flying snake." Sero laughed nervously. "What else does it do?
Breath fire?"

"Nope! It's a bit more...electrifying!" Kei giggled.

"Eh?" Responded the entire class.

Yami snapped his fingers, and the Feilong looked upwards and opened its huge maw.

Then, an orb of electricity charged in its mouth, crackling with energy, before it shot out as a beam
of electricity into the sky.

"This seems like overkill," Tsu noted.

"I mean, it's useful," Izuku said. "Although I don't see us needing all too many of these. Maybe just
one."

"Man I feel bad for the villain that attacks this place," Sato said to himself.

"But next we have my idea!" Kioku said. "Come out little fishies!"

Then, from the ground, dozens of Sulfer Fish popped out the ground, all crawling in front of the
audience.

"Oh, I don't like," Toru whispered. "I don't like that at all."

"Are their tails heated?" Todoroki asked.

"And barbed?" Momo added with concern.

"Yup!" Kioku said. "These are super-duper hot! Meaning they can tear through people's skin and
flesh like butter! And make it hurt too!"

"Well, that's concerning," Tsu stated bluntly.

I really, really need to get her to a therapist. Izuku thought.

"Oh god, that's so disturbing." Sato cringed as he thought about those things crawling on him,
stabbing him with superheated tails.

"What a way to go," Kaminari said as he imagined the same thing.

"Oh! And they can do one more thing!" Kioku said, before clapping her hands. "Now! Transform!"

On cue, suddenly all the Sulfer Fish started to huddle together, grouping up until they were an
amorphous mass of black and white.

Eventually, this mass took shape, like a giant tube-like beast, with a huge gaping maw.

"Why do these have to get scarier!?" Mineta shouted. "Why? Why was this necessary?"

"It's really cool though, in a messed up way," Mina said.

To be fair all the other kids aside from Kioku, Fu, and Yami seemed at least somewhat disturbed
by this thing, with Amai actively moving behind Yami.

"Moving on," Fu said. "We have two more. The second to last is something Mu came up with
actually."

"Mu...who was that again?" Kaminari whispered to Jiro.

"It's the ghost kid we haven't seen," Jiro told him while rolling her eyes.

"Really? This should be interesting." Izuku said.

"Come out," Yami ordered.

STOMP!

STOMP!

STOMP!

STOMP!

The forest shook, as massive footsteps could be heard getting closer to all of them.

"Oh, what abomination are they sending here now?" Sero asked.

"Whatever it is, it's huge! And dense too. It sounds like walking boulders." Jiro said.

"You could say that! Because this next Grimm really, rocks!" Kei joked. "It's the after-life of the
party! Introducing!"

STOMP!

Coming into the clearing, was a massive golem, made almost purely of stone. With the only
exception being the Grimm bone mask.

The creature was separated into five parts. The body, two arms, and two legs. And the parts weren't
connected to each other, rather they seemed to be connected by some invisible force.
"Interesting," Izuku said, slightly confused. "I didn't think you could make Grimm like...this."

"Oh, the rocks are part of the Grimm. They are merely an armor!" Kiba explained. "This is its true
form."

Suddenly, the mask flew out of the golem, and what came out was a ghost-like Grimm.

The boulders fell to the ground, and the Grimm floated down. Showing off its ghostly body.

"This is called a Geist," Fu explained. "It's like a ghost. It can fly, turn intangible, and possess
objects. Not people though. Only objects."

"Hmmm. This could also be pretty useful." Izuku muttered. "Have to praise Mu later when I can
find him."

"Now, we have something very, very special!" Kiba said with glee. "The brainchild of Amai, Fu,
and Yami!"

Amai blushed. "Awww, I didn't do much."

"Not true. You gave us idea." Yami told her. "You helped. You did good."

Yami lightly patted her on the back, causing her to blush even more.

Kei giggled. "Brainchild! Good one sis!"

"Wait what? No!" Kiba shouted out in horror as she realized she just gave a Kei-level pun. "I-I
didn't-"

"Introducing The Hound!" Kioku said.

 Security Plan

The last Grimm to come out of the forest… wasn't quite what they were expecting.

It was...very canine-like. Much like a Beowulf, but also very different. It was a bit bigger than a
Beowulf, as well as being more dog-like than wolf-like.

Its body was also much less armored, in fact, the only armor on it was around its snout. With some
bone-like spikes coming out of its spine and shoulders.

But the most notable difference was that its body seemed...less solid. Like Yami's Grimm vomit
had only half solidified while making it. It wasn't a liquid per-say, it looked more like melting ice
cream than anything.

"That thing is...super creepy," Toru said.

"It looks like something you'd see in a horror movie!" Mina said, giving the creature a good hard
look. "I kinda like it."

"You have such weird taste," Kaminari told her.

"This is likely Yami's most versatile, and impressive Grimm yet," Fu explained. "You see, up until
now, we were never able to make an intelligent Grimm because their brains just aren't capable of
that. But, Amai had the idea, of sticking a human brain into Yami's Grimm vomit, and seeing what
happens. What happened, was this."

"Wait where did you get a human brain?" Ochaco asked.

"Yeah, please don't skim over that part," Tsu added.

"Oh, we just opened Fu's skull and took out his brain," Shiruku explained. "It took us a few tries to
do it right, but we eventually got it right."

"That's fascinating," Izuku said. "Ignoring the part where you cut open your brother's head and
took out his brain-"

"God this place is weird," Kaminari commented.

"-It's essentially like replacing parts in a computer so it runs better," Izuku explained. "Using Fu's
brain as a processor, you can make a Grimm much smarter than it otherwise would be."

"That's actually rather interesting, and also disturbing," Momo added.

"This Grimm can use its intelligence, and its special body, to adapt to almost any situation!"
Shiruku explained.

"Although it is blind, it has an enhanced sense of smell and hearing, so it can track people down
extremely well," Fu explained. "I think the best way to show off its abilities, would be to have
someone fight it. Anyone want to try?"

Kirishima raised his hand. "I'll do it!"

"Alright, please come over here, and prepare yourself for battle!" Kiba told him.
Kirishima got up out of his chair, and the children stepped back to give the two fighters some
room.

The Hound and Kirishima faced off against each other, as Kirishima got into a fighting stance.

"Defeat him. Don't kill, don't hurt him permanently." Yami ordered.

The Hound gave a growl of affirmation, before lunging at Kirishima.

Kirishima raised a hardened arm, and the Hound bit down on it.

The fake redhead gritted his teeth, as he felt the pressure of the Grimm's jaw come down on his
arm. It was strong, but not THAT strong.

Kirishima punched the Grimm in its unprotected chest, and felt his fist sink into its body, like
punching goop. "Huh?"

The student retracted his fist and looked down at the indent he left in the Grimm, as it quickly
regenerated.

The Hound then jumped back, before lunging back at Kirishima with its claws, slashing his chest.

Kirishima hardened his chest, and the slashes bounced off.

"Grrrr." The Hound jumped back again, and paused for a few seconds, seemingly thinking about
its next approach.

"Your gonna have to try harder than that to scratch me!" Kirishima shouted.

The Hound kept still for a few more seconds before suddenly, it started to change.

There was a sickening cracking noise, as the Hound's body transitioned from canine to a more
humanoid form. As its limbs extended, and its physiology changed to one that would walk upright
instead of on all fours.

Its hands also changed from paws to human-like hands with claws.

Lastly, on the side of its neck, it grew gills.

"Oh, that is so creepy," Kirishima said before he saw the creature lunge at him again.

But instead of clawing at him, it grabbed him and held him up to his chest.

Then the Hound turned towards the lake and jumped in.

SPLASH!

Both of them entered the water, and then, things went silent for a minute.

Everyone started getting more nervous as time went on, wondering if they would come back up.

SPLASH!

Kirishima was thrown onto land on his back, desperately struggling for breath.

A second later the Hound jumped out of the water and pinned Kirishima to the ground with one of
it its hands, before raising its other claw, ready to strike him down.

"Stop," Yami ordered, causing the Hound to halt its actions immediately.

Mina immediately got up and ran over to Kirishima. "Kiri you ok! You still breathing?"

Kirishima spit out some water and took some more deep, deep breaths. "Yeah...I'm fine."

"So, what do you think! Amazing right!?" Kiba asked the audience.

Meanwhile, the audience was dead silent.

After a little bit, Izuku got up and broke the silence. "Alright everyone, you've seen what the
Grimm can do, you can take your leave now...I'd like to speak to my kids."

Class 1A, as well as Inko, agreed, because something was clearly on his mind, and left to give
Izuku and the kids some privacy.

Once everyone had left, Izuku turned to the kids.

"Alright, so firstly I want to say, you all did a great job designing the new Grimm." Izuku started
off. "There is a lot of creativity and thought that was shown here, and I'm proud of that."

All the kids started looking prideful, happy to receive the praise, except for Amai who looked
bashful, and Yami and Fu who remained neutral.

"But," Izuku added. "We can't just have these Grimm in the forest as normal security alongside the
Seers and Beowulfs.

"Eh?" Most of the kids seemed shocked and confused by that statement.

"Why not!?" Kioku asked/complained with a pout.

"Because currently, the Grimm are ordered to capture anyone who trespasses past the signs in the
front. And if they get too close to the house, or if they attack one of you, they will attack the
trespasser." Izuku explained. "They're ordered not to kill, but that doesn't mean they can't do it
accidentally. And accidentality killing someone is a very easy thing to do if your method of
attacking is shooting a giant laser at them, crushing them with rocks, or lashing them with barbed
tails that are red-hot. Seriously Kioku we talked about not hurting people."

Kioku crossed her arms. "Hmph."

"And Grimm aren't that smart. Except for the Hound, none of those Grimm would know not to use
those attacks on people who would get killed by them." Izuku continued. "The Sabyrs, Ravagers,
and the Hound are fine, but the rest are too deadly to use as normal security."

The kids thought about it for a bit and realized that Izuku was right, and looked a bit ashamed of
themselves for not realizing that.

Except for Kioku. Kioku had no regrets.

"Look, the Feilong, Geist, and Sulfer Fish are great Grimm, and I'm sure they can help for Yami's
hero work, or as security in extreme cases," Izuku explained. "I've been thinking of something
called security levels. And some of these Grimm could be used at higher levels, but not at level
one."
The kids looked confused. Unsure exactly what Izuku was talking about.

Izuku sighed. "Ok, I can only really explain it when I figure it all out myself...just...give me some
time, and I'll explain it to you later. For now, just hide the Grimm away, and get ready for lunch."

The kids nodded, all feeling a bit conflicted, about how this all panned out.

XXXXXXXXXX

The next morning, the kids from yesterday's Grimm presentation were called up to Izuku's office,
with the exception of Amai who had gone home yesterday.

In Izuku's office, was Izuku at his desk, and at his side was Iida, Momo, and Ochaco.

On Izuku's desk was a big map of the house and the surrounding forest.

"Kids, come in, come in," Izuku told them. "Come here, let me show you something."

The kids all walked up to Izuku's desk, looking at him attentively.

"Alright, do you remember what I was telling you about security levels yesterday?" Izuku asked
them.

All the kids nodded, except Kiba who shook her head for a moment, saw that everyone else
remembered, and then nodded, despite not actually remembering.

"Ok, so. The security levels are essentially, measuring how bad a situation is, and what means we
should take to defend ourselves." Izuku explained.

"It's important to have things like this established! Otherwise, you could find yourself overdoing
your security, and getting people hurt unnecessarily!" Iida told them.

"So let's start with level one. This is the state the house will be in, most of the time." Izuku said,
before pointing to the map. "Do you see this? This is the entrance to our property. This is the limit
of where normal people can go before they are considered trespassing, and thus we can use quirks
to defend ourselves. I have signs put up, warning people to turn back. So if they keep going, they
either didn't see the signs, or they meant to trespass, that means they enter security level one."

"During security level one, we don't want anyone getting hurt. So the Grimm used are commanded
exclusively to capture intruders, without harming them." Momo explained. "As such, we decided
that the Grimm that can be used at this level would be limited to Sabyrs, Creeps, Griffons,
Ravagers, and Seers. As well as of course, the Hound."

"Oh I get it, you limiting the Grimm that can be used at certain levels, so that way people don't get
hurt, but at higher levels, we'll use more Grimm because the situation is worse." Fu realized.

"That's right Fu! Good job!" Izuku praised, before pointing at another spot on the map. "If an
intruder gets here without getting captures, or shows violent intent, then we move to security level
2. Which is when the Grimm will be allowed to attack, to try and stop them. At this level, we
decided that now, Beowulfs, Boarbatusks, King Taijitu, and Ursa can be used."

"Level 3 is when they're getting way too close to the house, or one of you. This is when we're sure
that they're dangerous, we NEED to take them down." Ochaco explained. "All the kids will be told
to get inside, and the amount of Grimm that'll be used will be expanded. Including Beringels, Blind
worms, Centinels, Deathstalkers, Geists, Goliaths, and Manticores."
"And then we arrive to level 4." Iida jumped in. "It's at this point when the entire situation becomes
dangerous, and we're willing to seriously harm an intruder in order to stop them. This is when
Sulfer Fish, Feilongs, Nuckelavees, and Wyverns."

"I already started constructing barracks throughout the forest, these will contain most of the Grimm
that won't be surveying the forest normally," Izuku said, before taking out a piece of paper, and
handing it to Yami. "Yami do you think you can make these? Just tell me if you think any of it is
too much."

Yami looked at the paper, and all the kids crowded around him to take a look.

The paper itself listed Grimm and the amount Izuku wanted to be made.

50 Beowulfs.

20 Ursa.

15 Beringels

6 Blind Worms.

20 Boarbatusk.

25 Centinels.

30 Creeps.

10 Deathstalkers.

5 Geist.

10 Goliath's.

30 Griffons.

2 Hounds.

10 King Taijitus.

10 Manticores.

2 Nuckelavees.

50 Ravagers.

30 Sabyrs.

5 Sea Feilongs.

100 Seers.

123 Sulfer Fish.

1 Wyvern.

"This isn't the amount of Grimm I want you to make. This is just the amount of Grimm I'd like to
use for security." Izuku clarified. "I'd have to count the amount of Grimm we're already using for
security, but it would still be well over a hundred Grimm. Do you think you could do it?"

Yami took a good hard look at the list, before looking up at Izuku. "Need to go to the city more.
Absorb bad feelings."

"I'm sure I can arrange something," Izuku said, thinking of ways to keep Yami safe while he went
out.

"To think we'll have an army that big at our beck and call!" Kiba grinned. "Excellent!"

"Well, at least we'll be safe," Shiruku said.

"And that's what matters!" Kei added.

"Hm." Kioku was over all sasitifyed. She would have liked to see her Sulfer Fish used a bit more,
but at least they were being used.

"All right then, Yami I call you when we want to make the Grimm, for now, go and enjoy
yourselves, thank you for trying to protect the house, I appreciate it very much." Izuku smiled at
them, making sure they felt appreciated.

The kids smiled back, and happily exited the room, to get on with their days.

"And thank you guys as well, for helping me plan everything," Izuku said to the three hero
students.

"As a future hero, it's my pleasure to assist in making sure people are safe!" Iida said.

"The same goes with me," Ochaco said with a grin.

"I must also agree with them, but something tells me this isn't the end of the work needed for the
security system." Momo surmised.

"Well, you right," Izuku admitted. "I've been talking to All Might, and he said he could get me in
contact with David Sheild."

"Wait, David Sheild? As an award-winning researcher, and leading mind in support gear
development, that David Sheild?" Momo asked.

"The very same." Izuku smiled at the thought of getting to meet such a famous and important man
in hero society. "I want to see if I can purchase some security equipment from there."

"That's smart," Momo told him.

"Did the police figure out who sent the assassins yet?" Iida asked him. "Having a strong security
system is very well and good, however, it's also important to determine who is it that wants you
dead, and make sure they're sent to prison."

Izuku shook his head. "Unfortunately Nise is still unconscious, and the assassin is refusing to talk.
No one can figure out his motives, other than he's a quirk supremacist, and I'm quirkless. But he's
not related to Nise, nor did he actually know her personally, meaning he didn't send her."

"So the mastermind is still out there," Ochaco said with a grim expression. "Ugh! Can't we just read
is mind or something!?"

"That would be a violation of human rights! You can't read someone's mind or memories unless
you have probable cause to believe it has already been altered!" Iida explained. "And you don't
need to have your memories altered to be a quirk supremacist, just a lack of human decency."

"Don't worry Ochaco. We WILL get through this." Izuku said confidently. "I promise you. I'm not
going to get killed by bigots."

"I know you won't. I won't let them." Ochaco promised.

"When will you be meeting with Sheild?" Momo asked.

"Just before I EXPO. I got my hands on an invite so I'll be going there with the kids." Izuku
explained. "That's still quite some time away though, so for now. All I can do is
wait...well...actually I'm gonna need to test out the Grimm security system first...but how?"

Ring Ring! Ring Ring!

"Hmm?" Izuku took out his running phone from one of his's robe's pockets and looked at the caller
Id. "Nezu?"

"Why would the principal be calling now?" Momo asked.

Izuku answered the call and put the phone up to his ear. "Hello?"

"Hello Mr. Midoriya, I heard you were improving your security," Nezu said.

Izuku's eyes widened in shock. "How did you-"

"Iida gives me regular reports about what and his classmates are doing over there," Nezu explained.

"Ah...that makes sense," Izuku responded. "Well your right, we just finished about an hour ago.
Why?"

"Would you like to test this system?" Nezu asked in a tone that sent chills up Izuku's spine, but also
made him curious.

"What do you have in mind?" Izuku asked.

He could hear Nezu grin over the phone.

"Well, I happen to have another hero course class, that could use some experience fighting against
varied abilities," Nezu explained. "I think we can help each other here."
 The B Team Part 1
Chapter Notes

Ok before we start, let's give a rundown of class 1B and their abilities, in case you
forgot about them.

Yosetsu Awase: Welding.

Sen Kaibara: Drilling.

Togaru Kamakiri: Blades.

Shihai Kuroiro: Can hop into black things.

Itsuka Kendo: Big Hands.

Yui Kodai: Shrinks Things.

Kinoko Komori: Shrooms.

Ibara Shiozaki: Vine Hair.

Jurota Shishida: Beast.

Nirengeki Shoda: Double Hit.

Pony Tsunotori: Horns.

Kosei Tsuburaba: Solid Air.

Tetsutestsu Testutestsu: Steel.

Setsuna Tokage: Splitting up her body.

Manga Fukidashi: Physical Otomatapiea.

Juzo Honenuki: Mud.

Kojiro Bondo: Glue.

Neito Monoma: Copy.

Reiko Yanagi: Moving people-sized objects.

Hiryu Rin: Shooting Scales.

And that's it. Obviously, it's not a full description of what their quirks do, this is just a
reminder.

Anyway, onto the chapter.

Vlad King didn't like whatever was going on here.

He had no idea what Nezu had planned, but as he and his class stood at the edge of Midoriya's
forest, he just had a feeling in his gut that something was up here.

"Sensei, you still haven't told us exactly what we're doing here." Said Class 1B representative
Itsuka Kendo.

"Yeah, no offense sir, but you just kinda dragged us into a forest and didn't answer any of our
questions on the ride here," Setsuna said, sounding as irritated as she looked.

Vlad sighed. "Alright, well now that you're here I guess it's time to tell you what exactly this
exercise is."

The class looked at him attentively, ready to finally know what was going on.

"Your mission is to reach the center of this forest," Vlad explained.

There was a small pause, as the class waited for Vlad to continue.

He didn't.

"Wait that's it!?" Kamakiri asked. "That's all there is to this!? Walking through a forest!?"

"No, there is much more to this than your, or even I know." Vlad sighed. "All Nezu told me, was
that you have to get to the center of this forest. There's a rather large house there so you'll know
when you've reached it. To be fair it's a rather large forest, so it's going to take you a while."

"Well, that is rather ominous," Shishida said with a thoughtful expression.

"Whatever Nezu has planned, we'll take it down!" Tetsutetsu shouted with furious determination.

"Yeah! We will win!" Pony agreed.

"Keep that attitude," Vlad told them. "But be cautious, if the look of glee Nezu had on his face is
any indication, then this won't be easy."

"Yes, Sensei!" Shouted the class.

XXXXXXXXXXX

"So...how long do you think it'll take us to get to the middle," Setsuna asked.

"I have no idea," Kendo admitted. "Sensei said it's a big forest, so it could take a most a couple
hours."

"Yeah well, we better run into something interesting soon, because this fucking boring," Kamakiri
complained.

"Now now, patience is key. We've only been walking for 10 minutes." Monoma reminded him. "If
you start losing your mind before the real test even starts, then your no better than mutts like
Bakugo Katsuki."

Sen rolled his eyes. "Unnecessary comments aside, Monoma's right. Calm your jets."
"I'm sure we'll encounter some opposition sooner or...later." Shishida paused, as suddenly, the class
encountered something.

Floating in front of them, was a Seer.

"What the hell is that?" Setsuna asked with mild disgust.

"I don't know but stay back," Kendo warned her classmates. "We don't know if it's a threat."

"I say we cut it open and find out!" Kamakiri said with a smirk, as he formed two blades on his
arms.

The Seer made some clicking noises, and its orb glowed red a bit.

"Uhhh. Creepy." Pony shivered.

"What should we do?" Bondo asked fearfully.

"Just stay still. No one move." Kendo told her class.

"Uggh." Kamakiri groaned with irritation.

Nothing happened for a minute, just them waiting and the Seer continuing to float there.

Until suddenly, they hear something, running through the forest, towards them on all sides.

Suddenly, they were surrounded by 10 Sabyrs.

"What the-are these some kind of saber tooth tigers!?" Kosei asked, panicking slightly at the sight
of them.

"They're demonic," Ibara commented with disgust, as she got ready for combat.

"We're surrounded." Rin pointed out, as he readied his scales.

"That orb thing must have called them." Kamakiri said, "Told you we should have sliced it."

"Alright, everyone get ready!" Kendo told her classmates. "If they attack, then you fight back.
Until then, stay in defensive positions! We still don't know how this exercise is supposed to work."

Pony aimed her horns, ready to fire at a moment's notice, while Shishida activated his quirk, along
with Tetsutetsu.

"I'll take this." Monoma touched Tetsutetsu and Juzo, before moving on to touch Kuroiro and
Kamakiri.

Class 1B got into a defensive position and got ready to fight back when attacked.

But the Saybrs, never attacked. Instead just holding their positions, while growling menacingly at
them.

"They're not moving." Sen pointed out.

"I know...but why." Kendo took a moment to think. "Setsuna, can you get a bird's eye view of
what's going on around us?"

"Gonna be hard with all these damn trees but I'll try," Setsuna said, as she split her eyes off her
body, and let them fly up into the air.

She looked down, and it was in fact hard to see with all the trees in the way, but fortunately, black
and white were easy colors to spot against green.

Setsuna could see Grimm coming towards their position, and lots of them too.

Even worse, she looked up briefly and saw that there was a flock of Griffons coming towards them
as well.

"Shit," Setsuna said.

"What? What's happening?" Kendo asked.

"They're waiting for reinforcements! They've got more lots more of these Tiger things, and some
weird bird things coming from above!" Setsuna told her classmates, as her eyes came back down
and reconnected with her body. "We need to move! Now! Otherwise, we'll be hopelessly
outnumbered and surrounded!"

"Oh shit!" Manga said, his head turning into an exclamation point.

"Alright, everyone charge forward! Don't try to take them on all at once, just run!" Kendo ordered,
before charging forward.

Kendo smacked the two Saybrs that stood in front of her, out of her way, allowing her and the
others to run forward.

The Saybrs started running behind them, and they were fast, meaning that they couldn't escape
them by just running away.

"Juzo slow them down!" Kendo ordered.

"Got it!" Juzo took a second to stop, and touch the ground behind them, softening it, and turning it
to something mud-like.

The Saybrs sunk into the mud and got stuck, unable to traverse the now soft ground.

While this was happening, Setsuna had her eyes separated from her body again, and they were
looking down on them to see what was coming up around them.

"We got two more coming up on our sides!" Setsuna told her classmates. "One on our left! One on
our right!"

"Alright! My turn!" Kamakiri shouted as he ran to the right, and Monoma ran to the left, using
Kamakiri's quirk to grow blades out of his arms.

"Rah!" Two Saybrs jumped out at them from either side.

SLICE!

Monoma and Kamakiri sliced their heads in half, killing them instantly, and causing them to fade
away.

"Alright! With Setsuna watching over us, nothing can surprise us now!" Tetsutetsu shouted.

"Yeah unless something comes from underground," Setsuna told them.

Then, suddenly, a few yards in front of them, about twelve Creeps burst out of the ground to block
them.

"You just had to jinx it didn't you?" Kuroiro scowled.

"I got this," Kendo said, enlarging her hands.

"No, allow me Lady Kendo!" Shishida said.

The well-spoken beast enlarged himself, and ran down on all fours like an animal, and lead a feral
charge towards the Creeps.

"RAHHHHHH!" Shishida knocked all the Creeps away like bowling pins with his massive arms,
clearing a path.

"Move out of the way!" Kendo smacked aside what remaining Creeps were around, which let the
class run along without issue.

"Those bird things are coming!" Setsuna said, getting her eyes lower to the ground so they didn't
get attacked by the Griffins.

Kendo looked up and saw twelve Griffin's coming down at them. "Rin! Pony! Shoot them out of
the sky! Aim the unarmored parts!"

Rin and Pony aimed upwards and started firing scales and horns at the flying beasts.

The attacks pieced the mostly unarmored Grimm, and they couldn't hold against the rapid-fire
projectiles, dying off and fading away before they could even get close.

"Setsuna! Find us somewhere that's safe!" Kendo knew they couldn't run forever, they'd have to
take a break sooner or later.

"Got it!" Setsuna said, getting pretty tired herself.

XXXXXXXXXXX

"They're doing pretty well, all things considered," Izuku said to Nezu over a video call.

Izuku was alone in his office, looking at a Seer that would show him class 1B's progress. He
couldn't see everything they did, but he could see enough.

"I would hope so, the Grimm are only set to capture not attack yet. It would be very concerning if
they couldn't even get past opponents that weren't trying to hurt them." Nezu responded. "Although
I think it's time we moved onto level 2. Don't you think?"

"I agree," Izuku said before he spoke into the orbs. "Increase security level to level 2."

XXXXXXXXXXXX

Eventually, class B found a small cave to rest in, and everyone sat down to take a small break.

"I feel like...my lungs...are gonna explode," Bondo said while trying to catch his breath from all the
running.

"What the hell were those things?" Manga asked, his head turning into a question mark.
"Demons! Demons straight from hell!" Ibara said.

"Normally I'm not with the whole religious thing, but I have to agree with Ibara here," Kosei said.

"Clearly those are the obstacles principal Nezu sent to stop us," Kendo said.

"I feel like...I've sawn them before." Pony said, making a slight error in her speech.

"Really? Where?" Awase asked.

"Hmmm...I don't remember." Pony shrugged. "Sorry."

"It's fine," Kendo assured her. "For now we need to figure out a plan."

"I say we stop running and cut 'em up!" Kamakiri said. "We killed those things easily enough, let's
just kill them all, and get to the middle of the forest."

"We have absolutely no idea how many there are of those things." Juzo pointed out. "Not to
mention we don't even know if we've seen every type of...whatever those are."

"There was that weird orb thing, those tigers, some kind of Griffins, and some...weird underground
dinosaur things." Sen listed.

"They can attack us at all angles, so whatever we do, we have to do it carefully," Kendo said. "We-

Suddenly Kendo was interrupted by a rumbling from above before a bolder slammed down in front
of the cave entrance, plunging the cave into complete darkness.

"They found us!" Manga shouted.

"We're sealed in!" Bondo pointed out.

"Uh guys," Setsuna said, as she saw yellow eyes from deeper inside the cave, coming towards
them.

"KEYAHH!" Suddenly Ravagers swarmed them, attacking them with their claws and teeth.

"Ahhhhhhhhhh!" The class all tried to swat them away, but that didn't really do much.

"Agh! No one use their quirk! You might hit someone else!" Kendo ordered, as she got scratched
and bit up.

"Ahhhhhh! Then what the hell are we supposed to deal with these things!?" Kamakiri asked while
also getting attacked.

Some of her classmates ignored the order, Kuroiro used his quirk and jumped into the wall, staying
safe from the Ravager's attack, same with Tetsutetsu and Monoma.

While Yui just tried to use her quirk on whatever she could touch. It didn't affect living creatures so
her classmates were safe, she just needed to shrink the boulder blocking the entrance to the cave.

However, as she swung her hands around wildly trying to use her quirk, she noticed something.

It was working on whatever was attacking them.

That meant that whatever was attacking them(presumably the same kind of things that were
attacking them outside) wasn't technically alive, and thus she could use her quirk on them.

While this was good to know, it didn't help her much in this situation, given she was fighting a
swarm, but she knew who this could help.

"Yanagi! My quirk works on these things!" Yui shouted.

"What?!" Yanagi was confused for a second before she realized that if Yui's quirk worked on them,
that meant they weren't alive, which means she could use her quirk on them.

To test this out, she activated her quirk on the things attacking her, forcing them off of her and
suspending them in the air.

It worked, and the Ravagers were powerless against her quirk.

Still, she would need to know where the rest of them were in order to stop them.

"My quirk works, but I need more light!" Yanagi shouted.

"I'm...trying!" Yui was still looking to the exit, and eventually, she saw a sliver of light creaking
out, and so Yui ran towards it, and put her hands on the boulder, shrinking it down to about half her
size.

Light flooded the cave, finally allowing everyone inside to see.

Immediately Yanagi used her quirk and stopped all Ravagers that were attacking everyone, and
brought them all together into a big ball.

Kendo enlarged her hands, brought them on either side of the Ravagers, and clapped with all her
might, crushing them all in one fell swoop.

After that, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

Everyone but Monoma, Tetsutetsu, and Kuroiro was covered in scratches and bite marks and were
very much wishing for this exercise to be over already.

"Don't lower your guard, if they found our location then they'll likely send more," Kendo told them.
"We need to move, fast."

"Too late," Yui said as she looked outside the cave.

"What?" Kendo ran outside to see what Yui was talking about, and when she reached the exit, she
froze. "...Shit."

Outside the cave, was an army, of Saybrs, Creeps, Griffins, Beowulfs, Boarbatusks, King Taijitu,
and Ursa waiting for them. Blocking their path completely.

"Oh come on!" Kosei complained as the rest of the class looked at the army they would be facing.

"Well looks like Kamakiri's gonna get his wish," Sen said.

"Finally!" Kamakiri seemed more excited than anything. "A real fight."

"We are going to die," Yui stated in her normal monotone.

"Not on my watch." Kendo said, "Everyone get ready! Our goal is to escape! Staying to fight will
only make more come to replace them! Cut a path through the monsters, and let's get out!"

As Kendo gave her orders, onto the cliffside the cave of located in, looking down on them, was a
Hound. Not yet participating in the fight...just watching.
 The B Team Part 2

Setsuna started the battle, raising her eyes into the sky to get a better look at the enemies, while
Juzo jumped out in front, softening the ground, causing all but the Griffon s to sink down into it.

"We got 30 wolves, 13 bears, 10 boars, 20 little dinosaur things, 18 bird things, 20 tigers, and 5 big
snakes," Setsuna reported as quickly as she could.

Meanwhile, the Grimm were struggling with the softened ground. The Beowulfs, Creeps, Saybrs,
and Ursa were all effectively immobile, but the Griffon s just flew right at them, and the
Boarbatusks were able to curl into a ball, and slowly roll through it, and the King Taijitus could
swim through it.

"Juzo, when I say so, harden the ground. We can't afford to stay in one area." Kendo told him.

"Got it." Juzo nodded.

Meanwhile, Pony and Rin kept firing at the Griffons, keeping them away from the group.

"Pony. Rin, keep the skies clear. Tetsutetsu,protect them." Kendo ordered. "Kamakiri, Monoma,
take the snakes down. Shishida, Ibara take on the wolves. Sen, Awase, defeat the bears. Bondo,
slow down the dinosaur things and the tigers, and me and Yanagi will take care of them. Everyone
else, support the others! Juzo now!"

Juzo touched the ground, causing it to become solid, and trapping all the Grimm that had been
stuck in the ground were now encased in it, immobile at least for the time.

However some were able to break through, those being the Boarbatusk, K.T.'s, Ursa, and Creeps,
while the Beowulfs and Saybrs were still struggling to get out.

"Rahhhhhh!" Shishida charged forward as a beast, and grabbed a Beowulf out of the ground by its
head, and crushed its skull, before pulling up another one like a carrot, and smashing it into another
Beowulf.

Boarbatusk rolled at them at high speed, and Bondo jumped out in front and sprayed glue at them,
causing them to get stuck to the ground.

While the Boarbatusk struggled to get out of the glue, Monoma and Kamakiri jumped over them
and charged at the five K.T.s.

One of the snakeheads lunged at Kamakiri, but the hero student just barely managed to jump over
the attack, before flipping in the air and forming a blade on the back of his arm, to stab it in the
head.

"RAH!" The K.T. roared out in pain as the head that got stabbed flailed about, while Kamakiri
hung on with his blade, digging it deeper into the Grimm.

The other head lunged at Kamakiri, headbutting him so hard he flew off its first head.

Kamakiri hit the ground, making a blade come out of his back that stabbed into the ground, to keep
himself from rolling too far.

Meanwhile, Monoma ducked under one other K.T.'s snakehead lunge and formed a blade to slit its
throat.

The head reeled back and flailed about, while the other head took its turn to lunge at him.

Monoma rushed to the side, and as the snake rushed past him, Monoma stuck his blade in its side,
and slit it all down its right side.

"Rahhhhh…" The Grimm snake gave a weak roar, as it fell to the ground, and died.

Meanwhile back with the rest of the class, Bondo continued to glue the rest of the Boarbatusk,
while Yui went in and touched them with her quirk, turning them all into tiny boars.

Yanagi activated her quirk, picking up all the miniaturized boars and bringing them together on the
ground, and holding them down.

Kendo then enlarged her fist, and slammed it down on the boars, killing them all.

Meanwhile, Pony and Rin had taken down 9 out of the 18 Griffons, but the rest were diving down
towards them, getting a bit too close for comfort.

One Griffon went for Rin and was about to perform a diving claw swipe on him, when Tetsutetsu
got in front of him, and took the hit, doing no damage to his steely body.

Tetsutetsu grabbed the Griffon's leg, and pulled it down, allowing Rin to get a perfect shot at its
chest, killing it.

Setsuna separated her hand from her body and carried Awase over to the Ursa, where Sen was
dealing with them.

Ducked under one of the Ursa's claw swipe, and then thrust his hand forward into the Ursa's chest,
drilling into its body with his drill-bit fingers, until his hand came out the other end, and the Ursa
died, fading away into black smoke.

Two more Ursa's charged at him, while close together, and he knew exactly what to do.

He dashed forward and kicked one of the Ursa's head into the other so that they were touching.

At that moment, Setsuna lowered Awase onto the two of them, and he fused their skulls together.

"RAhhh!" Both Ursa's roared, as they tried to move around to attack, but kept tripping up as they
couldn't move effectively while used.

Meanwhile, Ibara used her vines to pick up some Beowulfs and hold them in the air, binding them
so Shishida could tear them apart.

Back with Kamakiri, a K.T. had wrapped around him and was now attempting to crush him, but
that was a mistake, and Kamakiri made blades come out of all parts of his body, that stabbed into
the K.T. killing them.

Meanwhile, the Saybr's had finally escaped from the ground and started charging at Kendo at top
speed.

Yanagi activated her quirk, and held up the Saybr's in the air, albeit barely, as they were
approaching the limit of what her quirk could lift.

Manga then came in and used his own quirk. "Kaboom!"

The onomatopoeia for "Kaboom" came out, and floated towards the five Saybrs, and exploded
when it reached them.

But that was just the first, wave, as while the five died, seven more charged at them.

Komori jumped out and spritz the area with water, before jumping back.

The Saybrs lunged at the students, but Kendo came in and slapped them aside.

All seven of the Saybrs got knocked on their side, but quickly got up, and were ready to retaliate.

But they never got the chance, as suddenly, mushrooms started growing all around their bodies,
including on their eyes and in their throats, causing them to swipe blindly as they suffocated.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

"It seems like they don't have too many issues with large groups," Izuku noted, he had already
started writing whole notebooks worth of notes about both the security and the students. "They
have very interesting quirks."

"Indeed. I'm quite happy they've lasted this long without losing a single member of their class."
Nezu said. "Shall we see if they handle the level 3 Grimm?"

"Not yet," Izuku said. "I want to see how they handle the Hound."

"Ah yes. That will be quite interesting indeed." Nezu chuckled, eager to see more from his
students.

XXXXXXXXXXX

Every member of class 1B was completely, and utterly exhausted.

They finally defeated every Grimm that had come at them and had regrouped in the center of the
clearing.

"HA! Told you we should have just killed all of them!" Kamakiri gloated.

"You're assuming that was all of them." Kendo pointed out.

"They better be!" Setsuna groaned. "Because if we have to fight more of these then-gah!"

Suddenly Setsuna was picked up by her neck, and slammed into the ground, by an invisible force.

SLAM!

SLAM!

SLAM!

SLAM!

After getting slammed in the ground a few times, Setsuna was tossed at the rocky cliff so hard the
rock cracked, and Setsuna instantly passed out.

"What the hell!?" Manga shouted out in shock, as everyone got ready to fight again, but none of
them really knew where this enemy was.
After a few moments, suddenly Yui felt something grab her by the back of the head, and lifted up,
before being slammed down, face-first into the ground.

SLAM!

SLAM!

SLAM!

SLAM!

Much like Setsuna, Yui was slammed into the ground hard enough to crater it, knocking her
unconscious.

"Damn it, can someone make it visible!?" Kendo asked.

Komori charged forward and started spraying the area.

She was then picked up by her face by this invisible force.

However, she at least was able to activate her quirk in time.

The invisible opponent was then covered in mushrooms, including in their throat, making it rather
hard to breathe.

It was them the Hound immediately became visible(in its upright form), and threw Komori away,
as it struggled to breathe.

"What is that thing?" Kamakiri asked.

"I don't know, but at least Komori killed it," Manga said.

However, that was far from True.

Suddenly, the Hound's chest started glowing orange, before a stream of fire came out of its mouth,
destroying all the mushrooms and clearing its throat.

"You guys need to stop jinxing things," Awase told them.

"Komori getaway!" Tetsutetsu ran towards the mushroom girl, as she was now far too close to the
Hound, and completely defenseless.

Unfortunately, he was too late, as the Hound turned its attention to the small girl, and opened is'
flaming maw.

FWOOSH!

The Hound shot out fire at Komori, which engulfed her completely.

"Ahhhhhhhh!" Komori screamed as she was set alight.

"Rahhh! Leave her alone!" Tetsutetsu ran in, and punched the Hound in the face, not doing much
damage, but pushing the stream of fire away from Komori.

Meanwhile, Pony used her horns to pick up Setsuna, Yui, and Komori, bringing them to the rest of
the class.
1B looked at their fallen classmates in horror, as they were all very injured, and completely
unconscious.

"Their injuries aren't life-threatening, but they're still pretty bad," Kendo said, after looking at them
for a bit.

"Grrr! I'm gonna kill that thing!" Kamakiri said as it ran towards the Hound, with blades coming
out of his body.

"Kamakiri wait!" Kendo told him, but she was ignored.

Meanwhile, Tetsutetsu punched the Hound in the chest, and his steel fist just sunk into it, not
seeming to do much damage.

The Hound jumped back, and got back on all fours, before letting out a stream of fire from its
mouth at Tetsutetsu.

"Gahhhh." Tetsutetsu grit his metal teeth, as he endured the flames. He'd been working on his heat
resistance, so he could at least handle this much, although it did hurt a bit.

The Hound saw that its attack wasn't working, and so it stopped and took a second to think and
analyze its opponent.

It didn't get much time to do that though, as Kamakiri jumped in and deliver an attack from above
with a blade coming out of his forearm.

"Die!" Kamakiri shouted dove down at the Grimm.

However, the Hound simply caught his blade in its mouth.

Kamakiri's eyes widened, as he saw the Hound's mouth glow, and he realized he'd made a mistake.

FWOOSH!

"AGH!" Kamakiri shouted in pain as he took a flamethrower to the face, he tried to retract his
blade, but the Hound bit down tight on it, making sure the hero student was stuck there.

Tetsutetsu ran forward and punched the Hound in its armored face, but the Hound didn't loosen its
grip. The steely student tried to pry its jaw open but that was ineffective.

"Tetsutetsu get out of the way!" Juzo shouted as he ran forward before touching the ground and
activating his quirk.

The ground softened under the hound, causing it to suddenly sink in, and lose its balance a bit, and
its jaw loosened its grip for just a second, but that was enough for Tetsutestsu to jump in, and pull
his classmate out.

Kamakiri was not in good shape, his face was burned a lot, and he was completely unconscious.

"Crap!" Tetsutetsu swore as he carried his classmate over towards the rest of the group.

"That thing is on a whole other level from the things we've fought!" Sen pointed out.

"Well, at least now it's stuck," Kosei said.

"Dude! Don't jinx it!" Awase scolded.

"What? It's stuck! Look at it!" Kosei pointed at the Hound, who was struggling to move in the
mud-like ground. "What's it gonna do, fly out?"

It was then that the Hound grew wings, and flew out of the mud.

The class looked at it in shock, before Awase glared at Kosei.

"I think it's...adapting." Kendo pierced together. "The more we fight it, the more it changes itself to
counter us!"

The Hound then flew towards them, and let out another stream of flames.

The class dodged in separate directions as the flames came down, splitting the class in two.

Pony and Rin shot at with their quirks, but the scales simply were absorbed into its body, doing no
damage, and the horns didn't do much more than that.

The Hound turned its attention to the fallen classmates, who Pony had put down so she could focus
on shooting it.

It breathed another stream of flames around those students, causing the rest of their classmates
around them to flee.

The Hound then grew another set of arms and dived at the fallen students, grabbing all of them. In
its arms, before going back up into the sky, and flying away.

"No!" Kendo shouted out, as most of the class was helpless to do anything here.

Pony shot out four horns, hoping that she could snag her classmates from the beast's arm's

But when the horns got close, the Hound's head turned around, and shot fire at them, destroying
the horns, and allowing it to get away with the students.

"Tch! Damn it!" Kuroiro said.

"Wha-what's gonna happen to them?!" Bondo asked, fearful for his classmates.

"Well this is an exercise thought up by U.A, so they're probably fine," Kendo said, calming down
her classmates. "They just failed the exercise."

"Well, that's a relief," Ibara said. "Still, to think we'd have to face such a fearsome beast."

"It's like Monoma but it doesn't have to touch people. And it doesn't talk." Kosei said. "So in other
words it's better Monoma!"

Monoma gave him an irritated look. "Why you little-"

"We need to prepare," Kendo told her classmates. "We just lost four classmates to one of those,
imagine if they're more? We can't be caught off guard like this again. A change of approach is
needed. This isn't a race to get to the middle, it's a fight for survival."

XXXXXXXXX

"Hmmm. The Hound is more powerful than I'd thought." Izuku said. "In the end, it took out four of
them, although they were already tired."
"Ah yes, it is a particularly nasty creature isn't it," Nezu said. "The power of adaptation is a very
powerful ability. Combined with its unique physiology, I can see why my students would have
difficulties defeating it. That being said, do you plan to continue going easy on them?"

Izuku paused for a moment, before sighing. "No, this is meant to be like a real break-in...alright.
Switch to level 3 security."
 The B Team Part 3

The remaining members of class 1B were back on the move, rushing through the forest as quickly,
and quietly as they could.

"Stop," Kendo ordered, bringing the class to a halt. "Kuroiro, scout the area."

"Got it!" Kuroiro ran forward and jumped into a shadow.

"It feels like we're going in circles." Bondo groaned.

"I have to admit, it doesn't feel like we're making all too much progress without Setsuna, and the
fact that we're in a forest and thus everything looks the same doesn't really help," Yanagi said.

"Come now! Don't despair my friends! We are the great class 1B of U.A.!" Monoma told his
friends. "The greatest class U.A has ever seen! We will get through this!"

"Ego stroking aside, Monoma's right, if we give up hope then we've already lost," Kendo told
them. "We can do this guys."

It was at the moment that Kuroiro came back, popping out of the closest shadow. "There are a
bunch of those floating orb things up ahead. And to out left and right. But there's a path we can
take northeast of here that clear."

"Alright, everyone we're heading northeast!" Kendo ordered.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

Eventually, the group made their way to another clearing, this one next to another cliff.

"I'm tired," Bondo complained as he tried to catch his breath.

"Yeah, I'm pretty tired too...any chance we could take a break?" Rin asked.

"Not here. We're too out in the open, any one of those flying things could spot us easily." Kendo
said. "We need to-"

"Rah!" Screamed something from above.

Suddenly two Manticores dived down from the sky and got ready to attack.

"Like that!" Kendo shouted.

The manticores opened their mouths and started shooting fireballs at the class.

"Ahhhhh!" Awase cried out in pain as one of the fireballs hit him and sent him flying back.

"Awase!" Kendo shouted out in concern.

Tetsutetsu and Monoma got out in front of the class and defended the class from the fireballs.

Kendo ran to Awase to check up on him. "Awase!?"

"I'm fine. Agh." Awase groaned. He was covered in burns and had trouble getting up.
Rin and Pony started firing at the Manticores, but much like with the Hound, this did very little to
their thick hides and armor.

"I can't get through!" Rin shouted.

"Tetsutetsu! I need to get closer! Cover me!" Sen shouted, getting behind

"Got it!" Tetsutetsu said.

The two started getting closer to the Manticores, with the two beasts focusing their fire on
Tetsutetsu.

Eventually, the two reached the monsters, and then Sen jumped onto Tetsutetsu's shoulders, using
them as a springboard so he could jump onto one of the Manticore's back.

Sen found an unarmored part on its back and started drilling into it, although its tough hide offered
some resistance, he could get through it with enough time.

"RAHHHHHHH!" The Manticore was obviously not pleased by this and started thrashing about
wildly.

Sen had to hold onto one of its horns, just to stay on as he kept drilling.

After unsuccessfully trying to buck Sen off on the ground, the Manticore took to the sky.

And if that wasn't bad enough, the other Manticore also took the sky, flying behind the one Sen
was on, and started firing fireballs at him.

"AHHHH! Someone! Do something!" Sen pleaded to his classmates.

"Fire at their wings!" Kendo ordered.

Rin and Pony opened fire once again, this time aiming specifically for the wings, which was hard
with them flying around the way they were.

However, with enough perseverance, they managed to shoot their wings enough to knock them out
of the air.

"Juzo soften their fall!" Kendo shouted.

Juzo quickly ran out in front of them and softened the ground.

The two manticores fell into the mud-like ground and quickly got stuck in it.

"RAHHHHH!" Sen finally pushed through the hide and was now quickly drilling into the Grimm's
insides.

"AGHHHHHHHHHH!" The manticore roared, as it started to die, its body fading away, into black
smoke.

Pony sent out another horn to catch Sen by his shirt, to keep him from falling into the softened
ground, before bringing him to the rest of the class.

"Good job Sen." Kendo praised him. "Now let's go."

"What about the other one?" Sen asked, looking at the Manticore that was currently struggling
inside the mud.

"Leave it, it doesn't look like it can follow us," Kendo said. "We need to get out of here before
reinforcements arrive."

And with urgency, class B fled back into the forest.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

After a bit more running through the forest, it was clear that the class needed to take a break. All
the fighting and running was taking its toll, and they wouldn't be able to go on much longer if they
didn't sit down for a while.

Kendo found a particularly dense part of the forest, covered in shade, and they all sat down to take
a rest.

"Oh...I hate Nezu...I hate him so much." Kosei said. "I hate him and his smug little rodent face.
Probably laughing his ass off as we speak."

"It's improper to say such things bout your teachers…" Shishida said. "That being said...I can't
disagree with you."

"Kuroiro, please take a look around the area," Kendo asked her classmate.

"Ugh. Fine." Kuroiro groaned, before sinking into the shadows and moving away.

"These monsters only grow stronger the more we travel." Ibara pointed out. "As if we're
descending further into hell itself."

"Yeah, and we still haven't seen that dog thing in a while." Sen pointed out.

"Ugh, don't remind me! I don't wanna have to deal with that THING again." Awase groaned.

"It wasn't just stronger than all the other ones it was smarter too," Kendo said. "If we run into it,
we'll have to throw everything we've got into killing it."

"Yeah, I'm gonna get payback for what it did to the others!" Tetsutetsu swore.

XXXXXXXX

"Damn Setsuna, she had to go and get taken so now I have to do all the damn surveillance,"
Kuroiro growled.

He moved through the shadows created by the trees, looking around for Grimm that his class might
run into.

"And of course that means I can't take a freaking break" Kuroiro grumbled to himself. "Because no
one else can-"

FWOOSH!

Suddenly fire shot down from above, a few feet in front of Kuroiro, lighting up the area, dispelling
the shadows, causing Kuroiro to pop out of the ground.

"What the hell!?" Kuroiro quickly got, and as he was about to dive for another shadow, he felt a
cool hand on his shoulder, and he froze up in fear.
He turned his head, and behind him, was the Hound.

"Oh shit."

XXXXXXXXXXX

"Kuroiro hasn't come back yet." Shoda noticed, looking worried. "You don't think something
happened do you?"

"No way!" Manga said. "How would those things even be able to see him!?"

"Unless he was talking to himself none of them should have noticed him," Sen said. "You know
how slippery it is."

"I'm...sure he'll be fine," Kendo said, not sounding too sure herself.

"Guys!" Suddenly, from deeper in the forest, they heard Kuroiro's voice but didn't see him. "More
enemies are coming! We have to move now! The only safe path is straight ahead! Come on!"

"What? Damn it! Everyone get up, it's time to move!" Kendo shouted as she quickly ran up.

The class got up quickly, and made a run for it, going straight ahead like Kuroiro told them.

Eventually, they arrived at a dead end. A steep cliff, from where you could see the house from.

"Woah! It's there! It's the center of the forest!" Pony said with elation.

"That is a rather large house," Shishida noted.

"Guys! Focus! We just got backed up onto the edge of a cliff with monsters chasing us!" Kendo
pointed out, before looking back at the forest. "Kuroiro get out here!"

A few moments passed...and Kuroiro came out...unconscious, and in the hands of the Hound.

Class 1B's eyes widened in shock and fear, and they all backed up a bit, only to realize that there
was a cliff behind them, and backing up much further would cause them to fall off.

"It took out Kuroiro!" Awase shouted.

"It must have got him while he was surveying the area!" Kendo decided. "And it mimicked his
voice to lure us into a trap!"

Tetsutetsu and Shishida jumped out in front, ready to fight it, however, the Hound had other plans.

Suddenly, the ground started to shake, and a Blind Worm popped out of the ground, breaking up
the ground on the cliffside, and causing it to become unstable.

The ground around 1B quickly collapsed, and they started falling to the ground.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" They all screamed as they plummeted.

Pony shot out four horns, putting two under her feet, so she could fly, and using the other two to
catch Sen and Rin.

Tetsutetsu activated his quirk, with Monoma copying it.

Yanagi used her quirk to move some nearby rocks, and grabbed onto them, allowing them to float
slowly towards the ground.

Shishida went full beast, hoping his bulk would protect him.

Manga looked down as shouted, "Boing!" creating the physical word boing, that went to the
ground, waiting to catch him.

And for Kendo, she enlarged hands and held them out in front of her.

Then everyone hit the ground.

CRASH!

Most of the class hit the ground hard.

Pony was fine as she gently floated down on her horns, setting down Sen and Rin who she saved
from the fall.

Yanagi floated down as well, and Manga bounced off his boing.

Tetsutetsu, Monoma, and Shishida took the hard fall in stride. It hurt like hell, but they were
mostly fine.

Kendo's hands took the worst of her fall, and she grit her teeth as she was almost definitely sure she
bruised them.

But it was worse for everyone else, who had nothing to soften or slow their fall.

"Ugh." Kendo groaned as she shrunk her hands back down, feeling a horrible stunning pain in both
of them. "Ohhh...everyone?"

The class rep looked over her class. Of them, only Pony, Sen, Rin, Yanagi, Tetsutetsu, Monoma,
Shishida, Manga, and herself were still capable of continuing.

Bondo, Shoda, Ibara, Kosei, Awase, and Juzo had all been knocked out by the fall.

"Damn it." Kendo cursed, blaming herself internally for having been tricked by that Grimm.

As the remaining members of the class recovered, suddenly the ground started shaking again, and
a Geist in a rock golem body followed by two Deathstalkers and two Goliaths.

They blocked their only way to escape, meaning they would have to fight them to get out.

Monoma looked at the unconscious Juzo, who had fallen nearby, and touched him to copy his
quirk, before running out in front of everyone, and touching the ground, and softening it.

The Grimm all began to sink down into the mud-like ground, with the Deathstalker becoming
completely immobile, while the Geist and Goliath slowly trudged their way towards them.

"Alright, our only way out is forward! Yanagi blind that golem thing, and Shishida, attack its face
that looks like a weak spot! Everyone else focus on the elephants!"

Yanagi used her quirk to grab all the tiny pieces of rock that had come with them from the fall, and
brought them up the Geist's face, blocking its view.

Shishida shrunk down again and turned to Pony. "Miss Pony, could you bring me to its face?"
"Okay!" Pony said, shooting out a horn that Shishida grabbed onto, as it carried him up to the
Geist's face, who couldn't see him because of all the rocks in the way.

Once Shishida was above the Grimm, he let go of the horn, and went full beast, and dived onto the
Geist.

Yanagi stopped blinding the thing, so Shishida could land on its body.

Shishida then grabbed both sides of its mask and started pulling as hard as he could. "Grrrrrrrrr!"

It was hard, but slowly, Shishida started pulling the Geist Grimm out of its stone body.

The Geist brought up one of its stone arms over its face and smashed Shishida against its body.

"GAH!" Shishida cried out in pain as the massive boulder smashed into him, but grit his teeth, and
continued to pull the Geist out of the golem. "Plus! Ultra!"

With a final cry, he pulled the Geist out of the golem, and immediately crushed its head in his
hands.

Meanwhile, Rin was firing his scales at the Goliaths, which as with all the tougher Grimm, did
nothing.

Pony also tried firing her horns at it, which was equally ineffective.

"Get me onto it!" Sen said.

Pony sent out another horn, and Sen grabbed onto it, and let him lift him into one of the Goliaths.

He tried to drill into the unarmored spots on its back, but unlike the Manticore, he wasn't making a
dent here. "I can't drill through! It's too tough!"

Shishida jumped off the now falling rocks of the Geist's golem, and onto a Goltaith's back, and
tried attacking it, but to no avail.

"We can't hurt it." Kendo realized, before trying to come up with another plan. We can't run away
when all the ground in front of us is softened like that. But if we unsoften it they'll come straight for
us...then again, those things were slow even before we used Juzo's quirk on the ground. Maybe we
could just run away.

The class rep looked down at her fallen classmates. We have six down. Pony can carry four of them
with her horns, but we'll have to carry two ourselves, and that'll slow us down. Still, we don't have
much of a choice.

"Monoma! Turn the ground solid we have to run!" Kendo ordered.

Monoma nodded, and touched the ground again, turning it solid again, and trapping the Grimm in
the dirt.

However, the Goliaths immediately broke out, and the Deathstalkers were working their way out as
well.

"Everyone run for it!" Kendo shouted. "Pony grab whoever you can! Shishida grabs the two she
doesn't!"

Pony did as ordered, grabbing Ibara, Juzo, Awase, and Kosei with her horns and running past the
Grimm with her friends.

Shishida jumped down and grabbed Bondo and Shoda, and made a run for it as well.

The Goliaths charged at them, but the class was able to jump out of the way in time.

They were approaching the trees, and it looked like they could make it…

And then three Beringels jumped out, blocking their path.

"Uh oh!" Manga shouted.

"RAGHHHHH!" One of the Beringels charged at Pony, jumping at her with terrifying speed,
before smacking her aside with its huge arm.

"AHHHHHHH!" Pony cried out in pain, as she was knocked aside like a rag doll, breaking her
concentration, and causing her horns to drop, and her classmates to fall to the ground.

Shishida dropped his classmates and charged at one of the Beringels. "Rah!"

The two clashed, locking arms as they engaged in a contest of strength.

That Shishida was quickly losing.

The Beringel shoved him to the ground and started punching him down into the dirt.

"Get off him!" Tetsutetsu charged at the Beringel that was beating Shishida.

"Tetsutetsu watch out!" Kendo shouted to try and warn her classmate.

"Huh!?" Tetsutetsu turned his head and saw that a Goliath was charging right at him. "Oh sh-"

Tetsutetsu couldn't dodge in time as the Goliath hit him in the back with its tusk, sending him
flying. "AGHHHH!"

Meanwhile, the Deathstalkers were finally pulling themselves out of the ground and getting ready
to join the fight.

And while that was happening, one of the Beringel's had jumped onto the weakened Pony, and
punched her in the face, knocking her out immediately.

Monoma charged at the Beringel still beating up Shishida, using Tetsutetsu's quirk, intent on
stopping it,(making sure to watch for Goliaths), but something else came to stop him.

SLAM!

The Hound jumped down from the cliff, landing right in front of Monoma.

Monoma only had a moment to look at it in horror, before it grabbed his face, and its hands glowed
yellow.

"AHHHHHHHHHHH!" Monoma screamed as the Hound shocked him with electricity, which ran
all around his steeled-up body, knocking him out as soon as it stopped.

As Monoma dropped to the ground, the Hound turned its attention to Yanagi, who stared it at
completely terrified.
She quickly reacted, picking up whatever was around, tree branches, rocks, whatever, and
throwing it at the Hound, which did absolutely nothing.

The Hound's arm extended, shooting out and grabbing Yanagi's face from a few yards away, and
giving her the same taser treatment Monoma got.

"AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Yanagi gave out a ghastly scream, as she felt electricity course
through her body before it suddenly stopped, and she lost consciousness.

"AHHHHHHH" Meanwhile Manga was running away from two Deathstalkers that were hot on his
tail, only for a Beringel to come in from the side and close-line him, knocking him out
immediately.

Rin tried to shoot at Beringel, but to no avail, as the monstrous ape quickly grabbed him with both
hands, and started crushing him in its grip. "AGHHHHHHH!"

Sen gave a desperate charge at the Hound and shoved his drill arm right through the beast.

He took his arm out and saw that he made a huge hole right in its chest, and for a second, he
thought maybe he killed it.

That thought was quickly proven wrong, as the whole patched itself up, as the Hound regenerated
in seconds.

Kendo heard the screams of Sen getting tased and knew she was now the last member of her class
left.

The Grimm closed in on her, surrounding her with the Hound staring her down.

Did we ever stand a chance? Kendo wondered.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

As Izuku watched the last member of 1B go down, he gave his order. "Alright, bring them all to
the infirmary. Quickly."

"They made it surprisingly far," Nezu commented, having watched on his own Seer that Izuku sent
him. "I honestly expected them to fall as soon as you sent out the level 3 Grimm. But they didn't go
down easily."

"No, they didn't. Hmm." Izuku took a moment to think about all this. "They got farther than I'd
like, but at the same time it's a group of 20 U.A. students so maybe that shouldn't color my opinion
of this too much, and they didn't even make it to level 4. Then again I don't want anyone to make it
to level 4…"

"I recommend we see what 1B has to say about the system, and then we'll decide if it was adequate
or not," Nezu told him.

"I guess...that's best," Izuku said. "I just have to wait for them to wake up."
 B Team. Out!
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

"Ohhhhhh." Kendo groaned as she finally opened her eyes, and light flooded in.

Kendo immediately recognized that she was lying on a bed, in some kind of infirmary.

She sat up and saw her classmates laying on beds nearby. All of them having their injuries treated.

"Owwww." Setsuna groaned, as she too started to wake up. "Did anyone get the number on that
fucking bus that hit me?"

Various groans across the room could be heard, as everyone started to wake up.

"Ah, what happened?" Yui asked.

"Where are we?" Kuroiro scowled.

"This doesn't look like the U.A. infirmary?" Juzo pointed out.

"You in my house."

Everyone looked to their left, and saw Yami, patiently staring at them while sitting in a small red
chair.

They all paused for a minute, noting his appearance and how similar it was to monsters they
fought.

"You brought here after my Grimm beat you," Yami explained.

"Wait, are you the one that made all those monsters we fought!?" Manga asked him, his head
becoming a question mark.

Yami nodded. "My Grimm. I make them with my quirk. It's very strong quirk."

"I would have to agree." Ibara shivered. "To think a child could command such an army of
demons."

"Wait does that mean we got out buts kicked by six-year-old!?" Kamakiri shouted

"Damn that sucks!" Setsuna added.

Many of the class 1B members groaned at the humiliation they suffered, getting absolutely
demolished by a boy who didn't look older than 10.

"Now everyone don't despair!" Monoma said. "Our defeat to this child is not the embarrassment
you may think! It's not as if we engaged a child in 1 vs 20 combat, he sent an entire army our way!
We fought hoards of terrifying beasts before we fell! Don't forget that!"

"That does make it less embarrassing," Rin admitted.

Kendo sighed. Not feeling any of her frustration deplete. "Still we failed the exercise."
"No, you didn't," Yami said.

"Huh?" Most of the class gave him confused looks.

"Uh kid, we were told to get here, and we didn't," Sen explained. "Sounds like we failed to me."

Yami shook his head. "Nezu said you can't fail. Because task was impossible."

"...Eh?!" Shouted the entire class.

It was then that the door opened, and Recovery Girl came in. "Yami dear, I told you not disturb
them while they were recovering."

"Sorry." Yami apologized. "Got excited."

"I understand dear but go wait with your father for now. You can hear from them later." Recovery
Girl told him.

Yami nodded, and obediently left the room, just as Momo entered.

"Yaoyorozu!?" Kendo gasped, shocked to see her here. "What are you doing here?"

"Let me guess! Class 1A was given the same exercise as we were, hmm. I bet you didn't get
anywhere near as close as we did." Monoma gloated. "And for that matter-agh!"

Thankfully Yanagi cut him off but using her quirk to hit him in the head with a nearby metal tray.

"Well, it's rather difficult to explain," Momo said. "To start with, you are currently located in the
infirmary of the Midoriya Foundation Estate."

"Wait, Midoriya Foundation?" Shishida paused. "Wasn't that the foundation owned by the young
man who was nearly assassinated not too long ago?"

"That's correct," Momo said. "The Midoriya Foundation is essentially a place for overly powerful
children whose parents leave them for one reason or another, are to be raised, such as Yami who
you just saw."

"A place for O.P. kids, ok that makes sense," Setsuna said. "But still, what's a member of 1A doing
here? Weren't you guys on a trip?"

"This is the trip," Momo explained. "We were sent here to assist Midoriya after he fell ill, he is
currently...understaffed, so we're acting as temporary staff, while also fulfilling or academic duties
and training. And as temporary staff, it is also my job to inform you that Midoriya and Principal
Nezu are waiting for you in the main office. If you want more of your questions answered, then
you'll likely need to head up there. I can lead you if you'd like."

"That would be great, thank you," Kendo said. "I think we'd all like to figure out what is going on."

XXXXXXXXX

Momo lead them all to Izuku's office, where Izuku himself was waiting for them at his Desk, with
Nezu also being present, having pulled up a chair beside Izuku, behind the desk. Yami was also
present, sitting beside the desk, waiting patiently.

"Ah, class 1B!" Nezu greeted them. "I'm glad to see you're awake. It seems Recovery Girl did
another fantastic job! Ms. Yaoyorozu, if you would."
"Of course." Momo promptly left the room, leaving only class 1B, Izuku, Yami, and Nezu.

"Well, then, I suppose you all must be very confused," Nezu said. "So allow me to start from the
beginning."

Class 1B looked at him attentively, finally ready for an explanation.

"As you may have heard, Mr. Midoriya here was the victim of an assassination attempt," Nezu
explained. "As such, he was looking to improve his security system. Using the Grimm little Yami
over there creates as guards."

Yami waved, and Kendo gave an awkward wave back.

"And so he developed a new security system, but had no way to test it." Nezu continued. "And that
is where you came in."

"Wait! So you used us as lab rats!?" Kamakiri shouted in outrage.

"No of course not." Nezu laughed at the accusation. "Being a lab rat only benefits one person,
whereas this is mutually beneficial. He gets to test his security system, and you all get experience!"

"Experience?" Kuroiro scoffed.

"Yes, thought this you gained many new experiences," Nezu said. "Experience in fighting multiple
opponents, experience in fighting clever opponents, flying opponents, stronger opponents, fighting
forest, being trapped. There is so much valuable information that can be gained from this exercise,
that your next class will be entirely about analyzing your time here, and how you could have
improved."

"Of course we didn't expect you to actually complete the exercise." Izuku jumped into the
conversation. "Not to say you guys aren't powerful or skilled, you guys actually made it farther
than we thought you would. It's just that some of the Grimm we have, and the number we have
them in is a bit much for most people. I'm honestly glad you didn't make it to level 4. The Grimm
at those levels are...brutal to say the least."

"Wait! Level 4?" Sen interrupted. "What do you mean level 4?"

"The level system was made so that way threats are taken care of, appropriately. The deeper you
get into the forest, the higher the security level gets, and more dangerous Grimm get added." Nezu
said.

"That explains why things kept getting harder the deeper we went into the forest." Kendo
surmised. "And we didn't even make it to the maximum level."

"Well to be fair you made it to level 3 out of 4, so you got pretty far," Izuku said to comfort them.

"To think there are things worse than that hell hound." Ibara shivered, as did the rest of the class.

"Ah yes, the Hound," Nezu said fondly.

"That one was an exception," Izuku told them. "The Hound is an intelligent, ever-adapting Grimm.
The only kind of Grimm that can think on a human level. It's probably one of the toughest Grimm
Yami has ever created. But since it's intelligent and can adapt, I don't have to worry about
accidentally killing someone, so it can act at any of the security levels."
"Well thanks for the nightmares greenie, that thing will haunt my dreams for at least the next few
months," Setsuna said bitterly.

"My apologies, Nezu didn't tell me that he wouldn't be informing you of what you'd be facing."
Izuku gave a brief bow. "Also, I would like to ask what you thought of my security system in
general? And if you have any advice on how to improve it."

"How to improve it!?" Manga asked, shocked as hell. "Who's trying to kill you the U.S. army!?"

"We don't know who is currently after Mr. Midoriya's life, as such it is better safe than sorry,"
Nezu added.

"Well." Kendo thought about it for a moment. "I feel like the difference between your air troops
was too big. The bird things were rather easy to dispose of, while the flying lions were far more
dangerous. I feel like there could be something between the two, that is both more numerous and
more difficult to defeat."

"Something between the Griffons and Manticores." Izuku paused. "Come to think of it, no new air-
based Grimm are added in level 2. In fact level 2 was actually had a somewhat disappoint
performance. So maybe more kinds of Grimm can be added there?"

Yami jotted this all down on a notepad he brought, listening very closely to what everyone was
saying.

"Other than that everything seemed pretty solid," Kendo told him. "I doubt anything other than an
army of powerful villains could get through. Although having not seen level 4, I can't give you my
full opinion."

"That's completely fair, thank you for your input, and thank you all for your time," Izuku said,
opening one of his desk's draws, and pulling out a stack of checks.

"Excuse me?" Nezu's expression didn't change, but he seemed but surprised and slightly displeased
by this. "This was not what we agreed upon."

"I said the same thing to you when you had them go into that forest blind." Izuku reminded him as
he put the checks on the table. "And you said, and I quote, but it's not, not what we agreed upon."

"Touche Mr. Midoriya. Touche." Nezu replied.

"Oh sweet we're getting paid!" Kurorio was the first to grab his check, with the others swiftly
following.

"Oh man look at how much this is!" Setsuna said, admiring the check. "This makes getting beat up
by a giant dog almost worth it!"

"Heck yeah! Thanks, Midoriya!" Tetsutetsu said.

"Are you sure this is ok?" Kendo asked. "This is a lot of money."

"It's fine, this won't even make a dent in my wallet," Izuku told them. "And it's the least I can do
after you helped test my security system."

"Yes, yes, be very grateful for Mr. Midoriya's generosity," Nezu told them. "That being said, the
school day is coming to a close, so I believe it's time we took our leave."
 "That would be for the best," Izuku said. "Thank you all so much for your contribution to keeping
my children safe. I know you'll all become fantastic heroes."

Chapter End Notes

So yeah this was a super short wrap-up chapter.

I didn't really want to write about them interacting with the kids because to be fair,
most of 1B aren't exactly fleshed-out characters, and I could use that time for other
things.

Like for example. The Halloween chapters.

Yes, there will in fact be holiday chapters this time. I didn't do them before because I
was stuck in the MHA timeline, but I really want to, so I'm just gonna make the
chapters non-canon, that being said it's still gonna be a ton of fun, and I will be
adapting things from that chapter into the canon of the fic.

There will be two chapters. One coming out the day after this goes up, and one coming
out...probably on Halloween. I might get too excited and release it early.

But anyway, I wonder if you guys will be able to guess what costumes everyone is
going to have.

Here is a tip, you will never guess Fu, Shiruku's, or Fuku's costumes.

Anyway, please give your guesses and thoughts in the reviews, and have a nice day.
 Halloween
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Izuku had gathered up all the kids in his office, all except for Mu, Kai, and Fukunoko, for an
exciting announcement.

"Alright everyone, as you know Halloween is coming soon, and I have plans for us to fully enjoy
the holiday," Izuku said as he saw the excitement in the children grow. "Firstly, since we'll be
staying up late that night, the classes after Halloween will be suspended."

"YEAHHHHHH!" Fewer children cheered at that than you'd expect but very few of them looked
disappointed.

"Secondly, we'll be going trick or treating, from 10 AM to 10 PM," Izuku announced.

"YEAHHHHHHHHH!" Now all the children looked excited to some extent, except Fu who
couldn't care less.

"And when you all come back, there'll be a Halloween party with 1A, with several different events.
Including pumpkin picking, jack-o-lantern making, a maze, and of course a costume contest."
Izuku continued. "You don't have to participate, but if you do, you have to promise not to be upset
if you lose. Understood?"

Izuku got nods all around, but some of the kids had a competitive look and their eyes, which made
Izuku a bit nervous.

"You have the option to make your own costume, have someone else make it for you, or you can
ask me to buy one for you," Izuku said, before looking at Shiruku. "Shiruku, if someone asks you
to make their costume, please do it for them, I'll add it to your allowance."

Shiruku's eyes glowed, as she imagined all the Halloween units she could summon on her Gachas!
"Yes, daddy! I'll do my best!"

"Alrighty then, any questions?" Izuku asked.

Kei raised her hand. "What about Kai, Fuku, and Mu? Are they gonna trick or treat with us?"

Izuku sighed. "Unfortunately no. Both Fuku and Mu decided not to because...well they don't want
to. And Kai can't come because...well he's too big. So instead Kaminari and Mina are gonna watch
Halloween films with him until the party. And they all will be attending the party. Yes, even Fuku.
This will be the first time she's been in a crowd, so don't overwhelm her, and try to make her feel
comfortable. Understood?"

Once again more nods, before Nara raised her hand. "Who is going to be chaperoning us while
trick or treating."

Ken rolled his eyes. "We're not babies, we don't need chaperones."

"Yes, you do," Izuku responded, much to Ken's dismay. "You'll all be split up into groups, and
watched by myself, Ochaco, Tsu, Iida, and Yaoyorozu."
"That makes sense," Nara said.

Shiruku was the next to raise her hand. "Who is going to be judging the contest?"

Izuku smiled. "That is a special surprise, that I won't spoil for you. Now, are there any more
questions?"

No one raised their hand.

"Good. Halloween is in a week, so just take that time to get ready." Izuku told them. "Now, you're
free to go."

Immediately the children ran to go think of costume ideas.

XXXXXXXXXX

"Absolutely not." Fu refused.

Fu didn't really know what he wanted to be for Halloween. He didn't really have any plans for any
kind of costume in particular.

But when Kiba came into his room and made HER suggestion, Fu instantly knew what he DIDN'T
want to go as.

"Please!" Kiba begged, giving him the puppy dog eyes he had long since become mostly immune
to. "I have the perfect costume idea, and it will only be complete if you go in this specific costume!
And Kyosei would make it even more perfect."

"I am not an accessory Kiba." Fu deadpanned, crossing his arms. "And I happen to have some
sense of masculine pride left in my undead body."

"Ok, how much is that pride worth then?" Kiba asked him. "Because there are some great
Halloween banners right now, and I'm sure you'd love the chance to summon on them...right?"

Fu grit his teeth, as his mind went to all the games he could use that money on. "Are you really
going to make me sell you my pride?"

Kiba just continued to smirk, confident that she got him.

Because she did.

XXXXXXXXXX

"Interesting. I thought you would go with something more predictable." Shiruku said as she looked
at Kiba's phone, which displayed the character she wanted to dress up as. "Still, I never watched
this anime, but the character look's like they fit you."

"They do indeed! This character is one of the only characters in fiction worthy of my admiration!
And as such would be the only character worth dying my hair for!" Kiba said as she was practically
shaking with excitement. "This has been my idea for a costume ever since I laid eyes on their
anime. Which also brings me to Fu's costume."

Fu sighed in the background, regretting letting Kiba drag him all the way over here. "Just show her
it already."

Kiba excitedly showed Shiruku the next character, the character Fu would be dressing up as.
Shiruku's eyes widened, and she stared at the image for a bit in disbelief, before turning to Fu who
was looking away from her, blushing more than she'd ever seen him blush before. "Are you...sure
you want to dress up as them?"

"Look, Halloween banners are up, and she is paying me a considerable amount of money to wear
that," Fu explained. "You understand. You're an addict too."

"Hmmmm." Shiruku gave him a sympathetic look. "Alright, as long as you're sure."

"Of course we'll also need a lot of makeup, a wig, and some props," Kiba said. "I want these to be
perfect."

Fu groaned. "Yeah...perfect."

XXXXXXXXXXXX

"Really?" Izuku said as he looked at the notes detailing Kiba and Fu's costumes, and what would
be needed to complete them. "Fu wants to wear...that?"

"More like Kiba paid him to wear it," Shiruku explained.

"Ah, that makes more sense." Izuku sighed. "That girl, at least I don't have to worry about her
being financially independent. Alright, well I can get pretty much everything here. The guns will
obviously have to be fake though."

"Yeah, that makes sense," Shiruku responded.

"Also, have you decided what you want to be yet?" Izuku asked her.

Shiruku then, unexpectedly, frowned, and her mood seemed to darken. "I...haven't."

"That's...unexpected," Izuku said. He'd thought Shiruku would have loved this opportunity.
"What's wrong?"

"Well, it's just...I want to make this special." Shiruku admitted, looking sheepish as her pale cheeks
turned red. "Normally during Halloween, I would just celebrate by making simple dresses based on
ghosts, or pumpkins. I never made a costume because…"

Shiruku gestured down to her lower body.

"But this year, it's my first Halloween with my family. I REALLY want to make a costume but…"
Shiruku paused. "How do I make a costume when I look like this? I could make a scary costume
like a ghost or a spider monster...but those don't feel like they match me...but they would match my
body more than something like a princess or fairy costume...I don't know what to do. Nothing
feels...feels like me."

"Oh, Shiruku." Izuku got up and hugged his spider daughter. "Your body isn't limited to dressing
up as scary monsters. Yes, people can find your spider-half to be rather frightening. But there's
more to you than just that half. Your upper half has beautiful white skin and hair, and mesmerizing
eyes. Maybe you don't have to pick one or the other. Scary or pretty. Maybe the key is finding a
way to combine the two somehow."

"Combine...the two," Shiruku repeated, as her eyes widened.

It was then the damn broke.

Suddenly dozens of ideas started to form in her head, and the creativity block she had suffered was
lone gone.

"That's it!" Shiruku was so happy she almost cried, looking at her father with a huge grin on her
face. "I know exactly what to do now! Oh, thank you, daddy!"

Shiruku hugged him back, hard enough that Izuku could feel his bones creak.

"Agh! Shiruku! You strength!" Izuku reminded her urgently.

"Oh! Sorry, daddy! I just got excited!" Shiruku released Izuku from her death grip and immediately
made a b-line for the door. "I have to start making designs! I'll show you when it's ready daddy
your going to love it!"

SLAM!

And she was gone.

Once Izuku got over his bones almost being crushed, he smiled. "Ahhh. This is the best part of my
job."

XXXXXXXXXX

Fukunoko looked over her work that was splayed across her bed, with dissatisfaction. "No, no, no!
Oh, why can't I get this right! Stupid, useless Fuku!"

Knock Knock Knock!

"Eap!?" Fuku jumped a bit when someone knocked on her door. "W-Who is it?"

"It's me! Shiruku!" Shiruku said on the other side of the door. "Can I come in, please! I want to ask
you a favor!"

"A-A favor!?" Fuku felt nervous. "W-What kind of favor?"

"I just want you to draw some things for me," Shiruku explained. "Can I come in...please?"

Fuku hesitated. She didn't know Shiruku super well, but she did make her hoodies, and she,
LOVED her hoodies.

This seemed like the least she could do in return.

So after working up a bit of courage, Fuku opened her door.

Shiruku crawled inside and gave Fuku a thankful smile. "Thank you. You were the only one I
could rely on here."

"R-rely on me?" Fuku blushed. "I...doubt I'm the best person for the job."

"Nonsense. Besides daddy, you're the best artist here." Shiruku pointed out. "But I want to keep
this a secret from daddy. I don't want him to see my costume until Halloween!"

"Oh...you wanted me to make you a costume." Fuku frowned, and looked back at her own attempt
at a costume on her bed.

This of course drew Shiruku's attention, as she looked at what Fuku was staring at. "Is that a...blue
shirt?"

"Ah!" Fuku jolted when she realized what she did, and quickly grabbed the shirt, before hiding it
behind her back. "Don't worry about that! Let's just focus on your costume!"

But Shiruku ignored her, and simply went up to her and grabbed the blue shirt, taking a closer look
at it. "It looks handmade...did you make this?"

Fuku looked down at the floor, ashamed of herself. "I know it's bad, and it must be an insult to
someone like you! I'm sorry for even trying."

"No no! It's pretty good! Could use some touching up, a lot of touching up. But it's not bad."
Shiruku told her. "I just didn't know you liked to sew."

"I...try it every now and then…it's just a hobby," Fuku said. "Although I wish I was better at it. I
wanted to make my own costume but I just can't seem to get it right."

"Hmmm. Well, then I'll help you!" Shiruku offered. "I'll help you learn how to make clothes, and
you can help me learn how to draw. Deal?"

Shiruku extended her hand out.

Fuku looked at it nervously, before taking a look at her incomplete costume and making up her
mind.

"Deal."

XXXXXXXXXXX

A week had passed surprisingly quickly, and Halloween was finally upon them.

1A had gotten there early in the morning, to do what was asked of them.

Mina and Kaminari were already keeping Kai busy, while most of the other members of the class
worked to get the Halloween party set up.

Of course, the exceptions were Ochaco, Iida, Tsu, and Momo, who were dressed up and ready to
escort the kids.

For some reason, there seemed to be a fantasy theme among all of them.

Ochaco was dressed as some kind of hooded mage, complete with a wooden staff. Tsu was dress as
a barmaid. And both Iida and Momo were dressed as knights.

"Wow, you guys look great!" Izuku said as he came down the stairs in the main hall to meet them.

"Oh, tha-Woah!" Ochaco as well as the rest of her friends were shocked when they saw Izuku's
costume.

Now, one might expect Izuku to dress up as All Might. And if this were every other Halloween
they'd be right.

But for this new and special Halloween, Izuku wanted to try something new.

And thus his costume here was...Pinhead...from Hellraiser.

"Uhhhhhh." Ochaco was speechless as Izuku walked towards them, looking just...weird.

"This is...not what I expected from you Midoriya," Iida said, getting over his own shock.

"I don't anyone expected this from Midoriya," Tsu said.

"It is rather...strange," Momo added.

"Yeah, I wanted to go with something different. New me, new kinds of costumes you know." Izuku
gave a nervous chuckle. "Too much?"

"No, it's just...unexpected," Ochaco said.

"Well, I guess that's what I was going for." Izuku chuckled. "The kids should be here any minute so
I guess we just-"

"Alright let's start the candy hunt" Shouted Ken.

"Hey wait up doofus!" Nara yelled.

The two came down the stairs in their fresh new costumes.

Ken was Omni-Man from Invincible. And Nara was just dressed as a witch.

"Alright, we're ready to go!" Ken said eagerly. "What do you think of my costume!? Awesome
right."

"It's certainly well made," Tsu said.

"Yeah, you look like a real superhero!" Ochaco praised him.

Nara rolled her eyes. "More like a super dweeb. Yeah, have fun dressing up as mass murderer bro."

"Oh come on he had character development after that!" Ken argued. "He did a lot of great things!"

"Doesn't make him not a mass murderer." Nara retorted with a smug smirk.

Before their argument could progress much further, the next group of kids came downstairs.

"We're ready daddy!" Kei came running down the stairs, followed by Eri and Kioku.

Kei was predictably dressed in a snake costume. Was it very creative? No. Was it very Kei? Yes.

Eri was also dressed as something more predictable, a unicorn.

Lastly, there was Kioku who was dressed as Jason Voorhees...yep.

"I can't wait to scare the heck out of people!" Kioku shouted with excitement, as she waved around
her fake machete.

"Are you sure that is an appropriate costume for her?" Iida asked Izuku.

Izuku shrugged. "It's what she wanted to be."

"Aww look at you two! Your so cute!" Ochaco said, leaning down and hugging the two girls.

"Thank you!" Kei giggled, hugging her back. "You look great too Ochaco!"
"Y-Yeah," Eri said, a bit more flustered about this.

Then the next group of kids arrived.

"Dad we're ready!" Netsu shouted as he came down, followed by Yami, Yonda, Otoko, and
Sansan.

Netsu was dressed up as the human torch from the fantastic four. Unfortunately, the clothes had to
go over the flames unlike how it was with the actual character, but if they tried to do it the other
way then that would result in him setting everything on fire.

Yami was the Grim reaper, which made far too much sense. He was basically just wearing his own
Ageis robe, along with a plastic bone scythe. One thing to note was that unlike Izuku, where you
couldn't see anything of his face as long as the hood was on, you could still see Yami's glowing red
eyes. Making it even creepier.

Yonda was simply dressed up as a princess in a pink dress, with a golden crown. Simple, but it
made her happy.

Otoko probably had the most simple costume, he was a ghost, with a white sheet thrown over him,
and some eye holes coming out. Again, simple but given his appearance, there wasn't much he
could do, and unlike Shiruku he didn't care enough to think about it. He was just happy to be here.

There was also an argument that could be made that Sansan had the most simple costume, but also
the most accurate. She was dressed as Rimuru Tempest from That Time I Got Reincarnated As A
Slime, particularly she was dressed up as his slime form. Which was just a ball of blue slime with
black lines for eyes, so all Sansan had to do was ask Izuku to dye her body that same shade of blue,
and then add some black pencils for the eyes. She was also staying in Rimuru's standard blob
shape, although she was bouncing around even more than normal.

"Wow, you too are really scary." Tsu said to Otoko and Yami. "They're simple but effective."

"Thanks," Yami responded.

Otoko singed thank you as well.

What do you think of my costume!? Yonda asked everyone, doing a twirl to show it off.

It's pretty! Ochaco thought.

A princess, such a simple, yet appropriate costume. Iida thought.

Cute. Thought Tsu.

It's refreshingly child-like. Momo thought.

You look even more like a princess than normal. Izuku smiled at her.

Yonda smiled at him and hugged his leg.

Cute. Everyone thought.

"Come on we're going to make everyone late!" Came Kiba's voice from upstairs.

"We wouldn't have to worry about that if you didn't take so long adjusting the wig." Came Fu's
voice.
"Well, it had to be perfect! If you're going to do this then you might as well do it right!" Kiba
argued.

"...You have a point." Fu sighed.

Hearing them coming downstairs, Izuku quickly turned to the kids. "Now kids, I don't want you
making fun of each other's costumes, especially Fu's, if you do then half your candy goes to Fuku
and Mu."

"What's Fu's in particular?" Tsu asked. "Did Kiba force him to dress up as something
embarrassing?"

"...You'll see." Izuku sighed.

A few seconds later, Kiba and Fu came downstairs.

Everyone looked at Fu in shock. And both Ken and Kioku had to hold in their laughter.

Kiba was dressed as Alucard from Hellsing Ultimate. Getting everything right down to his black
clothes and red coat, to his red hat, to his glasses, heck she even dyed her hair black, and had fake
guns to match.

And Fu was dress as...Seras, from Hellsing Ultimate. This included her yellow uniform, as well as
her skirt, and stockings. Kiba had even used makeup to make his skin more in line with the
character's, as well as colored contacts, and a wig.

"Oh my god." Ochaco forced down a laugh and gave the boy a sympathetic look.

"Well, it's...certainly well done," Iida responded, completely stunned by this.

"That girl." Tsu facepalmed, shaking her head at Kiba's antics.

"Wow, dad did we get a new sister!?" Kei asked Izuku.

"Yeah, when did that happen?!" Netsu added.

Fu sighed. "No, it's me."

"EH!?" Both Netsu and Kei gasped, having not quite figured out it was Fu up until this point.

"Fu! Oh wow, your costume is amazing!" Kei praised. "I didn't' even know you were a boy, you're
so pretty!"

"Yeah, I thought you were a girl too!" Netsu added, giving him a thumbs up. "Nice job!"

Fu's eye twitch. "Thank you."

"How much did Kiba pay you to wear this?" Nara asked him, already guessing how the vampire
girl managed this.

"A lot," Fu said, before turning his gaze to Kioku and Ken, who were still trying not to laugh as
hard as possible. "I don't wanna hear a word about this, from either of you."

"Hey is someone going to talk about MY costume!" Kiba pouted.

"You look cool too Kiba!" Netsu prised her. "I like your hair!"
Yes, it looks good in black. Yonda added.

"Hmph. That will do for now." Kiba said.

Then they heard more footsteps coming down the stairs, belonging to the last child left.

Everyone looked up, as Shiruku came down.

Shiruku's costume was vastly more unique than anyone else's, not being based off a character or
basic Halloween type of thing, it was completely original.

Her costume looked to be based on a Shrine Maden, but darker, and with some spider-based
elements.

The normally white upper part, was instead black, with some red thrown in. She had a hood which
went down to her back like a cape, and while the part around her head was the same black and red,
the part going down her back was obviously webbing and had a web-like design. The long sleeves,
instead of having red lines along the edge of the sleeve, instead now it was red spiders. And instead
of the lower half being red, it also looked like webs, much like the back of her hood. And the red
bow around her waist, had six frills on it, three of both sides, making it reminiscent of a spider.

She even had a small staff, with a red spider with frills for legs at the end.

Heck, she even painted some red pattens on her spider half.

It was a very intricate, and well-designed costume, that had everyone in awe.

"Wow!" Kei gasped, looking at her sister with stars in her eyes.

Your...beautiful! Yonda said in astonishment.

"So cool!" Netsu said.

"Wow, that looks amazing Shiruku!" Nara praised. "Now I'm starting to wish I put more effort into
mine."

"It's so pretty," Eri said, seemingly mesmerized by the costume.

"To think something of such high quality could come from a child," Iida said, before giving
applause. "Bravo! Bravo! Such hard with and dedication! It's truly an amazing costume!"

"Not just that but the creativity on display," Momo said, as she got a closer look at the costume.
"It's astounding."

Shiruku had a huge grin on her face, as this time tears of joy did come from her eyes. "Thank you! I
worked really hard on it!"

The spider girl then turned to Izuku, who smiled fondly at her. "Did I find the right balance
daddy?"

"It's perfect," Izuku said, leaning down and hugging her once again.

"But I didn't do it alone!" Shiruku said, as she broke the hug, and looked up the stairs. "I had some
help from a certain someone!"

There was a long pause before more footsteps could be heard coming down the steps.
And down came Fuku, in a Link from the Legend of Zelda costume.

But it wasn't some slapped-together green tunic and hat, no, this was a perfect recreation of the
Link outfit as seen in Breath Of The Wild.

Starting from the ground up, she had on his brown boots and light-colored pants. Next was the
iconic blue tunic, which was decorated just like how it was in the game. As well as having three
belts, two around her waist and one across her chest, One to hold the quiver full of arrows on her
back, one to hold her Sheikah Slate, and one to hold her Master Sword, scabbard, Hylian Sheild,
and bow. She was also wearing an undershirt that's sleeves showed outside of the tunic, and the
brown glove on her right hand, with her other hand, exposed. Lastly, she even dyed and styled her
hair, to look more like Link from that game, including a ponytail, although her bangs were
noticeably shorter than Link's.

One last detail was that her left hand was painted the triforce of courage, that link obtained in
Breath of the Wild's sequel.

Once again everyone was amazed, both by the detail and work that went into the costume, the fact
that Fuku was wearing it, and the fact that Fuku had shown up.

"Wowwwwww!" Kei ran up to Fuku the moment she sheepishly arrived down the stairs. "Fuku
you look so cool!"

"Wha-I do!?" Fuku seemed surprised by this sudden praise. "I mean, me and Shiruku worked really
hard on this, and I was really happy about how it turned out, but I was also nervous that I missed
something or it just didn't fit me. So I was really nervous about how I would look, and I'm talking
too much aren't I?"

"You're fine," Shiruku said, going over to Fuku and holding up her left hand to her face.
"Remember this?"

"Right...courage," Fuku said, as looked at the painted-on triforce fragment.

"You look great Fuku!" Eri said, eager to support her.

I definitely didn't expect you to wear something this...dashing. Yonda said.

Sansan made a hand come out of her body and gave her thumbs up.

"Aww. You guys." Fuku blushed intensely.

"I think you look good too Fuku," Fu said.

"T-thanks F-" Fuku froze when she saw Fu. "Fu?"

"Yep." Fu sighed.

"Oh...I didn't know you were into that kind of thing." Fuku said. "I mean, I'm dressed as a guy so
I'm not going to judge."

Fu didn't even bother to respond to that. Having lost all will to resist at this point, and just going
with the flow.

"And that's not all! Fuku is going to go trick or treating with us!" Shiruku announced.

"Really?" Izuku's eyes widened in shock before he turned to Fuku. "And you agreed to this?"
 Fuku nodded, looking back at the mark on her hand. "I...I am the brave hero of the wild! Link! I
can't just hide away like a coward while I have the triforce of courage on my hand! It wouldn't
make any sense! S-So I decided...that I would go out a-and have fun with all of you!"

Eri and Kei looked at her with amazement, and everyone else was surprised by this as well.

Ochaco went to Izuku and whispered in his ear. "Are you sure about this? What if her quirk goes
off?"

"She's gotten a lot better control of it after we started training," Izuku said. "And she knows what to
do if she feels overwhelmed. Right, Fuku?"

Fuku nodded. "Runaway so no one else gets hit by the gas!"

"That's right," Izuku said. "Well, then I don't see any issue with her going."

"Yay!" Kei cheered, before hugging Fuku. "I'm so excited!"

Eri joined the hug, and once again Fuku's face was redder than a tomato.

"Alright everyone, it's time to split up into groups!" Izuku announced, before turning to Ochaco
and company. "Could you guys spread out please?"

They all nodded and spread out amongst the room.

"Ok, so group A will be going with Me," Izuku said. "Group A will be, Shiruku, Eri, Fuku, Kiba,
and Fu. Next will be group B with Ochaco. This will be Kei, Kioku, and Otoko. Group C will be
with Tsu. This group will be Yami, Yonda, and Sansan. Next will be group D going with Iida and
Yaoyorozu. This group will be Netsu, Ken, and Nara."

"Why does our group have two people watching us?" Ken protested.

"Because I know your the most likely to try and pull some Halloween trick, that'll cause everyone a
lot of headaches." Izuku deadpanned.

"Yeah, that's fair," Nara admitted. "Don't worry, I'll do my part to make sure he stays out of
trouble."

"Thank you," Izuku said. "Alright, everyone. With that out of the way, time to trick or treat!"

Chapter End Notes

So yeah I bet you weren't expecting some of those costumes. Let's talk about them a
bit shall we?

First, we have simple costumes. Like Eri's, Kei's, Yonda's, Otoko's, and Nara's. Simple
costumes for simple folk.

Nara's is obviously a reference of her inspiration Gwen from Ben 10, as she learns
magic in that show.

Now for the more specific choices.

Starting with Ken, the Omni-Man costume is also kind of a reference to Ben 10, as
Ben often wears outfits similar to Superman's, and I couldn't use Superman, for
reasons that will become clear eventually.

Netsu's was also rather obvious. The same with Yami. And Sansan.

Kioku's...just fits her personality.

Izuku's costume is a reference to a strange drawing that I think the author of MHA
made. I think.

And of course, Ochaco, Iida, Tsu, and Momo's costumes are references to their fantasy
attire.

Now moving on to Kiba and Fu's costumes.

I wanted something a bit less...generic for Kiba's. I could have made her Dracula, or
something generic and grand, but Alucard was both unique and fitting.

As for Fu's, once again, this is way more unique than a zombie or a Frankenstein's
monster, and much funnier. Not to mention this is definitely something Kiba would
force him to do.

Now for Shiruku. Coming up with a costume with her was difficult, but because of her
character, I had to make it grand, and focus on it. So making her something simple like
a ghost was not an option, and finding a character for her to dress up as would be
pretty much impossible too. So I had to make something more original. Hope you like
the idea.

And lastly, Fuku's costume. I'll go into more detail next chapter on why she choose
that specific costume.

Also, more characters will show up at the party, such as Kota, and Amai, so look out
for that,

Anyway, that's it for now. Please review, and have a nice day!
 Halloween Part 2

Ran Damuo hated Halloween.

Every year, brats would come up to his door, in cheap store-bought costumes, and interrupt
whatever he happened to be doing at the time.

So he was in a pretty bad mood when he was just sitting on his sofa, watching T.V. when the
doorbell rang.

"Ugh!" Ran groaned, as he got up and grabbed the bowl of candy sitting next to him.

It wasn't like he could ignore them. His wife always got on his case if he ignored even a single trick
or treater.

And she always knew.

Ran went up to his door and opened it.

And boy this was not what he was expecting.

There were five little girls and one teenager outside his door.

Now that part wasn't the unexpected part. The teenager was probably just one of these kid's older
brother, who was forced into chaperoning their little sister and her friends.

It was their appearances that were off-putting.

The first thing he noticed was the girl whose bottom half was a spider.

Now, Ran wasn't a quirkist. He thought people who judged others based on something they
couldn't control were scum.

That being said, he was, like many, arachnophobic, so seeing this girl scared the shit out of him at
first.

However knowing that this was wrong, Ran quickly focused on her upper half, which actually was
easier than you'd think because the costume she was wearing, some kind of spider-themed shrine
maiden, was both creative, and rather pretty.

So if the goal was to make a costume so good it took people's attention off her spider body, then he
mentally applauded the tailor who made this.

There was also a girl that was dressed as Link. That wasn't very notable in it of itself, what was that
she was shaking in terror. Seriously, someone help this young girl.

The other one that really boggled his mind was the teenager, who was wearing a Pinhead from
Hellraiser costume. How did this kid even know about that character, it's so old.

All the other girls were less mind-blowing. Two seemed to be dressed up as some kind of anime
characters, and one was dressed up as a unicorn.

"Trick or Treat!" Yelled all the kids except the one dressed as Link.
Wait a minute.

Ran looked at the little blonde girl.

That was a male voice coming from that one...you what. He wasn't gonna think about it. Maybe
they just had a deeper voice, or maybe they were a young crossdresser, who was he to judge?

"T-T-T-T-T-Tri-Tri-Trick-" The one in the Link costume was struggling hard to try and say trick or
treat.

"Uh...is she gonna be ok?" Ran asked the teen.

"It's her first time." The teen explained.

"First time trick or treating?" Ran asked.

The teen winced. "...That...amongst other things."

Now, what the hell did that mean?

"Come on you can do this." The unicorn girl encouraged the shy one.

"You're the hero! You can't back down now!" The black-haired anime girl added.

"You can do it." Said the blonde girl who Ran was half convinced was a boy.

"Courage! Rember you have the tri-force of courage!" The spider girl picked up the shy girl's left
hand, which had a gold triangle on it.

"R-Right! C-Courage!" The shy girl psyched herself up. "Tri-Tri-Trick or Treat!"

"Yeah, you did it!" All the girls, the teen, and maybe one boy? (Still unsure about that) cheered for
her, before looking at Ran expectantly."

"Oh uh, here." Ran took candy out of the bowl and gave it to the kids, giving some extra to the shy
one because it seems like she should get some kind of reward for overcoming...whatever was going
on with her.

"Thank you." Said the children and teen, before taking their leave.

Well, that is probably the most interesting thing that'll happen to me tonight. Ran thought.

XXXXXXXXXXX

Ding Dong!

Ran sighed, and put down his popcorn bowl, paused his movie, grabbed the candy bowl, and got
up to answer the door for what felt like the millionth time today.

He opened the door, ok another weird one.

Altogether there were two kids, one teen, and one adult. Maybe they were a family? Who knows?

Now most of them were normal.

The teen was dress as some kind of wizard. The adult had the most basic, uncreative bedsheet
ghost costume.

One of the girls was wearing a normal snake costume...mind you, she did have snakes for hair, but
that was likely part of her quirk, so he would try not to stare.

But the final girl, no older than eight maybe, is what gave him pause.

Now when you pictured a little girl on Halloween, what kind of costume would imagine they
would have.

A princess? A fairy? A fairy princess? Maybe a female pro hero? Something along those lines
right?

What probably won't come to mind is what the girl is actually dressed up as, Jason fucking
Voorhees. Machete included.

Why would her parents let her watch those movies? Why would they let her dress up as that mass
murderer? Why would she WANT to dress up as that mass murderer?

Honestly, this was probably the scariest costume he'd see tonight, if only for the implications.

"Trick or Treat!" Said the snake girl, with the other girl staying silent, only raising up
her(presumably) fake weapon, and holding up her candy bucket as if she were mugging him.

Not wanting to anger this small girl, Ran quickly put some candy in both of their buckets.

But then, much to his surprise, the guy dressed as a ghost also had a bucket of candy, holding it out
for him to fill.

Ran gave the man an odd look. "Aren't you a bit old for this?"

"He's seven." The teen girl told him.

Ran's eyes widened in shock, and he was sure his jaw fell to the floor. "O-Oh."

That was a seven-year-old!? What on earth were they feeding this kid! By the time he got to his
teens, this kid was gonna be like ten feet tall or something.

"Heh. Sorry about that!" Ran laughed nervously, putting some candy in his bowl. "It's just you
know, he looks older than he uh...is apparently."

The tall boy then proceeded to poke his hand out of his costume and...maybe he'd been a bit too
quick to say his costume was uncreative.

He then started using what he assumed was sign language. Which he, unfortunately, didn't
understand.

"He's saying it's ok. It happens a lot." The teen girl said. "Thank you for being understanding!
Happy Halloween!"

All of them then started to leave, except for the Jason girl, who stayed there for a minute...standing
there...breathing loudly.

It was creepy as hell.

"Uh...can I help you?" Ran asked.

The girl then dropped the fake blade, and reached out behind her, pulling something out of the
back of her jacket.

It was another, slightly smaller machete, this one much more real looking, and covered in dried
blood.

"What the!" Ran fell backward in fear, dropping the candy bowl in the process. "Ahhhhh!"

The girl just laughed maliciously, before putting the weapon away, and stealing the candy bowl,
before running after her group, laughing evilly as she went.

After recovering from that shock, Ran quickly got up and closed the door.

Never would he ever tell anyone about the time he was mugged by a child.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

Ding Dong!

Ran once again paused the T.V., got up, grabbed the SECOND bowl of candy because the first one
was gone, and went to answer the door.

He opened it and-

"Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" Ran screamed the moment he laid eyes upon one of the kids.

Turns out, the Jason girl would not be the scariest thing he'd seen today. THIS WAS!

This kid was dressed up as the Grimm reaper, and it was a damn good costume. A completely
black robe, with pieces of white bone all around it. Their face, completely shrouded in darkness,
except for two bright red dots that were presumably their eyes. He was also carrying a bone scythe,
that did not look like it was made of plastic!

The only parts of their body Ran could see were their hands. Being unnaturally pale with pitch-
black fingernails.

This is exactly what he'd imagine death as an elementary school student would look like.

And just when he thought that was the worst of it, he heard a voice in his head.

Are you alright sir? He heard a female voice in his head.

"AHHHHHHH!" Ran screamed again. "Who said that!? Why are you in my head!?"

"Sir, please calm down." Said a green-haired teenager that looked to be chaperoning the children.
"The voice you heard is this little girl's quirk. She can't turn it off, and she can hear your thoughts.
Don't worry about it."

Don't worry about it!? Ran screamed in his mind. How am I not supposed to worry about it! That's
extremely worrying! Wait, she can hear me! Oh god, what do I do!?

Ran tried to calm himself down, and took note of the full group.

There was the aforementioned kid dressed up as death and the teen girl dressed as a barmaid.

Aside from them, there were two more children.

One was dressed as a princess, and presumably was the one who was hearing his thoughts.

And the last one was...a slime. A small, round, blue slime...with black pencils that seemed to
mimic eyes of some sort. He honestly couldn't tell the gender of this child...assuming they had one.

Still, Ran was not a particularly strong person. And so when faced with a mind reader, and kid
death over here, he did, at what he thought, any reasonable person would do.

He tossed the candy bowl into the hands of the teen and ran back inside.

Once again, he would never tell anyone of the night in which he was scared out of his wits by
children. Twice.

XXXXXXXXXX

At this point, Ran didn't even bother watching anything anymore.

It was late, so soon enough the hoards of kids would be going back home, and the trick or treating
stuff would be done with.

Ding Dong!

Ran got up, the THIRD bowl of candy already in their hands, as they opened the door.

Oh, one of the kids was on fire...sure. Why not. That might as well happen.

This group consisted of five people, this time there being two teens and three kids.

One as was stated was on fire. Wearing a mostly blue costume with a four logo on it.

Then there was a kid dressed as some kind of superhero, be it real or fictional he didn't know.

And the last one was a plain, and simple witch.

The two teens were dressed as knights, weird how many groups of teens chaperoning kids while
also wearing fantasy-based costumes he'd seen tonight.

"Trick or Treat!" The kids said, holding out their buckets, which were full of candy.

Well, besides the kid that was on fire, this group seemed relatively normal. At least he wouldn't
have to deal with anything weird this time.

SPLASH!

And suddenly, the kid in the superhero costume pulled out a hidden water pistol and shot him in
the face with it.

You know what, Ran was done with Halloween this year.

And so the man simple placed the bowl outside his doorstep, closed the door, and went back inside

XXXXXXXXXX

Izuku and the rest of his group started walking back to the house, with Kiba and Shiruku carrying
the huge load of candy they got.
"Well, I'd say this was a pretty successful Halloween," Izuku said, before turning his attention to
Fuku, who was still on edge, but looked extremely relieved to be going home, while also sneaking
glances at the candy pile. "And I'm so proud of you for coming outside like this Fuku. And on top
of that, you only had to let your gas seven times."

"Yes, we are all extremely proud of you." Kiba smiled at her. "You made a fantastic debut to the
outside world! And in a truly stunning costume!"

"Aww, it's not that great." Fuku blushed, hiding away her face. "It's nothing compared to Shiruku's,
or Kiba's."

"I think it's just as good!" Eri told her. "You did a great job making it!"

"Maybe not as good as Shiruku's but that's an unrealistically high bar," Fu told her. "You worked
really hard today so just accept the praise."

"Indeed! Today you showed true courage, facing off against terrifying monsters, such as
depression! Anxiety! And crippling fear!" Kiba told her. "You gave a battle, worthy of the
character you mimic!"

"Yeah...courage." Fuku looked down at the triforce on her hand and smiled a bit. "Yeah I-I was
brave! I really went trick or treating! Outside! In the city!"

"That's right. And we're all so happy you did." Izuku said, giving her a pat on the head.

"Although I was rather surprised when I saw you choose to dress up as Link of all characters," Kiba
noted. "I didn't expect something so...daring. Do tell, what exactly made you want to be Link in the
first place."

"Well um...I've always admired characters like Link. Able to face off against any kind of danger.
Explore the world. Have adventures. It's the same reason I admire you Lady Kiba." Fuku explained
sheepishly. "I'll...I'll never be as brave, or strong as you, or Link, but...If I can pretend to be them.
Even for just a little bit...it makes me feel...stronger."

Fuku looked down at the triforce on her hand. "I know this is just some paint that I put on my
hand, but if I don't think about that, then it really does feel like it's giving me strength. Like I have
a goddess pushing me forward."

There was a small pause before Fuku turned to look at the group. "One day I want to be strong
enough to do these kinds of things without shaking in fear. S-So thank you all for supporting me. It
means...everything to me. And one day I WILL be able to do things without clinging to you guys
for help. I promise."

Everyone smiled at her, happy to see her growing so much.

"Well, I think this occasion is deserving of a reward," Kiba said, rubbing her hands together
mischievously. "Everyone, it's time for, congratulatory head pats!"

"Wait! No!" Fuku gasped, as suddenly the other kids started approaching her, and she pulled out
her master sword. "Stay back! I have the power of the goddess and anime on my side!"

Unfortunately for her, neither of those things would save her.

 Halloween Part 3
Chapter Notes

So...you might be wondering why this is so late...well, the thing is...I blame Rimuru
Tempest.

That slime had to release his gatcha game so late at night, and I simply had no choice
but play it for hours. And it messed up my sleep schedule, so much that it delayed the
chapter.

I also had to help my grandparents move, so that also delayed it a bit.

Anyway, sorry it's late, onto the chapter!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

With it now being late into the night, all the groups had finally returned to the house.

"So, Kioku, Ken, would you mind explaining these!?" Izuku cornered the two children, holding up
the water pistol and machete respectively.

"You brought a real machete!?" Ken asked, looking at Kioku with a shocked expression.

"I didn't hurt anyone with it." Kioku pouted.

"No, but you did mug people out of their candy!" Izuku gave her a stern look. "How did you think
that was possibly, an ok thing to do?"

Kioku didn't answer, only looking away guiltily.

Izuku sighed. "How did you even get this?"

"I...found it." Kioku obviously lied.

"You...found it," Izuku repeated skeptically. "Where exactly, did you find it?"

"...Around." Kioku replied.

"Kioku, who's memories did you mess with to get this?" Izuku asked, having figured her out by
now.

"...Momo's," Kioku muttered, slumping over sadly at having been found out.

"When did she...actually I suppose given her quirk me not rember it makes sense," Momo said.

"Kioku what have I told you about using your quirk on people without their permission?" Izuku
asked her with an upset expression.

"Not to…" Kioku answered despondently.

"And so why did you do it anyway?" Izuku asked her.

"Because I wanted to scare people." Kioku moped. "I thought it would be fun."

Izuku sighed. "And there are ways to do that, without carrying around an actual weapon! You
could have asked me if you wanted to give people a Halloween scare."

"Sorry, daddy." Kioku apologized, lowering her head in shame.

Izuku sighed, "Look, for now, we'll be taking half the candy you got, which is more than fair
considering you stole a lot of it. We'll discuss further punishments tomorrow, for now, I want you
to enjoy the party, understood?"

"Yes, daddy." Kioku sighed.

Izuku then turned to Ken. "Honestly, not the worst thing you could have done. Still shouldn't have
done it, and you know that, but not too terrible."

"Soooooo...punishment free? Ken asked hopefully.

"Not quite. You're losing a quarter of your candy." Izuku told him.

"Aww, man." Ken groaned.

"Be grateful that's all the punishment he's giving you doofus." Nara scowled at him. "Anyone else
would have done something much worse."

Ken pouted. He knew that was true, which is why he wasn't making such a stink over it, but it still
sucked.

Although to be fair, he was still getting, a LOT of candy.

All the kids had pulled in an obscene amount of candy. Each one of them filling more them a single
bucket.

Kioku had gathered the most...because she stole it.

Yami also got quite a bit more than the others, most likely because out of fear.

Fuku and Shiruku would likely be tied for third in candy gathering. With both of them likely
getting more candy because of the quality of their costumes, as well as Fuku getting some pity
candy.

"Wait a minute, Sansan, Fu, and Netsu don't eat candy." Ochaco pointed out. "What are they gonna
do with their candy?"

"Well, I'm going to give Fu's to Mu, since he didn't get any," Izuku explained. "And the rest will be
given out as a prize to the winner of the costume contest, and jack-o-lantern making contest."

"What?" Ken shouted in shock. "There was a prize for that!? You never said anything about that!?"

"I mean it's pretty self-explanatory, you win a contest, you get a prize," Nara said smugly. "And it
wouldn't have made a difference anyway, no one's beating Shiruku at the costume contest."

Shiruku smirked, feeling confident in her chances.

"Well we'll see," Izuku said. "Now let's go outside. Class 1A, as well as a few workers, have been
setting up the party for us, and I think you'll like what they've done."
XXXXXXXX

Izuku was right, the children were in fact, very pleased.

Class 1A had done a good job, putting up holiday decorations all over the place, as well as setting
up tables, and whatever else would be needed for a party. Including setting up tables filled with
various snack foods, all themed after Halloween.

However, the most impressive work was done by the people who Izuku specifically hired to help
change the place up.

Firstly, the gardens, which had been mostly empty up until now, was now changed into a full-on
pumpkin patch, will full-grown pumpkins included.

And second was the pool which had been filled with dry ice, making it give off a spooky mist.

It really was astounding how much could get done, in so little time, thanks to quirks.

"Man you really spooked this place up!" Ken praised.

"We tried out best!" Kaminari said.

All of class 1A joined in the fantasy theme, with costumes ranging from witches to knights, to
adventures, heck Kirishima had a dragon-themed costume.

"Cool!" Sansan bounced around happily.

"And that's not all," Izuku told them. "I also invited some extra guests."

Then, they heard more people enter the backyard.

"That must be them now," Izuku said.

Everyone looked towards the door, at the six guests that came along.

In front of them was Amai, dressed up as Samus in her armor, excluding her helmet which she was
holding.

Behind her was Kota and the Wild Wild Pussy Cats, all of whom were in their hero costumes, and
Kota was...wearing cat ears over his hat, and looked about as happy about that as you'd expect.

"Yami!" Amai ran over to the cloaked boy, greeting him cheerfully. "You look absolutely
terrifying!"

"Yup." Yami nodded. Knowing there was no actual fear or malice behind her statement, only an
objective fact.

Amai quickly spotted Fuku and gasped. "Link!"

She went over to Fuku, who gasped, and froze up.

"That's such a great costume!" Amai praised as she looked over the whole outfit. "So accurate too!
You must have worked really hard on it!"

"Y-Yeah." Fuku stuttered. "Y-Your's is really good too! I l-like your arm canon!"
"Thank you!" Amai said holding up the fake weapon with a smile.

Meanwhile, Kioku walked up to Kota and giggled. "Nice ears."

Kota's eye twitched. "Hey, I watched the Friday the Thirteenth movies too, what was Jason killed
by again...oh right. Water."

Kioku's eyes widened, as she quickly realized where this was going.

"Ahhhh!" Kioku screamed as she ran away from Kota, who started shooting water blasts at her
while chasing her.

"Kota!" Mandalay called out to him, about him to chase after him to try and stop the child, but
Izuku held out his hand to stop her.

"She needs to learn to stop antagonizing people," Izuku explained. "And getting a little wet isn't a
bad way to learn."

"He's got a point." Pixie Bob agreed.

"I suppose so." Mandalay sighed. "Thank you for inviting us over by the way. Kota was very
happy to get the invitation."

"Although he was less happy about having to dress up for the occasion," Tiger added.

"I can see that," Izuku noted. "Well, hopefully, he'll forget about it as the party goes on. At least he
didn't get it as bad as Fu."

"Yeah, looks like little Kiba pulled him into something." Ragdoll giggled.

"Wait where is Fu?" Mandalay asked, not seeing the boy around.

"Standing next to Kiba," Izuku said, pointing over to Kiba and Fu, who were talking to Amai.

"Wait that blond girl is Fu!?" Pixie-Bob shouted in shock. "Damn he looks good in a skirt. Never
would have figured him for trap material."

"Please don't refer to any of my kids as, trap material." Izuku deadpanned.

"Please don't refer to anyone as trap material." Mandalay deadpanned.

Meanwhile, Fu heard all of this, as he blushed with embarrassment even more.

"Well, looks like almost everyone is here," Izuku said. "Except for-"

THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!

Kai walked in, eagerly joining his other siblings in the festivities. "Hey everyone! Your back!"

The giant boy came in with devil horns on all of his heads, which were a bit small for him,
however, they were still huge.

"I'm here for the party! I've been waiting for this all day!" Kai said eagerly.

"Well alright then, the only person we're missing is Mu," Izuku said, before feeling a tug on his
pants.
He looked down and saw Mu, dressed as a Shy guy from Mario.

"Oh never mind," Izuku said. "Let the party begin!"

"Heck yeah!" Mina cheered.

XXXXXXXXXXX

"All right everyone! Time to start the pumpkin picking!" Toru yelled out, as all the kids got around
the new pumpkin patch. "Remember, these will be the pumpkins you'll be using to make jack-o-
lanterns out of. So pick wisely!"

Kiba immediately dashed towards the largest pumpkin. One about as large as her body. Using her
immense strength, she lifted the thing over to her head and took it away.

Ken, not to be outdone, slammed down on his Omnitrix, and turned into Four Arms, picking up a
similarly sized pumpkin, and taking it.

Fu didn't even move from his table, instead using Kyosei to grab a moderately sized pumpkin.
Something to note is that to go better with the costume, Kyosei turned red, instead of black.

Sansan also wanted a big pumpkin, so she bounced over made a hand to pick it up.

However it was too heavy, and the pumpkin didn't budge.

After a bit of struggling, Sansan heard some haughty laughter, and looked over to the source, to see
Kiba's smug face looking at them.

"Oh? Is the mighty Sansan having issues? With something I did so easily?" Kiba asked, looking
and sounding smugger than ever. "It seems perhaps lifting strength seems to be a weakness of
yours?"

Sansan made one of those anime irritated symbols appear of her head, before looking back at the
pumpkin and trying to figure out how to move it.

Then she had an idea, and she made a lightbulb appear on her head.

Sansan then flattened herself, and went under the pumpkin, before raising it, and bringing it away.

And as Sansan dragged it away, she extended a part of her, and shapeshifted it into Kiba's head,
sending her smug face right back at her.

Kiba glared at Sansan, and Fu rolled his eyes in the background.

Mu quietly took a small pumpkin and went to his table.

Likewise, Eri, Yonda, and Kioku took smaller pumpkins, not really wanting to carry any of the
bigger ones.

Kei took on of the medium-sized pumpkin, struggling a bit to take it away, but happily doing so.

Shiruku, despite having the strength to take a larger pumpkin, took one of the smaller, medium-
sized ones, while Fuku struggled to bring one of the larger medium-sized, over to her table.

Netsu had on gloves, so he was able to carry over a medium-sized pumpkin to his table.
Nara and Otoko picked smaller pumpkins, along with Kota and Amai.

And with everyones' pumpkins gathered, now it was time to start carving.

Fuku shyly approached Sato, who smiled as he saw her get closer.

"Uh, um…c-can you…" Fuku tried her best to ask for his assistance, while Sato waited patiently.
"Can you help me with my jack-o-lantern!?"

"Of course!" Sato gave her a light pat on the head. "Let's get started!"

"C-Can I join?" Mu said, speaking so quietly that they almost didn't hear him.

Amai went over to Yami. "Wanna work together?"

"Hm." Yami nodded, and the two got to work.

"Lady Kiba do mind if your loyal servants step in and offer you some assistance?" Mina asked,
with Toru right behind her.

"Of course," Kiba responded happily. "But just so you know, I won't tolerate any slacking."

"Of course lady K!" Toru said.

Some of the other kids went to ask for help, while others worked on their pumpkins by themselves,
with careful supervision, to make sure they didn't hurt themselves or do something wrong.

After everyone had finished up their jack-o-lanterns.

"Alright, then, since Kai couldn't participate, he'll be judging the jack-o-lanterns," Izuku explained.

"I'll do my best dad!" Kai said excitedly, as he eagerly approached. "Everyone! I'm gonna rate your
pumpkins!"

Starting with Ken, Kai leaned down all three of his heads towards Ken's creation.

The Jack-O-Lantern had the symbol of the Omnitrix carved into it, and the fire lighting it was
green. (Izuku had given them some materials which would allow them to change the color of the
fire).

"Oh! Like your watch! It's really cool!" Kai praised. "And it's green! I love green! A+!"

"Hm." Ken puffed his chest out, looking extremely smug.

Kai moved his heads to look at Nara's next.

Nara's pumpkin had a cat face carved into it, with a pink flame illuminating it.

"It's a cute kitty!" Kai noted excitedly. "It's cute! A+!"

Nara smiled at him and gave Kai a head pat. "Thanks, Kai."

Kai giggled, enjoying the head pat for a second, before moving on to the next kid, Sansan.

Sansan had carved Rimuru Tempest himself into the jack-o-lantern, lit by a blue flame.

"It matches your costume! A+!" Kai graded.

"Is he just going to give everyone A+'s?" Kaminari asked.

Kai moved onto Yami, whose pumpkin had a strange emblem on it, with some sort of eyeball in
the center, surrounded by lines in a circle(Salem's Emblem), lit by a bright red flame.

"Spooky!" Kai praised. "How did you come up with it!?"

Yami shrugged. "Saw it in my dreams."

"Cool! A+!" Kai graded.

"Yeah, he is," Izuku answered.

This pattern did indeed continue, as Kai moved on to all the other kid's jack-o-lanterns.

Eri red flamed apple lantern, Kei's green flamed snake lantern, Kioku's scared faced black flamed
jack-o-lantern, Otoko's white flamed ghost jack-o-lantern, Yonda's golden flamed crown lantern,
Shiruku's black flamed spider lantern, Mu's red flamed shy guy lantern, Fukunoko's blue flamed
Hylian shield lantern, Amai's red flamed Mario mushroom lantern, Kiba's red flamed bat lantern,
and even Netsu's idea to stick the lantern on his head.

Heck, even Fu's and Kota's generic lanterns got A+'s.

And so now that literally, everyone got the same grade, it seemingly left them at an impasse.

"Well, Kai, it looks like you gave everyone the same grade." Izuku stepped in, not surprised by this
at all.

"Sorry, they're all just so good!" Kai apologized.

"Don't worry about it son," Izuku said, patting Kai's leg. "Do you happen to have a favorite?"

"Hmmm." Kai took a minute to think, looking over all the pumpkins once again. "So hard...I
like...Fuku's!"

"Huh!?" Fuku gasped, as froze up in shock.

"Congratulations Fuku!" Kei ran over and congratulated Fuku, along with Eri.

"Hmm. I'm not happy about my loss, but at the very least, I lost to a worthy opponent." Kiba said,
taking this surprisingly well.

Amai was slightly upset about losing, but she also did really like Fuku's lantern, so that softened
the blow.

Ken was the most upset about losing and was actually about to say something when his sister
grabbed onto his shoulder and whispered into his ear. "Let her have this, or so help me, me and
Kiba will make sure you don't see the light of day."

Now Ken was pretty confident in his strength. But he was not confident enough to try and fight
both his sister, and Kiba at the same time, so he wisely shut his mouth.

"Now everyone, it's time for the costume contest," Izuku announced. "That also means, I'll finally
be announcing the judges."

Suddenly, they heard the back door open again.

"And here they are now," Izuku said.

Into the backyard, came three pro heroes.

Nezu, dressed in his usual suit, but with devil horns on his head. Which was very appropriate, if a
bit lazy.

Midnight, who was dressed as a...ghost...or rather, it was a quickly made ghost costume to cover
up her actual costume, which was not appropriate for this event, to say the least.

And lastly was the symbol of peace, All Might himself wearing a Frankenstein's Monster costume.

"Greetings children! I am here!" All Might announced.

"All Might!?" Shouted many of the children in shock.

"Ahaha!" All Might laughed, as many of the children flocked to him.

"No way! The number 1 hero!" Ken looked up at All Might with stars in his eyes.

"He's even bigger in person than he is on T.V.!" Netsu said with equal amazement.

Izuku went over to Nezu and Midnight, while the children were distracted by All Might. "Thank
you all for coming. And thank you especially Midnight for not...you know."

"Well, I couldn't refuse a chance to amaze some cute little kiddies." Midnight giggled.

"To tell you the truth I didn't have many plans for tonight. For whatever reason, I don't get invited
to many Halloween parties." Nezu explained.

I think they just don't want to tempt fate. Izuku thought. "Well, I think we should get onto the
contest then, don't want to make All Might stay in that form any longer than needed."

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Alright, everything is set, it's time for the contest to begin!" Midnight announced as she, Nezu,
and All Might sat behind the judge's table, looking up at the stage. "Can the first contestant, Kiba
dressed as Alucard from Hellsing Ultimate, come on stage!"

With that, Kiba immediately ran on stage, showing off her costume, as well as her model guns.

"Oh my what a cool costume." Midnight cooed. In reality, she thought it was adorable, but that was
not what Kiba wanted to hear. "I love that you dyed your hair. Wonderful devotion."

"Yes, it's about as accurate as you could be," Nezu said, all three judges had pictures of the
character the child was dressed as. "No detail was overlooked!"

"You can see the amount of effort that was put in, on both your part and the part of the tailor!" All
Might praised.

Kiba smiled, happily taking in all the praise, and living it up in the spotlight.

"However." Midnight said. "If I had to nitpick, and as a judge, I do, your hair is a bit too long for
the character."

"Yes, and I must say, while the clothes do suit you, your small stature does take away slightly from
how intimidating the character is supposed to be," Nezu explained.

Wow, these two are really getting into this. All Might thought.

"Overall, it was done about as well as could be expected, but it held down by some very minor
details that would be difficult to solve." Midnight said. "I give it a 9 out of 10."

"An 8 for me," Nezu said.

"Seems fine to me! I'll give it a 10!" All Might judged.

All Might then leaned down and whispered over to the other judges. "Aren't you guys thinking
about this a bit too hard?"

"Not at all All Might." Nezu laughed. "We must give our 100% in everything we do. Even this.
Plus ultra and all."

Meanwhile, Kiba pouted a bit but tried not to look upset. She knew it would be kind of petty to get
worked up about this, and so she accepted the few points taken off of her costume with grace.

"That leaves you with a score of 27 out of 30!" Midnight announced. "Very good sweetheart, a
wonderful start."

"Well, next year I'll do even better! Just you watch!" Kiba vowed as she exited the stage.

"Alright, now onto the next contestant! Fu dressed a Seras from Hellsing Ultimate!" Midnight
announced.

Fu walked on stage, grumbling about being forced into this, with a slightly red face.

The currently crossdressing boy reluctantly showing off his costume, before allowing Kyosei to
come out as a red tendril, adding to the costume's accuracy.

"My my, the character accuracy is quite astounding. Of course, excluding the inclusion of breast
that is." Midnight giggled as the normally expressionless boy became more and more embarrassed.
"Perhaps Kyosei could help with that."

It was then Fu felt Kyosei start to come out of his chest, and he immediately squished him back
into his body. "Don't you dare!"

Midnight was giggling like a madwoman back at the table, at how adorable this was.

"Come now, don't tease the poor boy, he clearly doesn't enjoy this." All Might told her.

Well, that's a lie. Yami thought from the side.

"I must also praise the accuracy, and all the work put into hiding his gender," Nezu said. "The
makeup work, and impeccable wig, make it impossible to tell he's a boy."

"Guys, come on." All Might said out of sympathy. "Well um, it's a very, very nice costume, that
you uh...pull off very well?"

Fu sighed. "Thank you."

"Well, I give it a 9 out of 10. Would have been a 10, but no breast." Midnight teased.
"An 8 out of 10 for me," Nezu said.

"10 out of 10!" All Might judged. "Have to give credit to the plus ultra makeup!"

Kiba smiled from the side, taking a bit of pride in this. After all, it was her idea, and she had done
all of the make-up and wig work. She had tried to get him to attach fake breasts, but Fu refused,
even when she offered to pay more.

"That gives you the same score as your sister. 27." Midnight said. "Makes sense, because you're
just as cute."

Fu grit his teeth, as he could hear Ken and Kioku giggling in the audience, as he exited the stage.

"Alright, next is Yami, dressed as the grim reaper," Nezu called.

With that, Yami walked on stage, his red eyes staring into the souls of the judges.

"It is quite a chilling design," Nezu admitted. "Even though it's a child, his appearance would make
even a pro hero's skin crawl."

"It's like his eyes are drilling into me." Midnight shivered. "Very impressive."

"I think there are many villains who'd sell their soul to look half as terrifying as you young Yami."
All Might laughed. "Very good. Captures the Halloween spirit just right!"

"Although honestly, I think the fake scythe brings it down a bit." Midnight said. "It just reminds
me that it is in fact a costume."

"Ah, I see what you're talking about." Nezu nodded. "If it was just the robe, your naturally
terrifying self, then I could believe that you were some actual incarnation of the grim reaper."

"I can...kind of see that." All Might said, taking a closer look a the scythe.

"In that case, I would give it about an 8." Midnight said.

"I personally would score it a 9," Nezu added.

"Uhh. 9." All Might would have given it a 10, but he a had a feeling that given all the splendid
costumes tonight, he would have to heighten his standards, otherwise everyone would get 10s.

"So that puts you at 26. Slightly lower than the other two, but still a very good score." Nezu told
him.

Yami shrugged. He only really participated because Amai suggested it. He wasn't too invested in
how he did in the contest.

And so he unceremoniously exited, making way for the next person.

"Alright, next we have Amai, as Samus Aran!" All Might announced.

Amai eagerly ran onto the stage, this time she had her helmet on, and aimed her arm cannon around
at invisible targets, to better show off her costume.

"Very nice. Chibi little Samus." Midnight cooed. "Every detail is accounted for, a very convincing
costume overall. However, it does have that plastic shine that makes it seem a bit fake."
"Yes, that is indeed a problem." Nezu agreed. "It's a small detail, but it goes a long way in making
it feel real."

"With that said, everything else is so great, that I think I'll only deduct one point. 9 out of 10."
Midnight said.

"I agree. 9 out of 10." Nezu said.

"Um, yes. 9 out of 10!" All Might agree.

"And that brings your score up to a 27. Tied for first place so far." Midnight told her.

Amai felt a twinge of disappointment, but quickly shook it off, and bowed. "Thank you all for your
time."

And with that, she exited the stage.

"Onto our next contestant, Fukunoko, as Link!" Midnight called.

And with that, they all waited, as Fuku slowly walked on stage, trembling slightly with fear and
anxiety.

"U-Um h-hi," Fuku said, trying her best not to give in to her fears and collapse on stage.

"Hello dear." Midnight said with a sweet costume. "Won't you show off your costume for us?"

"I um…" Fuku was struggling to remember what to do when out of the corner of her eye she saw
Shiruku gesturing for her to use her bow. "O-oh! Yes!"

Fuku took her bow, as well as an arrow from her quiver, then took aim at a nearby branch, striking
a dynamic pose in the process.

"Ok, Fuku, focus. Breath." Fuku took a deep breath and focused all her attention on her target.

She felt the world around her fade away, until all there was the branch.

TWHIP!

THUNK!

Fuku let loose her arrow, and it flew into the branch, lodging the arrow into the wood.

"Oh my! Showing off a talent as well as her costume! Very nice!" Midnight praised. "And it's a
character accurate skill, I'm gonna have to bump it up a point for that!"

"Very impressive display! A bow a tricky thing to use, so to show such skill with it at such a young
age, is very admirable!" All Might praised giving her applause.

"I agree wholeheartedly." Nezu nodded. "I think you have a future in Kyudo."

"Y-You think so?" Fuku stuttered, blushing intensely at all the praise.

"We know so dear." Midnight said, giving her a reassuring smile. "Now as for your ranking. To
put it simply your costume is utterly perfect. I can't find a single fault in it. Easily a 10 out 10."

"9," Nezu added. "The hair is a tad bit too long."

 "I'll have to give it a 10!" All Might said. "I think the issue with the hair is so minor, in comparison
to the character accurate skill she just displayed!"

"That brings you up to a 29. The highest score so far! You should be proud." Nezu told her.

"W-What?!" Fuku was shocked by how well she was doing tonight. First, she won the jack-o-
lantern contest, and now she was getting at least second place here!

Was she actually...talented?!

Fuku's mind was blown, and she walked off stage while completely out of it.

"Alright, for our last contestant we have Shiruku, in an original costume." Midnight said.

Shiruku scuttled on stage, spreading her arms and waving around her staff, and showing off her
costume.

"Oh my, what a beautiful costume." Midnight praised. "Such wonderful colorwork, and design,
and it fits your unique body so well! I can feel all the thought and hard work put into putting this
together!"

"Indeed. When it comes to hero costumes, it's quite easy to tell how much thought and heart was
put into each one of them." Nezu said. "And while this isn't a hero costume, the same applies here.
Not to mention, the originality. Coming up with something truly original is difficult in this day and
age, but you pulled it off beautifully."

"And one advantage of coming up with something original is that you have full control over what
the costume looks like!" All Might added. "Meaning we can't take away any points for character
inaccuracy!"

"Overall a truly splendid costume! 10 out 10!" Midnight judged.

"Agreed! 10 out of 10!" Nezu said.

"No complaints here! 10!" All Might judged.

"And with that, you received a perfect 30! Making you the winner of the competition!" Midnight
applauded her, along with Nezu and All Might.

Everyone else applauded her as well, including the other contestants.

"Alright, everyone! The party will continue for another hour, before coming to a close!" Izuku
announced. "Enjoy!"

And as such, the children, 1A, and the teachers enjoyed the party, eating and talking away, into the
night.

Chapter End Notes

Alright, just want to clarify again, the Halloween chapters are non-canon because of
timeline reasons.
Anyway, please review, and have a nice day.
 Interview

Seeing as it was now entirely too dangerous to go outside for a press conference, Izuku and D.O.C.
decided to have an interview.

As such, Izuku and interviewer, Inata Byu, and her camra crew. All of whom had been background
checked, so no risk of them trying to kill him.

The two of them were sitting on the couches that Izuku added to his office, with a coffee table
between them.

"Thank you for your time Mr. Midoriya, we know your quite a busy...person." Inata was clearly
weirded out by interviewing someone of Izuku's age but was being as professional as possible.

"Yes, my job has many, many benefits. But it is also, full time." Izuku said, putting on a forced
smile. "So, not to be rude, but I would prefer to get to the questioning."

"Of course," Inata said. "So, Mr. Midoriya, how did you come to start taking care of O.P.C.'s? You
have to admit, taking care of children at your age, is a...peculiar decision."

"Well, that information was actually classified for quite a bit of time," Izuku said. "However, after
discussing it with some officials, we believe that we can safely share some information."

"Really?" Inata asked, looking interested. "Please, do tell."

"Alright, so I had been at my house when suddenly I heard someone knocking on my door." Izuku
started the story. "I open it, and there is a very, very scared looking little girl, she was absolutely
terrified, she said someone was chasing her and begged me not to let them get her. So naturally, I
ushered her inside and closed the door. Of course, all that did was buy me a bit of time, before the
villains broke into my house. Turns out, the villains she was getting chased by, were the Yakuza."

"The Yakuza?" Inata said, looking a bit surprised.

"Yeah, them. Fortunately, I was able to act quickly. I hid the girl under a pile of laundry, not the
most sanitary way of handling things, but I figured maybe they wouldn't check there, and then I got
my phone, set it to record, and hid it, before I pretended to be asleep, using headphones to make it
seem plausible that slept through their break-in."

"That seems like a lot to think of in such little time." Inata pointed out. "Seems like your a quick
thinker, wait...you recorded the Yakuza breaking into your house."

"That's right." Izuku nodded. "You might have heard about the story of the anonymous boy that
took down the Yakuza...I was that boy."

"Really?" Inata's eyes widened a bit.

"Well, it's not like I took them down single-handedly," Izuku said quickly. "Sir Nighteye's agency
had been investigating them for years, they just needed a bit more direct proof of wrongdoing, to
get the ball going. I was pretty much the straw that broke the camel's back."

"Still impressive nonetheless," Inata said, it was hard for Izuku to tell if she was just being formal
or if that was genuine praise. "And then after that, you and the young girl were moved into witness
protection correct?"
"That's right. We stayed together for a while, and got attached to each other." Izuku said. "So when
I got the option to take her in, I did so."

"And this girl was your first O.P.C.?" Inata asked, getting a nod from Izuku. "Can I get her name
and quirk by any chance?"

"Well I can give you her name, however, I think I should keep her quirk private. She's a shy girl, so
sharing too much information about her feels wrong." Izuku told her.

"That's fair." Inata agreed. "So her name?"

"It's Eri," Izuku answered.

"Eri...why was the Yakuza after her in the first place?" Inata asked.

"Ah, you see Eri is the granddaughter of the former boss of the Yakuza, before Kai Chisaki, aka,
Overhaul, took over," Izuku explained. "So after the old boss fell ill, Chisaki decided to take care of
his granddaughter out of "respect." unfortunately, Chisaki was a piece of literal human garbage.
And was horrible abusive towards her, inflicting punishments that border on torture if she even
thought of disobeying him. Even frequently using his quirk on her, in effect, killing her and then
bringing her back multiple times using his quirk."

"Oh god." Izuku could tell Inata looked genuinely disgusted by that. "What a monster."

"I am aware. Trust me." Izuku grimaced as he recalled reading Chisaki's experiment notes and
documents. "But moving on with the story, that was only the first O.P.C. I happened to bump into."

"First? You just happened to bump into two O.P.C.'s by accident?" Inata asked.

"More than two, but we'll get there," Izuku said. "One day I went shopping with Eri, I found that
many of the shoppers had been turned to stone. As it turns out, a villain had abducted a homeless
O.P.C. child and was using her as a weapon to rob places. Fortunately, I managed to knock him
unconscious with a tranquilizer dart, and save the child."

"And then you ran into another after that?" Inata looked confused. "That seems very unlikely."

"Extremely." Izuku agreed. "I thought the same thing, especially when I ran into two more not too
long after that, and then another one not long after that!"

"Are you serious?" Inata looked at him in disbelief.

"Absolutely," Izuku said, his face and tone showing that he was in fact, dead serious. "I'm aware
it's insane sounding, but it is what happened. The kids started making jokes that I had a secret quirk
that attracted O.P.C.'s."

"I can understand what that...I don't even have words." Inata responding.

"Yeah, well seeing as I'd done a good job of taking care of so many of O.P.C.'s and was seemingly
willing to adopt them to no end, they gave me an offer." Izuku continued. "They wanted me to start
this foundation, and accept every O.P.C. they had. They gave me a contract that told me that they
would be funding my foundation, as well as building a facility for me and my children, and
providing other measures of support, and I would do this job for the rest of my life."

"The rest of your life?" Inata questioned. "You mean you could never quit? Or stop accepting
O.P.C.'s?"
"That's right," Izuku confirmed.

"And you agreed to that?" Inata asked, getting a nod from Izuku. "Isn't that a bit...reckless? As you
said this is a job that comes with a twenty-four-hour work period, doesn't that essentially lock you
off from any other jobs? Didn't you have something in mind? A dream job or something?"

Izuku sighed. "I did have a dream job once. I wanted to be a hero."

Inata didn't say anything but her wide eyes and befuddled look told him what she thought of that.

"It was my dream since I was a child." Izuku continued. "I always thought that saving people, was
the coolest thing you could do. I admired heroes, obsessed over them even. I'm pretty sure there is
no piece of All Might merchandise I don't either have, or know about. I thought there was nothing
that would stop me from chasing that dream...and then I was diagnosed as quirkless."

"That must have been devastating," Inata said, with a bit of sympathy.

"It was," Izuku said in a low voice. "I still held onto my dream, but...everyone else stopped
believing in me...it's also when my life started going downhill. My father abandoned us, my friends
turned their backs on me, and the schools were actively against me."

"We'd heard about the quirkist abuse you suffered at the hands of your schools," Inata said. "We
don't mean to bring up any bad memories, but could you elaborate on the way you were treated?"

"There's not much to say really. They essentially did everything they could to make my life harder."
Izuku said. "Lowering my grades, blaming me for things other kids did, turning their heads when
they saw me getting mistreated or assaulted, and if ever tried to defend myself then I would always
be blamed for whatever happened. It...was terrible. Even worse was the way they made me believe
that deserved it, that I was...really a lesser person just because I didn't have a quirk."

"Do you still believe that?" Inata asked.

"It's... it's hard not to." Izuku admitted. "I developed a persecution complex, I just tend to blame
myself whenever something goes wrong, and it's really, really difficult not to do that. It's also made
accepting praise from others difficult, and has left me a lingering sense of paranoia."

"Have you sought mental help for your issues?" Inata asked.

Izuku sighed again. "Not yet, I should have, but I've been very busy so I never found the time. I
will get to it eventually, once I've hired more staff...but I believe we were discussing my dream,
correct?"

"That's right." Inata nodded. "When exactly did you give up on that dream? I imagine it must have
been hard to foster such a...difficult dream with no one believing in you."

"Your correct," Izuku said. "I held onto that dream for years, despite what everyone else said, until
one day I met...a high-ranking pro hero. And I asked them if I could become a pro hero...they said
no."

"That's a rather...divisive statement," Inata said. "Care to share who that hero was?"

Izuku shook his head. "As you said, that statement could be very divisive, and I don't want to cause
that hero trouble, they said that not because of any bais against quirkless people, but because they
were concerned for my safety. Which I appreciate, even if it was absolutely devastating."
"Was this before or after you ran into Eri," Inata asked.

"Before." Izuku clarified. "And so this left me with this feeling of...hopelessness and a lack of
purpose. For my entire life I'd clung to this dream, and so when that dream was gone I just...there
was just a void in me. And then I met Eri, and I started taking care of her, and it felt like that void
where my dream once was, was being filled, seeing her grow and becoming happier as time went
on. And that feeling only grew as I got more kids."

"So did you dream of becoming a hero, and lack of direction in life influence your decision to start
this foundation?" Inata asked.

"Yes, very much." Izuku nodded. "I always wanted to help people, and this was a form of helping
people. Just in a different form than what I originally wanted. These children needed love and
affection, and I could give it to them. And me not having anything else I wanted to do, helped in
the decision to sign."

"So you don't regret signing at all? Inata asked.

"No," Izuku answered immediately. "No matter what downsides this job has, it's offset by seeing
how happy those kids are. Nothing can beat that."

"Hmmm. We then I suppose the next question is, do you think you're qualified for this job?" Inata
asked. "Because there are many people how capable a 15-year-old is for this position."

"Well, I can't blame them," Izuku said. "But at the same time, I think the results speak for
themselves, all the children are happy and healthy, and nothing had really gone wrong, with the
exception of my crash, and I've been taking measures to make sure that doesn't happen again."

"And I imagine keeping things up and running is a rather difficult task," Inata said. "How much
goes into keeping this foundation running?"

"Well there's a lot, managing repairs for the forest and the house, which need to happen frequently
because the kids often break things, and then I have to make lesson plans for both their formal
education, their quirk training, and helping them learn their respective hobbies and future job
prospects. I also need to manage the supplies of this place, such as food, school supplies, special
support items, and more. And of course, you need to spend time with and support the children
personally. Making sure they get the amount of attention they need."

"That's quite a lot of work," Inata commented.

"And it's only scratching the surface," Izuku said. "As I said, the job never really ends. Which is
why I say the results speak for themselves."

"I cant' argue with that." Inata agreed. "Now, another topic I wanted to cover was the process of
O.P.C.'s being brought here, and how it's handled. Firstly, say a parent wants to get rid of their
O.P.C. child, how does one do that?"

"Well, first you have to get in contact with D.O.C., you can find the number online, and when you
call them, you tell them that you think your child is an O.P.C. and they send people to check if that
is actually the case. If they label the child an O.P.C. they'll take them to one of the D.O.C.
facilities, where they'll be put into a list, to wait for their turn to be transferred here, into my care."
Izuku explained.

"Ok, so when you obtain these children, are they legally your children, or are they still adoptable?"
Inata asked.
"Well, I'm not listed as their father, only their legal guardian." Izuku clarified. "This decision was
made, because I'm aware that not all of the kids would be comfortable thinking of me as their
father, nor would they appreciate having that thrust upon them. If they want to think of me as a
father then they can, or they can think of me as a brother or a friend. Or anything really. As for
adaptability, for the most part, you can't adopt an O.P.C. The only way you could adopt one is via
my approval, and I would only approve of that if the child genuinely unhappy in my care or would
be happier in the care of the adopter, and even then I would demand very through background
checks, inspection of their homes, and they would have to go through a year-long trial period
before I would allow them to fully adopt the child."

"Those are some strict conditions," Inata noted.

"They have to be," Izuku told her. "There are people who exploit O.P.C.'s for power. As I told you
there was a villain who used one of my daughters as a weapon to commit crimes. Not to mention
adopting an O.P.C. comes with a check to deal with their needs, as well compensate you for risking
your life by raising them. People have adopted O.P.C.'s in the past, purely for this reason, and
neglected the actual child. This kind of behavior can not be allowed. This is why my process has to
take so long and be as thorough as it is."

"That makes sense," Inata said. "Now, I think it's time we addressed the elephant in the room, the
assassination attempt."

Izuku frowned. "Well, I don't really have much to say on that. We don't know who sent the
assassin, however judging from what we do know, the motive behind their attacks, seems to be
quirkisum. Of course, we are taking precautions to increase security, as you may have seen."

"Ah yes, those...what are they called?" Inata asked.

"Grimm," Izuku answered.

"Yes, those Grimm. Those were created by one of the children here, as was your robe correct?"
Inata asked.

"That's right. My son Yami." Izuku told her. "He had been, understandably worried about my lack
of protection, he used his quirk to make the Grimm seen around the house as guards, as well as to
serve other functions, like carrying heavy objects. One of those Grimm, made in corporation with
my daughter Shiruku, was this robe. Made to keep me safe should danger ever come to me."

"Right and those things aren't actually..alive...right?" Inata asked, looking slightly disturbed.

"No. The Grimm are pretty much robots made of solidified negative emotions." Izuku explained.
"They may mimic living beings, and share many of the same functions, but they have no actual
will or minds of their own."

"That must be rather...handy," Inata commented. "Tell me, are the children living
here...comfortable with those things around?"

"Mostly," Izuku answered. "Many of them were rather off-put by them at first, but considering that
they are also given control of them, they got over pretty fast. And while there are one or two of
them that are still uncomfortable around them, I make it pretty easy to avoid them if you really
want to."

"I see one last question. Does producing those Grimm cause any negative effects on the boy?"
Inata asked.
"No." Izuku shook his head. "Yami's quirk has no immediate drawbacks. Its only weakness is that
it requires him to absorb negative emotions as fuel. Without those, he can't make any more Grimm.
Other than that, he can make as many as he pleases with no drawbacks."

"I see, what a powerful quirk," Inata commented. "Tell me, have any of the children considered
becoming heroes in the future."

"Many of them have, yes," Izuku affirmed. "As you know, this place holds children with extremely
potent quirks, so it makes sense that many of them would wish to use that power to defend others. I
have a room designed for the children to train their quirks, with specialized equipment suited for
them. Of course, I have to keep close watch of them while they train, to make sure they don't go
too far while sparing. Of course, they're not under any pressure to go down the hero track, and
they're free to choose any profession they wish."

"Hm, well next I would like to talk about funding," Inata said. "Surely this place must cost a
fortune to maintain, not even counting the surrounding area. Is this all paid for by D.O.C. directly,
or is D.O.C. paying you to deal with this?"

"D.O.C. paid for the construction of the house and purchase of the land," Izuku explained.
"However all other expenses must be handled by me, although they do pay me enough to handle it.
Although I do receive money from other sources as well."

"Other sources?" Inata questioned. "Such as."

"Various places. My mother will send in quite a bit of money, I've also gotten into investing as well
which pulls in a ton of money as well. And um...how do I say this...sometimes, due to the children's
unique quirks, they can produce materials that can then be sold. With no harm done to the child of
course." Izuku quickly clarified. "For example, one of my daughters can produce spider-webs and
likes to design clothing. Really good, high-quality clothing by the way, but regardless, she likes to
produce them using her webs, this, of course, means that she'll have a lot of extra pieces of
discarded webbing that she throws away. Spider-webs can of course be sold in high quantities, for
quite a bit of money. Of course, I ask permission first before doing such things, and any profit that
the children help generate will go into their allowances. And things like Kiba's donations that she
gets from her streams, goes directly to her, as I had no part in obtaining that money."

"I mean, I'd argue you did considering you purchased the equipment she used to get that money,
the room she sleeps in, and the food she eats." Inata retorted.

"I suppose you could look at it that way." Izuku acknowledged. "Still, Kiba worked to obtain that
money, unlike the other children whose quirks just happen to produce valuable things, I would feel
wrong in taking any of it."

"I see, but I must ask if the government is providing you with all that money, why look for other
avenues to gain income?" Inata asked. "Are they not providing enough."

"No, they're providing more than enough money," Izuku assured her. "However, I feel
uncomfortable with only a single source of income. As you stated, it keeps a ridiculous amount of
money to keep this place up and running. Taking care of this many children, with quirks these
dangerous, means that being rich is a requirement. If I didn't have all these other sources of
income, and something happened that would cause the government to stop giving us money, then
at most this place would last two weeks before the children no longer had anything to eat, and
that's assuming this place would still be left standing, as I would no longer have money to
constantly repair it. And no ordinary job would ever allow me to make enough money to take care
of them, while also being able to watch over them."
"So now, with all these other sources of income, if the government were to stop giving you money,
would you be alright financial speaking?" Inata asked.

Izuku leaned back and let out a breath. "Well, I would definitely have cut down on any frivolous
spending I do. As well as a lot of frivolous spending for the kids. We'd have enough money to keep
going, but that'd be about it. Despite the fact that we'd have enough money to be considered rich,
for the most part, we'd have to act as if we didn't have a lot of money. This is why I'm still
currently searching for more ways to obtain income."

"Have you given any thought to donations?" Inata asked.

Izuku nodded. "I have, but I'm not really to ask for any. Right now I'm still living quite wealthily,
so it feels wrong to ask people for their money. Of course, if they are willing to donate, I won't
refuse, and all money donated will be put into an emergency fund, used only for...well
emergencies."

"I see." Inata looked up at the clock. "Well, I think we should start wrapping this up."

"Yes, I think that would be wise." Izuku nodded. "Are there any final questions?"

"Do you have a favorite child?" Inata asked.

Izuku laughed. "Absolutely not."

 Nya

A young woman looked at the forest in front of her smiling eagerly, with a dangerous look in her
eyes.

The woman looked like an Olympic athlete, with black shorts a black sports bra covering a body
that looked like it was made of pure muscle.

Her most notable traits however were her cat-like attributes, those being her black tail, and black
cat ears onto of her black hair, which was styled into a ponytail.

"Alright! I finally found it! Who knew all I had to do was look online!" The woman said in a gruff
but somehow at the same time bubbly voice. "Well can't waste any more time! Let's go!"

And with that, the woman got down on all fours and lept into the woods at astonishing speeds.

Completely missing the sign that said not to enter, lest intruders get attacked.

XXXXXXXXXXX

Meanwhile, in Izuku's office, Izuku was looking through some papers, when suddenly the nearby
Seer went up to him.

"Hmmm." Izuku turned his attention to the Seer.

The Seer then displayed an image, of a cat-quirked woman, running through the forest at high
speeds, so much so that the Seer that was watching her couldn't keep up, and she ran out of sight.

"An intruder?!" Izuku's eyes widened in alarm before a serious expression overtook him. "What
could she want? Could this be another assassin?...Hm. Well, let's hope that our security system
works as well as it did last time."

XXXXXXXXX

As the woman ran through the forest on all fours, she heard something with her incredibly keen
sense of hearing.

Footsteps. Animal footsteps, and a lot of them, closing on her.

Actually, she could also faintly hear something bellow her, and something flying through the air,
both in between the trees and up in the sky.

She looked to the side and saw a hint of the Sabyrs that were fast approaching her.

Oh! Those are the...what they called. Those shadow monsters...The woman looked frustrated, as
for whatever reason she couldn't remember the name of these monsters, before figuratively
shrugging it off. Ah, who cares! The real question is why are they chasing me...oh! This must be a
test! I know what to do here.

The woman then pounced to the side, jumping on top of Sabyr, and biting into its neck, her feline
teeth ripping apart its flesh with ease, and killing it swiftly.

The other Saybrs that were following suddenly stopped, before turning around, and running away.
"Hmmm? They're running away?" The woman tilted her head in confusion. "Why?

"RAHHHHHH!"

Suddenly a fleet Griffon leaped down, intent on landing on the woman and holding her down.

Only for the woman to backflip onto the closest's one's back, and bite into its neck, killing it as
well, before landing on the ground.

She then quickly turned and jumped up, her nails turning into sharp claws, that tore into the sides
of the Griffons, as she used the Griffons as footstools to reach the rest of them, and slice through
them with her claws.

After cutting through about a dozen of them, she finally reached the final one and slashed its neck,
killing it.

Of course, now this meant she was plummeting to the ground, but she didn't seem too concerned.

Once she got enough, she sunk her claws into the closest tree, which slowed her fall as she slid
back to the forest floor, her claws leaving deep marks in the tree as she fell.

The woman landed on her feet and took her claws out of the tree.

Then, she heard something tunneling out of the ground around, her, and Creeps crawled out of the
dirt around her. Surrounding her completely.

The woman smiled, and readied her claws, before jumping forward.

She grabbed the Creep by the mouth, and using her momentum, she flips it upside down and then
slashes its exposed underside apart.

They never stood a chance.

XXXXXXXXXXX

Izuku watched as the woman tore apart the level 1 Grimm with ease. Like a Tiger ribbing apart
rabbits. "Alright, seems this is going to be an issue."

He considered just skipping security level 2 and heading to level 3. After all, it seems like this
woman was rather tough, and was approaching rather quickly.

"Well, it'll take some time for the level 3 Grimm to approach," Izuku said to himself, before
speaking into the Seer. "Send the level 2 Grimm. And get the level 3 Grimm ready for
deployment.

XXXXXXXXXXX

The woman was once again running on all fours towards the house when she heard more enemies
coming towards her.

Then, in front of her came a swarm of Ravagers, screaming at her.

"Ow!" The woman winced as the sound hit her ears, causing her to fold them down. She grit her
teeth in anger, and bared her teeth at the swarm, ready to tear them apart.

She jumped into the swarm, claws out, and slashed at the area around her, tearing apart dozens of
the bat-like Grimm, before doing it again and tearing apart another dozen.

The Ravagers all came at her, attempting to swarm her, and bit and slash into her flesh, but she tore
them apart with her claws so easily and with such speed, that it became difficult for them to get
close, and any that did, she grabbed with her mouth, before biting down on them with her fangs,
crushing them in her jaw.

All and all, the swarm only held her in place for a few minutes and didn't get more than a couple of
scratches in before they went down.

Once the swarm had been dealt with the woman proceeded to keep going on, running.

She ran forward into a clearing, where she found five Boarbatusk and a pack of 10 Bewolfs coming
at her.

The Boarbatusks were rolling towards her sonic the hedgehog style and approaching her quickly.

She just grinned and charged forward even faster.

Then just as the two were about to collide, she reached forward, grabbed its tusks, and jumped,
leaping upwards and taking the Boarbatusk with her, flipping in the air, and turning the Boarbatusk
over, before slamming it down onto its back as she landed.

She then slashed its exposed underbelly open, killing it as the other Boarbatusks rolled past.

The other four Boarbatusks stopped, uncurling before charging at her.

However the woman was much faster, and she rushed past them, sinking her claws in the small
lines of unguarded fur on their back, and making deep slashes in them as she ran past, killing two
more of them

She then ran over to one of the other Boarbarusk and lunged forward, and thrust her claws into its
side, nearly impaling the monster, killing it with ease, before running over to the last one, and
kicking it over, and sinking her claws into its exposed underside.

With the Boarbatusk dealt with, that only left the Beowolf pack, which was quickly approaching
them.

But they were absolutely no issue for her at all, as the woman charged forward at alarming speeds,
and expertly slicing through the throats of the wolf Grimm as she ran through the pack until she
was behind them.

In about five seconds, she murdered the entire pack.

Then, two more Grimm came into the clearing, Ursas to be specific.

The two bear Grimm approached the woman, standing up on their hind legs and getting ready to
slash at her, only for her to slash open their throats in a second.

With those two dead, the woman was about to get going, three King Taijitu came in from all
around her.

The one in front of her charged at her with its black head, with its fangs bared.

The woman jumped over its attack and landed on its head, and just went to town, slashing away at
the back of its head, until it went limp.
The white head hissed in pain and went to bite the woman, only for her to kick its lower jaw,
deflecting it upwards, and giving her access to its neck, which she promptly tore into, killing it.

One down, two more to go.

XXXXXXXXXX

I have definitely underestimated this woman. Izuku thought nervously as he watched her tear him,
Grimm, apart. She's definitely some kind of assassin. The way she kills these Grimm, tearing into
their necks, and heads. She's like a super predator...actually given her quirk that makes sense.
Still, I need to get serious.

"Switch to level 3 security," Izuku told the Seer, just as Ochaco burst into his office.

"Izuku what's going on? The Seers just showed us someone running through the forest." Ochaco
said with an extremely concerned expression.

"We have an intruder," Izuku told her urgently. "Tell all of your classmates and my mother, and get
all the kids inside."

"On it!" Ochaco said, turning around and running back out of the room.

With Ochaco gone, Izuku turned back to the Seer.

XXXXXXXXX

After disposing of a few more Grimm along the way, the woman continued on her path through the
forest.

Then she heard two attacks coming towards her from above.

Then two fireballs hit the ground behind her, exploding and singeing the ground.

She stopped running, and two Manticores dropped out of the sky right in front of her.

The Manticores quickly opened fire, shooting out fireballs at the woman, who dodged them all
with ease, jumping and flipping from side to side, elegantly yet ferociously avoiding every attack.

She then charged forward, ducking under one of the Manticore, and then thrusting her arm up
through its jaw, impaling its head with her hand.

As the Grimm died and faded away, the other one started to shoot at her again.

The woman then jumped up, before diving down and ax kicking the Manticore's head, caving in its
skull with her heel, killing it.

"Hmm. The bone wasn't as tough as I thought." The woman said as she got her feet. She then heard
the sound of something large coming towards her, on her right.

Then two Beringels came charging out of the treeline and were coming right at her.

One charged at her, before jumping up, bringing its arms up intent on smashing her into the
ground.

However, the woman simply jump up towards the Beringel and slashed its throat open.
The Beringel fell to the ground, slumping over before dissipating into smoke, as the woman landed
on her feet, and ran at other Beringel.

She got real close to it, and before it could react, she jumped up, flipping on its neck, before
slashing this one's neck as well, killing it.

The woman jumped off the dying Grimm, once again, gracefully landing on her feet.

"Wow this is a great workout!" the woman said cheerfully, as she wiped some sweat off her
forehead. "What a fun test!"

After taking a minute to stretch, she got back on all fours and started running.

XXXXXXXXX

Eventually, the woman made her way to another clearing, however, this was a dead-end, as she was
faced with a steep cliffside.

"Hmmm." The woman stared at the cliffside for a moment. "I wonder-"

Before she could finish her thoughts, she heard something. Beneath her.

She jumped back, as a Blind Worm shot out of the ground.

"RAHHHHHHHH!"

The Bling Worm screamed at her, before burying itself back into the ground.

She could barely hear it, tunneling under her, coming towards her.

Its predictability would be its downfall.

When she heard it start coming back up, she jumped back a bit, dodging as it burst out of the
ground.

Then she quickly jumped at it, digging her claws into 's exposed belly, and tearing a hole in its
flesh open, that was big enough for her to crawl inside, which she did.

"RAGHHHHHHHH!" The Blind Worm thrashed about in pain, as it felt the woman tear up its
insides, until eventually, it flopped onto the ground, and turned into smoke, eventually releasing
the woman.

"Huh, wasn't as bad as I thought." The woman said, as all the Grimm guts dissipated off her.
"Thought that would be grosser."

As she dusted herself off, she looked back at the cliff. "I wonder if I can-"

Once again her thought was interrupted, as she heard something coming towards her.

Something really big, and something really slow.

It would likely take whatever that was a few minutes to get towards her, and she could easily avoid
it.

But where was the fun in that!

Instead, she ran decided to take a bit of a break, catch her breath, do some stretches. She had no
idea how long this test would be, so it was important to pace herself.

And so after a few minutes of rest, it came. The Goliath.

"Oh, you are a big boy!" The woman licked her lips in anticipation. "Let's go!"

The Goliath charged at her, at the same time the woman also charged at it.

She jumped up onto its back, turned around, and went to slash at the back of its neck.

Since it was thick, it took a lot of slashes, but since the Goliath was so slow and heavy, it's not like
it had any way to get her off its back. So all it could do was scream in pain and run around, as the
woman's claws dug into it.

After half a minute, she managed to do enough damage to kill the thing, causing it to collapse, and
dissipate.

"Wow, that thing's skin was pretty tough." The woman said, before turning back to the cliff.
"Alright, let's go!"

The woman then ran up to the cliff, and jumped onto the side, embedding her claws into the rock,
before climbing up the cliff.

XXXXXXXXXXX

After getting to another clearing, the woman sat down behind a rock. "Whew. Man, this forest is
big."

She sat down for a bit, resting her feet after all that running and fighting, before looking towards
the forest. "Hey, you've been following me for a while. Do you wanna fight or something?"

There was a short pause, before suddenly she used her hands, to push herself up into the air,
dodging an invisible slash attack, that created four claw marks in the rock behind her.

The woman landed on the rock, grinning down at her invisible attacker. "Ha! Nice try! But I can
hear you!"

It was then that the Hound made itself visible, standing on all fours, and glaring upwards at her.

Then, the woman jumped up and went to dive kick the thing in the head, but the Hound jumped
back, avoiding the attack.

The Hound then changed its form, standing upright, before reeling its arm back, and then shooting
it forward, its arm extending like one of Kyosei's tendrils.

The woman then ducked under its stretchy arm, and slashed it apart, as she ran towards the Hound.

She got up close to the creature and was about to slash at its neck when suddenly, a thick piece of
armor grew there.

Of course, she slashed at it anyway, however, the armor proved to be too tough, and while she did
leave a few claw marks, it was nothing too deep.

The Hound then swung its head down, intent on taking a bite out of her shoulder.
She dropped to the floor to avoid the bite, and then rolled over to the side, before jumping back
onto her feet.

There she saw that the claw marks she left in the Hound's armored neck, was healing rapidly until
was good as new.

"Oh, this thing is gonna be tough." The woman smirked, before getting into an offensive stance.
"Alright, let's test the limits of your healing shall we!"

VWHOOSH!

The woman dashed forward, going much faster than she had been before, meaning she wasn't
holding back.

In a flash, she ran past the Hound, slashing its chest, before quickly circling around, running back,
and slashing it again, before turning back around, and running back at it, this time slashing its back.

The woman ran circles around the Hound, slashing up its body heavily, however, the Hound
seemed mostly unaffected, despite taking massive injuries, although these injuries didn't last long,
as it regenerated very quickly.

Seeing as her opponent seemed mostly unaffected by her attacks, she decided it was time to go for
a fatal blow.

She jumped back, before doing some backflips away from the Hound, before getting into a
pouncing stance, and then launching herself at the Grimm with explosive power.

SHINK!

She thrust her arm right through its heart, impaling him like a spear.

And the Hound looked about as unaffected by this as it did by the rest of her attacks.

In fact, this attack would prove to be a huge error, as the woman felt the Hound's body hardened,
both inside and out, as more armor formed around her arm, locking it in place.

"Oh shit." The woman said, realizing that this mistake, as she tried to pull her arm out, to no avail.
"Shit, shit, shit, shit."

The Hound raised it up, its arms ready to attack the woman, however, she used her other arm, to
quickly cut both its arm off.

She then jumped up, getting her feet onto its chest, as she tried to force her arm out of its chest.

And after some pushing, she finally managed to dislodge her arm from the monster.

She fell to the ground, backflipping away from the monster once more. Alright. So attacking its
body is no good. No matter how fast I attack it, it'll just keep regenerating. But it has to have a
weakness. Let's try its head!

The Hound grew its back its arms, and in fact, it grew some more arms as well, two more to be
precise, right in its chest.

All four arms shot out, extending to try and catch the woman in her claws.

The woman shot forward, ducking under one of the arms, and slashing it, before ducking to the left
to dodge another one, and then jumping up to dodge the third arm, before kicking away the last
arm that came for her mid-air.

She dived down at the Hound with her claws pointed at its head.

The Hound jumped back to avoid her, however, the woman simply lunged forward at it, and
landed on its chest, while grabbing its head.

She then dug her claws into the side of its neck and started trying to pull its head off.

Meanwhile, the Hound's four extended arms grew back, and turned around, before rocketing
towards the woman that was ripping his head off.

"Grrrrrrrrrr!" The woman grunted as she slowly tore the beast's head off its body.
"RAHHHHHHH!"

Then with one final pull, she ripped its head off.

Fortunately, after this happened, the Hound's body went limp and started to fade into smoke.

That's not to say the Hound was dead, its head was still very much alive, and snarling the woman.

The woman saw that it was quickly growing back its body. If she left it alone, he'd probably fully
heal back its body in a minute or two.

Not that she'd let it.

She immediately dropped his head to the ground, and stepped on it, slowly crushing its skull, until-

SPLAT!

She crushed its head, and the brain that was inside.

"Ewwwww." The woman said as realized she got child brain all over her foot.

As she wiped the brains of a seven-year-old boy off her foot and onto the grass, a Seer watched her
from the shadows.

XXXXXXXXXX

Ok, so she defeated a hound.

Crap.

"Alright. No more holding back." Izuku said to the Seer. "She wants a fight. Then she'll get one.
Initiate Security level 4, and get the other two Hounds."

He would not have his family threatened. Even if he had to unleash hell on this woman.

Hopefully, she'd survive at the very least.

 Feline Frenzy

after all that traveling and fighting, the intruder was quite thirsty.

Thankfully, she was able to sniff out a nearby lake, which she then booked it too immediately.

Once she reached the edge of the lake, she dunked her head in the water and started drinking up for
a few seconds, before taking her head back out. "Ahhhhhh."

She then got up and started to shake her head around, flinging the water off her face and hair.
"That's good water! Fresh and clean!"

With her thirst quenched, she got up and turned around, ready to start traveling again.

And then she heard something begin to surface from out of the water.

"Oh?" The woman turned back towards the water. "Now what's this?"

Then, the Sea Feilong broke through the surface of the water. "RAHHHHHHHHHHH!"

The massive serpentine dragon turned its head towards the woman, who was standing at the edge
of the lake, a good distance away from it.

"Hell yeah! I'm fighting a dragon!" The woman grinned and got into a pouncing stance. "Alright!
Let's go!"

Unfortunately for her, the Feilong had no intention of getting close, instead it, charged up an
electricity blast, and shot out its laser at her from a distance.

"Oh shit!" The woman said, as she quickly jumped to the side, when she saw the attack coming,
the laser whizzing past her, and destroying all the trees behind her, leaving many of them singed
and burned.

She looked at the damage that beam did to the trees with wide eyes, before looking back at the
Feilong, already charging up another beam.

"That is so cool. Also super deadly." The woman commented. "Alright, so this fight is gonna be on
the water, well that's kind of annoying."

She ducked down, avoiding another beam that flew over her head. "But if it's what I gotta do."

The woman then ran, onto the surface of the water, and ran atop it.

Despite what many people thought, you didn't need to have All Might level speeds to run on water.
You don't. You only really needed to be a fraction of that speed to accomplish this feat.

Even still, the speeds needed to accomplish this were outside of what a normal human could
accomplish, and even for this incredibly fast intruder, she needed to make sure she ran at top speed
and didn't stop moving.

The woman ran towards the Feilong, quickly approaching the draconic sea monster.

Curiously, the Feilong stopped charging its beam, and instead, it swerved around and tried to swipe
at her with its tail.
The woman jumped up, barely managing to dodge the attack, but as its tail went by, she grabbed
onto it with one of her arms, and hung on.

The Feilong noticed this and flailed its tail around in the air wildly, trying to shake her off, but the
woman held on tight and crawled her way up the tail fin.

"Ugh. Think I'm gonna hurl." The woman said as the high winds hit her face.

She continued to crawl up its tailfin and onto its body, using her claws to make her way up the
monster, towards its head.

The Feilong was decidedly happy about this and decided to do something about it, by diving
underwater.

Uh oh! The woman thought as she realized she was going into the lake.

She took a deep breath, as she and the Feilong submerged.

From there on, crawling up the monster was even harder, as it swam around at high speeds, and the
woman could feel the water pushing against her, like gravity fighting against her body, she had to
really imbed her claws into the beast to keep herself from falling off it. Not to mention she had to
do all this while holding her breath.

Man, this is some test! The woman thought as she climbed, now reaching the middle of the
monster's serpentine body.

The Feilong swam down to the bottom of the laker, before making a U-turn upwards, swimming
rapidly towards the surface.

FWOSSH!

The Feilong shot out of the water and into the air, bringing the woman along with it.

This did cause the woman to stagger a bit, but she held on tight, and since she was no longer
underwater for the moment, she finally got the chance to breathe.

However, this wouldn't last, as the Feilong turned its body around once more, facing its head
towards the water, as gravity effect and it fell back into the water with a loud splash.

After a few more minutes she finally made her way to the back of its head.

She raised one of her claws up and tried to stab its head through its mask.

However, this failed, and she only created a scratch.

No good. It's harder to hit things while underwater. Especially when the water is pushing against
me. The woman thought. I need to get rid of the armor.

She kicked off her shoes, allowing them to get lost in the lake, and unleashed the claws on her toes,
digging them into the side of the monster, to make sure she didn't fall off.

Then she dug her nails underneath the mask and pushed upwards with all her strength.

"RAGGGHHHHHHHH!" The beast roared as it felt its mask getting pulled off its face.

It wasn't an easy task for the woman. It was like trying to rip a nail off of a person's finger, but
thousand times harder, and she had to do it while holding her breath.

Despite this, she could feel it coming off, as the flesh connecting the bone mask to its head snapped
off and she slowly raised the bone off its face.

It was hellish, trying to do something some strenuous, while not being able to breathe.

But with one final push, she lifted its mask off its face.

"RAGGGGGGHHHHH!" The Feilong roared in agony, as its mask fell to the lake bed, and its
black blood started spewing everywhere.

The woman then crawled up to the center of its head and plunged her claws through its skull.

"ROARRRAHGGGGHHHH!" The Feilong gave one last roar of agony before its body relaxed,
and it began to fade away.

As the Feilong died, the woman raised her arms out and tried to let out a celebratory shout.

Only for water to rush in her mouth, as she quickly realized that she was still underwater, and now
she would need to get some air before she died.

She panicky swam upwards, going as fast as she could.

The woman broke the surface, and quickly spat out the water that had entered her mouth, and
breathed in as much air as she could.

After getting in enough air, she swam to land, crawling up out of the water, laid down on the grass,
and looked up at the sky. "God I hate fighting in water."

THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!

It was then that two Geist, in stone golem bodies came out, looking for trouble.

"Ohhhhh." The intruder groaned as she got back onto her feet. "Couldn't you give me a minute?"

XXXXXXXXXXX

Izuku watched as the intruder fought the Geists. They didn't stand a chance, but at the very least,
they could distract her long enough for the heroes to get here.

He'd called the police as soon as she got past level 3 security, but he had no idea when they would
get here, all he could do right now, is hope that either level 4 security would handle her, or the
heroes would.

Ochaco ran into the room. "All the kids are inside, what's the situation?"

"She just defeated a Sea Feilong and two Geists. And she'll be approaching the house in about 20
minutes." Izuku told her. "She's really strong. I don't think anyone in your class could beat her. Not
even you."

Ochaco bit her lip. "W-We'll see about that...if it comes down to it."

"Hopefully it won't," Izuku said sternly. "She's back on the move, but's she's approaching the
Nuckelavee. Let's see how she deals with this."
XXXXXXXXXXXX

The woman was running through the forest when she made it to another clearing.

However, it wasn't quite clear.

Because standing in the center of it, was the Nuckelavee, the rider hunched over on its horse until it
heard the woman come, and then it changed its posture, its bones giving off a chilling crunching
sound with each movement.

"Ohhh. Scary." The woman said, not looking intimidated at all by its nightmarish appearance.

"ROARHHHHHHHHHH!" The Nuckelavee let out an ear-piercing scream, that caused the
woman to recoil in pain, and cover her ears.

"Agh!" The woman howled in pain, as the beasts' roar caused her immense pain, and kept her
rooted in place for a second.

The monster took then shot out its stretchy arm at her, punching her with great force.

"AGH!" The woman cried out in pain as she was punched in the stomach, getting the wind knocked
out of her, and sending her flying through four trees.

She landed on her back, as she struggled to breathe.

The Nuckelavee charged towards her, intent on running her over with its horse.

Despite still struggling to breathe, the woman was able to jump out of the way, as the horse
charged past her.

As the Nuckelavee stopped its charge so it could turn around, the woman finally caught her breath
and got back up to her feet.

"Alright. Time to kill this thing." The woman decided.

Meanwhile, the Nucklavee had turned and shot out its arm at her again.

However, this time she was ready, and dodged the attack, and slashed at its stretchy limb.

BOING.

However, the attack did very little, as instead of cutting through his slim, and seemingly fragile
arm, the arm just moved with her claw, as she plucked at it like a guitar string.

The arm reeled back, and the Nuckelavee shot out its other arm, at her, which she promptly
dodged, by jumping onto the side of a tree.

She then jumped to the next tree, and the next tree, jumping from tree to tree at astonishing speeds.

The woman jumped through the trees around the Nuckelavee, confusing it as it kept turning its
head to try and see where its target was, but she was simply too fast.

SLICE!

Before it even knew what happened, it was attacked from behind, the woman striking the back of
its neck with her claws, intent on taking its' head off.
However, its neck was tougher than anticipated, so rather than taking its head clean off, it just
made a deep gash in the back of its neck.

The woman then flipped mid-air, before landing on her feet, and then pouncing back towards a
tree, before going back to jumping from tree to tree.

Seeing as it couldn't keep track of his opponent at all, and if she landed another attack like that
she'd kill it, the Nuckelavee needed to do something.

And so it did, spinning around while extending its arms, knocking down all the trees around it.

The woman jumped into the air from the tree she was in, just as it was going down.

Nuckelavee stopped spinning and then launched its arm at her.

Being unable to dodge while in the air, the woman simply kicked the hand away, deflecting the
attack, allowing her to land safely on the ground.

Once Nuckelavee retracted its arm, it then extended them back out to both sides and spun around.

The woman ducked under the spinning arms, running low to the ground on all fours.

She then quickly ran onto the horse's leg and crawled up it before it could do anything until she
was latched onto the side of the horse, looking right at the rider's rotating waist.

The woman then latched her claws into the rider's waist, and since it was rotating, her claw was
being dragged across its waist, injuring the beast as her claws tore it up, and dug deeper into it.

Seeing as it was hurting itself, the Nuckelavee stopped spinning, but before it could do anything
about the woman latched to its waist, she jumped up, now hanging off its shoulders, with her claw
raised up to its neck.

SLASH!

SLASH!

SLASH!

And like a lumberjack chopping away at a tree, the woman slashed away at the Nuckelavee's neck,
until it was severed, and his head came off.

Like all the other Grimm, its body went limp, the horses' leg's collapsing and the light going out in
its eyes, as it started to fade away.

The woman jumped off of the fading monster, not even taking the time to wait for the monster to
fade, before going back on the run.

XXXXXXXXXX

Momo walked into Izuku's office and saw him and Ochaco staring into the Seer. "The kids are
starting to get anxious, is she down yet?"

"No," Izuku said just as nervously. "She's fighting the Sulfer Fish right now, oh one just got a hit in
on her!"

"Oh fuck! Oh shit! Oh, fuck!" Momo heard the woman yell, causing her to wince slightly. The
Sulfer Fish is something that she wouldn't sick on her worst enemy, but she was rooting for them to
at least weaken the woman.

"Will those defeat her?" Momo asked.

"Absolutely not. She's already taken out about a hundred of them." Izuku said. "But given how
many there are, it's gonna take her a while, this should hold her long enough for the other Grimm
to get close. The Hounds should be approaching the house now, and the Wyvern is approaching
her location."

"Can any of them defeat her?" Momo asked.

"...Maybe," Izuku said. "She should be getting tired by now."

"Class B couldn't even get past level 3 security, and there were twenty of them." Momo thought
aloud. "And this woman is fighting level 4 Grimm by herself. These are the kinds of enemies we'll
have to fight one day. We have so far to go."

"Well, we'll have to get ready quick," Ochaco said, giving Momo a determined look. "If she gets
past the Hounds, then it'll be up to us to defend the kids."

"No," Izuku said simply.

"What?" Ochaco quickly turned her head to Izuku, giving him a bewildered look.

"You'd all die. Or at the very least, most of you would." Izuku told her, his fist clenching. "I can't
send you out there when we have a...better option."

"What better option?" Ochaco asked.

Izuku stayed quiet for a moment, looking conflicted. "I...I hope it doesn't come to this, but...there is
one, almost surefire way of defeating her, but if it doesn't work...I hope it doesn't come to that."

Ochaco and Momo looked at each other in confusion and concern.

"If none of those Grimm can beat her then who-" Momo stopped, as she suddenly realized who
Izuku had in mind. "Oh. Right. Them."
 Nyat What You Think

As woman could see the house in the distance. And she was approaching quickly.

Seems like the test is almost over! The woman breathed a sigh of relief.

The fatigue was really starting to set in now, honestly, she hoped there weren't too many fights
from this point on.

"RAHHHHHHHHHH!"

And then suddenly a Wyvern flew over her, before turning mid-air, and few yards in front of her.

"Ugh. I like a good fight and all but I'm really getting tired of this." The woman said as she got into
a fighting pose.

She dashed under its head, and slashed at its throat, however, this did minimal damage, just
creating some light scratch marks.

"Crap." The woman cursed, realizing this thing was gonna be tough.

The Wyvern raised its head, and the woman dashed back to avoid being crushed, as the draconic
creature slammed its head down into the dirt.

The woman then jumped on top of the Wyvern and started slashing at the exposed parts of its back,
however, this still didn't do all that much damage.

"Damn this thing is tough." The woman cursed before suddenly she felt the Wyvern start to rise.

The Wyvern flapped its wings and started rising off the ground, into the air.

As the Wyvern ascended and changed angels, its head pointing up towards the sky, the woman lost
her footing and started to fall off the creature.

She tried to dig into it with her claws, but they couldn't dig in deep enough to keep her from falling.

However before she fell off the creature entirely, she managed to grab onto one of its back spikes
and held onto it as the Wyvern flew through the air.

Okay, I can't hurt it, so how do I hurt this thing? The woman wondered, taking a second to think,
before her eyes widened, as she came up with an idea. That might work! But I need to get to its
head. I'll have to wait for it to dive down first. I just have to hang-

Suddenly, black liquid shot out of its back into the air, and took form as two Griffons, that dove at
her with their claws extended outwards.

"Ugh!" The woman groaned as she got ready to fight them off.

The first Griffon had its claws batted away by the woman before she slit its throat, before repeating
this process with the other Griffon.

After that, the Wyvern finally changed its position and started flying downwards, causing the
woman to fall forwards, towards its head.
She let go of the back spike, letting herself fall forward.

Then when she got close enough, she grabbed the little curved piece of bone, that was at the edge
of the Wyvern's snout, leaving her dangling in front of its huge maw.

"RAHHHHHHH!" The dragon roared, as it tried to snap forward and eat her, however, all this did
was flail her about.

"You wanna taste of me big guy!" The woman shouted. "Well, Bon Appetit!"

She then swung her legs back, and then swung forward, and let go of the snout, flinging herself
into the dragon's mouth.

The Wyvern closed its mouth, not wanting its prey to fall out, as it felt them go down its throat.

And for a second, the beast thought it'd won.

But then it felt the woman tearing apart its insides.

"RAHHHHHHHHH!" The beast stopped flapping, as it felt the horrible pain of its insides getting
torn apart by sharp claws.

CRASH!

It fell to the ground, kicking up wind and dirt around it.

The beast trembled a bit, before going limp, dying, and fading away.

And as the Wyvern fully faded, the woman was left there, lying on her back, taking a bit of rest.

"Ughhhh." The woman groaned again. "I really, really hope that was the last obstacle."

A few moments later, the woman got back up and went back to running towards the house.

XXXXXXXXX

It took a few minutes, but she finally reached the front gates.

"Finally!" The woman said, as she crouched down, and got ready to leap over the gate.

When she heard something behind her.

She took a deep breath and turned around. "Alright. Come out and fight me!"

Then, two Hounds came out of the forest, one crawling out on all fours, and the other flying above
her with a pair of wings.

"This thing again! And their's two! And it can fly!" The woman shouted out in shock. "Alright,
doggies! I know your weakness now, so let's see how long you last!"

Then, the flying one let out a jet of flames from its mouth, which the woman jumped to the side to
dodge.

Meanwhile, the other one rushed forward, lunging at her.

She was about to dodge to the right, however, she saw that the other Hound was waiting for her to
dodge, so it could blast whichever direction she chose with fire.

So instead of dodging she would have to approach this situation head-on.

She stood up, and ran towards the Hound, before sliding under it, then she brought her feet up, and
kicked it into the air, towards the other flying Hound.

The flying Hound caught its ally, before swinging it around and throwing it back at her.

The woman jumped up to her feet and lunged upwards at the Hound, thrusting her arm right
through its neck before it could react and protect itself.

She swiped her arm through its flesh, beheading the monster.

Both she and the head fell to the ground, a few feet away from each other.

The woman turned and dashed towards the fallen head, however, the Hound that was still in the
air, grew a bunch of arms from its sides and chest, and shot them down at both her in the head.

"Agh!" The woman cried as three of the arms hit her, and pinned her to the ground, while another
arm picked up the severed Hound head, and brought it up towards itself.

The woman slashed at the arms holding her down, freeing herself.

Unfortunately for her, in that time, the other Hound had already grown back its body and dropped
back down to the ground.

Then both Hounds grew armor on their necks. Meaning that same trick wasn't gonna work
anymore.

Damn these things regenerate too quickly. If one of them can distract me long enough then it won't
matter if I behead one of them. I either have to destroy their heads or behead them at the same
time. The woman said before her ears detected something odds. What's that behind me?

The woman then jumped to the side, just in time, as a Grimm apple landed where she just stood,
biting into the ground.

"Is that an evil apple!?" The woman said in disbelief, she looked behind her and saw that the tree
behind the gate, swinging its branches upwards, tossing Grimm apples into the air, to land on the
battlefield. "What the fuck?"

She didn't have much time to be confused about this, as the grounded Hound charged at her from
her right, while the flying Hound dived at her from the left.

So she ran straight ahead, past both Grimm, and then backflipped to avoid another apple.

Both Grimm turned around to face her, but then the flying one got hit in the face with an apple,
which knawed into its face, seemingly unable to determine friend from foe.

The flying Hound pulled the apple off its mask, however, there were some light scratch marks,
which quickly healed.

Ok, its armor's not as tough as I thought it was. I can use that. The woman thought. And maybe I
can use these apples too.

More apples rained down on them, and a few of them were heading downward near the woman.
She jumped up and kicked a few of the apples at the Hounds.

The one on the ground jumped to the left to avoid them, while the flying one breathed fire to
incinerate them.

And while they were distracted doing that, the woman ran to the right of the flying one and lunged
at it.

Seeing as its mouth was preoccupied shooting fire at the apples, the Hound had no choice but to
grow two more arms out of its side, and launch them at the woman.

The woman smacked the first arm away but then grabbed the second one, flipping mid-air, and
tugging the arm, using it to launch herself at the Hound even faster.

The woman landed on top of the flying Hound, wrapping her legs around its neck.

She raised up her arms, and then launched her left arm forward in a thrusting motion, striking the
Hound's armored head, and creating a large crack in the armor.

Just as she was about to plunge her other arm forward and impale the thing's brain, however, the
Hound had other ideas.

Arms grew out of the Hound's back, and grabbed the woman's arm, holding it back, before the
other arms wrapped around her entire body, trapping her on top of the Hound, and holding her in
place.

"Agh! Let go!" The woman struggled against the arms, trying to move her raised arm forward, but
her fatigue was showing its ugly face, and it was really hard to must up the strength to free herself.

The Hound rotated its head around, pointing its maw at the woman, and opened up.

She saw the fire start forming in its mouth, and she knew if she didn't free herself now, then she'd
be engulfed in flames.

Her fight or flight instincts kicked in, and she felt a rush of adrenaline, and with that she managed
to free her raised arm, and thrust it into the Hound's flaming maw, impaling its brain, and burning
her arm.

"Shit!" The woman hissed as she felt the flames engulf her arm. Fortunately, it didn't last very long,
as with the Hound's death, the flames died down, and its wings stopped flapping, and it started
falling to the ground.

However as its ally was falling down, the other Hound launched its own flamethrower attack at the
woman, as soon as the other Hound died.

"AGHH!" The woman cried out in pain as the flames hit her already fire-damaged arm.

As soon as the dead and dissipating Hound hit the ground, the woman jumped off of it, escaping
the flames, however, while she was distracted by that, an apple came flying down, and hit her
shoulder, biting down into it.

"AHHHHHHHHHHH!" The woman cried as the apple bit into her flesh. Before it could do too
much more damage, she grabbed it, and crushed it, causing it to dissipate and vanish.

She flipped mid-air, and landed on her feet, before quickly dashing back into the forest, and hiding
behind a tree.

The woman was breathing heavily, pain and exhaustion taking it's toll on her heavily.

She looked at her damaged arm and shoulder. The burns were bad, and wound from the apple was
pretty deep and bleeding. She could still move the arm a bit, but for combat purposes, it was pretty
useless.

Meaning she had to kill this remaining Hound, with three limbs left.

Alright. Think. How do I kill this thing? She thought. It has a brain. So it probably doesn't
appreciate getting hit really hard in the head. So I guess I'll just do that.

She dashed out from behind the tree, and forward towards the Hound, at the fastest speed she
could muster.

The Hound tried to shoot out fire at her, however, the woman got there too fast, and kicked its
lower jaw up, forcing its mouth shut.

Then she swiped her claw down, leaving a gash in its head armor, and forcing its head down, where
she then kicked it to the side, and then kicked it again, and then slashed at it again.

She continued to assault its head with attacks, disorienting it, leaving it little time to think.

It tried to lunge forward and attack her with its claw, but she jumped back, to dodge it, before
jumping back towards it, and continuing her assault on its head.

The Hound tried jumping back to escape the assault and heal itself, however, the woman jumped
forward with it and kept hitting its head, no matter how it tried to run away, the woman was too
fast and kept hitting it.

Its armor was now thoroughly cracked, and she was doing damage faster than it could heal.

Considering its brain was being bashed against its skull, it was rather hard for the Hound to think.
But it knew that it was going to die. This woman was too strong, and too fast, none of its attacks
would land.

But at the very least, it could potentially bring her down with it.

The woman raised her arm back, ready to thrust it through the Hound's brain and kill it, but she
hesitated when she saw light leaking from the cracks in the Hound's armor.

And then its whole body started to glow.

Then her instincts screamed at her "GET AWAY!"

She jumped back, and-

KABOOM!

The Hound exploded, creating a massive blast that engulfed the woman, before sending her flying
back, crashing through several trees, before landing a few dozen feet away.

"Ohhhhh." The woman groaned. She was in, so much pain right now, and it didn't help that it felt
like the world was spinning.
She laid there for a couple minutes, letting herself recover from that last attack, before pulling
herself up to her feet. "Agh!"

That explosion did a number on her, creating some more burns on her body, as well as a few other
injuries, and she definitely had some broken and bruised bones in her legs, ribs, and arms.

"Alright. That had to be the last obstetrical." She said to herself as she walked towards the house
again. "Except maybe that tree...I could probably kill that thing."

And so she kept walking, all the way back to the house, ignoring the overwhelming pain she was
in.

She got back to the gates, only to find they had been blown apart by the explosion.

And standing there at the center of it all, was Sansan.

The woman's eyes widened. "Oh, I know you, your-ahh!"

Without much hesitation, Sansan launched forward, creating serval hands to try and grab her.

She jumped back, hissing as the pain from all her injuries made this rather difficult to do.

And landing was even worse, the pain that came when she hit the ground caused her to freeze for a
second, and that second was enough for Sansan's hands to grab her.

She tried to struggle out of them, but at this point, most of her strength had been sapped.

Sansan's arms raised her up into the air, encasing her body in slime, further trapping her.

Once the woman was high enough in the air, she turned her upside down and then slammed her
into the dirt.

And once the woman's head hit the ground, everything went dark.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Ohhhhhhh." The woman groaned, as she regained consciousness, and slowly opened her eyes.

She was now in Izuku's office, laying on the floor, staring up at Izuku, who was behind his desk.

Her body was of course restrained heavily. First, her limbs were stuck together using Mineta's
balls, then they stuck Mineta's balls to each one of her fingers, ensuring she couldn't use her claws,
and then finally, she was wrapped in several layers of Sero's tape.

And Izuku was not alone in the room either, Kirishima and Ochaco were also present, standing
alongside him.

Lastly, there were also two Beringels, holding her down to the ground.

"Oww." The woman groaned as she felt the pain of all her injuries coursing through her body.

"You woke up sooner than expected," Izuku said, he was wearing the hood of his robe, so she
couldn't see his face, but recognized his voice.

"Your Caretaker!" The woman stated, looking excited.

"Um...yes?" Izuku was surprised that she'd refer to him by that title. Typically the only people who
referred to him by that name were Kiba and her fans.

"Who sent you!" Ochaco asked angrily, getting straight to the point.

"Sent me?" The woman asked, looking confused.

"Don't play dumb," Ochaco told her aggressively, giving her an absolutely killer glare. ""Who's the
person trying to kill Izuku?"

The woman once again just looked confused. "I don't know. If I did then I'd slash em with my
claws! No one gets away with hurting Lady Kiba's Caretaker!"

Everyone stared at her in disbelief, and for a minute, there was silence.

"So...you didn't come here to kill me?" Izuku asked.

"What!? Why would I want to kill you!?" The woman asked, looking genuinely shocked.

"Wait if you didn't come here to kill Izuku, then why did you destroy all of the security Grimm!?"
Ochaco shouted.

"Grimm! That's what they were called! Thank you that was bothering me so much!" The woman
smiled before frowning as she took in the rest of what Ochaco said. "Wait...security?...Does that
mean that wasn't a test?"

"A test?" Izuku asked, sounding just as confused as she was.

"Yeah, a test! To see if I was good enough for the security guard job." The woman explained.

Once again, there was a minute of silence, as everyone stared at her dumbfounded.

"So let get this straight," Izuku said. "You came here to ask for a job?"

"Uh-huh!" The woman nodded, only to stop when she realized that moving was a really bad idea.
"Ow. My head."

"And you thought that I send the Grimm after you, as a test, to see if you were strong enough?"
Izuku asked.

"Yup." The woman confirmed.

"Ok, how would I know to test you for that, if I didn't know who you were, and why you're here?"
Izuku asked, poking a massive hole in her logic.

The woman's eyes widened, as she realized that her assumption, made no sense. "Oh, yeah that's
um…"

"And you didn't think that if you barged in on his private property, not too long after an
assassination attempt., with no introduction, and started beating up our security system, that we
might think you were an intruder?" Ochaco asked.

"...Opps." The woman said.

Once again, there was silence, as the three didn't really know how to respond to such, stupidity.
"So...about the job?" The woman asked.

Izuku slammed his head down onto his desk.

That was enough of today. Izuku was too tired to deal with absurdity right now.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

The next day was rather busy for Izuku, as he had to deal with the clean-up.

First, he had to calm down the kids assure them that there was in fact, not actually an assassin, just
an idiot.

Second, he had to make plans for Yami to spend a day in the city so he could stalk up enough
negativity to replenish all the Grimm that were destroyed.

Third, he had to get to work on constructing a fence around the forest, because apparently, signs
weren't enough.

And lastly, was dealing with the woman in question.

Which lead to this moment, where Izuku was behind his desk, addressing 1A while his mother
watched the children.

"Ok, so I looked up information about our intruder yesterday," Izuku told them. "Her name is Sori
Jaga. And she belongs to the Nekonanako Foundation."

"The Nekonanako Foundaion!" Mineta gasped.

"I presume you know what that is Mineta?" Iida asked him.

"If Mineta knows what it is, then it's probably inappropriate," Jiro said.

"The Nekonanako Foundation is a Foundation dating back to the era when quirks first appeared,"
Mineta explained eagerly. "You see back when the first people with cat quirks came into existence,
people realized how much money could be made in less than ethical ways. So they gathered pretty
much everyone they could with a cat-related quirk and started selling, buying, and breeding cat
girls for profit. This was illegal of course, and their practices were pretty much slavery combined
with eugenics, so when heroes came around, they busted up these businesses pretty quickly. But
when the cat people got free, they realized they too could make the same amount of money their
captors did and made the Nekonanako Foundation, the worlds leading business in cat girl related,
well anything! You want to rent a catgirl maid! Done! You want a catgirl to call you Oni-Chan!
You go to them! You want to adopt a baby catgirl? You can get that too! Every cat girl is bred and
trained to be the best in their field! And that typically means they're all either super cute or super
hot!"

"So basically, they take people with cat quirks, pay them to have sex with each other, then either
sell the baby to someone who ordered it, or train them from birth and essentially force them to be
fetish fuel for money," Toru said, no one being able to see the disgust on her face.

"Well...I mean it's less hot when you say it like that." Mineta responded.

"Leave it to Mineta to know the history of a morally shady company that runs on cute girls," Sero
said.
"Well, thank you for saving me the trouble of explaining it at least," Izuku told him. "Anyway,
Sori is one of their new lines of combat catgirls, meant to be rented out as bodyguards,
called...Comcat girls."

"That name is terrible," Shoji stated bluntly.

"Yeah, anyway, her quirk is called Ultimate Breed," Izuku explained. "Essentially, after a couple
hundred years of breeding different cat girls together, she a perfect mix of every big cat you can
think of, put together to create the ultimate feline predator, combined with human aspects to make
her even more deadly. She's stronger, faster, and tougher than any other catgirl in existence. At
least that's what the website said, and after seeing what she did to the Grimm, I'm inclined to agree.
She even got a bodyguard license at an astonishingly young age."

A bodyguard's license was a lot like a hero's license, in that allowed the use of a quirk to combat
criminals, but it was much more limiting. Someone with this license was only allowed to use their
quirk in case their contractor is threatened, anything else is still illegal.

Getting one is an extremely difficult though, as the test was said to be hard, that with all the
training you'd need to do to pass it, you might as well just become a pro hero. As such most people
opted to just become pro heroes instead, as being a hero came with fewer limitations and more
fame. As such people with bodyguard licenses were rare but very powerful.

"So why did she come here?" Todoroki asked.

"Well after the police took her away they got the full story," Izuku told them. "Apparently, she was
a huge fan of Kiba, and after seeing the assassination attempt on me, and then realizing that I was
hiring staff, decided to see if I would hire her to be part of security. It never occurred to her to just
call me ahead of time, or use the front gate, and when the Grimm started attacking her, she thought
we were testing her to see if she was skilled enough for the job."

"...So she's just an idiot then," Jiro said.

"Yeah, jeez, even I'm not that dumb," Kaminari commented.

"So what do we do now?" Momo asked. "Sue them?"

"Well, I have a meeting with a representative of their company, to discuss how we'll handle this
going forward," Izuku said. "Which is why I called you here, I need you to make sure the kids stay
away from the office and don't do anything...regrettable in retribution. The meeting is in an hour, so
I would prefer if you did this now."

"Understood! The children will be under our watchful eyes!" Iida said. "Class 1A! Time to get to
work!"

"Right!" They responded.

XXXXXXXXXX

An hour later, the representative had arrived.

Izuku didn't know what to expect, but he did expect this.

The representative was around his age seemingly, and was of course a catgirl, with long pink curly
hair, and pink ears and a tail, wearing a rather provocative red dress, that gave pretty much
everyone a clear view of her...feminine assets. Assets that she had an abundance of, to say the least.
Alongside her were two much taller and older bodyguards, wearing the same outfit Sori was
wearing implying it was some kind of uniform. One that showed off more skin than Izuku was
comfortable with.

Although given that this was a company that sold based on cuteness and sex appeal, maybe this is
exactly what he should have been expecting.

And to be fair, it was pretty effective as Izuku's face immediately went red, and he had to banish
quite a few stray thoughts away.

"Hey there." She said in a voice that was obviously meant to be seductive. "I'm Utera Seku. And
I'm the representative of the Nekonanko Foundation. A pleasure to make you acquaintance."

She gave him a wink, and slowly sauntered her way to the seat in front of his desk.

"H-Hello," Izuku said, taking a moment to compose himself. "I am Izuku Midoriya. Head of the
Midoriya Foundation. It is nice to meet you as well. Now, I believe we should get down to
business."

"Right. Business." She said, before putting on a fake sad expression, and holding her finger up to
her lip. "We are so, so, sorry about what happened with Sori. She's always been the dullest knife in
the drawer if you know what I mean. But she's so fast, and strong, it's hard for us to keep an eye on
her. Still, we'd be willing to do anything to make it up to you."

Utera then leaned over his desk, getting way too close for Izuku's liking, and making his heartbeat
way too fast. "Anything."

"I have no intention of suing you, please stop," Izuku told her firmly, trying his hardest to look
solely at her face.

Utera gave him a surprised look, before leaning back. "I see."

It was then that her entire personality changed. The way she sat, moved, the look in her eye, the
way she carried herself, everything became less seductive and more casual.

"So what is it that you want exactly?" Utera asked him, her voice far more serious. "I've heard
you're a nice guy and all, but I doubt you'd let us go scot-free after something like this."

"What I want is simple. I would like to have Sori Jaga, under my employ."

Utera's eyes went wide. "E-Excuse me?"

"Look, I understand that this may come as a surprise, however, while her assault on my security
was horribly stressful, it also proved two things. One, my security would be ill-equipped to take on
extremely powerful villains. As while ultimately my security did greatly weaken her, I had to resort
to sending out one of my own daughters to take her down. I don't think I need to tell you how much
a failure I feel like as a father, having to do something like that, even if there was 0% chance she
would lose, my children should not be fighting killers, at least not until they become pro heroes."
Izuku explained. "And the second thing her assault proved to me, is that she is extremely powerful.
More so than many pro heroes. As such, having her under my employ as head of security would
make me feel a lot better about my kid's safety, as well my own."

"I see." Utera purred, and Izuku see the wheels turning in her head as she thought of how to get the
best deal possible out of this.
Eventually, her expression settled into a sinister, Cheshire cat grin. "Well, I think we can come to
an agreement where everyone wins. Normally we don't allow things like this. We only offer rentals
for services, however, given this incident, we're more than willing to be flexible and offer up her
contract. For a price."

"Considering the offense she committed and how badly it'd look if this went public, I hope this
price isn't too high," Izuku told her in a warning tone.

"Well you have to understand, she is our most powerful fighter," Utera said. "And we spent years
cultivating her skills, training her, feeding her the best foods and vitamins to make her the perfect
warrior. So in selling her to you. We'd be losing years' worth of time and money. We can ultimately
make another one, but still, you understand her value right?"

"Of course. And you understand your situation, right?" Izuku asked, his tone not wavering.

"Of course." She said without a hint of worry. "Now then, shall we negotiate the price?"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Well, I really fucked up didn't I. Sori thought as she laid in her hospital bed.

It was two days after her break-in, and she was really surprised she was not in prison. Because in
retrospect, she'd done something really, really dumb. Breaking into private property, destruction of
private property, and illegal use of quirk.

Seriously how was she not in jail?

"Oh, I don't even want to think of what boss is gonna do to me." Sori grimaced. "I'm gonna be
eating cat food for months."

Then, suddenly, the door opened, and Izuku came in, holding a clipboard.

"Hello, Ms. Jaga." Izuku greeted her formily, pulling up a seat next to her bed.

"C-Caretaker!?" Sori's eyes widened in surprise. "Oh shit, uh, I am, so sorry about breaking onto
your property and thrashing your security! Seriously my bad!"

Izuku sighed. "Well, thank you for the apology, and at the very least, you'll get the chance to make
it up to us."

"Huh?" Sori gave him a confused look. "What does that mean?"

"It means, I purchased your contract from Nekonanko," Izuku said, showing her the clipboard with
her new contract.

Her eyes somehow got even wider. "Wait really!?"

Izuku nodded. "While did nearly give me a heart attack, you also proved to be more effective than
anything my security system has to offer. As such, I went out of my way to do this. It cost quite a
bit, so please don't disappoint me."

"I can't believe it! I get work for Lady Kiba!" Sori grinned with stars in her eyes. "I won't
disappoint you, sir! I'll start work right away!"

"You're in a hospital bed." Izuku pointed out.

"Oh right!" Sori realized, looking down at her bandaged up body.

Izuku sighed. "You can start once you recover from your injuries."

"Yes sir!" Sori responded, trying to salute him, only to realize that she still could not move.

"Please don't keep making this mistake," Izuku asked her.

"I can only promise to try," Sori responded.

 Why

"Hmmmmmm." Yami was pouting.

Honesty, it was one of the cutest things Izuku had seen in a little bit, however, it was his job to put
a stop to it.

"It's fine Yami," Izuku reassured him from behind his desk, giving him a kind smile.

"She got past all the Grimm," Yami said, still pouting. "And she beat a lot of them so easily."

"And she is an extremely powerful fighter. Someone who passed the extremely rigorous test to get
a bodyguard license. Something even pro heroes admit is difficult." Izuku told him. "To be able to
almost defeat her, at your age, is extremely impressive."

"Hmmm." Yami's pout lessened. He'd seen the Seer's recording of the woman fighting the Grimm.
He had to admit, she was something beyond almost anything he'd seen before.

Yami knew that he wasn't the strongest person in the world. Heck, he wasn't even the strongest
person here.

If he threw all his Grimm at Sansan at once, he doubted anything would stop her. Except maybe
the Hound, but he still doubted that would work.

And of course, heroes like All Might and the American hero Star and Stripe were far beyond his
level of strength, or really any level of strength he could hope to achieve.

The amount of negativity he would need in order to make something that could fight against people
like them...well honestly Yami hoped that that amount of negativity ever came into existence.

However, in all honesty, he wasn't too upset about his Grimm not being able to stop her.

Something he learned via observation, is that all quirks have shortcomings.

Sansan was a great example of that because Sansan could either be unbeatable or a complete
pushover.

The slime girl was widely considered to be the strongest person in the house. Able to take on other
contenders like Kiba, Fu, Shiruku, and hoards of his Grimm without any issue, but against Kei, she
is utterly helpless.

Kei had one of those quirks that was most effective if you didn't know how it worked. As if you
did know, then it would be pretty easy to take her down, by just not looking at her eyes. And Kei
couldn't really fight either, meaning that at this point most of the children in the house could beat in
her a fight.

Sansan was the exception because her entire body acted as her eyes. And while this is more useful
than it is detrimental, it also meant that fighting Kei was pretty much impossible.

And Kei wasn't her only issue. Her spars against Nara in her Articguana form always ended in less
than two minutes, and always in Sansan's defeat, and she wasn't even allowed to fight Netsu, as
Netsu could very easily accidentally kill her.

All quirks had their strength and their weaknesses. Even if Sori had wanted to kill them, they were
never in any danger, because she'd never beat Sansan. And his family would be safe.

Of course, Izuku was displeased with having to use his siblings to fend off attackers, which is why
Yami would work hard to make new Grimm, which would strengthen their security system even
further.

And for that, he would need a lot more negativity. He'd used a lot to create the security system, and
now he needed a lot to fix it.

So for that, he would need to visit the city again.

But now he didn't plan on just wondering the city the like last time. No. He had a plan.

Yami finally stopped pouting, and his expression turned back to his typical, neutral expression.
"Dad. I'm going to the city tomorrow, right?"

"Only if you want to." Izuku really wanted to replenish his security system, but he still didn't want
to force things onto his son.

"I do." Yami nodded. "I want to go with Amai."

"I figured that was the case, she is a rather good friend of yours." Izuku smiled. He was VERY
pleased that one of his children had made a friend outside the house, and would do everything in
his power to allow Amei to interact more with his children. Show them the world wasn't so cruel.
"I already called her parents, and they said she'd be delighted to go with you tomorrow."

Yami nodded. "Who's shapa...chaperoning us?"

"Well, you'll get two. Mina's going with you, and you'll also be driven around by Mr. Yagi. Do you
rember him, he was the one who came here to supervise you all while we were at U.A. You met
him briefly." Izuku reminded him.

Yami nodded and briefly was an understatement. As one of the kids who went to U.A, he'd only
met Mr. Yagi for a few minutes. When he came to the house, and when he left. The only reason he
really remembers him is because he looked more like an undead than Fu did, and that boy was an
actual zombie.

He doubted he'd be able to protect them much, but that is most likely what Mina was there for.

Yami looked at the door. If everything went as planned, then they should be coming soon.

A few seconds later, the person he'd been waiting for, Kioku, barged into the room. "Daddy we
need to talk!"

"Kioku, I told you to knock." Izuku lightly scolded.

"Sorry, daddy." Kioku quickly apologized, before returning to looking worried and upset. "We
need to talk about the new employee."

Izuku sighed. He knew this would come up. He already had a talk with his mother and Ochaco
about his decision to hire Sori. And he knew that he'd be having a similar discussion with Sori.

"I told myself that I wouldn't be upset about hiring outsiders, but really daddy! Her! She attacked
the house!" Kioku protested. "How can we trust someone like her to keep us safe when she
attacked us!"
Izuku sighed. "I told you, she wasn't attacking us, there was a misunderstanding, she never meant
to do me, or anyone here any harm. And I've looked, VERY thoroughly into her background,
believe me, she is of no harm to us. She even consented to a psychic probing. Which if you don't
know, is allowing someone to look through your mind for thoughts or memories that indicate you'd
be a threat to your employer, which is us. It's something not a lot of people are comfortable with
doing, and consenting to it in it of itself shows how innocent she is. We literally looked through her
brain and found no proof that she wanted to hurt us. I know it's hard, I don't trust outsiders either,
but it's what needs to be done."

Kioku didn't really have any argument against that. I mean, how could you really say she might be
dangerous when you literally looked through their mind?

Still, she didn't like this decision one bit. That woman had caused her so much stress when she
heard about an intruder coming to kill her father, and taking down their Grimm, and now she was
just supposed to forgive her?

Forgiveness wasn't exactly Kioku's specialty.

Izuku knew this, and so he already had a plan to comfort her.

He walked over to her, and picked her up, bringing her back to his desk and sitting down, before
placing her on his lap and embracing her. "Kioku, what do you think a father's number 1 priority
should be?"

"Giving out love and hugs." Kioku answered, snuggling into Izuku's chest.

"Close. The number 1 priority of a father, is to make sure his family is safe." Izuku told her. "And
yet, I sent my daughter, to fight a potential assassin. In pretty every situation, that is unacceptable.
The only reason I even considered it, is because I looked at her fighting all the Grimm, and figured
she didn't have any way of actually hurting Sansan. And I was right. But in the very slim chance I
was wrong about that, then I would have sent my daughter directly into harm's way. And thought
makes me feel ill."

Izuku tightened his grip on the chair, anger, and shame directed at himself coursed through him.

Honestly, even if he was right in the end and Sansan would have been fine, he still regretted
sending her out there at all.

Back then he had considered going out there to face Sori himself if she got past all the Grimm.
Hoping at the very least if she killed him, she would spare his family and 1A.

Ultimately, he didn't because of a few reasons. Firstly, he was pretty certain that if he tried that, at
least Ochaco, if not many more members of 1A would have stopped and restrained him, gone out
to fight her themselves, and died because they were nowhere near her level.

Secondly, he was almost 100% sure, that Sansan could easily defeat this woman, without any harm
coming towards the slime girl.

And third, if he died, then chances are this whole operation would fall apart. He had no doubt that
D.O.C. would try to salvage this with a replacement, or that his mother would try and fulfill his
role, but given how unstable this situation was already, he doubted the Midoriya Foundation could
survive his death right now, not to mention all the phycological trauma that would inflict on his
children.

And so he was backed into a corner and forced to send out his less than ten-year-old daughter to
fight for him.

Never again.

For all the panic Sori had caused him, she also did him a great favor in showing him how his
defense system did against A or S rank villains. And the answer was, not so great. Sure, it was
extremely unlikely he would ever have to deal with A or S rank villains, considering that A rank
villains made up 8% of all villains and S-ranks made up less than 1%, but it wasn't impossible. And
so Izuku would have to increase his security to handle such villains, or at least stall them long
enough for the heroes to show up.

"Kioku, you don't want villains to come in and hurt any of us right?" Izuku asked her.

Kioku shook her head so hard Izuku was concerned she'd hurt her neck.

"Then I need to make sure that our security can handle threats on the level of Sori," Izuku told her.
"Which it can't. But you know who can handle threats on the level of Sori?"

"...Sori." Kioku begrudgingly, looking like she just swallowed expired milk.

"That's right. It's very rare to find someone with her talents, and that someone literally knocked
down our front door, and asked for a job." Izuku explained. "Not to mention I was able to do a
background check so through, that it leaves me with no doubts about her allegiance. This is a
golden, once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, falling on my lap. I would be a fool not to take it."

"Hmmmmm." Kioku was now the one pouting. As she no longer had any argument outside of "she
didn't like her" which she knew was a weak argument in the face of Izuku's much stronger ones.

She knew Izuku knew much more than her. And he made decisions that she didn't like a lot of the
time, but ultimately they proved to be necessary.

But sometimes, she felt that Izuku's kind heart could be too kind.

She didn't see any issue with her siblings fighting villains. The villains who got all the way here
would no doubt be tired after fighting the Grimm, and her siblings were extremely powerful. They
would be more than capable of handling threats coming their way.

But Izuku loved them too much to put them in any kind of danger, and as such, they would need a
powerful bodyguard.

And Kioku hated to admit, she did like the idea of having someone so powerful guarding her
father's life when they weren't around him.

Although she would have preferred that person to be Ochaco.

But Ochaco had a life of her own and didn't live here. Nor would she unless…

As a plot brewed in Kioku's mind, Yami started his own.

"Hey dad, I want Kioku to come outside with us," Yami suggested.

"Eh!?" Kioku's head spun to look at Yami, giving him a shocked and betrayed look.

"That's…" Izuku also looked surprised, but he was considering it.

I think that's a wonderful idea father. Yonda's voice rang inside their heads, and they looked at the
doorway to see that the mind reader had let herself in. Kioku's always so scared and upset about
the outside world, I'm worried she'll end up like Fukunoko and shut herself away. Oh, the thought
brings me to tears.

Yonda whipped a fake tear away from her eye and secretly winked at Yami.

Yami smirked, as Yonda did her part of the plan.

A few hours earlier

You want me to convince dad to force Kioku to go outside with you, and you want me to come to,
and tell you what she's thinking. Yonda reiterated what Yami had asked of her.

Right. Yami nodded.

Yonda gave him an odd look. The boy had come to her room with such a big request, that she didn't
see the direct benefit in. Why?

Want to know why she hates outside so much. Yami explained. Getting her outside is hard. Need
help. Also need to know her thoughts. To help figure out why she was so angry. And help her.

Most of the children in the house were pretty happy nowadays, Izuku's fall aside, they were all
pretty willing to push aside the negatives of their past(and to some extent their present) to enjoy the
many positives they had now.

However, there were a few exceptions to this. Those being Kioku, Kota, Fukunoko, Ken and Fu.

Fuku was trying to be more positive and she had plenty of people around her to help her with that.

He would get to Kota, Ken, and Fu at different times, but for now, he wanted to try and help
Kioku. For two reasons mainly.

Firstly is that she is the most upset at any given point in time, out of all of his siblings. Bringing up
anything about the world outside would either cause her to get slightly upset, or really upset. And
from what Yami could tell, that was not healthy.

And the second reason was...well he owed her.

It was thanks to her, that Yami was who he was today. Without her, it would have taken years for
Yami to adjust to civilization, and so many things either would have been pushed back or never
happened in the first place, like his friendship with Amei, not to mention she saved both him and
Izuku years of hard work in trying to get him to adjust.

Much like Izuku, he owed her a debt he could never really pay off, but he intended to try.

Not to mention it would likely help him in his journey to become a therapist, so it was mutually
beneficial anyway.

I see. Yonda considered it. She wasn't really sure if this WOULD help out Kioku, but she was
interested in that happening. Kioku's negativity was something she could do without, but still, that
was a lot of work for something that ultimately might be pointless. I'll do it for 10,000 yen.

Deal. Yami already had the money in his pocket and threw it on Yonda's bed. He'd been taught
that money was a useful tool, and from what he'd seen, that was VERY true.

Yonda grabbed the money, smiling as she counted it. You'll have my full support dearest brother.
Back to the present

"Hmmm." Izuku gave this some serious thought.

"Daddy!" Kioku objected, giving Izuku a tearful look. "I don't wanna go!"

Izuku gave her a sad look. All and all, that only convinced him he needed to send her more. It was
one thing to prefer staying inside, but it was another to loath the outside world entirely.

Still, he didn't just want to force her. He needed to convince her.

"Kioku I think that going outside might do you some good. You can see that people aren't all trying
to hurt you." Izuku told her. "But, since I know you really don't want to, I won't force you."

Kioku breathed a sigh of relief.

"However," Izuku added. "If you go outside, not only will I give you 15,000 as part of your
allowance, I'll also let you pick what we have for dessert tonight."

Kioku looked conflicted.

Izuku gave her this choice for a reason. If she really hated the idea of going outside so much that
she would refuse an offer like that, then forcing her outside really would not be the right call.

Meanwhile, Kioku was really struggling to make a call here. The offer was good, and on top of all
that, going would make Izuku very pleased with her.

"Hmmm. Fine." Kioku relented, not looking particularly happy about her decision.

"Good. Thank you for giving this a try." Izuku patted her on the head, and kissed her forehead,
already making her feel better about her decision. "You've made me proud."

Kioku smiled a bit, hugging her father. "Thank you, daddy."

"Well then." Izuku set Kioku down. "You should go get ready for tomorrow, it's gonna be a big
day."

"Ok." Kioku said, before turning around and leaving.

Grabbing Yonda and Yami as she forced them out of the room with her.

She closed the door behind her and then glared at her siblings in the hall outside. "What are you
two up to?"

I'm just worried for you dear sister. Yonda lied. Both Kiba and dear Fuku have described the
hermit lifestyle as dreadful, and I just don't want that to be your fate.

Kioku gave her a suspicious look, not sure if she would buy that, but she would accept that answer
for now.

She then turned her attention to Yami. "And you? Why do you want to drag me outside so much?"

"Same reason." Yami also lied.

Kioku looked at him with even more suspicion than Yonda. However unfortunately for her, she
was against people who were particularly good at lying.
Yonda pretty much had to be good at keeping secrets, seeing as if she didn't then there would be
absolute chaos. And Yami was just not very expressive when he wasn't angry.

Seeing as she couldn't detect and ulterior motives, Kioku decided to drop it for now. "Alright, I'll
believe you for now. But don't expect me to have a good time tomorrow, I'll be busy watching for
threats."

I'm fairly certain Mina has that covered, dear sister. Yonda told her.

"Hmph. Better safe than sorry." Kioku argued, before walking away. "I'll see you both tomorrow."

We live in the same house, you'll probably see us later today. Yonda pointed out.

Kioku ignored her and walked away.

XXXXXXXXXXX

"Are you really sure about this?" Ochaco asked once again, standing opposite side to Izuku's desk
and looking at him, face to face.

"You all kept telling me I needed to start trusting people and hiring people to help out," Izuku told
her.

"Yeah, but I didn't mean to hire just anyone," Ochaco argued.

"You and I both know she's not just anyone." Izuku countered. "Someone with that level of power
and skill would take years if it was even possible at all. And not to mention she's not even in it for
the money. She's genuinely loyal to Kiba and by extension me. Bad first impressions aside, she's
literally perfect."

"Except for the part where she's dumb as a rock." Ochaco pointed out with a sigh.

"Yes, she is rather...lacking in intelligence. But, with enough direction, we easily work around
that." Izuku told her. "I've heard of pro heroes and sidekicks who are...mentally lacking who have
worked around it."

Yeah like All Might. Ochaco thought bitterly.

"Ultimately, I need someone capable of handling threats that a normal security system can't. And
she can do that." Izuku restated.

Ochaco crossed her arms. She knew trying to talk him out of this was pointless. Because while he
called Sori's break in a bad first impression, it was actually the best impression she could have
made. Because she accomplished three things that pretty much guaranteed her the job.

She made herself look strong, she made Izuku's security system look insufficient, and she made
Izuku paranoid and desperate to strengthen his defenses.

Had she met Sori on better terms, she would have no issue with her being hired. But given that she
had been quaking in fear of this woman not even a week ago, it made her a little hesitant to leave
her around Izuku and the kids.

But, she heavily doubted that anyone would convince Izuku otherwise, and she didn't feel THAT
strongly against having her here that she would keep trying.

"Well, then shouldn't you wait until she starts working here for you to send the kids out into the
city?" Ochaco asked.

"All Might will be with them, I know they'll be fine," Izuku reassured her. "And I'm sending Mina
there for good measure, I haven't known her long, but I don't think she'd ever let anything bad
happen to the kids."

"I guess. Sorry, I'm just a little...on edge." Ochaco sighed. "First you got sick, then the
assassination attempts, and then Sori. It's just all been...so…"

"I know. It's a lot." Izuku gave her a sad smile. "But we're still alive, still going strong despite
everything."

"Yeah." Ochaco smiled back. "No one's knocking us down anytime soon."

"And Sori will help make sure of that," Izuku told her. "Just trust me."
 Frustration
Chapter Notes

Hey everyone. I have something I...kinda want to ask you guys. You obviously don't
have to do it, if you don't want to or don't feel like going through the trouble, but
would me a lot. And I mean, A LOT if you did. But if you don't I understand.

So the main reason I've been writing fanfics is that I want to be an author, you know
like, for a living. I want to write books that people will buy.

And writing fanfics have greatly helped me improve my skills. In no short part thanks
all of you, and your comments. Seriously thank you for all that.

But now, thanks to all you and this fic, I have an actual idea for an original story. That
one day, hopefully, I'll turn it into a book.

However, I'm not confident enough in my writing to just write it and send it to a
publisher. I want to...test it first.

So I'm putting up it up on this website for people to read. Now, when the actual
version comes out, it'll of course be very different from the version you see here,
because this is pretty much a prototype.

And so I would, REALLY appreciate it if you guys checked it out, and even more so if
you gave your thoughts and criticisms on it. To help me improve even more.

It's called My Monster Family: The Hidden World. You'll notice similarities to this
story as you read it, but it's very much its own thing. Still, if you enjoy this story, you
might enjoy that one. So if you have any interest in it, please read it.

Anyway, onto the chapter.

"Alright, are you all ready to go?" Izuku was standing outside the gates of the house, were him, All
Might(in skinny form) Mina, Yonda, Yami, Amai, and Kioku. With All Might's car, the Hercules
parked right next to them.

They each had little bookbags, filled with snacks and other supplies they may need, as well as first
aid kits because Izuku was just that paranoid.

Speaking of Izuku's paranoia. They also all had several tracking devices on them. Meaning that
Izuku would know where they were at all times.

"Yes, daddy." Kioku nodded.

I'm prepared father. Yonda said.

"I'm ready Mr. Midoriya!" Amai answered with a bright smile.

"Hmm." Yami nodded.

"Yonda you have your hearing dampers?" Izuku asked her.

Of course father. Yonda tilted her head to the side, so that way Izuku could see the devices in her
ears.

Yonda's hearing dampers acted kind of like reverse hearing aids, or earmuffs. They limited the
range in which Yonda could hear people's thoughts. It helped keep Yonda from going insane in
large crowds of people.

"We'll take great care of them, sir!" Mina said playfully. Giving him a thumbs up.

"None of them will come in harm's way, you have my word." All Might, or rather, Yagi said.

"I'm trusting the two of you, please, don't disappoint me," Izuku asked/begged them.

"Don't worry, it's bad for your health," Mina told him, putting an arm on his shoulder and causing
him to flinch. "I'll protect these kids with my life."

Izuku gave her a small smile. From what he knew of Mina, he could tell she meant that. "Thank
you."

"Alright, come on kids we have much to see!" Yagi said as he got into the driver's seat.

Mina went into the passenger's seat, and all the kids started climbing into the car.

Kioku was the last to go in, looking extremely hesitant.

Izuku went over, and put a hand on her shoulder, and gave her a reassuring smile. "Hey, don't be
scared. It's only for a few hours. At the end of the day, you'll be coming right back home. To your
family."

Kioku gave a small, tenuous smile, before turning back towards the car, and hoping in. "Bye,
daddy. I'll see you when I get back."

Izuku waved goodbye as the doors closed, and the car took off.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

Despite the supposed purpose of this trip being so that Yami could replenish his negativity
reserves, they didn't really plan on going anywhere full of negativity.

It was more a day trip than a supply run(if you could call negative emotions supplies). Because
Yami could likely replenish his supplies enough by just being around people.

And so their first stop was to get some breakfast. And of course, seeing as the person who was
driving them was All Might, you could guess that they were in for some good old-fashioned
American breakfast, at an American-style diner.

"So this is an American-style restaurant," Amai said, looking around as all of them sat in a booth,
with menus already on the table. "It's really cozy."

It does have a very warm feeling to it. Yonda said as she looked through the menus. By the way
who's paying?

"That would be me," Yagi said with a smile. "I have quite a good amount of money stashed away,
so feel free to indulge to your heart's desires."
Yonda and Yami looked at each other for a second, before looking back at the menu intensely.

"You know, I wonder what it'd be like, living in America," Amai said absent-mindedly as she
looked over the food options.

"Yeah, imagine how different you'd be, growing up in a whole different county!" Mina added.

"I don't imagine any of you would be too different," Yagi said, before sparing a glance over to the
Midoriya children. "Well actually, you three would likely be very different because there is no
Midoriya Foundation in America. But that aside, I doubt growing up in America would turn you
into a completely different person."

"It sounds like you've been to America, Mr. Yagi." Amai pointed out.

"I have. I...studied abroad there for quite some time." Yagi explained. "It was a very educational
experience. And I quite enjoyed my time there."

Interesting. What was it like? Yonda asked, sounding slightly curious.

"Well...it's culturally, it's a very different place. It's big. Much bigger than Japan, and every
different state has a different culture, and different way of doing things." Yagi explained. "It can
almost feel like each state is a different country at times. But all of them are bound by the same,
American spirit. But regardless of how different they seem on the outside, we're all still the same
on the inside. And even though I was born and raised in Japan, a year into my studies, no one could
tell the difference between myself and them."

Yep. People are all the same. Kioku thought. Except for Dad. And Ochaco. And my siblings. But
the rest of them are the same!

It was at this time the waitress came. "Good morning everyone, do you have your orders ready?"

"One of everything," Yami said almost immediately.

"Huh!?" Everyone gave Yami a look of pure shock, including the waitress, who almost dropped her
notepad.

"One of everything," Yami repeated, his expression nor tone changing, as he waved his hand over
the entire menu.

"Young Yami, I know I said you could have whatever you wanted, but it's not good to waste food,"
Yagi told him.

"Not waste. Eating it all." Yami said. "One, of everything."

"Surely, you can't possibly eat one of everything on this menu! There is quite a large amount of
food items here!" Yagi pointed out, holding up the menu to exemplify his point.

"One. Of. Everything." Yami repeated. Not backing down.

The two stared at each other for a few seconds, before Yagi caved. "Well...I suppose we can't just
pack up whatever leftovers remain. One of everything for him then."

"I...One of everything thing for him then." The waitress said, getting over her shock and writing
that down, before looking back up at everyone. "And...the rest of you?"

I would like the Gold Dust, Strawberry, and Cinnamon Pancakes, please. Yonda said, causing the
waitress to jump at suddenly hearing a voice in her head.

"My apologies, young Yonda here can only speak using her quirk." Yagi quickly explained. "It's
not something she can help."

"I...see." Once again the waitress quickly got over her shock and wrote down the order. "So that's
one Gold Dust Strawberry and Cinnamon Pancakes. Um...sir. You are aware that this is going to be
VERY expensive. Like, VERY VERY expensive, right?"

"Trust me, I have more than enough money to pay for this." All Might chuckled. "Although I will
perhaps need to bring it up to their father that when I offered to pay, they decided to make their
orders as expensive as possible."

You're the one who said order our hears desires. It's not my fault I like nice things. Yonda
defended herself, crossing her arms and giving a cute pout.

"Yeah come on Mr. Yagi, you can't say something like that, and then get upset when they pull
something like this," Mina added, playfully nudging him with her elbow.

"I'm only kidding." Yagi laughed. "It just took me a bit off guard is all."

You're telling me. These kids are merciless. The waitress thought, and Yonda gave her a partially
offended look, that the waitress didn't catch.

"I'd like some Eggs and Bacon please!" Mina asked.

"Alright, an Eggs and Bacon, and how would you like the eggs?" The waitress asked.

"Sunnyside up!" Mina answered.

"Alright, and anything for the other two kids?" The waitress asked.

"Hmmm. Yonda ordered Gold Dust Strawberry Pancakes. What are those?" Amai asked.

"It's a stack of three pancakes, covered in a strawberry cinnamon syrup, and then sprinkled with
bits of gold." The waitress explained. And the only people who waste money on it, are people who
never had to work for anything in their life.

Yonda tried not to glare at the woman for that thought.

"What does gold taste like?" Amai wondered, with a look of awe on her face.

Who knows. Why don't you find out? Yonda asked. Wanting her to order it just to spite the
Waitress.

"Is that really ok, Mr. Yagi?" Amai didn't know how much that cost, but she would guess that
anything with gold on it, would be very expensive.

"It's fine. This may be the only time you get to experience this, so take the opportunity while you
can." Yagi advised her.

"Ok! I'd like Gold Dust Strawberry Pancakes, Eggs Sunnyside up with Bacon, Hashbrowns, and
French Toast," Amai ordered.

Where are you gonna put that!? Thought everyone as they looked at Amai in shock. Except for
Yami who was unphased.
"I see, Another order of Gold Dust Strawberry Pancakes, Another order of Sunnyside up Eggs and
Bacon, an order of Hashbrowns, and an order of French Toast." The Waitress wrote all that down.
"Alright, anything for the other little lady?"

"...Chocolate Chip Pancakes." Kioku ordered.

"And that's all?" The waitress was honestly more surprised she didn't order something crazy.

"Yes." Kioku answered curtly.

"Alright, One order of Chocolate Chip Pancakes." The waitress jotted that down. "And lastly
anything for your grandfather."

Yagi held his jaw shut to keep blood from shooting out of his mouth. Grandfather! I know I'm not
as young as I used to be, but do I really look THAT old!?

Yonda gave him a funny look, and Yagi didn't quite understand what it meant.

"Well, I'll have some waffles and a coffee. Decafe." Yagi ordered.

"You sure about that?" The waitress asked raising an eyebrow. I COULD NOT deal with a bunch
of rich brats with caffeine.

Yonda rolled her eyes.

"Quite sure, caffeine doesn't really mix well with my...current condition." Yagi laughed.

"Oh, that makes sense." The waitress said as she jotted his order down. Poor old man. Has to deal
with health issues on top of all this bullshit. "Ok, then how about drinks."

"Hand squeezed lemonade." Yami and Yonda said at the same time, immediately getting the most
expensive thing on the menu.

"Organge juice." Kioku ordered.

"Water," Amai ordered. "With lots of ice."

"Pepsi," Mina ordered.

"Really young Ashido? A soda first thing in the morning? Not sure your parents would approve."
Yagi said.

Mina stuck out her tongue at him.

"All right, if that's all I'll go get your order ready...it's gonna take a while though." The waitress
said, looking at Yami.

"That's fine, we're in no rush," Yagi said.

With that, the waitress very quickly left their table.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I can't believe we had to get them an entirely separate booth. Yonda said to everyone else.

Turns out Yami had ordered so much food that there wasn't even space for everyone else's order.
So they stuck him in a separate booth and had all his food on the table in front of him, as well as
some on some smaller tables next to him.

Amai was with him in that booth with her own food, as Yami had conceded to needing some help
finishing everything. And they were determined to leave no leftovers.

"Seriously, where does it all go?" Mina said as she watched the two of them destroy their food,
while she slowly ate some of her own.

"Well, he did grow up in the woods eating raw meat so it makes sense that young Yami would
appreciate food like this," Yagi said as he sipped his coffee.

"That makes sense, but man did not take that girl for a heavy eater," Mina noted, before she
noticed Kioku, making a peculiar expression.

That being she was actually smiling.

It's not that Kioku never smiled, it's just she didn't smile around Mina or her classmates, so she
rarely ever saw it.

Kioku was thoroughly enjoying her pancakes, eating them slowly, and savoring every single bite.

"Mmmmmmmm." Kioku loved chocolate. And she quite enjoyed pancakes as well. And while this
wasn't the first time she had the combination of the two, that didn't make the experience any less
euphoric.

For a minute, she forgot that she was outside, surrounded by unknown people.

"Waahhhhhhh!"

But only for a minute.

Everyone looked to a nearby booth, and saw a very young boy, sitting with his parents, crying his
eyes out.

"I want that!" The child cried, pointing to all the food Yami and Amai were eating. "I want that!"

"Son, you couldn't eat all that." His father said. "I'm not sure how they can eat all that."

"Yes, I can! I want it!" The child demanded.

The child continued to cry, making unreasonable demands the entire time.

Kioku stared at the child and their family clenched her fork tightly, and Yonda paid very close
attention to Kioku's thoughts.

Just shut up. She heard Kioku think.

Not now Kioku! I'm busy! Yonda heard another voice in Kioku's head. A voice that she assumed
was her original father's voice.

But I'm hungry! She heard another voice, this time sounding like an even younger Kioku.

Yonda had to really focus in. She assumed what she was hearing was a memory. And memories
could be rather tricky to listen to for multiple reasons. The main reason was she couldn't see what
was happening, only hear. And memories unlike Kioku herself, Yonda could only hear the parts of
a memory that the person was actively thinking about, meaning she often didn't get the full picture.

Daddy, I'm so hungry it hurts! She heard the younger Kioku say.

I'll feed you when I'm done! Just go away! Her father shouted.

Mommy can I please have some food!? She heard the young Kioku ask.

Ask your father. She heard now a more mature female voice, which she assumed was her mother,
said dismissively.

But he said- Little Kioku got cut off.

Look, mommy has stuff to do, so if you want food, ask your father. Her mother said, sounding very
annoyed.

But- Once again poor little Kioku got cut off.

I said ask your father! Make me repeat myself again, and you won't be getting any food for the rest
of the day! Her mother told her.

Just tell him to shut up! Kioku thought, seemingly out of her flashback. Scream! Yell! Threaten
him! You can't be like him! You can't!

You can't be like him? Interesting. Yonda thought.

Meanwhile, Yami had noticed the significant increase in Kioku's negative emotions and took a
good long look at her.

Anger was the most prominent emotion, and it made the most sense. That crying was really
annoying.

But...he was also picking up a good amount of sadness, fear, and envy. All of which confused him.

He knew this was going to be difficult. Hence why he asked Yonda to come along.

Hopefully, with their combined information, they could fully understand Kioku.

Eventually, the parents convinced their kid to stop, but Kioku continued to glare at the family.

Yonda and Yami weren't the only people to notice Kioku's change in mood. Mina had also noticed
and planned on doing something about it.

"Hey, Kioku your pancakes are gonna get cold if you don't start eating them again." Mina
reminded her.

That did the trick at breaking Kioku out of her one-sided staring contested, as her eyes widened,
and she quickly took another bite of her food.

Yami could see the negative emotions die down significantly, although her mood was still much
worse than it was previously.

"Hey, so you really like chocolate huh?" Mina asked Kioku. "I heard that Sato's triple chocolate
cake is absolutely to die for! And as someone who's tasted his brownies before, I can confidently
say, that man knows his chocolate."
"Really?" Kioku was now hooked, having seemingly forgotten about the earlier incident, as she
and Mina got into a discussion about chocolate.

Damn it, I was getting good info. Yonda thought, giving Mina a brief glare.

She couldn't really blame Mina for...well making her sister, not as miserable, but she was impeding
her goals a bit, as now Kioku's thoughts were filled with chocolate instead of anything useful.

Yonda, her emotions were...strange. She heard Yami think. She didn't look back though. She didn't
want things to seem suspicious. We need to talk. Soon.

She gave him a secret thumbs-up, before making her move. Excuse me, I need to use the bathroom.

Yonda then got up, and went towards the bathroom, giving Yami a look that indicated she wanted
him to follow.

"Me too," Yami said, before quickly heading off in the same direction.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

Are you sure we should be talking in here? Yami asked her, as they both stood in the men's
bathroom.

It's fine. Yonda rolled her eyes. Trust me, no one will bother us here.

As if on cue, a man suddenly walked into the bathroom, and saw them.

He opened his mouth to tell Yonda she shouldn't be here, but Yonda gave him a glare and told
him. Get out or I'll tell your date about body pillow collection.

The man's face turned white in fear for a second before he immediately turned around and left.

Yonda smirked and turned back to Yami. I like to keep track of useful information I find in people's
minds. Like that. You know, in case it becomes useful.

That sounds kind of evil but ok. Yami thought.

Moving on, you said her emotions were weird? What does that mean? Yonda asked.

Right. She mostly angry when boy cried. But also there was sad. And fear. And jealous. Yami
explained.

Huh...well, I can understand the anger. Be glad you can't hear that kid's thoughts, I promise you it
was more annoying than his crying, but aside from that, she was also reliving some really bad
memories about her parents. Which is probably also where the fear and sadness come from...but
jealousy? Are you sure? Yonda asked him.

Yami nodded. Jealousy is easy to see. It's very green. But sick green. Like vomit. It looks gross.

Still, why would she be feeling jealous? Yonda thought about it for a moment. Unless she was
jealous about the parents being nice. But she has a nice dad now. Izuku's great. Better than those
two ever could be. So what is she jealous of?

We need more information. Yami thought.

That much is clear, although that pink idiot is gonna make things difficult. Yonda scowled. She's
great at cheering people up.

You don't like her much. Yami pointed out.

It's not that I don't like her, it's that I don't like stupid people. Yonda admitted. They never think, so
it's hard for me to understand them.

Not her fault. Yami told her.

I know I know. It's just frustrating. It's a reminder that I'm actually deaf. Yonda sighed. Anyway,
we'll need to keep a close eye on her. So stay focused. Don't let food or your little girlfriend distract
you.

Not girlfriend, but ok. Yami responded.

She will be one day. Because she is definitely developing a crush on you, and your definitely not
getting anyone better. Not because you're a bad person, but because you look like a
monster. Yonda was not afraid of hurting Yami's feelings here because, as someone who could
read thoughts, she knew perfectly well that these kinds of comments did not affect Yami at all. He
had pretty thick skin when it came to this kind of stuff. Seriously, she's pretty, and she has a good
personality? Do you have any idea how rare that is? Tell her your learning how to cook, and get
that relationship in the bag.

No. Yami told her. Any more useful information?

Well, she did think something odd. They can't be like him. That's what she was thinking. Yonda told
him. I don't know what it means at the moment, but with more time, I'm confident we can figure it
out.

Right. Nothing else? Yami asked.

Nope. Yonda told him.

K. With his business done, Yami proceeded to walk past her out of the bathroom, intent on
finishing his meal.

Yonda sighed and shook her head. This is going to be a very, long day.
 Bad Luck
Chapter Notes

I want to apologize for two things. Firstly for the shortness of this current chapter. And
for taking so long to update. I had a lot of things to do, and then to make matters even
worse, I got sick. And currently am still sick, as I'm writing this.

Also, you're probably wondering where the Christmas and New Years Chapters were.

Well, there is no New Years Chapter. Sorry about that but like I said, I was very busy.

There is, however, a Christmas chapter. It's a part of the spin-off story, I Don't Own
An Orphanage Future. I didn't want to disrupt the current arc, so I put it there instead.

I also made another chapter after that, featuring Yami fighting a villain. So check
those out if you're interested.

Anyway, onto the chapter.

The next destination was an arcade.

It was a rather large arcade, meaning that there were plenty of different games and activities for
them to do.

But it seems like Mina and Amai were stuck on one game in particular.

"Oh yeah! Get wrecked Pinky!" Amai shouted, as she and Mina competed, at Dance Dance
Revolution.

Amai had put her hair up in a ponytail and had a serious expression on her face. Shifting into
Gaming Amai. Gaming Amai was much, much less kind than normal Amai, as her competitive
spirit took complete control over her mind, body, and soul.

"Not bad for a half-pint!" Mina said as she matched Amai's pace. "But you'll have to do better than
that!"

All Might, Yami, Yonda, and Kioku looked at the intense competition in front of them.

"I have a feeling they're gonna be at this for a while." All Might chuckled, before turning to the
children. "Well then, go have fun children, but remember to stay together. I need to use the
bathroom."

Perfect. Yonda thought, grinning with a sinister glint in her eye. Now it's just the three of us. No
one to get in our way.

Well, dear, sister. Brother. Yonda grabbed her two siblings' arms and pulled them towards some
games. Let's go play!

XXXXXXXXX
It'd been about half an hour, and nothing eventful happened.

They just played games and had fun. That was all well and good, but she had a job to do!

And so now they were at ski ball, playing it normally until Kioku accidentally dropped one of her
balls on the floor.

She was about to try and pick it up when the man who was playing next to them picked it up first
and offered it to her.

"Here you go, little lady." The man said, giving her a kind smile as he offered the ball.

Kioku glared at the man, as she slowly reached for the ball.

Damn it stop pretending to be nice! Show me who you really are! Kioku thought.

Meanwhile, Yami noticed Kioku's emotions suddenly flare-up. As anger, fear and sadness filled
her once more. Interesting.

Kioku took the ball back, and the man smiled at her, receiving nothing but a glare in return. You're
not kind. No one is buying it. You're not my family. Only they can be kind.

That's some logic she's got there. Yonda thought to herself.

Fear and sadness is back. Yami thought, sharing that information with Yonda.

Still doesn't make much sense to me. Yonda thought. Even now, I still don't understand her. Why is
she so determined to think everyone else is terrible? Well if this was easy, then I guess I wouldn't
have been hired. Well, I guess I should leave the theorizing for later. I'll just continue to observe
for now.

XXXXXXXXXXX

They continued to play around the arcade for about an hour.

The trio was currently playing a basketball game, and…not doing too well, to say the least.

Kioku pouted. "This game sucks."

"Doesn't suck, we're just bad at it." Yami pointed out. "Lot of people love it. I think."

I don't understand the appeal. Yonda said, before noticing something. Huh?

"Leave me alone!" They heard someone cry.

All of them turned, and saw a young boy, holding a bunch of tickets, cowing in fear against one of
the arcade machines, as another boy loomed over him threateningly.

"Sure just give me the tickets." The other boy said, his fingers turning into drills and spinning
around threateningly. "Unless you want to see what my quirk can do to you."

Good grief. Yonda shook her head in distaste.

Yami was about to step in when he noticed a change in Kioku's feelings.

He looked at her, and even without the use of his quirk, he could see a change in her mood. With
her smirking to herself. And with his quirk, he saw that this development seemed to please her for
some reason. Which was pretty alarming.

Horrible. People are horrible. Kioku thought to herself.

Why is she so happy about that? Yonda thought.

However, they didn't have much more time to think about that, because the bully's drill fingers
were getting far too close to the victim boy's skin.

Yami. Please go and scare him with your face. Yonda asked her brother.

Yami nodded and walked up to the boy.

"Hey," Yami said, from behind the boy. "Leave."

"Huh! Do you want-" The boy turned around and saw Yami's face, and all the confidence left him
in an instant, and his own face went almost as white as Yami's. "Ahhh!"

"Run," Yami commanded, as black goop started leaking from his mouth, and the boy could almost
swear Yami's blood-red eyes glowed threateningly. "Or else."

The boy's fight or flight instincts kicked in, and he booked it. He ran away so fast that he tripped,
and hastily pulled himself up, and ran out of sight.

Yami turned his head towards the bullied child, who looked at him with the same amount of terror
as the bully.

The red-eyed boy shrugged and returned to his siblings. "Done."

"Hmph. He gets saved and he doesn't even look grateful." Kioku pouted, trying to hide her smug
look. Because they're cowards. All cowards. Yeah.

Is she trying to…reassure herself? Yonda gave her little sister a confused look. Does she…want
people to be terrible?

Now, sometimes people confused Yonda. Just because she could hear their thoughts, didn't mean
they always made sense. Or at least didn't make sense to her. This was one of those times.

I'll have to talk with Yami later. This is just bizarre. Yonda shook her head. That girl is a mess.

XXXXXXXXX

So she get upset when people help her. And happy when people are mean . Yami summarized.

The two had decided to have their conversation outside of the arcade, away from prying eyes and
ears.

Yup. It's almost as if the girl WANTS to believe the world is full of bad people. Yonda told him.

There was a pause, as Yami took a second to think that over.

Maybe she does. Yami retorted. Maybe she want to believe that world is bad. And get's angry when
belief is shown to be no good.

That actually almost makes sense. But why? Yonda asked. What possible reason could she have
for WANTING the world to be horrible and filled with bad people?

Good question. Yami responded as he got back to thinking.

The two stayed there and thought for a while, but no ideas came to them. No matter how much
they thought.

Aghhh. This going nowhere. Yonda said, getting irritated by the whole event. We'll have to keep
watching her. See what more we can find.

Alright. Yami nodded. Go back inside.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

After spending another few hours in the arcade, they finally exited, with Mina and Amai holding a
ton of prizes.

Kioku left with a small stuffed horse and a smile on her face.

Hey sis. Yonda grabbed Kioku's shoulder and separating her from the rest of the group. Let's use
the bathroom.

Huh? But I don't need to use the bathroom. Kioku told her.

Yes, you do. No, come on. Yonda said as she began dragging Kioku back into the arcade.

XXXXXXXXX

After the two went into the girl's bathroom and shut the door behind them.

Ok, what do you want? Kioku asked, not particularly pleased about being dragged here against her
will.

I just wanted to talk a little bit. Yonda said in her sickeningly sweet tone. So, what do you think of
Amai?

Kioku turned away, whiling pouting heavily, before thinking something Yonda wasn't meant to
hear. She's too nice. And she loves her parents too much. Lucky! Lucky! Lucky! Lucky! She's just
lucky!

She's fine. Kioku told her, not noticing all the stuff she'd accidentally told her.

Is that so. And what about Mina? Yonda asked.

She's too nice too. I bet she's like Kei and has sucky parents. Once again this was something
Yonda was most likely not meant to hear.

So it's all about her parents then. Yonda concluded.

She's…ok. Kioku told her grudgingly. Why are you asking me all this?

No reason. We can go now. Yonda told her, immediately walking towards the exit.

What!? Wait what was that all about! Kioku ran to catch up to her.

Yonda just shrugged. I told you it was nothing. Just wanted to pick your thoughts.
 Why Me?

The last location they'd be visiting tonight was the place Yami had been eager to visit.

A festival. A pretty sizeable one as well. Fill to the brim with games, art, prizes, and most
importantly, food.

The moment Yami stepped onto the festival ground, and the aromas of all the different dishes, he
was gone. Simply put he was on cloud nine and no one could pull him down.

And Amai was not far behind, standing beside Yami as the two of them just stood there with their
eyes closed, taking in the smells with huge smiles on their faces and tears in their eyes.

"It's beautiful," Amai whispered blissfully. "So beautiful."

"Yes." Yami agreed. "Beautiful."

"I think you two like food a bit too much." Mina joked patting Yami on the head.

"Nonsense!" Yami and Amai said sharply.

Yagi chuckled a bit behind them. "I think enjoying food is a wonderful thing. Trust me, as
someone who can't quite enjoy that aspect of life to its fullest anymore, I think these two should
take every opportunity to enjoy all sorts of cuisine. So don't be afraid to eat up."

"We won't," Yami said, as he and Amai quickly moved towards the food stalls. Yonda. Leaving
this to you.

Of course, you are you glutton. Yonda thought to herself as she rolled her eyes.

BEEP! BEEP! YOUR PHONE IS RINGING! YOUR PHONE IS RINGING!

Suddenly Yagi's phone started ringing.

He took it out and his eyes widened when he looked at who was calling.

Cathleen Bate.

"...Go on without me for a while kid. I need to take this." Yagi told them, as he walked away.

"Alright you two, looks like it's just the three of us!" Mina said to Yonda and Kioku. "So kids,
where do you want to want to go first?"

I want to play a game first! Yonda said before she grabbed Kioku by the hand. Follow me, sister!

XXXXXXXX

The first game they decided to play, was goldfish scooping.

And Kioku looked like she was about to cry.

No matter how hard she tried, the paper bowl would keep breaking each time she tried to scoop a
fish.
"Oh come on!" Kioku shouted in frustration as the bowl broke again.

"Heh. Your scoops are far too aggressive young one. The bowl is fragile, but your movements are
too strong. Patience is needed to win this game." The old man who was running the game told her
with a kind smile.

And Kioku responded in kind, with a heavy glare.

Man, she is a very sore loser. Yonda thought, holding up her own bag full of goldfish as she heard
the onslaught of swears Kioku was slinging at the man in her head.

Seeing that Kioku was not having a good time, to say the least, Mina decided to step in.

"Alright, let's go somewhere else. Thanks, sir!" Mina told the old man as she lead the two girls
away.

Kioku pouted as Mina led her away, not at all pleased, and her mood only worsened when
something caught her eye.

It was a small family. A father and a mother, with their daughter in between them. She was holding
both her parent's hands and had a huge grin on her face, her parents looked just as happy, with soft
smiles as they looked down at their daughter.

It was a wholesome sight, that sent Kioku into a rage.

Lucky! Lucky! Lucky! You don't even know how good you have it! Honestly, Yonda didn't even
need to hear Kioku's thoughts to understand that she was really, really upset. Her face held an
expression of pure fury, and she looked even closer to crying than before.

For a second, Yonda thought she was actually was going to cry.

But then, she suddenly started to calm down, or rather she started trying to calm down, taking a
deep breath and trying to calm herself.

Why does it hurt so much? I have a family now. I love them so much. But why does it still hurt!?
Daddy loves us all so much. And I love him. So why does it still hurt!? Kioku was still trying to
calm herself down, to little avail. She was trying to hold back tears and sniffling. It was upsetting to
look at.

And of course, Mina took note of it almost immediately, her eyes widened when she noticed the
state of the small girl.

She quickly kneeled down in front of Kioku. "Hey, Kioku what's wrong?"

"Nothing!" Kioku sniffled, looking away from her as some tears finally started welling up in the
corners of her eyes. "I'm fine!"

"You don't look ok," Mina said, pointing out the obvious but in an obviously concerned way. "Hey
it's ok, we can go home early if that's what you want."

"I said I'm fine!" Kioku shouted, attracting some attention from the people around them.

"Come on girl, we both know that's not true," Mina said in a somewhat comedic tone, smiling at
her, hoping to lift the mood but once again, to no avail. "And that's ok."

"No, it's not!" Kioku cried, tears actually spilling out of her eyes now. "It's not ok! These feelings
should go away!"

"Um, I don't know what feelings you're talking about honey, but if you want to talk about it-" Mina
once again tried to reach out to her, but was once again turned away.

"Go away! I want my daddy!" Kioku shouted, turning away from Mina. "I want my daddy!"

Meanwhile, Yonda couldn't actually hear any of this of course. All she could hear was Daddy can
fix this! Daddy, please come make this better And things like that.

Kioku just calm down. Yonda tried to tell her. Let's just go home and daddy will-

"NO!" Kioku shouted, forgetting that Yonda couldn't hear her, but she could read her expression
well enough to get what she was saying. "Get out of my head! Go away!"

Kioku then turned and started running away.

"Oh crap! Kioku wait!" Mina started running after her, quickly turning her head to Yonda. Yonda
please go find Mr. Yagi and tell him what's happing!

Ok! Yonda told her, before quickly running back towards the entrance.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

Despite Kioku trying to get away from her, Mina stayed right behind her, easily keeping pace with
her. This should be obvious as she was both older, and far more athletic. You couldn't be in the
hero course if you got outrun by little girls who rarely exercise.

Still, she didn't really try to stop her, as that might be detrimental to calming her down. She figured
it would just be better to let her run out of energy.

And so the chase continued, with Kioku eventually running into the forest nearby.

Kioku kept running through the forest, tears in her eyes, impairing her vision, so when a small rock
appeared in her path, she easily tripped over it. "AH!"

She fell forward, skidding across the ground, scraping her knee, and getting dirt all over her
clothes.

"Kioku!" Mina shouted, she quickly ran up to the fallen girl, who was now crying even harder
because of the pain. "Hey, hey it's ok. It's just a scrape. It's just a scrape, you'll be fine. Here."

Mina quickly pulled out a bottle of water and a handkerchief. She poured water on the wound,
cleaning it really quickly, before wrapping her handkerchief around the wound. "There you go."

Kioku watched Mina internally, torn between being upset, wanting to calm down, and wanting her
wound attended to.

Once Mina finished cleaning her wound, the acid girl sat down in front of her and gave her the
kindest smile she could muster. "Hey, it's ok. You can tell me what's wrong?"

Kioku sniffled, and turned her head away, refusing to answer.

Mina sighed internally, but on the outside, she remained calm and patient. "Alright. You don't want
to talk, you don't have to. But I'm taking you home. Your daddy wouldn't be very happy if he knew
I kept you in a place that made you cry."
"Hmph." Kioku huffed in dissatisfaction but has long since run out of the energy needed to argue,
as well as the will to want to.

"You did your best, it's not your fault. We know what you think of people." Mina told her gently.
"We're all just hoping one day, you'll know that people can be nice. And being around them isn't so
bad."

"I KNOW THAT!" Kioku suddenly exploded, Mina's words having hit something inside her that
caused anger to burst from inside her. "I ALREADY KNOW THAT!"

Mina flinched, her eyes widened in shock as Kioku's voice was so loud it resonated through the
forest, carrying with it her anger and pain.

"I KNOW THAT! I'VE KNOWN THAT FOR A LONG LONG TIME" Kioku continued to shout
as loud as her little lungs would let her. "YOU ALL KEEP SAYING IT OVER AND OVER
AGAIN! I KNOW! I KNOW AND I HATE IT! I KNOW PEOPLE CAN BE NICE! I KNOW
PEOPLE DO NICE THINGS! I KNOW PARENTS BESIDES DADDY CAN LOVE THEIR
CHILDREN! SO WHY DIDN'T THEY LOVE ME!?"

After letting that all out, Kioku started breathing heavily, trying to regain all the air she just let out,
her face now red and sweaty, and tears were still pouring down her cheeks.

There was a period of silence as Kioku took a second to calm down and regain her breath, and
Mina didn't know what to say, or if she should say anything at all quite yet.

"If people can be so nice, then why did I have to go through all that?" Kioku asked, her voice now
low and broken, sounding more like a sob than anything. "Why did my parents make me go hungry
when other parents don't? Why did my parents never hug me? Or smile at me? Or-or-or love me at
all?"

Mina could feel her heartbreak with each word coming out of the girl's mouth. She'd known this
girl had been damaged by her previous parents, but now she finally got to see exactly how damaged
she really was.

"But-but I should be fine now." Kioku sobbed. "I have a daddy that loves me a whole lot! And I
have sisters and brothers and they love me too! A-And I play with them, and I have fun! I'm
happy! But…when I see…when I see people being all happy, and families being happy and loving
each other I feel…I feel like how I used to. I feel angry and-and sad and-and jealous! But why do I
feel jealous? I have what they have now? What do I still feel like that? Why do I still want people
to be bad, so I don't feel like that? I know it's not good. I-I should stop feeling like that. Like Eri
and Kei. They're not like this. They don't get angry and sad, and jealous. They don't hate people. S-
So why am I like this?"

Kioku looked up at Mina, with red puffy tear-filled eyes, and asked. "I-Is there something wrong
with me? Is that why mommy and daddy didn't love me?"

And that's when Mina's heart shattered into a million pieces.

Her body moved before she could think, and she immediately brought the girl into a hug. Pressing
her against her chest, and rubbing circles into her back. "No."

Her voice was firm. Strong. Stronger than she felt. Because honestly, Mina wanted to cry. She
wanted to cry at the sight of the broken girl in front of her. That her monstrous parents had hurt her
this bad and left wounds this deep. And on the inside, her heart sobbed.
But on the outside, she remained unshaken, because she had to be. What this girl needed was a
rock. Something stable to latch onto for the moment. And since her father wasn't here, she would
have to do. And so she summoned strength, she didn't know she had.

"I'm sorry Kioku. I'm so sorry you had to go through all that. But I need you to know, what
happened with your old parents, was NOT your fault." Mina told her. "Sometimes…sometimes bad
things just happen. And it's not about what you did. You were just born into a bad family."

"Why?" Kioku asked, sobbing into Mina's shirt, her tiny hands clutching it with all her might.
"Why me!?"

Mina took a deep breath. There was really only one answer she could give. The truth. And it was
gonna be really, really hard to say. "I'm sorry Kioku, there isn't a reason. It's just…bad luck."

That didn't make Kioku feel any better, it anything it made her feel worse. All that pain she went
through, all the pain she was STILL going through. Over bad luck!

She knew that was the case already. But that's why she wanted to believe that people were
naturally just bad. Because then it wouldn't be that she had bad luck. That she was unlucky and
suffered for it.

But she knew that it was just a lie she told herself. And in the end, hearing Mina say it…she
couldn't hide behind that lie anymore. She didn't WANT to hide behind that lie.

She had to let it go, and that hurt. It hurt so, so much.

And so Kioku did what most children do when they're hurt. She cried. And cried. And cried.

Mina just waited patiently, letting the little girl sob into her shirt for who knows how long.

It felt like hours passed until suddenly they heard a familiar voice.

"There!" It was Yami. He'd probably used his quirk to see the geyser of negative emotions coming
off Kioku.

Mina heard the sound of footsteps rapidly approaching them until she saw Izuku running towards
them.

"Kioku!" Izuku shouted. He looked tired, out of breath. But most of all he looked worried out of his
mind.

Hearing his voice, Kioku perked up. "Daddy?"

"Kioku!" Izuku shouted her name again as he got closer and closer to the two of them.

"Daddy!" Kioku quickly moved to get out of Mina's embrace and Mina opened her arms to let her
escape, knowing that now was the time for her to let go.

Kioku ran towards Izuku, who was already running towards her.

Izuku swept her into a hug, picking her up and holding her in his arms, and she wrapped her arms
and legs around him, holding onto him like her life depended on it. "Oh, Kioku! I'm so glad you're
ok!"

"Daddy I want to go home." Kioku told Izuku in a still very broken-sounding voice.
"That's ok sweetie, we're going home right now," Izuku told her. "It's ok. We're going home."

Meanwhile, behind him, Yagi, Amai, Yami, and Yonda all arrived, with Yagi, in particular,
struggling for breath.

"Finally…we made it." The secret pro hero said as he tried to catch his breath.

"What's happening!? Why is Kioku crying?!" Amai asked looking quite upset. Here she was
enjoying the food when suddenly something like this happens.

Well, it looks like our dear sister had a bit of a breakdown. Yonda explained, her expression being
a mix of concerned and annoyed.

"Hmmm." Yami's expression was as usual hard to read. But he definitely looked upset.

Mina then walked over to them, and fell on her butt, looking more exhausted. "Oh my god, I'm so
tired."

"Young Ashido, can you tell me what happened exactly?" Yagi asked.

"It's…a long story," Mina responded.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The trip back to the Midoriya household was quiet. No one really knew what to say, or if anything
they said would be appropriate, so they just kept their mouths shut, the only sounds being that of
the car, the city around them, and Kioku's sniffles.

By the time they got back, it was already nighttime, and given how physically and emotionally
exhausted Kioku was, it was decided that Izuku would put her to bed.

However, given that Kioku didn't want to leave his side, Izuku decided that she would sleep with
him tonight.

Kioku snuggled up to Izuku's side, as she laid in his bed, cozied up under the covers.

Izuku pet her head, trying to soothe her so she could go to sleep. "It's okay Kioku, just go to sleep.
I'll be right here with you. I promise."

"Daddy. You love me, right?" Kioku asked a hint of desperation in her tone.

"I love you, and I love all your siblings, more than life itself," Izuku told her, his voice firm and
absolute. "Never doubt that Kioku. I will ALWAYS love you."

"I love you too daddy." Kioku sniffled, somehow hugging him even tighter. "Daddy…why am I so
weak?"

"Kioku your not weak," Izuku told her. "Why would you think that."

"Because I'm still letting the past hurt me." Kioku explained. "Eri and Kei had it much worse than I
did. And they're over it. They don't have problems going outside, and being around people."

"Oh, Kioku." Izuku sighed. "It's not that your weak, Eri and Kei are…they have a degree of mental
strength that most people just…don't have. I'm willing to say that 99% of people just don't have the
strength of mind to endure everything they have and keep going like that. It's kind of absurd.
Although I do think you helped Eri a lot by erasing some of those memories. Still, though, it's not
fair to compare yourself to them. That'd be like me comparing my strength of All Might's. You're
not weak, you're just normal. And that's ok. It's ok to not be able to let things go right away, it's ok
to be upset that bad things happened to you. It's ok to be hurt. And I'm sorry if I haven't exactly
been leading by example. And I haven't provided you all the help you needed. And I'm so so sorry
that you had to suffer because of it."

"It's not your fault daddy you've been busy!" Kioku tried to defend him.

"No Kioku. My job, first and foremost. Is to make sure you're ok. I should have gotten you all
therapist." Izuku told her, shaking his head. "It's my responsibility as a parent, to make sure you
don't have to suffer like this. And I promise you. You will get help. You're going grow, and I will
help you make sure your past doesn't hurt you anymore."

Kioku almost started crying again. The sheer love and affection in his words, all directed at her.
His determination to care for her, to love her.

It helped her remember that in this moment, she is loved.

"I love you, daddy." Kioku said, her heart full and feeling like it was going to burst. "Thank you for
loving me."

Izuku smiled. "No need to thank me. You made that easy."

That actually did make Kioku cry. She softly sobbed tears of joy, as she snuggled against Izuku's
arm.

The exhaustion finally overtook her, and she almost instantly fell asleep, tears still streaming from
her eyes.

Once Izuku was sure she was asleep, he turned his attention to the door. "You guys can come in
now."

After a moment, the door opened and Mina, Yagi, Yonda, and Yami came in.

"Now, tell me everything that happened," Izuku told them before he turned to Yami and Yonda.
"And you two. I thought you two might be up to something earlier, and I just let it go because I
assumed it would be harmless, but now I'm telling you, what were you two doing?"

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

It took about half an hour to explain it all. Fortunately, Kioku was in a very deep sleep, so nothing
short of the end of the world would be waking her up.

"Ok." Izuku sighed, having taken in all that information. He turned once again to his two children.
"You two. I'm not upset, because I know you had good intentions. But for the future, do not, under
any circumstances, perform psychological experiments on your siblings without them knowing…or
on anyone for that matter, really. Don't mess with people's heads without consent."

"Yes, dad," Yami said dejectedly.

I'm sorry father. Yonda said, equally as dejected.

"Like I said, I'm not upset. I'm happy you two wanted to help her, but next time you have an idea
like this. Tell me first, and we can talk about it. Ok?" Izuku said, getting nods from both kids.
"Good, now go back to your rooms and get ready for dinner."
The two children left, still looking bummed about how things turned out, something Izuku would
no doubt have to handle at a later point.

Izuku then turned his gaze towards Mina. "Thank you for handling that as well you did. I'm so glad
I sent you to go and not someone like Todoroki."

"Heh, yeah that probably would have ended in disaster." Mina chuckled. "But you don't need to
thank me, I'm doing my job. Both literal job, and my job as a decent human being."

Izuku smiled. "Well, I'm happy to have someone as capable as you working here. Even if it's only
temporary."

"Aww shucks, you're making me blush." Mina grinned, although that only showed a fraction of
how actually happy she was to receive this kind of praise.

"And with that said, you getting a raise," Izuku told her.

"Eh!?" Mina gasped, her eyes widening. "Wait-wait! I'm not opposed to getting more money but I
don't really think what I did warrants a raise or anything. I mean, I'm already getting paid a lot."

"Mina, I didn't I asked if you wanted a raise, I said you getting a raise," Izuku told her. "I'm
doubling what you were getting before."

"Doubling!?" Mina almost fell on her butt from shock. "Uh, I…is that really ok?"

"It's fine. I told you, it's not up for discussion. Your getting paid double, for going plus ultra when
it counted." Izuku said firmly.

"Heheh. I'd suggest you just take the raise young Ashido. Young Midoriya can quite stubborn
when it comes to things like this." Yagi told her, his voice filled with amusement.

Mina took a second to take that in, before giving a fake exasperated sigh. "Geeze. My boss is so
unreasonable. Well, I guess I have no choice."

Izuku smiled. "Exactly. Now, you are free to go. I have some things to discuss with Mr. Yagi."

"Yeah um…there was kinda one more thing I wanted to talk to you about," Mina said. "I wanted to
ask if I could work here part-time, like, after this whole thing with U.A. was over."

Izuku's eyes widened. "Really?"

"Yeah, I mean…" Mina sighed, her happy-go-lucky expression melting into one that was more
upset and frustrated. "It's not fair. It's really not fair that these kids had to go through all that. I
always respected what you were doing here, helping kids that need help, it's a pretty great thing to
do. And I really respect how much effort you put into it but…I don't think I understood just, how
important your job was, or how much these kids needed help. The stuff with Kiba was a bit of an
eye-opener, and after that interview and the stuff you said about Eri's past…ugh…but this was…
I've never seen a kid so…broken. I never want to see a kid so broken! It broke my heart to see her
that way. But, I'm glad I was there for her. Because I hate thinking about what would have
happened if she was alone."

Izuku nodded. Kioku was very, very affection starved. So having someone who cared about her
nearby when she was feeling like how she did, was VERY important, it's why he sent someone like
Mina in the first place.
"These kids deserve to be happy, and loved, and get lots of hugs!" Mina said, sounding very
determined. "And since you can only give so many hugs at once, I want to be there to give them
even more hugs!"

"I see." Izuku turned his head up towards her and gave her a relieved smile. "Thank you. For caring
so much about them. We can talk about the terms of your employment later, but you definitely
have the job if you want it."

"Alright! Thanks, sir! I promise I won't let you down!" Mina swore, giving him a salute.

"After today, I have every bit of confidence you won't," Izuku said. "Now please leave me and Mr
Yagi alone for a while. We really need to talk."

"Got it, sir, see you in the morning!" Mina said, before exiting the room, finally leaving Izuku and
All Might alone.

"Now All Might, you mentioned something about someone wanting to contact me, asking about a
job." Izuku inquired.

"Right, have you ever heard of Chole Bate?" All Might asked him.

"I…don't think so but, that last name does sound familiar," Izuku said, trying to recall where he
knew that name from.

"Well, you're probably more familiar with her older sister. Cathleen Bate." All Might explained.
"Or as she's more well known as, Star and Stripe."
 Reach for the Stars

It's been an…strange week for Eri.

First was the interview that revealed her back story to the world.

Now, Izuku had already told her that people would treat her differently after he told them this. Not
badly, if anything they'd likely be nicer to her.

She didn't fully understand what that meant, and thus didn't know what to expect, but she was
hopeful.

Although she didn't really know what to think about results.

Class 1A universally started looking at her with pity, even the more stoic members like Todoroki
and Shinso. And they all started treating her like she was made of glass. Giving her a bit more
attention and speaking more kindly to her.

And Toru just straight broke down sobbing while hugging her, repeating "I'm sorry over and over
again."

Her family also all seemed to change the way they looked at her.

Some not so much. Kei just gave her a pat on the back and said everything was going to be alright,
and nothing else. Fu did something similar, patting her on the head and praising her mental
fortitude. And Netsu burst into her room and said she was awesome for not letting all that keep her
down.

Some started acting a bit more like 1A. Nara and Shiruku kept giving her those pitying looks, and
the latter even gave her a nice dress with a note saying that it was a gift for "surviving".

Mu even showed his face to her for the first time, asking her if it was true, before giving her a very,
very brief hug, and then disappearing.

Then there were Fuku, who tried to invite her to a tea party with some sweets she made herself, but
in the end, Fuku just burst into tears and kept apologizing for thinking that she and Eri went
through the same thing when Eri's experience was clearly worse. And Eri ended up having to
comfort her.

The same thing happened with Kai, who was just overwhelmed with grief for what happened to his
big sister, getting his massive tears everywhere. It was a messy situation.

Even more messy was Kiba's response to the situation.

Kiba was just, absolutely enraged when she heard about what happened to her. And she did what
she normally did when she got angry.

Brutalize Fu.

In this case, she decided to stream herself, destroying Fu and horrible and creative ways, for almost
an hour. Threatening to do the same thing to anyone who tried harm even a hair on Eri's head.

She then afterward, proudly showed Eri the comments on that video, and Eri honestly wasn't sure
what to think.
On the one hand, seeing tens of thousands of people all willing to defend her and wishing her well,
was very heartwarming.

But on the other hand, seeing tens of thousands of people angrily threatening to commit violent
murder against anyone who even looked at her funny, made her a bit uneasy.

Eri disliked Overhaul as much as anyone(well not as much as these people apparently) especially
after realizing how unnecessary and spiteful his method of taking blood was. But she didn't like the
idea of him getting horribly murdered by an of people.

And lastly, Eri was pretty sure Ken was avoiding her. She didn't know why exactly, but whenever
she entered a room Ken was in, Ken left, so that was the only conclusion she could come to.

Overall, she didn't really know how to feel about all this. It was nice to see how much everyone
cared for her but it was all a bit…much.

She didn't have much time to think about it though, because then the house got attacked.

Well not really. As it turns out the cat lady that was "attacking them" and destroying all the Grimm
was just here to ask for a job.

But Eri didn't know this at the time, and it terrified her. Being stuck in the practice room with all of
her siblings most of whom were also nervous and afraid while Izuku was out there seemingly in
potential danger, was one of the worst experiences of her life since she'd come into Izuku's care.

And so when Izuku did in fact, end up hiring her, Eri was a bit conflicted at first, but quickly came
out feeling positive about the whole thing.

Sure she had scared them and given her an unpleasant experience, but she hadn't meant to. And in
the end, the only people that got hurt were the cat woman herself, and a lot of Grimm but they
weren't really living beings anyway.

Eri decided instead of focusing on that, she would focus on the fact that they now had a very strong
cat lady protecting them. So that was neat.

Even neater was that the shock of the incident took attention away from Eri. People still viewed
Eri differently now, and would likely continue to view her differently, but the house was no longer
focused on pitying Eri anymore.

Although Ken was still avoiding her, much to her chagrin.

But she didn't have much time to deal with that before Kioku apparently had a breakdown.

So now she was going to deal with that. Because Eri was a good sister.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

After waking up next to her father in the morning, Kioku quickly went back to her own room,
eating her breakfast there too, as she wanted to think for a while.

And after being alone with her thoughts for a while, Kioku started asking herself questions about
her life, namely, what next?

She obviously could just wait and see what the therapist said. But who knows how long it would
be until she got to see one, and she wanted something to change NOW.
Kioku didn't like being the way she was, and in order to change herself, she needed to make some
kind of change to how she lived, or how she viewed the world or something.

Eventually, there was a knock on the door, and a familiar voice came sounded. "Kioku? Can I
come in?"

Having been alone with her complicated thoughts, asking questions she didn't have the answer to,
she was more than happy to let Eri come in.

She quickly made her way over to the door and opened it up, revealing Eri and Yami on the other
side.

"Oh, it's you." Kioku scowled at the pale boy. Izuku told her about Yami and Yonda's
machinations, and she was NOT pleased, to say the least.

Yami gave her an apologetic bow. "Sorry I performed psycho experiments on you. I just wanted to
understand you. Help you."

Kioku pouted heavily, crossing her arms and giving Yami a light glare. On one hand, the events of
yesterday had been pretty horrid. But on the other, Yami did only intend to help her become a more
positive person, which she did really want.

After taking a second to think it over, she huffed. "Fine, I'll forgive you. But you better not do
anything like that ever again! Got it!?"

"Hmm." Yami nodded.

Eri then came in and opened her arms. "Is it ok if I-"

Before she could even finish the question, Kioku nearly launched herself at her and wrapped her
own arms around the horned girl. "Yes please."

Eri had been taken off guard for a second, but quickly reciprocated the hug.

Kioku took in Eri's affection. Drinking it up like a person would water after nearly dying of thirst.

The two stayed like this for a while, like a really long while. A bit longer than Eri was prepared for
but she didn't know how to ask to disengage from it so she just continued on awkwardly,
wondering when it was going to stop.

Eventually, Kioku figured out that she'd been hugging her for too long, and did finally let go.

"I love you, sis." Kioku told her, hoping desperately to hear it back.

"I-I love you too." Eri was a bit taken off guard by how affectionate she was being, but quickly
deduced it was likely because of yesterday's events. "Are you ok?"

"...I don't know." Kioku frowned.

"Want to talk about it?" Yami asked.

Normally Kioku didn't really like talking about her deeply personal feelings, but maybe that was
part of her problem.

"Ok." Kioku sighed, as she got ready to explain.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"So, you want to change something about yourself, but you don't know what." Eri summarized
after hearing Kioku's ordeal.

"I know daddy said he would help me, but he has so much to do." Kioku sighed. "I want to do,
something by myself. But I can't think of anything!

"Find goal," Yami said simply.

"Huh?" Kioku gave him a confused look, that begged him to elaborate.

"Find goal. Work for goal." Yami told her. "Working for goal. Makes you feel good. Like doing
something with life."

"I think I understand," Eri said. "When I do something that makes it feel like I'm improving, I
feel…good. Like when I do something I think is scary to get better at doing things like that. Or
when I learn about medicine and bodies so I can become a doctor. It makes me feel like…I exist
for a reason."

"Me too." Yami nodded. "Like existing for a reason."

"..A goal." Kioku repeated to herself.

She of course wanted to take this advice. After all, it was AN idea, which was more than what she
had.

But then that posed the question, what would her goal be?

Would it be some kind of self-improvement? Should it be job-focused? Should it be something

simpler?

Eri and Yami could see the struggle on Kioku's face, and could practically hear the gears turning in
her head, as she tried to figure out the answer to her question.

"Why not learn to help dad?" Yami asked.

Kioku's eyes widened. "Huh?"

"Dad has lots of work. Hard to do. Takes lots of time. You said you want help him." Yami
explained. "Why not learn how to do paperwork, and stuff. So dad has less work."

"That's…that's a great idea!" Kioku shouted excitedly, her eyes lighting up.

The more she thought about it, the more the idea of becoming Izuku's assistant excited her. She'd
not only get to help Izuku out and give him more to relax, but she'd get to spend WAY more time
with him as well!

It was perfect!

Despite only having a goal for less than a minute, the future already felt brighter, and Kioku felt
energized.

Immediately she gave Eri another hug. "Thanks, sis!"

Kioku jumped off the bed and was about to go to Izuku, but she stopped as she reached for the
doorknob, when she realized she forgot something.

She turned to Yami, and gave him a thumbs-up, before running out of the room.

Yami smiled a bit. It wasn't the same thank you Eri had gotten, but it was enough to let him know
that he helped.

And that was all he really needed. In fact, he didn't even really need that.

Yami's reward was watching the negativity in a person disperse, and positivity overtakes it.

Because being kind, was its own reward.

XXXXXXXXX

Izuku was trying his hardest to keep it together.

Because right now he had to try and be as professional as possible while having a video conference
with Star and Stripe, and her younger sister Chole.

At this point, after being around All Might as much as he was, you'd think he wouldn't be as
overexcited to meet Star and Stripe, especially over a video call. But for some reason, the
unexpectedness of it all, and the fact that Star was an international hero, made him giddy inside.

But, he had to be serious. As he assumed this was important.

Chole Bate was not nearly as flashy as her sister, nor as…All Might looking was the only way
Izuku could describe it. She looked like any ordinary businesswoman, her blonde hair tied up in a
ponytail, and her suit neat and tidy. If you took one look at her you wouldn't think she was the
younger sister of the strongest woman in the world.

"So you must be Izuku Midoirya." Star said, taking a good look at him through the camera. "You
really are just a 15-year-old boy."

"Cassy!" Chole scolded her sister. "He's not JUST a 15-year-old boy. He's a 15-year-old boy who is
the head of a foundation that helps children in need. A foundation we are currently asking for help.
Show a little respect."

"Right! Right! Sorry! Heh heh." Star laughed. "My apologies Midoriya! I'm not the most formal
person in the world so forgive me if I seem a bit rude! Just know that I mean no disrespect! I
greatly admire your work, and the effort you put into helping those children!"

"I-It's no issue!" Izuku stuttered. Trying not to get riled up at being complimented by America's
number 1 hero. "I'm not someone who cares about things like that."

"Then we should get along swimmingly!" Star bellowed. "Now, onto the reason, we're here. How
much did All Might tell you exactly?"

"He told me that Star and Stripe asking my assistance, involving her sister potentially working
here," Izuku said. "He said I should get more details from the two of you, and gave me the
information needed to set up this call."

"I see. That's probably for the best." Chole said. "This way we won't have any misconceptions to
deal with."

"Right. Now, as you can tell, I am rather confused about why you would want to stop working as
head of Star's agency, to go to Japan, and work for me specifically." Izuku told them.

"Of course. Anyone would be confused after hearing that, but I promise you it will all make sense
when I explain the situation." Chole assured him. Her voice was very professional, unlike her
sister's, in fact, she just to be the opposite of Star in many regards.

"Alright, please do," Izuku told them.

Chole took a deep breath, getting all the facts straight in her head, before laying them out for Izuku.
"So this all started a few months ago. When he finally discovered my daughter, Alice's quirk.
Destiny Dictation."

Izuku wanted to shake the hand of whoever named that quirk. It was a powerful name, for what
Izuku could only assume was a powerful quirk.

"It's a rather complicated quirk, which is why it took us so long to figure out it existed and how it
works, but I will try to explain it in the most comprehensive way possible," Chole said. "The
easiest way to explain would be to give an example. Let's say Alice writes down that at 2:00, you
will brush your teeth. Then, at 2:00, you will be very strongly compelled, not quite forced but very
nearly so, to brush your teeth. It doesn't matter if you already did so unless you have a strong desire
not to do so, you will brush your teeth, at exactly 2:00."

"So…it's a quirk that allows her to force others to do things that's she's written that they'll do,"
Izuku said, trying to wrap his head around it. "So she really is a sense, dictating destiny. That's…a
very powerful quirk."

"Yes, but there are limitations," Chole told him. "Firstly, she has to put in a time. Secondly, she can
only influence a person's actions for about an hour a day. Essentially speaking, once she puts in a
time, every event she writes has to take place within the hour after time she set, otherwise, it won't
have any effect. Unless of course, she does something within that hour that will affect you after the
hour is up. Let's say that you start cooking something, but it takes over an hour. She can't make you
keep cooking it after the hour is up, but you're likely going to continue doing that anyway. Third,
she has to know the full name of the person she's trying to influence, and the person she's trying to
influence has to accept that that is their name. Let's say someone's legal name is Barbra, but the
person doesn't identify themselves by that name and goes by Serah. If Alice writes down Baraba. It
won't have any effect. Fourth, as I said, her quirk strongly influences people to do what's she's
written. But it can't necessarily force them. It's not quite mind control. She can't force you to do
anything you're TOO strongly against. For most people, she can't force them to take their own lives
or set themselves on fire. The person will still feel influenced to do that, but they likely will just
shake it off. Also if you know you're being influenced by Alice's quirk, you can very easily refute
it. Fifth is that she can't force you to do anything physically impossible, although she can make you
try. And sixth is contradiction. Essentially, if what happens strays away from what she's written,
her quirk is nullified. Let's say that she wrote that someone will go into a store, buy bread, leave
and then go buy shoes. If the store that person goes into has no bread, then they won't be able to do
what Alice wrote, and the rest of what she wrote will be nullified. Meaning they won't have to go
and buy shoes."

"I see." Izuku took that all in, formulating theories and questions in his mind. "How specific or
vague can these scenarios be?"

"As much as she wants. Although the vaguer she is, the harder it is for her to know exactly what's
going to happen. And the more specific she is, the more easily an outside influence can interfere
and nullify her quirk's effect." Chole explained.
It was a quirk that had a lot of limitations. Strict ones too. Ones that could make the quirk useless if
it were used improperly, or if she just got unlucky.

But those limitations were almost nothing compared to the possibilities.

She could make depressed people end their lives. She could make villains rob a specific bank, and
allow the heroes to know exactly where they were going to be and when. She could make someone
humiliate themselves, or ruin their whole lives. If she was dedicated enough she could influence a
person's thoughts daily, and condition them to the point where either it was easier to control them,
or to the point where she didn't need to use her quirk at all.

And all of this without any risk to herself. Heck, it's more than likely the victims wouldn't even
know Alice was ever involved.

Of course, the most impressive things Alice could do with her quirk would require resources.
Namely information about people's names, and possible factors that could nullify her quirk. And if
she had those she could subtly change the world on an unimaginable scale.

"As you can see, my daughter has a…powerful quirk to say the least." Chole sighed. "She'd
definitely be considered…what were they called again? O.P.C.'s? Yes! O.P.C.'s. My apologies we
don't have a system for overly powerful Children in America, so I'm unfamiliar with the terms.
Although we likely should have something in place like what you have with your foundation."

"I'm working on it!" Star said. "Ever since I heard about your foundation I've been pushing to get
something similar over here in the States! It's been a bit difficult, but I think I'm making progress!"

"Right. But back to the topic at hand. As you probably know by now. When there are powerful
quirks. There are people who want to use them. People may not have the best intentions, but they
do have lots of influence." Chole explained, her face and tone dead serious, but Izuku could see a
hint of nervousness. "As you know, Star's agency works closely with the American government,
and as head secretary, that means I also work closely with the American government. And ever
since Alice got her quirk, they've been acting differently. They started contacting me less, and
when they do contact me they act far too nice. Not to mention they've been being even more
lenient with Star and her agency. The moment that started, I knew they wanted Alice. So I
managed to scrape together many of my contacts and resources, and I figured out exactly what they
intended to do with Alice, and what they planned to do if I wasn't being cooperative. Needless to
say, I can't allow it."

"Right. They plan to take away her future, and force her to do what's best for them, not her." Izuku
summarized angrily. He wasn't surprised by any means. But he sure as hell was upset about this
situation. "That's unacceptable."

"Problem is, this isn't a situation I can easily get out of," Chole explained. "The government is
willing to do, a lot to ensure that Alice is under their control, and given the amount of power and
influence they have in the country, it's evident I can't stay in America any longer."

Star sighed with dismay. Looking very distraught at that statement, and Izuku couldn't blame her.
Her sister was essentially being forced out of the country, otherwise, her niece's freedom would be
at risk. Izuku couldn't imagine how frustrating that must be, especially because the people doing
this were the same ones she'd served for so long, and done so much for.

"But the issue with going to other counties is I have no guarantee that they won't try to do
something similar." Chole continued. "Having very few options, I called Star to see if we could
brainstorm ideas for how to get out of this situation."
"And so when faced with this perilous situation, I knew there was only one man to call!" Star said
dramatically. "All Might! I told him about our situation, he advised working for you. After all, you
have enough power and leverage to hold back the Japanese Government, if they try to do anything
too heavy-handed with Alice. Not to mention you live in a highly secure facility that should protect
her from kidnapping, and there are a bunch of other children with super-powered quirks, so she
won't be treated too differently!"

"I see." Izuku thought over it for a minute, before looking at the camera with a look of pure
determination. "Alright, you're hired."

"Just like that?" Chole asked, only sounding slightly surprised. "No interview, or screenings or
anything?"

"Even if you couldn't perform well as a secretary, which I doubt considering your history, I'd be
able to find something for you to do," Izuku told her. "But really, the number 1 heroes of both
Japan and America, have asked to aid someone in desperate need of help. I'd never be able to live
with myself if I turned you away."

"Ahahah! See sis! I told you calling All Might was the right idea!" Star laughed. "Even if he can't
punch the problem away, he knows good people!"

"I suppose your right." The relife in Chole's voice and on her face was very evident. It looked like
the world had just been lifted off her shoulders. Even though they weren't necessary in the clear
quite yet, it was good that they had a concrete plan in place. "Thank you. Just..thank you so much."

"Your welcome. But there is something I need to tell you." Izuku said. "Currently there is an
unknown group that has been trying to kill me for the past month. They seem to be solely focused
on me rather than the kids, but I can't guarantee that they won't try to harm them. I've been greatly
increasing the security of the house, and I've been in talks with I-Island about using their
technology to increase it even more, although that will take a while. We've yet to have any real
leads on the group's identity, other than they're quirk supremacist. I doubt your daughter would be
in any real danger, as, and I am loath to say this, if they somehow got past my extensive security
then the children would likey take down any attackers they send, while also protecting her from
any harm. That being said, I felt like you deserved to know this information."

"Ah damn it there's always a catch," Star said letting out a frustrated sigh.

"I see…well we don't really have any other options. So that doesn't change our decision." Chole
said.

"Alright, but, in light of that, I will need you and Alice to undergo mental probing before you
arrive." Izuku felt a twinge of guilt immediately after saying that. "I'm deeply sorry about having to
ask that of you, and even more so for asking that of your daughter. But…"

"Given her quirk, it's necessary." Chole gave a sigh of acceptance.

"Well, it's not just her quirk. Your own quirk is very dangerous in its own right." Izuku pointed out.

Chole's quirk was called Absolute Authority. If she called out the name of someone, she could
force them to do whatever she tells them. The only drawbacks was that the person needed to hear
her words, and much like her daughter, she needed to know the person's name.

It wasn't as powerful as her sister's quirk, but unlike Star, she didn't need to touch anything for her
quirk to work.
"And given that A: People are actively trying to kill me, and B: I have to protect the children at all
cost, I can't ignore a potential risk," Izuku told them with a guilty expression. "Once I sincerely
apologize-"

"That's unnecessary," Chole reassured him. "If anything it's reassuring to see how protective you
are. It makes me feel more confident in this plan."

"I never saw the issue with mental probes. If you've got nothing to hide then what's the problem?"
Star asked nonchalantly.

Chole let out a long-suffering sigh. "We are not having this conversation right now."

"Alright, how much does Alice know about the situation?" Izuku asked.

"Currently, not much. But I plan on telling her soon. Things are going to get very complicated, and
a lot of things are going to change. So it'll be important for her to understand the steaks." Chole
said.

"I agree." Izuku nodded, before turning to Star. "Star and Stripes-"

"Just call me Cassy! After all, you're helping us out this much, it would be rude to make you refer
to me by my hero name." Star told him.

"Uh, o-ok. C-C-C-Ca-Cassy." Izuku stutted, her face turning red from emmbaressement. "Please
stay with her until she gets here. They're going to get desperate to get Alice at any cost, especially
when they learn about her leaving the country."

"Right, finally time to take those days off," Star replied.

"We also should move as quickly as possible. The more time we give them, the more anxious they
get and the more time they have to plan and pool together their resources." Izuku said. "When
should I expect you here?"

"A few weeks is the soonest I can come." Chole estimated.

"Right, I'll see you then," Izuku told them. "Please, be careful."

"I will but…Midoriya, I know I've asked a lot of you, but…please promise me that if anything
happens to me, you'll take care of Alice." Chole asked, almost begging.

"Don't say that!" Izuku and Star said at the same time.

"You're going to get here safe, and you and Alice will be able to live in peace…relative peace,"
Izuku said.

"That's right! As your older sister, I refuse to let you think such stupid things!" Star told her.

"Right but, I'm just being cautious." Chole once again gave him a desperate look. "If something
happens to me, Cass I need you to promise me you'll get Alice to Japan. And Midoriya, please,
please promise me you'll take care of her in my stead…I'm begging you."

Izuku looked into her eyes, and he saw the desperation of a mother, worried for her child's safety.

"I…I promise. I will take care of her. You have my word." Izuku told her.

"Thank you." Chole let out another sigh of relief. "Sis?"

Star looked away from the camera. "Your both getting to Japan safely. End of story!"

"Sis-" Chole let out another sigh, but this one was more disappointed than relieved.

"End of discussion!" Star then put her hand on the computer. "This computer will shut off."

And with that, she left the call.

"Did…did she just…" Izuku was in disbelief.

"Use her quirk to turn the computer off instead of just turning it off normally. Yes. Yes, she does
that. She does that a lot." Chole sighed. "She's so stubborn. Thankfully I don't need to worry about
her making that promise all that much. If something happened to me, I know for a fact she would
make sure Alice got to you…before she immediately goes back to the states, and does something
stupid. My big sister is such a handful."

"Well um…maybe so. But at least you can say, my sister has saved thousands of lives, that's
something." Izuku tried to cheer her up.

Chole gave a brief chuckle before a fond smile grew on her face. "Yeah, I can…Thank you
Midoriya. For everything. I look forward to working with you."

"I feel the same," Izuku said to her, giving her a kind smile. "See you soon and good luck."

Chole then ended the call. Leaving Izuku alone in his office.

He sank back in his chair, letting go of the tension he'd been holding onto the entire conversation.

Less than a year ago, he was a nobody who people deemed as so worthless that his nickname was
Deku.

Now he was the head of a super-rich foundation, with so many children relying on him for help,
and All Might contacted him to tell him that Star and Stripes and her sister needed HIS help.

It was mind-boggling, to say the least.

But he didn't get much time to process it, because suddenly Kioku ran into his office excitedly.

"Kioku your supposed to knock." Izuku halfheartedly scolded her, mostly because he was just out
of energy.

"Daddy I know what I want to work towards!" Kioku said a rush of pure excitement as she ran up
to him and held up her arms.

"Oh?" Izuku lifted her up on his lap. Curious about what this was about.

"I want to be your assistant!" Kioku told him with a sparkle in her eye that Izuku rarely saw. "I
want to learn how to do all that paperwork stuff, so you don't have to work as hard! And I can
spend more time with you!"

Izuku felt his heart clench, and his face scrunched up.

"Daddy you're making the scrunchy face again!" Kioku gasped. "That means your happy right."

"Yes, sweetie. I'm very happy." Izuku said, trying to recover from the shot of wholesomeness he
just got.
After getting over how cute she was, and happy that made him, he gave her a pat on the head.
"Alright Kioku, you want to help me with paperwork? It's gonna take a lot of learning, and it's not
very interesting work."

"I don't mind! I'll be the best assistant in the whole world!" Kioku swore, in a fashion that Izuku
found absolutely adorable.

"Ok, well then, why don't you go play for now. And tomorrow I'll have a lesson planned for you,
ok?" Izuku told her.

Kioku frowned. "We can't do it right now?"

"If you rush things, then there's a good chance you may not do it right. You have to take your time,
and be patient." Izuku told her, before setting her down. "Don't worry, you'll have plenty of time to
learn, ok?"

"Ok." Kioku nodded.

"Good. Now go play, I'm sure Eri and Kei would love to spend some time with you today." Izuku
told her.

"Alright, daddy. I love you." Kioku said.

Izuku smiled at her. "I love you too."

 I am the Bone of My Sword

"I'd like to apply for the bodyguard position."

Izuku was utterly flabbergasted.

He was just laying down on his bed, and his phone rang.

And someone called him. And asked to apply for a job.

Now, really that shouldn't be surprising, because that's really how it's supposed to go. He was only
taken off guard because of the way, the last bodyguard applied for the position.

"Oh, um. I suppose I could set up an interview. And I'll have to test your abilities." Izuku
responded. "Give me your name, and number. I'll do a background check and I'll call you to tell
you the date of the interview."

"Right. My name is Sai Bura." The woman on the phone explained. "And my number is-"

"Wait a minute!" Izuku blurted out in shock. "As in, THAT Sai Bura! As in the former pro hero
Saber!?"

"...Yes." The woman said reluctantly. "The very same."

"I-that-uh…well I suppose testing your abilities is unnecessary then," Izuku said in utter disbelief.

"No, it's been a while since I was active. It would be good to make sure my abilities are still up to
par." Sai insisted, her voice firm and unwavering.

"Well, if you insist," Izuku responded. "I suppose the background check won't take as long then.
Your history is well documented. I'm still going to do some research, but everything should be fine.
You can come around in a couple of days, and I'll have everything set up for you by then."

"I see. Thank you." Sai said.

XXXXXXXXX

A few days later, Sai came into Izuku's office, for Izuku's first-ever interview.

"Welcome, please make yourself comfortable," Izuku said gesturing to the chair opposite his desk.

"Thank you." Sai nodded respectfully, sitting down.

Sai was relatively young for being a retired pro hero. Being only 33 and looking like she was
twenty.

She had long blonde hair that was tied in a bun. Deep blue eyes, and unblemished skin, would
make you think she'd never had seen battle before, if not for her calloused hands.

She was wearing a black suit and a red tie. Not something you would normally see a woman in, but
it fit the serious way she carried herself.

"Now, firstly. Why do you want to work here?" Izuku asked. He'd taken yesterday to compose
himself. Making sure he could be completely serious, and not fanboy in the face of the former pro
hero.

"As you know, I was a former pro hero. I quit for…personal reasons. However I've spent most of
my life training to be a hero, and as such my skill set is limited." Sai admitted. "This seems to just
be the best use of my talents."

"I see. Thank you. I consider that high praise." Izuku said, forcing down a bit of giddiness. "Alright
next, how do you feel about O.P.C.'s?"

"I don't have feelings one way or the other. Human beings are human beings. And should be
treated as such." Sai stated simply.

Perfect answer. Izuku thought, smiling a bit. "Alright, well given how much I know about you,
this interview doesn't really need to go on much longer. I suppose we should move onto the test
portion of the interview."

"I see. Well then let's not waste time." Sai said, standing up. "Please lead me to my test."

XXXXXXXXXX

The test was taking place in the training room, and as they entered the room, they found Kiba,
Netsu, and Yami waiting for them.

"So this is the former pro hero?" Kiba looked over her with her arms crossed. Looking skeptical.
"I'll admit she does look quite good in that suit. But I'm eager to see if she can meet our
expectations."

"I can't wait to see her fight! This is gonna be so cool!" Netsu was far more openly excited about
all this, as opposed to his other two siblings.

"Hmmm." Yami didn't seem to care much.

"I hope that my performance will be satisfactory," Sai said, giving them a small, but genuine smile,
and giving them a polite bow. "I will do my best."

"I'd hope so. Otherwise, why would we consider hiring you?" Kiba asked. "I expect you to give a
hundred and ten percent."

"Understood," Sai said.

Well, she's pretty good with kids. So that's a relief. Izuku thought. "Ok, well then. Yami. If you
would."

Yami nodded, and turned around, before vomiting a large amount of black goop.

The black goop then took form, in the shape of a Goliath.

"Oh…so that's how those are made," Sai said, trying and mostly succeeding in not looking
disgusted.

"Well, your first test will be to subdue the Goliath, without killing it," Izuku told her.

"I see. That makes sense." Sai said as she got ready to start. Staying on the other side of the room.
"Fortunately, I am experienced in that department."

"Very well. Begin." Izuku ordered.

Immediately, the Goliath started charging towards her, its huge figure looming over the much
smaller woman it was against.

But she stood calmly, not moving an inch, or showing a hint of fear. As the space behind her
rippled like water.

BOOM!

Then suddenly, a sword shot out of the ripple, hit the Goliath in the face, and exploded.

"RAHHHHH!" The Goliath roared in pain, as it was injured and blinded by the explosion, and it
tilted to the side, running past Sai, and into a wall behind her, stunning it even more.

After that, more ripples appeared around the Goliath's legs, and more swords shot out of them, not
exploding this time, but slashing its legs, and causing it to fall on its side. Unable to get up.

"I believe my opponent is no longer cable of continuing," Sai noted, still not taking her eyes off
Goliath. "Shall we move on?"

"Woah! So many swords! Where did they come from!?" Netsu asked, turning to Izuku for an
explanation.

"This is Saber's quirk. Infinite Blade Works." Izuku gladly explained. "Buru has access to her own
personal pocket dimension, in which exist infinite copies of every sword she has ever seen. She can
create portals to this dimension, and pull those swords out of it. Or just shoot them out at high
speeds like you saw her do here."

"That is a spectacular quirk! With an even more spectacular name!" Kiba commented, seemingly
pleased by her performance. "Unlimtied Blade Works."

"How many portals can she open at once!?" Netsu asked, his flames burning brighter than normal.

"About fifty," Sai explained. "Although the more I open, the faster I drain myself."

"Why did one of them explode?" Yami asked.

"Ah. Well to put it simply, I can recreate anything I considered a sword." Sai explained. "With all
the effects and aspects of the original. As such I have been shown, a variety of special swords made
solely for the purpose of strengthening my quirk. This includes swords designed specifically to
explode upon impact. Of course, I have different types of explosive swords with different levels of
power."

"Right. I've only ever witnessed your full power once. And it was awe-inspiring." Izuku recalled,
smiling fondly.

For some reason, after saying that Sai's expression dipped a little bit, before returning to her
normal, neutral one. "My maximum yield is a bit damaging to be shown off in a place as small and
confined as this one. So unfortunately children you'll have to wait to see my full capabilities. That
is assuming I pass these next tests."

"I doubt you'll come close to failing," Izuku said. "We'll start the next test, but could you dispose of
the Goliath first?"

"Of course," Sai said, as a portal opened, and shot a sword at lightning speed, right into the
Goliath's neck, killing it.
After it faded away, Izuku turned to Yami. "You can begin."

Yami nodded and started vomiting out more goop. This time a LOT more.

The goop then turned into a small army of Beringels, that surrounded Sai entirely.

"Alright, the same rules apply as the last test," Izuku instructed.

"One question," Sai said before the test began. "Are these things susceptible to poisons and
toxins?"

"The Grimm are meant to replicate living organisms. Albeit but stronger than your typical person
or animal. So yes, but they'd have to be pretty powerful." Izuku explained.

"I see," Sai responded. "That was all. I am ready to begin."

"Ok. Start the test." Izuku said.

Yami nodded, and a moment later, the Beringels all charged at her.

Of course, they didn't get very far, as portals opened up behind them, and a ton of short swords
shot into their backs with extreme force, knocking them all the ground in an instant, leaving them
at her feet.

The Beringels tried to get up, but they struggled for a bit, before stopping completely. Lying
helpless on the floor.

"Ah, so she had poison blades as well." Kiba deduced, smirking with satisfaction. "Very nice."

"She's taking them all out without even moving! That's so cool!" Netsu said.

"Well. We've seen your capabilities against both tough single opponents, and strong groups of
opponents. Now we just need to see if you can take on something truly fearsome, which I know
you can but I'm making sure." Izuku explained, trying not to make a fool of himself. "Anyway, the
final test has already been set up, and it starts now. And sorry for what's about to happen."

Sai's eyes widened as she quickly put together what was happening, and she immediately reacted.

She pulled a sword out of a portal, and quickly turned and slashed behind her. She slashed
something, and saw something, she assumed it was a Grimm, ooz darkness from the wound for a
second before it closed up.

Sai then heard the creature jump back, and created more portals behind it, and shot swords out at
where she assumed it was.

However, the swords flew right past where she thought it was, as the Grimm had ducked down,
with the swords flying overhead, right at Sai.

Sai makes a portal in front of her, and shoots a sword out of it, deflecting the sword that was
coming at her.

And yet, a second later, something hit her, pushing her back and holding her against the wall.

"AGH!" Sai cried out, as she felt a hand holding her throat, and choking her.

She shot another sword from below, cutting off the invisible extended arm, and freeing her.
It seems this one will be a lot more trouble. Sai thought.

Taking things up a notch, Sai opened a ton of portals, on both sides of the room, and started
shooting out swords pretty much everywhere.

Suddenly, the Hound became visible, ripped off its own head, and threw it at Sai.

The swords hit the Hound's body, sinking into's flesh, but the Head managed to slip through one of
the openings, between the swords.

Its head flew at Sai, teeth bared at the former hero.

Sai jumped back, avoiding the head, as it landed on the ground.

Then she watched in shock, as the creature began to regenerate its body.

I see. So that was the point of this exercise. Sai thought as she opened a large number of portals,
around the still regenerating Hound.

KABOOM!

The swords all hit the Hound, creating a huge explosion, engulfing the Hound completely.

Izuku and the children shielded their faces and eyes from the light and the wind that came from the
blast.

When the explosion died down, and the smoke cleared, all that could be seen was black smoke if
now dead Hound, dissipating into the air.

Izuku gave melancholy smile. "You killed it."

"You never said that the rules of the previous test applied to this one. And what's more, this
opponent was one that both constantly adapted, and regenerated." Sai explained calmly. "It was
never an opponent that one could realistically capture or nonleathaly incapacitate. Or at the least
most opponents would lack the means to do so. Therefore the purpose of this test was to see if I
was willing to know when taking a life is necessary to protect the children."

Izuku nodded, and his smile vanished. "I despise the thought of killing. And if it was up to me, I
would never, ever take a life. But, as a father and caretaker, my children must always come first.
While I would never go to it as a first resort, I have to acknowledge that there are some opponents
that are simply unable to be contained or captured. Therefore, I need the people charged with
protecting this place, to be able to do the same."

"Hmmm." Sai closed her eyes and considered her next words. "I have taken the lives of villains
before. It is a very heavy decision to make. And should not be made for a shallow cause. However.
Protecting children. That is a cause worthy of taking a life."

"I see. Then there is no need to test you any further." Izuku said. "You're hired."

Sai smiled and pulled out a sword. A golden blade, with a bright blue hilt. "Then I swear to you,
upon my blade, I will protect you and these children. No matter the cost."

"Hmm. Yes, you will do quite nicely." Kiba smiled. "I am happy to welcome you as part of our
army! Handle our forces with care, and protect your queen and her siblings with pride!"

Sai gave a brief chuckle. "Of course my lady."

"Can I keep one of the swords?" Netsu asked.

"Unfortunately, the swords will not remain here for much longer," Sai explained.

A few moments after she said that, the swords she had summoned, disappeared in a bright blue
light.

"Woah!? What happened to them!" Netsu asked, running over to where the swords once were.

"The swords I make are not of this world. They belong to the world inside my imagination. A
world of infinite swords. When I force them through the portal here, I'm forcing something that
should not exist, into existence." Sai explained. "As such, they can only be here for a certain
amount of time, before they fade back into their own reality. The same goes for anything that I
would drag into that world, aside from swords that is."

"Interesting. Well, you can tell me about the details of your quirk in our wrap-up discussion." Izuku
said. "Well talk about pay, accommodations, health care, terms. All that."

"Very well, let's take this back to your office sir," Sai said, as she and Izuku departed.

XXXXXXXXXX

A couple hours later, the two had worked everything out, and contracts had been signed.
Cementing Sai as the bodyguard for the Midoriya Foundation.

"Alright. So, do you have any last questions or concerns?" Izuku asked her before the meeting
ended.

Sai paused for a moment, before speaking. "You haven't asked about why I quit."

"I didn't feel a need." Izuku dismissed her concern, but that didn't seem to sit right with her.

"The H.P.S.C. has gone to lengths to make sure I would have…difficulties finding work
elsewhere." Sai continued. "To be honest, I applied here not just because it seemed like a noble
cause, but also because I was hoping you'd be kind enough to overlook that."

"It's not hard to tell that a lot of the discouraging things the H.P.S.C. has said about you are
exaggerated," Izuku explained. "I'm sure you had your reasons for quitting. And I won't ask you if
it makes you uncomfortable. Although, admittedly I have put together my own theory with the
information I have available to me. My apologies if that seems a bit invasive."

Sai sighed. "No. It's perfectly reasonable to be curious and come to your own conclusions.
Although, I would like to hear about your theory."

There was a minute of silence, as Izuku took a second to think about what he was going to say.

"Well, I know you were taken in by the H.P.S.C. at a young age and spent most of your life
training to be a hero." Izuku started. "Eventually you gained your hero license and became the
leader of a team of heroes. Consisting of yourself, Saber. And your teammates, Lancer, Berserker,
Caster, Assassin, and Archer. You performed very well. With all of you being extremely powerful
heroes in your own right, and as a team you were even more effective. Then, all of a sudden,
Lancer and Berserker were announced to be dead, Caster was revealed to be a villain, and Archer
and Assassin disappeared off the face of the earth. And lastly, you quit being a pro hero."

Sai remained quiet, listening intently to Izuku's words.

"My theory is as such. Caster had been secretly doing something, I don't know what, that she was
afraid of you all finding out about." Izuku continued. "Berserker's quirk was notoriously hard to
control, and if something set him off emotionally while it was active, then it could be disastrous.
I'm guessing Caster sabotaged you all, making Berserker go out of control, which was the reason
for Lancer's death. You and Berserker were known to be good friends, but considering his power,
and how much damage he could do…you would have no choice but to put him down, while the
other two took care of Caster."

Once again, Sai remained silent. Not confirming or denying anything yet.

"I have no idea what became of Assassin and Archer. I presume they're still alive, and were just
heavily discouraged, leaving without going through the formalities you did." Izuku said. "Now as
for you, I have little doubt that the events of this tragedy had shaken you a bit. But even then
looking at your behavior then, and even now, I doubt that'd have been enough to get you to quit
outright. Something was said or revealed, or done, by someone, that either heavily damaged, or
destroyed your faith in heroes outright. That's the only thing I could think of, as to why someone
who spent their entire life in the pursuit of one goal, would suddenly quit."

Once Izuku finished giving out his theory, there was a long, tense silence, with Sai looking down
the entire time.

Eventually, she pulled up her head, a serious look in her eye. "It almost alarming how much of that
you managed to put together. I suppose, in that case, I'll fill in the blanks. As it turns out, Caster
was working with someone known as All for One."

Izuku's eyes widened. "All for One!?"

Sai's eyes widened as well, seemingly shocked that Izuku knew about the mysterious villain.
However her expression returned to her serious one, and she continued the story. "Yes. For
whatever reason, Caster was working for that villain, and when we discovered this and tried to
apprehend her, Berserker suddenly attacked us and killed Lancer with a surprise attack. He didn't
seem to be, himself. I don't know what Caster did, or how she did it, but somehow she was
controlling Berserker, forcing him to fight us. He was too strong. Even stronger than normal.
And…I killed him."

Now it was Izuku who stayed silent. Giving nothing more than a sympathetic look. Not wanting to
show ANY disrespect towards this woman's loss.

"As you said, Archer and Assassin took down Caster, although she was significantly stronger than
normal, and she was using her quick in ways we've never seen before." Sai continued. "And then
after that…after that…after everything was finished I gave my briefing to the H.P.S.C….and
they…didn't treat Berserker's death with the respect it deserved."

Ahh, so that's what did it. Izuku thought.

"Some more things were said, and in the end, I decided I couldn't continue working for them
anymore," Sai said, doing a very good job at restaining the lingering anger she felt just
remembering this occurrence. "And I quit."

"I see." Izuku gave her a saddened look. "I'm sorry you had to go through all that. Berserker was a
hero worthy of respect. I remember his contribution to ending the Incetioid. It's a shame the
H.P.S.C. couldn't do the same."

Sai gave a sad smile, recalling the event Izuku spoke of. "Yes. A shame."
Another moment passed, before Sai's expression became deadly serious. "When I mentioned All
for One. You reacted like you knew that name."

Izuku's eyes went wide again, as he realized he'd given himself away. "Ah. Yeah. I suppose I did.
And…I'm guessing the H.P.S.C. didn't tell you a lot about him."

"They denied he existed," Sai explained sternly. "No matter how much I asked, and insisted to
know to truth, that denied me at every step. It was part of the reason I quit."

Izuku bit the side of his cheek, hesitating a bit. "And I'm guessing you want me to tell you about
him."

"Given all I've been through because of him, I think I deserve to know," Sai said.

Izuku sighed. "Well, I can't disagree. But I need you to keep what I tell you, to yourself at all cost.
It's heavily classified information, and the only reason I know all this is because of a powerful
friend of mine who's not too great at keeping secrets. It's pretty much a state secret."

"Well know it makes a bit more sense as to why they were so amendment on keeping me in the
dark," Sai said with notable disdain. "I swear I will keep my lips sealed."

"Very well." Izuku got ready to start explaining. "To put it simply, All for One is the oldest, and
most dangerous villains to ever have existed. Dating back to when quirks first began to emerge. His
quirk, All for One, allows him to steal the quirks of others, and use them for himself. Or even
transfer them to other people."

Sai's eyes widened. "Wait. Then that means-"

"Caster must have been given quirks by All for One," Izuku told her. "My guess is that she gained
these quirks in exchange for favors."

He could practically hear Sai's fist-clenching, as rage bubbled up to the surface.

"Currently, we think he's dead," Izuku said. "All Might battled the villain, and smashed his face in,
but the body was never found. And given that he's had a couple hundred years to gather quirks-"

"It's entirely possible, that he could still be alive," Sai concluded, looking mighty upset, to say the
least.

"Right." Izuku nodded. "But no one's heard anything from him since his supposed death. So either
he is truly dead, or he's biding his time."

Izuku knew that wouldn't be a satisfying answer. Heck, it was probably the LEAST satisfying
answer. But it was the truth, and she DESERVED the truth.

"So he's the one responsible for all this. He certainly sounds like a monster." Sai said, once again
trying to contain her anger, but only barely doing so. "Is it truly fine to leave his fate uncertain?
Shouldn't they be doing everything in their power to make sure he's truly dead? And if not, make
sure he actually dies?"

"Probably, but up until now, All Might was certain he killed him," Izuku responded. "And the
H.P.S.C. is content to assume he's dead. They likely won't make a move unless they see something
pointing towards him being alive. And even then…"

Sai let out a very frustrated sigh. "Typical."

"Well, if he is alive, then he's bound to show up eventually. And when that happens. All Might will
take care of him. That I can assure you." Izuku told her.

"From what you've told me, this man appears to not fear death via aging. If that's the case, then All
Might may not be around to fight him." Sai pointed out firmly.

Izuku nodded. "We are well aware of that. However, there is a plan in place in the event that that
transpires. Right now, there is a hero, being trained at U.A. Who is destined to surpass All Might.
If All Might can't finish him off. She will."

"That a lofty expectation. How are you so sure of this?" Sai asked, with suspicion.

"Well, that secret is something I can't disclose to you. My apologies." Izuku told her.
"Unfortunately, that secret is not only not mine to tell, but it's also much more important to keep
hidden than the existence of All for One. I'm really sorry but I'll just need you to trust me."

"...I see," Sai responded. "Thank you. For telling me what you could. And for telling me what you
couldn't. I admire your honesty, it confirms that working for you was the right choice."

"It's nothing to admire. You deserved some closure." Izuku told her. "Now, then I'll give you till
next month to gather all your stuff, and bring it here. You can start working here with the other
guard at the same time."

"Other guard?" Sai asked raising an eyebrow in confusion.

"Oh!" Izuku's eyes went wide as he realized he forgot something important. "I didn't tell you about
her! I'm so sorry it must have slipped my mind."

"It's fine," Sai reassured him. "Just tell me what she's like."

"Uh well…' Izuku tried to find the best way to word it. "She's very…unique."
 Who You Are to Me
Chapter Notes

So guys! I have good news.

I finally know what to do with the U.S.J. attack! Yay!

Now you might be wondering, "Kyodon, it took you 91 chapters to figure out what to
do with the freaking U.S.J attack?!"

Yes…the issue with the U.S.J. attack for this story is that it happens too soon in the
original timeline for me to do much with.

But at the same time, I knew I wanted to do something with it. And so I just kept
pushing it back.

And as I kept pushing it back, I kept getting questions about where we were in the
timeline, and if the U.S.J. attack happened, and why I haven't mentioned it.

I just kind of hoped if I made no mention of the timeline, then people would just not
mention it either. But that was not the case.

But now, here is the answer to a few questions regarding the U.S.J. attack.

Firstly, where are we in the canon timeline? Well, we are well past the point where the
original U.S.J. attack happened. And we're about a month or two off from the sports
festival.

Second, why hasn't it happened yet. Well, I told you the out-of-story reason why it
hasn't happened, but there is an in-story one too. All for One got distracted with
something else. More on that later.

Third, will it still happen? Yes…and no. So the U.S.J. attack won't happen in the way
you remember it in the canon. I'm going to change, A LOT of stuff. But the premises
of, League of Villains shows up with an army of villains and a Nomu that's on par with
All Might, will still remain the same. But it's going to be expanded. Very expanded.

And as for the Forth question, I'm sure you're now asking, Expanded How? Well,
there are gonna be a lot more villains. And I'm not just talking about the fodder.

There are gonna be more Nomu, as well as more actually powerful villains, to give the
heroes, 1A, and the kids a run for their money.

Both the added Nomu and villains will include familiar faces, and some New O.C.
villains based on villains from other series.

There will be villains based on characters from Spider-Man, Resident Evil, Dragon
Ball Z, and Super, as well as Kill La Kill, and the Fate series.

I wonder if you can guess who the familiar faces will be, and who the new villains
will be based on.

Also, there will be one new kid, with a stupidly powerful quirk.
 It's the biggest arc I've written for this story. But don't worry, I have everything already
planned out, because trying the "seat of pants" approach in an event this big with this
many characters, I'd find myself overwhelmed.

Now for the last question. When will this arc happen? And I actually kind of have an
answer to that question…but not an exact one. The answer is…soonish? I have two
more arcs I need to go through, one new character to introduce and a few slices of life
chapters. So we very well may surpass chapter 100 before we reach this arc.

Anyway, let's get onto the chapter.

Izuku was laying in his bed, getting ready to go to sleep after a long day, when suddenly he heard a
knock on the door. "Who is it?"

Now, Izuku didn't know who could be knocking on his door this late at night.

It could have been one of the girls looking for more cuddles, like Kei, Eri, or Kioku. It could have
been Yami or Fu asking for more food. It could have been his mother wanting to talk to him. Or in
a worst-case scenario, it could have been Momo, Iida, or Ochaco telling him that something
terrible has happened.

"It's…It's me."

Who Izuku did expect, probably the last person he would have expected, was Fuku.

His eyes widened, and he was stunned into silence for a moment before he quickly responded. "Oh!
Um…C-come in!"

There was a moment of silence, presumably, Fuku was hesitating before she ultimately opened the
door.

"H-Hi. D-d-d-d-...Izuku." Fuku stuttered, before looking at the ground with a pained expression.

This whole thing was…concerning to Izuku. Firstly Fuku approaching him was odd. Not bad, but
definitely odd. And now this.

She was definitely trying to call him dad. Which, should have pleased him, and it would have, if
not for how forced it was. It was clear she had tried, and failed, to force herself to call him dad, and
was clearly displeased at her inability to do so.

But why was she forcing herself to call him dad in the first place?

"Hey Fuku. Is everything alright? Do you need anything?" Izuku asked, not wanting to sound
overly concerned. Sometimes that would make Fuku think she did something wrong.

"I'm ok!" Fuku said a bit too quickly. "It's just um…I was wondering…if it's not asking too
much…if you could possibly…spend the day with me tomorrow!?"

Almost immediately, Fuku closed her eyes, and held her head down putting her hands over her
head and seemingly waiting to be struck or yelled at.

"Of course. I may be a busy person, but it's my job first and foremost, to take care of you and the
others." Izuku reminded her. "And to make sure none of you want for anything. So if you want to
spend more time with, me, then I'll be happy to do so."

"Th-thank you so much!" Fuku said. "I-I'm really looking forward to tomorrow! I-I have a lot of
things I want to d-do with you!"

"I'll be looking forward to it too Fuku," Izuku told her, giving her a kind smile. "We should both
get some rest, sounds like we have a big day tomorrow."

"Oh! Yes! Oh, could you imagine if I asked to spend time with you, and then I couldn't do anything
right because I was too tired!" Fuku gulped. "That would be so disrespectful!"

"It'd be fine. It happens to all of us." Izuku reassured her. "But let's try and keep that from
happening."

"Ri-Right! I'll be going back to my room now!" Fuku said as she shuffled back towards the door.
"So-sorry for disturbing you! Goodnight!"

"Goodnight," Izuku told her as she left.

Once Fuku was gone, Izuku laid back down. I'll have to figure out exactly what's going on with her
tomorrow. Hopefully, it's nothing too serious.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

Izuku woke up to the smell of eggs and bacon.

He opened his eyes and saw a veritable feast in front of him, laying a large wooden tray in front of
him.

There were eggs, bacon, pancakes, and orange juice. Something you'd see as typical American
breakfast. And it smelled amazing.

"G-good morning!"

Izuku looked up from his breakfast and saw Fuku sitting at a small table next to him, with a stack
of pancakes and strawberries on her plate.

She looked up at him anxiously, with the tiniest tinge of hope in her eyes. "I um…wanted to make
you some breakfast, a-as a thanks for everything you've done for me. And I um…really wanted to
eat with you too."

A huge smile grew on Izuku's face, and he moved out his arm to pat Fuku on the head. "Thank
you. It looks amazing. But you don't have to thank me really."

"I really do." Fuku insisted, looking down at her food with a frown. "I had to leave my room early,
and ask Sato to teach me how to make this, b-because I heard you were a big fan of American stuff
so I wanted to make an American style breakfast. I wouldn't have been able to do that without you.
I probably wouldn't have been able to do a lot of things without you. Without you, I'd probably be
all on my own…in a room…forever…U-um p-point is I have a lot to thank you for! So um, p-
please enjoy the meal!"

Izuku stopped himself from sighing or frowning. It was hard seeing Fuku be…depressed. But, she
was still so much better than how she was when she got here. He had to remind himself that this
was progress…even if acknowledging that fact made him even more depressed.
Shaking his head to rid himself of those thoughts, Izuku decided to finally indulge in the meal.

He cut into one of the pancakes, before using his fork to rub the pancake around the plate, making
sure there was plenty of syrup on it, before putting it in his mouth.

Oh. This is really good for someone who just learned how to cook it. Izuku thought to himself.

It wasn't mind-blowing by any means. Going just above average into the "Pretty Good" tier of
foods. Competently made.

And while that didn't sound like much, it was still very impressive considering her complete lack
of experience. People didn't tend to do well when having to do something they'd never even tried
before, so for Fuku to do this well, was pretty amazing.

After swallowing it, he gave Fuku a smile, and a thumbs up. It was probably the best way he could
handle it. Too much praise and Fuku would think he was lying, and too little and Fuku would think
she didn't do well enough. It was a tricky balance to reach using words, so perhaps a gesture would
be better suited.

And judging by Fuku's sigh of relief, before she dug into her own food.

The two of them enjoyed their meal together for a bit, but Izuku felt the need to fill the silence.

"So, have you given any thought to what you want to do in the future?" Izuku asked her. Both to
make conversation and because he was genuinely curious. "Any plans? An ideal career?
Anything?"

Fuku paused for a moment, before swallowing her food and giving Izuku a nervous look. "Um…I-I
want to do something…creative. E-everyone tells me that I'm really good at d-drawing and writing.
A-and I know how to sew and cook too. S-so I think I could probably be a good author. Or artist, or
dressmaker, or a cake decorator. I-If that's ok!"

"Of course, it is," Izuku told her. "No matter what job you choose, I will always support you, and
try to help you achieve your dreams. Although…I didn't know that you wrote."

The moment Izuku said that Fuku's whole body went stiff, and her pupils shrunk as she made the
"deer in headlights" expression. Telling Izuku that she probably said that part by accident and didn't
even realize it.

" …I mean…I do but…" Fuku looked down at her plate, her face bright red, and beads of sweat
dripping down her face.

"You don't want to show it to me," Izuku said, figuring that out rather quickly.

"Please don't be mad!" Fuku begged, almost immediately. "I-I'll show it to you if you really want
but Fu's the only person that thinks it's good is Mu, and that might be because he's the only person
who's read it besides me, but I think it's really terrible and kind of cringe and-"

"Fuku's it's alright!" Izuku had a feeling he would be saying that a lot today. "I told you before, I'll
try not to force you to do anything your uncomfortable with. If you don't want to show me your
writing, then you don't have to."

"...But… you're supposed to be my…my…my d-d-dad," Fuku said, managing to force herself to
call him dad, although that didn't seem to make her any happier, in fact, her calling him dad
seemed to make her mood even worse, as she looked down on at her plate with an intensely guilty
expression. "I should be able to share anything with you."

Izuku sighed and gave her a sad looked. "Unfortunately, we haven't had much time to bond. One of
the downsides of my job is that I can't spend time with all you kids at once. And some will call for
more of my attention, meaning that it can leave my bond with certain children a bit…lacking. I've
been content to let Eri and Kei help you out with your…difficulties, and I do think that was the
right decision, but as a result, you are one of the children I've spent the least amount of time with,
unfortunately. But hopefully, we can fix that today."

Fuku paused for a moment, before giving her pancakes a determined pout. "Y-Yeah! We'll fix
that."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After finishing up their breakfast, the two moved on to the first activity Fuku had planned for
today.

A game of catch.

Izuku and her were currently in the backyard, with Izuku holding the ball, looking mighty
confused.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" Izuku asked her. "I never figured you were one for catch."

"Y-yeah well y-you know I just want to try new things," Fuku told him. Her constantly shifting
eyes and nervous expression(even more nervous than normal that is), gave her away. Lying was
not her strong suit.

But Izuku decided not to call her out just yet. He had to be careful when dealing with Fuku, he
couldn't be too aggressive.

"Alright, but if you don't feel like you're having fun, we can stop anytime you like," Izuku told her,
before raising up his arm. "Are you ready?"

Fuku got a good distance away from Izuku, before looking around, getting nervous, and walking a
bit closer, and then repeating this process, a few more times, until she found a spot close enough to
Izuku, but also far enough that he could reasonably throw it at her. "O=Ok! Do it!"

"Alright, here goes." Izuku threw the ball at her softly, not too hard but just hard enough to reach
her.

However, instead of catching it, Fuku's eyes dilated in fear, before she ducked down, and putting
her hands in front of her face. "Please no!"

The ball flew over Fuku's head, landing a few feet behind her.

"Huh?" Fuku seemed to snap out of whatever had taken over at the moment and realized what she'd
done. "Oh no I messed up!"

"Fuku, are you sure you want to do this?" Izuku asked again. "You looked like you were scared for
your life there."

"I'm sorry! Sometimes fa…that man, would throw stuff at me when he got really angry so I just
kind of did this on instinct."
Izuku couldn't hide his disgust after hearing that, as he once again wondered how any parent could
do that to their child.

However, Fuku, being Fuku, took Izuku's disgusted expression the wrong way, and almost started
crying. "I'm sorry! Please don't be mad I won't do it again I swear!"

The moment Izuku heard that he cursed himself for not reining himself in, and letting himself
forget his present company. "Wait Fuku I wasn't mad at you! I was just upset at your old father for
doing that to you. I'm sorry."

"No really it was my fault I should have prepared myself better since I knew that I got used to
doing that when things were thrown at me!" Fuku argued.

"You shouldn't have to apologize for something like that, if anything it's my fault for not having
noticed that after all this time." Izuku countered.

"But your so busy all the time, how could anyone blame you for that!? I was the one who said we
should play catch and completely forgot about the fact that I'm like this!" Fuku rebuked.

This continued for quite some time, but after eventually deciding to just drop the subject, Izuku
said they should probably abandon catch for now.

And so they moved on to the next part of Fuku's activity list.

Bike riding.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Agh!"

Well, bike riding was what Fuku put on her list, however, Fuku forgot one important detail.

She didn't know how to ride a bike.

This is what lead to Fuku, falling on the ground as her bike tilted to the side. Again.

Izuku hadn't moved at all, staying stationary on his bike, watching as Fuku tried to ride her bike to
no avail. "Are you sure you don't want training wheels?"

"N-No thanks! I can do it!" Fuku said, picking herself up again. She knew that her age, using
training wheels would be pretty embarrassing. "Just give me a second!"

Fuku got back up, and got back on her bike, before making another attempt to ride it.

And once again falling over.

Izuku cringed at seeing her wince in pain. "Can you at least let me teach you then? I really can't
stand the sight of you getting hurt this much."

"O-ok." Fuku groaned.

The lessons were…slow going.

Izuku would hold the handles as he taught Fuku to peddle.

This phase of the lessons would go well, but whenever he would try to let go so she could peddle
on her own, she wouldn't make it very far before she fell again. Mostly due to a lack of confidence.

After falling down yet again, Fuku sighed in frustration. "Darn it why is this so hard!"

"Don't worry about that. You made it a lot farther this time." Izuku reassured her, offering her a
hand to help her back up.

As Fuku got up, she looked up and noticed the sun was now a different position from when they
first started, and her eyes grew wide. "Wait! How long have we been doing this!?"

Izuku looked at his watch. "About two hours?"

"TWO HOURS!" Fuku shouted in a panic. Oh my god, I can't believe we've been doing this for two
hours! Are we gonna have time for everything else!? Should I move on or…

Fuku considered her options. Should she continue trying to learn how to ride a bike, making very
slow, and painful progress, or move on?

In the end, it wasn't as difficult a decision as she thought.

"U-Um, actually, could we move onto the next thing please?" Fuku asked Izuku nervously.

"If that's what you want." Izuku agreed. "What's next?"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The next activity took Izuku and Fuku into the forest.

Seeing as wild animals and potential intruders were lurking there, Izuku instructed a Hound to
remain nearby, as well as a few Beringels. Although they were to stay out of sight, as to not stress
out Fuku with their terrifying appearance.

And what were the two of them doing in the forest?

Fishing.

Yes, the two of them were sitting by a lake with some fishing rods, waiting for some fish to show
up.

Suddenly, Fuku felt a pull on her line. "I-I got a bite!"

"Oh! Reel it in!" Izuku encouraged her.

Fuku stood up and started reeling in the line, however, the fish seemed to be pretty heavy, and she
had to try and pull it out, but that didn't seem to do much as Fuku struggled to try and pull it up.

Izuku helped her out, grabbing her arms and helping her out. "Come on we can do it!"

"Errrr! AGH!" Fuku and Izuku finally pulled the fish out, hurling it into the air as it flopped
around, startled by being taken out of the water.

Izuku caught the fish as it came back down, and held it as it flopped around in his arms. "Wow,
this is a pretty big one. Great job Fuku!"

Fuku was absolutely beaming as Izuku put the fish in the bucket with all the other ones they'd
caught.
So far, the fishing had been doing swimmingly. Much better than the other two activities.

They did have to look up some Youtube videos to figure out how to fish, and after a couple
failures, they started to get it down.

And even the waiting process was very enjoyable, it was…peaceful, and the feeling of reeling a
fish, which she would later then cook, was amazing.

She could actually see this becoming a hobby of hers. Maybe she'd listen to some podcasts next
time. Although she didn't mind the peaceful silence there was now.

Seeing the peaceful smile on Fuku's face made Izuku's heart feel full. It was such a rare thing to
see her so at ease. Well, he himself didn't really see her like this much, considering most of the
time she only went out wearing her hoodie.

However, Izuku had something else on his mind as well.

Fuku had been acting weird this entire time, and now that she was at ease, Izuku felt it was finally
time to confront her.

"Fuku." Izuku broke the silence.

"Hmmm?" Fuku looked at him curiously.

"Are you going to tell me what this all about?" Izuku asked her.

Fuku tilted her head and gave him a confused look. "What?"

"You suddenly asking to spend time with me, while in no way unwelcome, is odd. Not bad. Just
odd." Izuku explained to her. "And then there's all the times you kept forcing yourself to try and
call me dad. Then today you had us do a bunch of stereotypical activities you'd see someone do
with their father on T.V. or in a movie. None of which you're familiar with. Something is obviously
up with you, and as your caretaker or as your father if you prefer, I need to know what it is, and if I
should be concerned. Please, be honest with me."

Fuku's face fell, a saddened expression overtaking her, as she once again looked away from him
and down at the lake. Staring at their reflections.

After a few moments of silence, she finally worked up the nerve to answer. "I...I want Eri and Kei
to be my sisters. I mean, they might already think of me as their sister, I think they've called me
that a few times but…I want it to be official. But for that, I need you to be my…to be my dad. But
I…I just can't think of you as my father!"

"Fuku." Izuku looked at her with a saddened expression. Not because of the whole "can't think of
you as my father thing" that stun a little but he was more so upset because this was clearly eating
her up inside.

"A-And I don't know why!" Fuku shouted, tears of frustration welling up in her eyes. "I like you!
You are a really good person who's done so, so much for me and the people, I care about. You've
given me everything I ever wanted, and things I didn't even know I wanted! And you even worked
yourself to the point of getting sick, just for us! But whenever I try to think of you as my father I
feel…I feel sick! I feel like I want to throw up and I don't know why!? What's wrong with me!?"

Fuku was really crying now, although softly, her tears falling into the lake as did so. "I'm sorry. I
thought that maybe if we spent more time together, then I'd be able to think of you as my father no
problem but…I still feel gross when I try to think of you that way. I'm sorry. I'm really sorry I don't
know why I feel like this!"

There was a few moments of silence between them. The only sound in the whole area was the
noise Fuku's tears made as they hit the water.

But eventually, Izuku responded. "What is the definition of father to you?"

"Huh?" Fuku was…confused by the question. Or rather why he asked that out of the blue.

"I asked, what is the definition of a father to you?" Izuku repeated. "If you were to guess, what
would be the dictionary definition of the word father?"

"Oh um…a man who takes care of his children, and helps them grow?" Fuku guessed, unsure
where Izuku was going with this.

"Alright. But when you think of the word father or dad, what do you think of?" Izuku asked her.
"What comes to your mind first? Please be honest."

Fuku paused for a moment, before deciding to trust Izuku, and start thinking about the word father.

Almost instantly she was struck by a memory of her own father, yelling at her. Another memory of
him hitting her. Another memory of him tying her to a chair.

Fuku winced, almost as if she'd been stuck. Giving Izuku his answer.

"You keep thinking of him don't you," Izuku said.

"I…yes," Fuku admitted.

"And therein lies the problem," Izuku told her somberly. "That man has ruined the term father for
you. When you think of a father, you don't think of a man who cares for and supports you. You
think of a terrible person who mistreats and abuses you."

"But-but I know that's not what a father's supposed to be like!" Fuku argued, a horrified and
desperate look in her eyes.

"You know that up here." Izuku pointed to her head, before moving his finger down towards her
heart. "But not down here. The heart and mind can often disagree. Even if you know something is
true, it may take a while before you ever accept it. Sometimes people simply don't and let
themselves go on believing lies because they can't bring themselves to accept the truth. Even if
they want to."

"But-I-" Fuku's tears started picking up speed. Her hands tightened around her fishing rod, and she
clamped her eyes shut. "I-I-"

Suddenly, Fuku got another bite.

"AGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Fuku shouted out in rage and frustration, startling Izuku who was
not expecting such an outburst.

Fuku started reeling in the line furiously. Doing so, so hard Izuku was concerned she might break
it. "Damn him! Damn that horrible horrible man! Even when he's not here he's still running my
life! I hate him! I hate him! I HATE HIM!"

The furious girl leaned back and pulled the fish out of the water, once again causing it to go flying
into the air.

Izuku grabbed it before it could hit the ground, and looked back at Fuku, who was now panting
with exhaustion after her outburst.

"If I…if I can't think of you as a father…that means me Eri and Kei can't be real sisters." Fuku
cried.

"That's not true," Izuku told her softly, but firmly, causing her to give him another confused look.
"Yes, normally two people would have to share a parent of some kind to considered siblings. But
that doesn't HAVE to be the case."

"Huh?" Fuku continued to be baffled by what Izuku was saying.

"Many people will call each other sisters or brothers, regardless of their parent situation," Izuku
explained. "Sure to some people being a blood sibling or a step-sibling is all there is, but for others,
it's simply the next evolution of friends. People so close to you, they might as well be family. And
really, what's to stop you from calling them, you sisters? They won't. I certainly won't. At that
point, you only need to ask yourself, do you want to call them your sisters?"

"Yes! Of course, I do!" Fuku said, a hopeful glint in her eyes.

"Well, then it's settled." Izuku put his hand on her head and gave her a reassuring smile. "You three
are sisters. And you can be sisters with Kiba, Kioku, any other part of our family. Even if you can't
think of me as a dad."

"B-but that's just…weird." Fuku pointed out.

"This is a foundation for overly powerful children, run by a quirkless 16-year-old. Who's first
employee was hired after breaking and entering on our property, and destroying our security
system." Izuku chuckled. "A lot of things are weird here."

"I guess…are you sure it's fine if I can't think of you as a father?" Fuku asked.

"To be honest, given what you think of when you think of a father, the fact that you can't think of
me as one is a compliment," Izuku told her. "There's no need to worry about me forcing things on
you. Especially not something like that. The only things I'll ever really insist on is that you take
care of yourself, and don't hurt others."

"That's…really all you want from me?" Fuku asked.

"That's all," Izuku confirmed.

"I…I see." Fuku said, trying to take that in. Because it really was hard for her to understand not
having expectations placed on her. She just wasn't used to it.

But it was overwhelmingly relieving.

The two of them sat in silence once again. Enjoying the feeling of the sun beaming warmly down
on the two of them.

And thus, Fuku gained peace of mind and a new hobby.

So all and all, a pretty day for her.

 Cupid Candy Chaos Part 1

"Hmmm." Yami looked at the picture on Mina's phone, that being a Xenomorph from an alien.
"Have to make some changes. Not enough bones, but could make it."

Mina's smile widened, she had come to Yami's room to see if he could make this movie
monstrosity, and it seemed like there in fact hope.

Knock Knock.

"Come in," Yami said.

The door opened, and Shiruku came in, bringing Amai behind her.

"Yami, I brought you, friend, here," Shiruku told him politely.

"Hey Yami!" Amai greeted him cheerfully. "I came for our trip to lighting up the city!"

Ever since Yami and Amai had gone to the city that one time to give people joy candies, they had
decided they would do this every now and then.

Today the two had decided to just that, with Izuku's approval, although they would have to decide
on who would supervise them.

"You have candies?" Yami asked.

Amai nodded and opened her basket, showing off all the mood candies that were inside.

However, something was off about them.

Yami took one of the candies and noticed that it was pink rather than yellow. "Different color."

Amai's eyes widened, as she realized what had happened, and saw Yami about to eat one. "Wait
Yami don't!"

But it was too late, he had already popped one in his mouth.

The moment he did he felt a wave of warmth wash over him, a pleasant feeling that washed over all
his other emotions.

He looked up at Amai, and then suddenly, he couldn't stop.

Now he liked Amai. She was his first friend(not a sibling or whatever Ken and Nara were to him)
and she was very pleasant to be around.

But for whatever reason, he liked her significantly more now. Just seeing her gave him a happy
feeling, and he was really glad she was here.

Also, she was just very nice to look at. She was just very pretty, and her bright blonde hair just
radiated joy.

And that adorable red blush was also adding to his desire to keep looking at her.

However looking past that, he could see that she seemed to be distressed. That bothered him. It
really, really bothered him.

"Upset. What's wrong." Yami said, getting really close to her, and looking her in the eyes.

"T-Those were love candies!" Amai stuttered, as her face turned as red as a tomato. "I must have
accidentally made those instead of happy candies!"

"Love candies?" Mina and Shiruku's interest was piqued.

"Like candies that make you fall in love?!" Mina grinned, getting several ideas already.

Shiruku was in the exact same boat. "Is that why Yami can't look away from you right now! Did
he fall in love with you?"

Yami tired his head. Love? Was he in love with Amai right now? This feeling was certainly similar
to how he felt about Izuku but different. It was love but a different kind of love.

Still, he didn't have the urge to kiss her or anything like he saw in fiction. He was just very fond of
her right now. And thought she was very pretty.

"No nothing like that!" Amai shook her head flusteredly. "The love candy boosts the affection you
feel towards the first person you see! But it doesn't have to be romantic. It can be the love you feel
for a parent, or a sibling, or a friend! Y-Yami probably just thinks I'm a very good friend right
now!"

"Hmmm." Yami hummed. That seemed accurate.

"That doesn't explain why he's looking at you like that," Shiruku said with a smug look.

"I just think she's very pretty," Yami answered honestly.

Amai made a high pitch whining noise, as her face somehow got even redder.

"I know exactly what to do with these," Mina said, staring at the basket with a mischievous gleam
in her eye.

"I think we have the same idea," Shiruku said with a creepy grin.

Amai looked at them nervously. "Whatever you planning, please don't. The power of love can do
terrible things in the wrong hands!"

"Oh come on, we're not gonna do anything that bad. Just some pranks." Mina said. "Lighten up a
bit. No one's gonna get hurt."

"Yeah we'd never hurt anyone here, you know that. We're just gonna have some fun." Shiruku
said. And see some ships sail.

"Hmmmmmmm." Amai still looked unsure.

"Please! I'll make you a dress! Free of charge!" Shiruku pleaded.

"And I'll give you…" Mina fished around in her pocket, before taking out some cash. "1000 yen!"

Amai hesitated for a second but eventually took the money. "Deal!"

Shiruku swiped the basket, and she and Mina looked at the candies with glee.
"By the way, how long does the effect last?" Mina asked.

"Well how long the effect of my candies last, depends on how I was feeling at the time I made
them, and how hard it is to shake off that emotion," Amai explained. "Love is super powerful, so it
takes a while for it to wear off, it'll probably last for a few hours."

"Neat. This is gonna be super fun!" Mina said. "Come on girl! Let's go play cupid!"

"I can't wait!" Shiruku responded as the two left the room to start their spree of terror.

XXXXXXXXX

"You know I kind of wish Ryukyu was in this game," Ochaco said.

Ochaco and Izuku of them were currently, in Izuku's room, sitting on his bed playing Super Hero
Bash together.

Izuku was once again playing All Might, and since Ryukyu was in fact, not in the game, nor her
actual favorite hero Thirteen, Ochaco was playing Mirko.

"I mean, I understand why Thirteen isn't in here, she's a rescue hero, but Ryukyu is a combat hero,"
Ochaco argued.

"Yeah, it would be really cool to play as her, but how would she even work?" Izuku asked while
playing the game. "I mean she's a massive dragon. I can't imagine how you would design a
playable character like that."

"I mean couldn't they shrink her down?" Ochaco counted.

Izuku shook his head. "I think a lot of Ryukyu's power and intimidation factor comes from her size,
it would be like trying to shrink down Mt. Lady. I just don't think it would be a good idea."

Ochaco sighed. "I mean I guess. I just wish there were more female heroes in the game."

"I agree." Izuku nodded.

Knock Knock.

"Come in," Izuku said.

Mina came into the room, with a grin that was a bit too wide.

"Hey, guys! Hanging out!?" Mina asked. "Glad to see you're getting some R&R!"

"Yeah, it's been a while since I got to lay back and play video games." Izuku smiled back at her.
"Thank you for all the help by the way."

"No prob!" Mina waved it off. "Hey Ocha, Amai just showed up and brought some joy candies.
You want one?"

Mina offered Ochaco a love candy, which she had covered in edible paint(courtesy of tricking
Momo) to make it look like a joy candy.

"Oh, thanks, Mina," Ochaco said, taking the candy.

"Welp guess I better go! See ya!" Mina quickly got out of the room, her grin widening as she
exited.

Huh. That was weird. Ochaco shrugged, as she popped the candy into her mouth, before turning to
Izuku. "So what were we-"

Ochaco froze.

Izuku was smiling.

This was no surprise to her, Izuku had been smiling for a while now since they'd started playing.
And she was very relieved to see him genuinely smile once again.

But for whatever reason, right now it was making her heart skip a beat.

She just couldn't look away from his face right now. His dark green, messy hair, his deep green
eyes, all complimented his smile perfectly. It was so bright, it was like staring at an emerald sun.

Then Izuku turned his head and looked at her. And their eyes met

And so they stared at each other for a bit, until Izuku started to blush intensely, causing Ochaco to
blush as well as she realized she was being really weird for whatever reason.

"U-Um, so what were we talking about!?" Izuku quickly turned his head away, his face now super
bright red.

"I uh...uh-uh…" For some reason Ochaco couldn't pull herself together, she barely managed to tear
her eyes away from Izuku, and she couldn't even rember what they were talking about mere
seconds ago. "I-I-I don't rember."

"Oh. W-well it probably wasn't very important." Izuku responded. "S-So how are you, parents?"

Ochaco paused. For a moment she managed to get past the love candy's effect and think about her
parents...and Izuku.

A gentle smile came to her face as she recalled her last few visits to her parents' new house.
"They've been great. Better than ever. Thanks to you."

"Aww well, I only did what any good friend would do." Izuku's blush deepened.

Ochaco actually laughed at that, even though her heart was beating much faster for some reason.
"Freinds spend stupid amounts of money to get their friend's parents' work, even though they're
almost on the other side of the country? I don't think so. What you did was beyond helpful! Finally,
they don't have to wake up in the morning and figure out which meal they have to sacrifice to save
money. Or spend all day having to make calls to try and find work. Or any of the other thousand
stupid things we had to suffer through because we didn't have money. Now they can just, be
happy! You have no idea how much that means to me. Honestly, I'm so happy I could kiss you I-"

She froze. The moment she realized what came out of her mouth, she froze, and her face got so red,
she was worried she might pass out with all the blood going to her cheeks.

And Izuku was in the same boat.

AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Ochaco screamed internally. Why did I say that!? I mean I

wouldn't mind kissing him but wait!? What am I thinking!? We're just friends! Just very, very, very
close friends. The closest friends. Friends for life! Oh god, why does that feel wrong!? What is
happening!? Wait a minute! I only started feeling weird after Mina gave me that mood candy! She
must have something to do with this! I knew that her smile was a bit too wide! Oh when I get my
hands on her I'm going to-

Knock Knock.

Suddenly there was someone else knocking on the door, interrupting Ochaco's inner monologue.

Unfortunately, had crashed so he wouldn't be responding for a little bit.

"C-Come in!" Ochaco responded, hoping that this could break up the weird tension in the room.

Todoroki came into the room, looking stoic as normal. He took one look at Izuku, who was still
frozen, and completely out of it. "Uraraka, is Midoriya alright?"

"Y-Yeah he's fine," Ochaco said. "Right Izuku?"

Izuku didn't respond.

Ochaco reached down, and grabbed Izuku's hand, shaking him a bit. "Hey, Izuku."

Izuku jolted into alertness the moment their hands met. "Huh, what? Huh?"

"Midoriya?" Todoroki said, to get his attention.

"Huh? Todoroki?" Izuku finally became aware of his surroundings again, although the blood
rushing to his face was not helping him reorganize his thoughts. "Wh-What did you need? Sorry I
was a bit out of it."

"I could see that." Todoroki noticed. "Anyway, I have the sudden urge to see my sister. I don't
know why, but I want to. I wanted to ask permission to go home and see her for a day."

"O-Oh that's fine!" Izuku approved. "Go ahead."

Todoroki nodded and took his leave, closing the door behind him, and leaving the two alone
together again.

There was an awkward silence that permeated the room for a few minutes, as the two sat in silence
with completely red faces.

Eventually, Izuku broke the silence. "So um uh...y-your hand is...still on mine."

Ochaco's eyes widened, and she realized that her hand was in fact still touching Izuku's, and she
quickly pulled it away. "Sorry!"

"It's...It's fine," Izuku responded, looking away from her.

"Um, I have to go do something real quick!" Ochaco said, practically jumping from the bed to the
door, so fast you'd swear she was using full cowling. "See ya!"

Ochaco left the room in a hurry, ready to go murder her pink classmate.

XXXXXXXXXX

"I don't understand how you don't understand this!" Nara admonished her brother. "It's a simple
equation!"
"You're calling this simple!" Ken held up the book they were working in. "This is a monster
equation! Look how stupidly long it is!? Are we ever going to actually use this in life!?"

The two siblings were currently in the library, with Nara tutoring her less academically gifted
brother, with great difficulty.

"You might have to use to determine something important later as a hero. You never know?" Nara
said, frustration sinking into her voice. "Also, you have to know this stuff to get into a hero school
in the first place."

"That's so lame!" Ken groaned as he leaned back in his chair. "Why do things have to be so
complicated!?"

"It's really not." Nara scoffed, rolling her eyes at her brother's overdramatic behavior.

Ken glared at his sister. "Easy for you to say miss know it all."

Nara was about to give a scathing rebuttal when Shiruku scuttled.

"Hi," Shiruku said, before dropping the candy in front of Ken, and then leaving.

Both siblings watched her go and then kept their eyes on the door she just left from, confused as to
what just happened.

"Ok, that was weird," Ken said, not hesitating too much in popping the candy into his mouth.

"Yeah, weird." Nara squinted at the candy with a look of suspicion. "Ken are you sure you should
be eating that?"

Ken shrugged. "Candy is candy. If she gave it to me, I'm gonna eat it."

Nara sighed. "Fine. Let's just get back to work."

Ken groaned, and looked back at his sister...however something seemed off. He couldn't muster
the same feeling of annoyance that he did usually, and instead, he was focused on how...determined
she looked. "Uh, sure. Whatever."

Despite Nara's best efforts, Ken couldn't really focus too much on the work itself.

Rather, ironically, he was more focused on how hard she was trying to tutor him. How much effort
she put into trying to make him understand the things on the page.

It made him feel like a dick for being so dismissive and rude earlier.

This distraction did not go unnoticed by his sister, however.

"Alright what's going on," Nara said, putting down the book, and giving her brother a frustrated
look. "You've been giving me weird looks for the past half hour."

"I don't know," Ken said, blushing as he turned his head away from his sister. "It's just...your
working really hard to try and teach me this huh?"

Nara raised an eyebrow. "Yeah. Obviously. Not like it's easy to get all this through your thick
skull."

Ken sighed. "I guess...sorry for all the...unnecessary comments, I guess. It's just...this is really
frustrating and really, really boring, and I'm just venting out you even if you don't deserve it."

Nara gave him a dumbfounded look, just staring at him in shock and confusion for a bit before
expression shifted to that of concern. "A-Are you ok?"

"Aside from feeling like a jerk, yes," Ken said sarcastically, before lightly hitting the side of his
head. "Here I go again! It's like the only way I know how to handle frustration and anger, is with
rude and sarcastic comments."

Ken sighed, putting his head down on the table. "...I don't get it. Why do go so far for me?"

"I wouldn't say this is going so far," Nara said, started to get really concerned about her brother's
suddenly odd behavior.

"I'm not just talking about this," Ken told her, picking his head up, and looking her in the eyes. "I'm
talking about everything! All the times you stood up for me in front of mom and dad, and at
school, and you even came with me when D.O.C. took me away. And in return, I treat you like
garbage! I…"

Ken paused again, his frustration and anger fading, into a sad, somber expression, as he looked
down at his Omnitrix. "I almost suffocated you in your sleep."

"Ghostfreak almost suffocated me in my sleep." Nara corrected him firmly.

"Stop that," Ken told her weakly. "Even now you still defending me. Pretending that Ghostfreak is
some separate person that takes over my body. He's not. It's me. It was all me. All being
Ghostfreak does, is make me angrier. It was still me choking you. Because at the time, I wanted to
do it. Even after all you did for me...all because I was jealous."

"Jealous?" Nara questioned. She'd never heard about this before. "You were..jealous?"

Ken paused again, before answering. "Yeah, I was jealous. How could I not be? You were always
so much...better than me. Or at least everyone always seemed to think that. You were smarter than
me and more popular than me, and whenever something went wrong, it was never your fault.
Always mine. They'd always accuse me! And I...I know it's not your fault. I know that. But I just
kept feeling this...this anger bubble up for you, that didn't deserve. And I always knew you didn't
deserve it, and that just made me even angrier!"

He paused again, and Nara just sat there and processed all this new information, with a thoughtful,
yet concerned expression.

"But you were all I had." Ken continued. "And you knew that. That's why no matter how many
times I told you to go away, you stuck around. And...thank you for that. I can just never say this for
some reason, but thank you. I don't know why that's so hard but it is. And it makes me wonder why
you put up with me...and when you're going to have enough one day."

"Don't talk like that idiot!" Nara scolded him. "I told you didn't I?! I'm not leaving you alone!"

"That's an easy thing to say, but we all know how unbearable I get," Ken told her. "I don't even
really have a right to complain as much as I do! Have heard about what happened to the other
people living here? What happened to Eri!? I just…ugh."

"Is that why you've been avoiding her?" Nara had been meaning to ask him about that for quite
some time now, and it seemed like she was finally gonna get her answers.
"I just…can't stand to be in the same room as her." Ken sight looking a bit guilty. "She went
through all that, and she doesn't complain, or get angry, or anything. And I get upset whenever
Izuku makes me eat vegetables. It just doesn't feel right."

Nara winced a bit, knowing the feeling, or at least part of it. When she'd heard about Eri's
background she felt a lot of things. Horror. Disgust. Anger. Pity.

But she also felt, small.

Nothing she ever went through would compare to what Eri experienced. And so how could she
complain, or want for something, when in the same room as a person who literally died multiple
times, via having her body ripped apart on a molecular level.

It almost felt uncomfortable to be in the same room as her, because all she wanted to do was
apologize to the poor girl for everything she'd been through. Even if she seemed mostly fine right
now.

Honestly, Eri could stab her with that horn, and she'd still feel sorry for her. And she didn't really
know to handle these feelings.

But she did know that Eri herself wouldn't want to be treated any differently, so she tried to keep
everything the same with her…emphasis on try.

But now wasn't the time to think about that. Right now Nara had to worry about whatever was
going on with Ken.

Clearly, something had been done to him. No doubt thanks to that strange candy Shiruku had left.
And Nara was definitely going to have a long discussion about not drugging her brother without
her permission.

But that Candy didn't put these thoughts in her brother's head. It just brought them to the forefront,
and finally made him admit all this to her.

And now that she knew about it, being the good sister that she was, she had to fix it.

"Listen, just because someone else has been through something worse than you, that doesn't mean
everything you've been through doesn't matter," Nara told him. "The two of us, you especially,
have been through the wringer. And we've suffered our fair share. It's fine to be angry or upset
about what happened to you. Maybe you could be a bit less of a jerk about it, but overall, some
people have responded to what we've been through, way worse than you have. At least you're not
trying to use a sucky childhood as an excuse to hurt people."

"You're saying I haven't hurt you?" Ken asked skeptically.

"Not in any way that's mattered to me." Nara shook her head. "Do remember back a couple years
ago, when that boy tried asking me out, and then got way too pushy after I rejected him?"

Ken's face contorted in disgust. "Oh yeah, that creep. Ugh."

"And do you remember what you did when you saw him trying to hold my hand?" Nara asked with
a slight smirk.

"I transformed into Four Arms and threw him to the other side of the playground." Ken chuckled
for a second before grimacing as he recalled what happened next. "Then I almost got expelled, and
mom and dad beat the crap out of me."
"Right. It was stupid, it was beyond unnecessary." Nara smiled at him. "And it genuinely sweet.
Your not a bad person Ken. Far from it. You just have some issues. And if you have that much of a
problem with yourself, instead of mopping, you can actually improve yourself."

"Easier said than done." Ken sighed.

"Yeah, but you're not alone. And I don't just mean me." Nara pointed out. "Izuku genuinely cares
about us and will do everything in his power to help. So if you want to do something about
yourself, asking him and me for help is a good way to start."

Ken didn't respond for a bit. Taking a moment to think over what Nara had told him, before
smiling at her. "Thanks, sis, I…seriously what is up with me right?"

"I think it had something to do with that suspicious candy Shiruku put in front of you with no
explanation, and that you ate without absolutely hand hesitation," Nara told him.

"I swear if she drugged me with candy I'm gonna kick her spider butt!" Ken said, getting up and
running out of the library to look for the six-legged girl.

Nara sighed and laid her head down. He's such a handful. Still, I should probably tell Izuku about
this. He should know stuff like this when gets us a therapist. Whenever that's happening.

Feeling tried, Nara decided it was best to go to bed. Which was probably for the best.

If Shiruku was going to start messing around with more of those candies, she had a feeling things
were gonna get chaotic, real quick.
 Cupid Candy Chaos Part 2
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

"Ohhh Fuku!"

"Eap!" Fuku jumped after suddenly hearing Mina's voice on the other side of the door, quickly
closing her laptop and cutting her writing session short. "M-Mina!?"

"That's right! Mind letting me in? I have a present for you!" Mina said in a sing-song voice.

"A present?" Fuku thought about what Mina could possibly want to give her. "I-Is it acid to the
face!"

"Oh come on Fuku you should know me by now! I'd never hurt a hair on your head." Mina told
her.

"Does that mean you'd hurt everything but my hair!?" Fuku asked, holding onto her messy hair.

"You know what I mean. I'm not gonna hurt you. Trust me. Eri and Kei have said good things
about me right? That has to mean something." Mina pointed out.

"Well, they do say good things about you." Fuku reasoned. "I…I guess I could let you in."

And so hesitantly, Fuku opened up the door and allowed Fuku into her room.

"Hey, Fuku! I don't have much time because I'm trying to give these out to a bunch of people, but I
have some special candy for you." Mina told her, putting a piece of candy in her hand.

"Oh! That sounds good!" Fuku was about to eat it when Mina stopped her.

"Wait! Don't eat it now! Eat it in front of the mirror!" Mina told her, as she ushered the child over
the mirror.

Fuku stood in front of the mirror and gave Mina a confused look. "Why?"

"Just trust me. And make sure you're looking directly at yourself when you eat it!" Mina told her,
as she stood off far to the side. "Go ahead! It'll be great!"

Fuku gave Mina a suspicious look and considered not doing it, before also considering that that
might anger Mina. And in fear of that, she just decided to do what she told her.

She looked directly into the mirror and put the candy in her mouth.

After chewing it for half a minute and swallowing, she kept wondering why Mina was so
insistent. I don't see anything different. It's just my adorable self…wait what?

Fuku's eyes widened. Where did that thought come from!? Since when did I think I was cute!? I'm
not cute! I'm…not supposed to be cute but…

She took a closer look at herself in the mirror, and noticed that despite not changing in appearance
one bit she looked…different somehow.
Her messy purple hair, her eyes, her face, her small stature, all of it now seemed…cute to her. She
looked cute.

Fuku smiled in the mirror as she admired herself, feeling a wonderful sensation push its way into
her heart and her head, and pushed out many of her negative thoughts.

Mina also smiled as she watched Fuku run her hand through her hair, knowing her plan had
worked.

"I wonder if I would look cuter if I styled my hair," Fuku muttered to herself absent-mindedly.

Mina wanted so badly to just dress Fuku up, do her hair, cover her in accessories. Make the girl
feel as pretty as she actually was for as long as the candy's effect lasted. Let her love herself the
way she should.

But she had other things to do, however, she knew someone who could take her place.

"Hey, why don't you go see Toru! She has a lot of cute stuff that I know she'd love to dress you up
in! And I know you'd look just the cutest!" Mina told her.

"A-are you sure she'd be ok with that?" Fuku asked.

"Why wouldn't she? I'm sure she'll love you when she gets to know you." Mina told her. "Why
wouldn't she? Your cute, talented, and a really good girl."

Fuku blushed from all the praise being heaped on her but couldn't help the huge grin from growing
on her face. Normally when people said stuff like this, she doubted them, though they were lying,
denied it.

But right now…she didn't feel like she was wrong.

She was, at least in her eyes, cute. She had talents. She believed she was a good person.

The Fuku in the mirror was not the one she knew. This was…better Fuku. SHE was better Fuku.

And she wanted to see just how much better she could get.

"O-Ok! I'll go see her!" Fuku said, running to go get her hoodie, she quickly put it on and left her
room to look for the invisible girl.

Mina smiled and patted herself on the back. "Good job Mina. Good job."

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"You know, I think I've become completely desensitized to the smell of blood," Jiro said, as she
mopped the floor of the training room, while Kaminari scrubbed the walls. "And I really don't
know how to feel about that."

"Yeah it's weird right?!" Kaminari responded. "This place looks like a psychopath's wet dream, but
when I got here the only thing I thought was, man this is gonna be a pain to clean. I mean on the
bright side, it'll help us when we actually see dead bodies on the field."

"Great, thank you for putting that in my head," Jiro told him, her words dripping with sarcasm. "I
really needed a reminder of how I'm going to run into dead bodies in the future. Thank you so
much!"
"What! I was just trying to point out a silver lining!" Kaminari defended himself. "You said you
didn't know how to feel about it, I was just trying to make you feel better you know!"

"Oh yeah. I feel so much better. Knowing now when I look on at a dead body, I'll be able to think
to myself, I'm so glad this smell doesn't bother me at all!" Jiro gave him a cocky smirk. "You really
are a genius."

"Well you're smiling aren't you?" Kaminari smirked back.

"Tch, only because you're such a massive idiot." Jiro rolled her eyes and went back to focusing on
the floor.

"Hey, guys!" Shiruku came into the room with a piece of candy and an insidious smile. "I'm so
thankful for all the hard work you've been doing! Here Jiro I brought you a gift!"

"Hey what about me!?" Kaminari asked, looking a little offended as Shiruku handed Jiro the candy.

"I'll make you a scarf or something," Shiruku said dismissively. "Well, I'm off! Have fun!"

And with that Shiruku scuttered off in a hurry, not saying another word.

"That was weird." Jiro shrugged, looking down at the candy, before popping it in her mouth.
"Hmm. Sweet."

"What kind of candy was it?" Kaminari asked curiously.

"Don't know. Don't think I've had this type of candy before." Jiro answered as she continued
mopping. "It was…strawberry flavored I think?"

"Was it chocolate?" Kaminari asked.

"I just said it was strawberry." Jiro deadpanned.

"Well, what if it was strawberry chocolate?" Kaminari defended himself.

"Strawberry chocolate. Does the stupid shit that comes out of your mouth ever stop?" Jiro turned to
look at him next. "Have you ever heard of strawberry…"

Jiro suddenly stopped mid-sentence, as she noticed that Kaminari suddenly looked different to
her. What the hell? Why does he look different? It's not like he had time to change anything while
we were here so what's happening?

Unfortunately for her, Jiro ended up staring at Kaminari for much longer than she'd like, trying to
pin why he looked different all of a sudden. And this didn't go unnoticed by the blonde.

"Hey uh, Jiro you ok?" Kaminari asked. "You've been looking at me weird for a while. I know I'm
handsome but-"

"It's not like that idiot!" Jiro snapped, her face turning red after realizing what she'd been doing, and
hearing Kaminari's response.

She quickly turned back to mopping the floor, this time more furiously than before. That damn
idiot thinks he can say shit like that because he's good-looking. WAIT!? Where the hell did that
come from!? Since when did I think that idiot was good-looking!? I mean…he never looked bad.
And his costume's pretty cool. But he's too much of an idiot to be good-looking. Even if it is kind of
cute sometimes- seriously what's going on?!
Jiro's face seemed to want to stay that shade of bright red, as her chest felt funny in ways that made
her freak the hell out.

So much so, that she wasn't paying attention to what she was doing, and slipped over a puddle of
blood. "Ah!"

Kaminari reacted almost instantly, rushing forward and diving toward her, landing on the ground
behind her, and letting her fall on his back. "Gocha!"

It took Jiro a second to realize what exactly had happened, but when she did her face was even
redder, and immediately got off of him, and scowled at the boy. "What the hell was that!?"

"Well I couldn't catch you in time, so this was the only other option," Kaminari explained as he got
up, and saw that his shirt was now covered in blood. "Ah great."

"What did you think would happen when you slid across a bloody floor?" Jiro scoffed, crossing her
arms and turning away from him.

"Well I a supposed to do, let a pretty girl get covered in blood?" Kaminari winked at her and put up
some finger guns, not a chance.

Somehow, Jiro's face went even redder. "I-you-son of a-gah!"

Jiro turned around and stabbed Kaminari in the arm with her jacks.

"Ow! What was that for!" Kaminari cried out in pain, rubbing the spot on his arm where she
stabbed him.

"That's what you get for saying stupid things you don't mean!" Jiro huffed.

"What are you talking about?" Kaminari gave her a confused look.

"Calling me pretty. We both know I'm not exactly the most attractive girl in class." Jiro pouted,
looking down at her chest. "Don't give girls false compliments, it's a good way to get slapped."

"But I wasn't lying I think you're pretty. Even if you have no tits-ow!" Kaminari cried as Jiro
stabbed him in the arm again.

"Alright dumbass, then exactly about me is so pretty!?" Jiro asked him angrily. For some reason,
her heart was racing with anticipation.

"Well that's…hmmm." Kaminari took a good hard look at her, causing Jiro to blush even harder
and look away again. "Hmmm. I don't know. I guess your fashion sense is great."

And there was the disappointment.

Jiro didn't hated how much her heart dropped when he said that. "Really? My fashion sense? Great
to know I'll just be absolutely disgusting to look at if I let my dad choose my clothes."

"I don't know ok!? It's hard to explain why your pretty, you just…are?" Kaminari shrugged. "It's
just something about you that's kinda…attractive. The way you talk, move, everything you do is
just so…you. And I kinda think that's awesome. Maybe that's it."

Once again, Jiro felt her heart do things she didn't want it to do. It was a weird compliment and
definitely not a conventional one, but that made it all the more genuine. Kaminari really thought
she was attractive, and she did not like how much she liked that.
"Tch. Don't think too hard about it, your brain might crash." Jiro muttered.

"Hey, are you alright? Your face has been like, super red ever since you ate that candy." Kaminari
pointed out.

Jiro's eyes widened, as she realized that Kaminari was actually right. Whatever was happening,
these weird feelings, only started appearing when she ate that candy. Which could only mean one
thing.

"Give one second, I a spider I need take care of," Jiro said, dropping her broom, and started
running out the room after Shiruku.

"Huh. Guess she really hates spiders." Kaminari shrugged.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Kiba was walking back to her room from the kitchen when she walked past Toru's room and
overheard something interesting.

"Oh my god, Fuku you look so cute!" She heard Toru squeal.

"I-I really do don't I?" She heard Fuku say, in a voice that sounded much giddier than what Kiba
was used to.

Kiba immediately stopped walking, and looked at Toru's door with surprise and confusion. Fuku!?
What is she doing with Toru? And what's this about looking cute?

"We always said you were cute." Eri's voice was the next one Kiba heard.

"Thank you! I think you're cute too." Fuku giggled. Actually giggled.

Now Kiba needed to know what was happening.

She knocked on the door rather loudly, given her strength, it was nearly impossible for her to
knock any other way. "What's happening in there!?"

"Oh! Lady Kiba! You can…actually, just give us a second please my lady!" Toru said.

Kiba sighed. "Fine. I will wait. But my time is precious so do your best not to waste it."

"Of course my lady!" Toru giggled.

Kiba heard some whispers on the other side of the door. She couldn't make anything out, but she
was sure they were planning something.

After a couple minutes, Toru responded again. "Ok we're ready, come inside!"

Kiba squinted at the door with suspicion. I wonder what they did in those last two minutes.

She opened the door and-

"R-Roar!"

On the other side was Fuku, but she looked very different from how she was used to seeing her.

There was no hoodie insight, instead she wore a brown and pastel dress, with a skirt covered in
bears, and a big bear paw on top.

She also had on brown stockings, and little bear paw shoes, and bear paw gloves.

Her hair was also brushed, and styled into pig-tails, held by bear-themed hair clips, with a bear ear
headband on top.

Fuku currently had both her pawed hands up, trying to make herself look menacing.

And it was the single cutest thing Kiba had ever seen.

THUD!

"L-Lady Kiba!" Fuku shouted out in horror as Kiba fell back onto the floor, clutching her heart.

"I'm fine. I think I just saw an image of the afterlife. And it beautiful." Fuku said, as she pulled
herself up, and looked at Fuku. "Fuku, what possessed you to wear such adorable attire!?"

"You don't like it?" Fuku asked, looking discouraged.

"No! Do not mistake my words! You look so cute I wish to burn your current appearance into my
memory!" Kiba corrected her.

"In other words, she thinks you look super cute too Kiba." Toru giggled.

"Fuku started believing us about her being cute all of a sudden, and now she wants to dress up!"
Eri said, and now that brought attention to herself, Kiba suddenly got a look at her outfit.

She was dressed in a bright ruby red dress, with some black accents, and some red gemstones along
the skirt. She also wore a pair of bright red shoes and a red hat. All of which made her utterly
adorable as well.

After taking a good long look at the two of them, really drinking in the sight, she turned to Toru.
"So these two have been here, dressing up in various adorable outfits, and you didn't see it fit to
summon me!?

"I'm sorry lady Kiba, if it helps I did take pictures!" Toru said, trying to appease her.

"I trust those pictures will be sent to me with haste," Kiba said before she turned to see Fuku
looking in the mirror again, smiling. "Dear sister, as happy as I am at this development, you appear
to be in an unusually good mood. I wish to know what caused it."

"Oh, I…I don't know." Fuku admitted. "I just looked in the mirror, and I…I didn't feel like I was
myself. I mean I'm still me but I don't…feel like me. I normally don't like me but right now I feel, I
feel like someone that I do like."

Fuku looked into the mirror, at her reflection, and smiled, touching the mirror. "I feel like, I like
myself."

While Fuku was smiling at herself in a mirror, everyone else gave her a confused look. Not quite
understanding what she meant by that, but getting a general impression that it was a good thing.

"Well, you seem happy so it must be a good thing." Toru surmised. "Hey lady Kiba, can we dress
them up in some of your clothes! Please!"

Normally, Kiba would scold her for suggesting such a thing. However, the thought of putting Fuku
in some of her more elegant clothes… "I will allow it."

"Really thank you, sis!" Fuku said giving Kiba a smile, brighter than any she'd given before.

THUD!

"Kiba!"

Kiba closed her eyes, as she lay on the ground. "I have lived long enough to witness the radiance of
a thousand supernovas. Truly it was good a life. I can rest in peace."

"Lady Kiba no!" Toru shouted dramatically.

However before they could continue the bit, they heard the sound of running in the halls outside.

"Wait a minute it was just a prank!" Shouted a panicked Mina as they heard her running by.

"We just wanted to improve your relationships!" Shiruku shouted in that same panicked state.

"Come back here, you pink devil!" They heard Ochaco shout, sounding very, very angry.

"You a dead woman Mina! You hear me!" Jiro yelled, sounding even angrier.

"I'm gonna fry you ya little bug!" Shouted Ken in his Heatblast form.

"I'm an arachnid-ahhh! Hot! Hot! Hot!" Shiruku cried.

As the sounds moved away from them, as the chase continued further into the house, the girls all
looked at each other.

"Should we be concerned?" Eri asked.

There was a short pause before Kiba answered. "I'm sure father has that under control. Now, to my
room!"

XXXXXXXXX

Mina and Shiruku stood in Izuku's office, in front of the greenette himself, with their heads held
low, and their bodies banged up.

Mina was covered up in bandages, with bruises all over her face, the swelling very evident.

Shiruku was also covered in bandages, with burns covering her body.

And Izuku was looking over them with a deadpanned expression. "So, I'm not surprised, I'm just
slightly disappointed."

"We were only trying to help out, and have some fun." Shiruku pouted.

"I'm sure you were. Trying to pair me and Ochaco, Jiro and Kaminari. Trying to get Ken to admit
that he appreciates his sister. Getting Fuku to finally love herself. At face value, these all sound
like great things." Izuku sighed. "However, once you actually think about them, you start to see
why Amai said they were so dangerous. What if, while under the influence of the candy, Jiro did
something she wouldn't normally, and then heavily regretted it? Love is not an easy thing to handle
emotion. And it can cause people to do stupid things. And even if anyone got together under the
influence of the candies, would they stay together after the effects wore off? Would it damage their
relationship if they tried getting together? Would it damage their relationship if they broke up after
the effects wore off? How would one party feel if they knew the reason they got together with
someone else, is because that person was, essentially drugged into liking them more."

"Well, when you put it like that." Mina wilted under Izuku's logic, rubbing her arm sheepishly.

Shiruku just looked at the floor.

"And as for Ken, what if instead of confiding in his sister, he pushed her away even more. Ken has
a tendency to react rashly and had things gone in a slightly different relationship, it could have
done some damage to his relationship with his sister, which would have seriously hurt him." Izuku
continued. "And as for Fuku, well…I'll be honest. I've considered using Amai's quirk to do
something like this with her before. It'd be nice if Fuku could appreciate herself. However, the
ultimate issue with that, is what happens when the effects wear off? Fuku enjoyed the feeling of
loving herself so much, and she was absolutely crushed when I told her the effects weren't
permanent. And it was a good thing I did find out, otherwise, she would have had to figure that out
the hard way. Can you imagine how distraught she would have been, trying to figure out why she
can't view herself in the same positive light anymore?"

Both Mina and Shiruku winced, as they felt the guilt crushing them light a boulder.

"Fortunately, nothing too terrible happened. Ken's a bit miffed and he's gonna be upset with you
two for a while. And Fuku's quite upset. But we can take some positives from this situation." Izuku
revealed. "Now I know a bit more about how Ken feels, which should offer good insight when I
get him into therapy. And now that Fuku knows that she is capable of loving herself, she can work
towards doing so without relying on Amai's candy. Ultimately speaking, we're very lucky that this
panned out in probably the best way it could have. But things could have gotten really bad if just a
few things were different."

"Sorry, daddy." Shiruku apologized.

"I'm really sorry boss!" Mina also apologized.

"Don't apologize to me, apologize to everyone you affected with this stunt," Izuku told them with a
sigh. "Although to be honest, I must take partial responsibility. I knew the dangers Amai's candies
could cause if used incorrectly, and I didn't explain them to everyone. As such, I'll also take the
time to apologize to everyone when I get the chance."

Mina wanted to argue. This felt like something that was firmly her fault, but at the same time she
wasn't really in a position to talk back, so she held her tongue.

"Alright, you two are dismissed," Izuku told them, sending them away.

As Mina and Shiruku left, Izuku sunk back into his chair. I should have figured something like this
would happen. Well, at least I can use this as an example when I'm explaining why not to use
Amai's candies so freely. Well, back to work.

And with that over, Izuku opened a file on his desk that he had been looking at.

The file was for a young man. A therapist to be exact. He was a rising star in the mental health
community, with his strange, yet effective quirk which he would use to help out his patients.

It was far from conventual, and there was a warning that he couldn't work with anyone with
suicidal thoughts or feelings, which made Izuku a bit hesitant.
 Still, he was quite curious, as apparently, he was able to help people with serious mental issues and
roadblocks, overcome them in an astonishingly short amount of time. And from what he read it was
just a darn interesting quirk. One he'd love to see in action.

Which was why he would be undergoing a session with the man before he sent any of the children.
Just to make sure this was actually safe.

"Ren Akira," Izuku said the man's name out loud as he read over the information. "Hopefully,
you'll be able to help us out. We desperately need it."

Chapter End Notes

So, some people wanted Mina to get a more serious punishment from Izuku.

But it's Izuku. He doesn't really do serious punishment. Especially not for something
like this, where ultimately the worst thing that happened was some people got really
upset. As Izuku said it COULD have gotten worse, but it's hard for someone like him
to get overly upset about a hypothetical. Especially since he knows Mina and Shiruku
had no malicious intent. Mina didn't mean anyone any harm, she's just not very smart.

Anyway, please review and have a nice day.

 The Fool

"Thank you for coming Mr. Akira," Izuku said to the young man, sitting across from him.

Izuku was currently in his office, with none other than the therapist known as Ren Akira.

The two were in Izuku's office, sitting on the two couches with the table between them, drinking
some coffee that Ren had brought along with him.

"No please the pleasure is all mine," Ren said, his voice as smooth as the coffee he brought. "I
have to say, I'm very much a fan of your work here. It's all rather remarkable."

The man was by all means, physically not too remarkable in most ways. His short black hair wasn't
exactly uncommon, and his thinner frame didn't seem too impressive.

However, he had a rather attractive face, that worked well with his glasses, and his outfit,
consisting of mostly black clothing with some red thrown in, suited him very well. Not to mention
the man was dripping in confidence and moved with a laid-back elegance that was rather charming.

"I'm glad you think so," Izuku told him cheerfully, before taking a sip of the coffee. The moment
the brew hit his tongue his eyes widened. "Mmmm! This is amazing! This is the best coffee I've
ever had!"

"I'm sure it is," Ren said confidently, taking a sip of his own coffee. "I run a coffee shop on the
side. It's called Arsene."

"I'm surprised I never heard of it. Considering how good the coffee is." Izuku told him, taking
another sip. "Honestly it must be pretty hard being a therapist and running a coffee shop."

Ren gave a deep laugh, that almost sounded faintly sinister. "That's a riot coming from you.
Considering you literally went to the hospital for overworking yourself. I'd dare say you've had
more on your plate than I've ever had. And that's saying a lot."

"Right, I've heard you were falsely accused once, and that it took you quite some time to get
acquitted," Izuku said, giving him a sympathetic look. "I'm so sorry that must have been difficult
for you."

Ren shrugged, like the worst part of his life was no big deal. "You're not wrong. It was definitely a
harrowing experience, but one I'm ultimately glad I went through. Once everything was said and
done, I walked away a different man. A better man. But, we're not here to talk about me. No, the
opposite actually. I believe it's time for us to get started."

"I suppose your right." Izuku nodded, putting down the coffee and giving Ren a confused look. "S-
So do we just get right into it?

"Not quite. My quirk isn't something you just dive into. It can be both painful and even deadly if
it's used improperly." Ren warned. "First, I'll start with a detailed explanation of my quirk. I know I
have an explanation about it on the website, but I'm going to go through it again, just to make sure
you know exactly what you're getting into."

"Alright, that seems smart," Izuku said, regretting his recklessness. "My apologies."

"It's no problem," Ren told him. "Now, my quirk is called, The Velvet Room. It allows me to
connect my mind to others via sleep. All I need to do is sleep anywhere within a 50-mile radius of
my target, and I'll be able to enter their minds. Now, what my quirk does is that it physically
manifests a material realm, inside a cognitive space, building a world out of your mind. Do you
understand this so far?"

"Pretty much, basically your quirk turns metaphorical aspects of myself and creates a world from
them. So let's say that my mental issues would turn into some kind of monster." Izuku said, trying
to understand as best he could.

"That's about right." Ren nodded. "The mind, however, is too big and varied that creating one big
world is beyond my quirk's capabilities. So what it will do is it will create various smaller worlds,
based on certain aspects of your mind. Typically memories of places of importance to you, but
through your own lens. I call these Palaces. Because it sounds cool. These Palaces are filled with
people that you know or are acquainted with in some way, but once again they are through your
own lens. They're going to act as how you view them to act. Some are harmless, and some are
incredibly hostile and will attempt to harm you. I call these Shadows, and they're the reason I don't
work with suicidals. You see, for the most part, even if your mind is hostile towards you, let's say
you have a Persicuteion Complex, and you constantly blame yourself, the shadows in your mind
will attack you, but it's still your mind, and so long as you don't want to die, they won't kill you."

"I see…I figured that might be the case." Izuku had done his own speculation on Ren's quirk, and it
looked like some of his theories had been correct.

"And then of course there is the ruler shadow." Ren continued. "Aka, you. The ruler shadow is, as
you can probably imagine a version of yourself, a fragment so to speak, of you that runs that
Palace. Think of them as Monarch. The Monarch dictates the entire reality of the palace. If
something were to change about the Monarch, that would be reflected in the palace. If the
Monarch dies, then the whole palace will cease to exist."

"And what happens to the person in real life if you kill the Monarch?" Izuku asked.

"No idea." Ren shrugged. "Given that it's part of someone's brain, it's probably not good. As such I
haven't tried it. I'm sure you can tell that my quirk is not something I can just screw around with. If
I mess around I could seriously harm someone's, maybe even kill them. Not to mention I'd be hard
to find some to volunteer to let me do experiments in their brains. And entering people's minds
without persimmon is not something I'm willing to do."

Izuku nodded. "I guess it's best someone like you got this quirk rather than someone with more
dubious more standards."

"Eh, you couldn't really hurt too many people with it before the police catch you. But you could
definitely get away with ruing one person's brain, and probably their entire life." Ren said. "Now
what you want to do when you enter a palace with hostile shadows, is fight against the shadows,
and overcome the Monarch."

"So, how does fighting in that palaces work?" Izuku asked.

"Well, strength in palaces is typically indicated by willpower," Ren explained. "The stronger your
willpower, the more powerful you are. Of course, your actual abilities in the palaces are dictated
by your abilities in real life. Mostly quirks, but as someone without a quirk, I'm curious to see how
it will affect you."

"So am I." Izuku's mind was running wild with all sorts of possibilities, about how his quirk may
work in tandem with his own mind and lack of quirk. He couldn't deny, he was kind of eager to just
jump into it.

"Now then, I need to ask you. Do you have any suicidal thoughts or feelings?" Ren asked him
seriously. "I've read your file, as well as you're physiological profile. And I have to say, I have my
doubts. Just under a year ago, you were seriously depressed, you didn't even leave your house. And
you were on the verge of being placed on the suicide watch list. And while a lot of things have
changed in that time, it's highly possible that those feelings still linger. And I don't want to risk
sending you to your death."

Izuku paused, taking a few moments to think, before giving his response. "Back then, I had almost
nothing. My dream was crushed and I…I just didn't feel like I had a reason to live. I spent my
whole life with only one goal in mind. My whole life. It just felt like my whole life was…pointless.
If things had gone on like that for much longer, those thoughts may have crossed my mind. Given
enough time I may have even actually done it or at least tried…but that all changed when I met Eri.
People like to say that I saved Eri that day, but in reality, she was also saving me. I felt like I had a
purpose again. Like there was a reason for me to exist. And the more kids that came into my life,
just confirmed that THIS, what I'm doing now, was my reason to live. Taking care of children,
ensuring their happiness, and making sure they have a bright future, was what I was meant to do.
Even if it wasn't what I originally wanted. I won't lie, I have a hard time when it comes to thinking
about my own health. Which lead to my collapse. But after seeing the aftermath of that incident, I
could never dream of allowing that again. I may not value my own life all that much, but the
people I care about do. And so I would NEVER dream of hurting them like that. I swear."

The two of them stared at each other for a while, looking into each other's eyes, testing Izuku's
resolve.

Eventually, Ren smiled and leaned back before taking a sip of coffee. "Very well then. I think it's
time we moved on to the next part."

Ren then took out some pills from his pocket. "Now we can start using my quirk."

Izuku took two pills and held them up to his face. "So I'm assuming this is to put us to sleep?"

"To put you to sleep. I've learned how to force myself to sleep by now. It's kind of a really useful
skill when you have a quirk like mine." Ren smirked. "For multiple people to enter into the
palaces, you have to be touching me while my quirk is active. And you have to be sleeping too."

"Ah, I see," Izuku said. "Alright. Let's begin."

Izuku took the pills, and the two of them laid down on the floor, with Izuku touching Ren's
shoulder.

He closed his eyes, and let the pills do their thing.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

When Izuku opened his eyes, all he saw was velvet.

He was in a cafe that was entirely covered in velvet. The walls, the booths, the stools, the ceiling.
Everything.

The sounds of a piano and a woman singing could be heard through the whole cafe, but he couldn't
find the source of the music.

Izuku was currently sitting on one of the velvet stools, at the velvet bar, under the velvet lighting.
And in front of him, was a small girl, looking slightly older than Ken or Nara. She had long blonde
hair and wore a velvet hair band that matched her almost completely velvet outfit, with only some
hints of black to spice it up.

She stared at him kindly with her golden yellow eyes and gave him a soft smile. "Greetings, Izuku
Midoriya. Welcome to the Velvet Room."

"...Huh?" Izuku was, more than a little confused right now.

He felt a hand touch his right shoulder, and he looked over to see Ren on the stool right next to
him.

"I told you my quirk creates a bridge between my mind, and yours. This is that bridge." Ren
explained. "The Velvet Room."

"Oh…Oh, that explains the name of your quirk." Izuku said, realization washing over him before
he curiously looked around the room. "Although why is it Velvet? And why a Cafe? I assume that
has something to do with your own Cafe. But um…who is this?"

"Ah, how rude of me. I have yet to introduce myself." The girl said, before giving him a curtsy.
"My name is Lavenza. I am the embodiment of Velvet Room itself. I am what you call, a sentient
quirk."

"Organizing the human mind into a plethora of palaces, shadows, Monarchs, is a bit too
complicated for a human to properly do," Ren explained. "As such, my quirk needs to have its own
mind to do that. Hence Lavenza."

"Fascinating," Izuku said, taking another look at the whole place. One thing he noted in particular,
was two doors. One at the front of the cafe, where the exit would normally be in such a place. And
a back door at the end. "But why is everything Velvet?"

"Because I like Velvet," Lavenza explained.

"Like I said Lavenza is the embodiment of the place, so naturally she has some element of control
over it. Although my mind is what gives the place its shape, Lavenza can decide things like the
color of everything, what decorations get put up, etc." Ren explained. "And it's been covered in
Velvet for as long as I can remember. I'm really not sure why she loves this color so much though."

"We all have things about us that we don't understand. Like how you can eat so much curry and
coffee despite what it does to your insides." Lavenza told him.

"Anyway, we should probably get going now," Ren said, quickly changing the topic. "Since this is
pretty much a dream world, time here passes differently. So we have plenty of time. But still, it's
best if we do what came here to do."

"Very well." Lavenza politely bowed, before gesturing towards the back door. "I've already picked
out a rather troublesome palace. It will be beneficial to clear this one, but it shouldn't be too
overwhelmingly difficult for a newcomer."

"Perfect. You're as great at your job as ever Lavenza." Ren complimented her.

"Considering it is my only job, it would be rather shameful of me to perform any less than perfect,"
Lavenza told him.

"Not true, you keep me company when I'm bored," Ren smirked at her, before patting her on the
head.

Lavenza smiled at him fondly. "That's not a job, it is my pleasure."

Izuku watched the whole exchange awkwardly, feeling like he was kind of intruding on the
moment.

Lavenza noticed this and backed away. "It appears our guest is begging to feel uncomfortable, I'd
say he's been more than patient."

"Ah, sorry," Ren said, apologizing to Izuku before he got off the stool. "Seems I got carried away.
Well, shall we finally get going?"

"Ok," Izuku said, getting off the stool, and following Ren towards the door. He turned to Lavenza
and gave her a quick bow. "Thank you for your help."

"It is of no bother to me. I am just glad to be of service." Lavenza said.

"Alright, one last warning before we go. This isn't gonna be painless. Even you won't die, you'll be
confronted by your own inner demons given physical form. And at the end of the day, YOU will
need to be the one to overcome them. Are you ready?" Ren asked him.

Izuku gave him a look of determination. "Absolutely."

"Well then. Let's go." Ren said.

He opened the door, which let off a bright glowing light.

The two walked in, and the door closed behind them
 School of Wrath

Aldrea Junior High School.

Izuku let out a deep sigh as stared at the gates to his old school. "In hindsight, I should have seen
this coming."

Ren walked up next to him, but he looked…different.

His outfit had completely changed. Now he wore a black ankle-length tailcoat, a high-necked
waistcoat, with gold accents, cinched black pants, brown-black heeled boots, and pair of red
gloves.

Over his face was a white domino mask, with some black designs on it.

"What happened to your clothes?" Izuku stared at him in shock.

"It's a cognitive realm. With a strong enough will, you can do things you can't in reality, including
changing your clothes." Ren gave him a devilish grin. "I look good don't I?"

"I mean, yeah!" Izuku admitted, getting over his shock and taking the time to admire Ren's outfit,
much to the man's delight. "It looks like a hero costume."

"It basically is. After all, I'm about to dive headfirst into danger, fighting off evil to save someone.
Isn't that basicly what a hero does?" Ren pointed out.

"Well, you're not wrong." Izuku agreed, before looking at the gate, and felt anxiety flood him once
more. "So, do we just go in?"

"Are you ready?" Ren asked him. "Because once we go in there, the fighting is going to begin."

"Um, how do I fight." Izuku looked down at himself. He didn't go through an outfit change like
Ren, he was still wearing his Ageis Cloak. And he didn't feel any stronger. "You said it was about
willpower but…"

"It's not something you just feel at the start. You have to summon it." Ren took a step back.
"Watch. Persona!"

Suddenly, a pillar of black flames erupted from behind him, and from it came what Izuku could
only describe as some kind of fallen angel.

It was about three times the size of a normal person, with a very thin, slender body, and long arms
and legs.

From head to toe, it was covered in red in black, with some white ruffles It wore a very tall top hot,
on top of a black mask with long horns that pointed forward, and the mask also seemed to be its
face, as it didn't seem to have ahead. It wore a very eighteenth-century themed suit, with a popped
collar, and some stitched heart designs on the shoulders, and of course those white ruffles on its
chest. It also had VERY sharp heels. They were more like daggers attached to its boots.

Lastly, it had huge black wings coming out of its back, with feathers loosely attached to them.

Overall it was a very intimidating creature, so much so that Izuku took a step back from Ren and
the beast while staring at them in awe.
"This is Arsene. He is what I call a Persona." Ren explained. "Essentially, it takes your will and
forms it into a solid being to fight by your side, and empower you. Which allows you to fight back
here."

"Interesting. I wonder why it works like that?" Izuku said, his mind filled with theories once more.

"Probably because I read too much Jojo's." Ren shrugged.

"Oh… guess that makes sense," Izuku responded. "So…how do I summon one?"

"Well…you'll figure it out," Ren said, unsummoning Arsene. "I'd like to be less vague, but let's just
say, it's something you need to do without someone holding your hand. It's a part of the process."

"Alright…then I guess we should go in now," Izuku said, looking back at the gate unassuradly. On
the other side, he could see people in his school uniform, but he couldn't see their faces."So how do
we get-"

Before Izuku could even finish his question, the gates swung open.

"Your a student here remember? Or at least you were." Ren told him. "Of course, you're allowed
in."

Izuku walked towards the school, stopping just before he passed the gate completely, with Ren
right beside him.

He took a deep breath, and he stepped onto school grounds.

And at that moment, everything changed.

The gates slammed closed at an absurd speed, the metal doors slamming together so hard the
sound resonated through the whole school.

DING DONG! Rang the school's bell.

All the faceless students suddenly turned their heads towards him, and grins grew where there once
wasn't even a mouth, and they all began laughing. Laughing at him.

Now Izuku really felt like he was back at middle school.

The feeling of dread grew stronger within him, as he started to sweat, and his heart rate increased a
little.

None of it's real. You're not a student here anymore. Izuku reminded himself, as he and Ren
walked down the main path.

"You know, this isn't the first time I've gone through this exact situation," Ren told him. "Schools
are breeding grounds for this kind of trauma. I would know. This isn't dissimilar to my own school
experience."

Izuku nodded. He knew that of course. It's one of the many reasons he didn't entertain the notion of
the kids going to a public school, and instead choose to school them privately. "S-so what do we do
now?"

"Well first, we should probably get ready to deal with the shadows following us," Ren said,
glancing behind him.
Izuku turned his head and saw three shadow students walking up behind him.

"Hey Deku!" Said one of the students. "You just gonna walk past us? Who told you that you could
just walk past us without saying hello?"

Suddenly, pillars of darkness erupted from the ground, circling the two of them, and when the
darkness subsided, there were more grinning students, now surrounding them. About eight in front
of them, and eight behind him.

The shadows started closing in on them, and Ren took a fighting stance, summoning a knife and
pistole with that same dark energy he summoned Arsene with, and then going back to back with
Izuku. "You take the half on your side. I'll take the ones on mine."

"B-but I don't know how to fight here yet?!" Izuku pointed out.

"As I said, you'll figure it out," Ren said, before running towards his opponents.

One of the students tried to punch him, but Ren jumped up into the air, avoiding the blow, and
shooting down at the shadow with his pistol.

BLAM! BLAM! BLAM!

Three bullets rained down into the shadow, two in each shoulder, and one in the foot, leaving holes
in the shadow that emitted darkness. Although notably, it didn't die.

Ren landed behind the group of shadows and started unloading his clip into all of them, as they
charged at him.

Another took a swing at him, but Ren ducked under the attack and stabbed it in the chest,
staggering it, but running the knife through his side, and then spinning around getting a couple feet
away and then shooting it in the head.

"Aghhh." The shadow, groaned, as it fell to the ground, and finally died. Its body fading to
nothing.

Ren blew away the smoke coming out of his gun's barrel and then turned to face the rest of the
shadows. "One down, seven to go."

Meanwhile, Izuku was not having such a good time.

One of the shadows charged at Izuku and got ready to punch him in the face.

Izuku deflected the punch, using what little martial arts skills he'd picked up from Ojiro, and tried
to counter punch him in the head.

Only for the shadow to tank the attack, with seemingly no damage done to him.

Izuku's eyes widened, and the shadow laughed again.

"Heh. So useless!" The shadow said, before punching Izuku in the gut.

"Agh!" Izuku sputtered, as the blow knocked the wind out of him, and sent him flying back, rolling
across the ground.

Ugh. Why…why did that hurt so much? Izuku wondered as he tried to pull himself up. I have the
Ageis Cloak that shouldn't…right. This isn't reality. This isn't the real Ageis Cloak, and they aren't
real, normal people. The cloak won't save me. I have to summon the will to fight!

Izuku got back up and faced the eight shadows. He tried to summon his willpower. Steel himself to
fight back…but nothing happened.

One of the shadows dashed at him, and grabbed his arm, before throwing him over to the others.

Izuku grunted in pain as he hit the ground, but it was far from over, as one of the shadows picked
him up, and held him by his arms. Locking him in place.

The greenette tried to struggle out of the hold, but to no avail. "Ah! Let me go!"

All of them just laughed, as the other shadows closed in on him.

"Did puny Deku really think he could fight back?" Said one in front of him, before it punched him
in the stomach.

"Ahhhhhh!" Izuku cried out in pain.

"You'll always be a defenseless loser!" Said one to his left, before punching him in the cheek.

"Gah!"

"There's no point in you existing!" Said another one to his right, before punching him the opposite
cheek.

"AGHHH!"

The shadows continued to beat on him.

Meanwhile, Ren finished shooting another shadow dead, while another shadow student ran up
behind him. "Arsene!"

In a pillar of flame, Arsene appeared behind him and knocked the shadow back with its claw,
before snapping its finger and shooting out a small flame at the shadow.

The flame hit the shadow, and then it burst into a giant flaming pillar, incinerating the shadow in
black fire.

With those two shadows dead, Ren turned to Izuku and saw he was doing poorly. "Is this it? Is this
the limit of you're resolve?"

I…I can't. Izuku thought as he received another blow to the face. I want to fight back but I don't
know what I'm doing! It's just like before. Nothing's changed.

"Hmph. Is this the example you want to set for your children?" Ren asked coldly, as he shot an
approaching shadow in the head. "Is this how you want them to see you? All you're children want
you to be happy. And these people are standing in you're way. Are you going to let them take the
happiness you've strived to give them?"

"I…" Izuku grit his teeth. And looked up at the shadows once more. My kids…what would they do
if they saw me like this. So weak.

He could imagine it now. Kei and Eri with a horrified expressions on their faces. Kiba and Kioku
looking on in rage. Fuku crying. All of them…they were so sad when he'd fallen ill.
I'm so pathetic. Izuku thought as he clenched his fist. Rage building up inside him. Rage at his own
weakness. "Damn it. I can't let myself be weak anymore. I have too many people to look after for
me to just be a doormat!"

"What are muting you loser." Said the shadow in front of him.

Izuku looked at the shadow, his eyes glowing green. "I need you, to GET OUT OF MY WAY!"

Suddenly, Izuku's body exploded in a burst of green flame.

"Ahhhhhh!" All the shadows got knocked away, except for the one holding him.

As the flames died down, Izuku was revealed once more. He was still wearing the Ageis Cloak, but
different. The black parts were now green, and the white boney parts were now black. His hood
was up now, but instead of the blank darkness that was usually seen whenever the hood was up,
two glowing green eyes were visible.

"Huh!?" The shadow holding him grunted in confusion, but suddenly another pillar of green flame
appeared behind him.

This time, a figure emerged. A tall, hulking, figure, made of dark green fire and holding a club with
sharpened stones jutting out of it.

"Get off me!" Izuku finally broke free of the shadow's grip, and the green figure then slammed its
weapon down on the shadow, splitting it in two and killing it.

"Tch! Don't don't get cocky Deku!" Said one of the shadows, as they all started to get back up.
"Just because you got a lucky hit, doesn't make you strong."

Izuku shook his head. "Weakness is not something I can afford anymore. The happiness of those
close to me depends on me being strong enough to carry their burdens. So no matter, what."

"RAGHHHHHHH!" The figure behind him roared.

"I'll pretend to be strong! And smash everything that tries to hurt me or my kids!" Izuku shouted.

"Get him!" The shadows shouted, as all the shadows charged at him.

"Smash them all!" Izuku summoned a pair of brass knuckles around his fist. The flames around the
figure behind him died down, revealing a colossal man, bigger than even All Might, with grey
skin, and long black hair, wearing only four metal bands on his wrist and ankles, and a metal skirt.
"Heracles!"

Heracles rushed forward at alarming speeds, and swiped his weapon at three of him, slicing clean
through them and taking them out instantly.

Two of them tried to rush past Heracles to attack Izuku, but Heracles grabbed one of them by the
head and crushed their skull.

The other one rushed at Izuku and tried to punch him, but Izuku caught the punch, and returned it,
socking the shadow across the face.

And this time, it sends the shadow flying back and skidding across the ground.

Where Heracles then proceeded to stomp them to death.

Izuku looked at the last two shadows, who were cowering in fear.

"T-Teacher!" Shouted one of the shadows. "Teacher!"

Suddenly, the doors to the school burst open, and out came a faceless man, in a plain white shirt
and plaid paints, wearing a black tie. "What's going on here?"

Izuku grit his teeth, knowing exactly what was going to happen next.

"Midoriya started attacking us for no reason!" The shadow students lied, their fearful expressions,
turning into horrid grins.

The shadow teacher looked at Izuku. "The quirkless boy is starting trouble. Well-"

Suddenly, the teacher's body started to convulse, and change shape. It started to grow, becoming as
tall as a small house, its teeth becoming sharp and jagged, as its hand turned into claws.

"-I think he needs to be punished!" The teacher said in a distorted nightmarish voice. "I'll put you in
your place."

Izuku looked up at the monstrous teacher. He'd felt just as small as he did back then. Don't let it get
to you Izuku. You can't afford to be that small ever again.

Ren came up beside him. "You ready?"

"Yeah." Izuku nodded, getting into a battle stance. "I'm good."

"You dare raise your hand against me!?" The teacher roared, shouting so loud, the force of his yell
actually pushed Izuku and Ren back a bit, both to them needing to guard their faces. "Rahhh!"

The teacher crouched down, and lunged at them, moving at incredible speeds towards Izuku, with
his hand outstretched.

"Heracles!" Izuku shouted, summoning the massive man in front of him, who stopped the Teacher
where he stood, holding his hand open and keeping them from reaching Izuku.

Ren jumped up and summoned Arsene, who proceeded to shoot out a dark energy blast right at the
teacher's face.

"Raghhhh!" The teacher roared in pain, his head being pushed to the right.

Izuku ran over to the side, moving at superhuman speeds, getting right under the teacher's head,
before jumping up and uppercutting the massive shadow.

"Gah! Why you little!" The teacher got up and took a few steps back, before raising its foot up, and
stomping the ground so hard, it caused a small earthquake, destroying the front of the school and
causing the ground to fracture.

Izuku jumped up, to avoid the attack, leaping higher humanly possible into the air.

Once the shockwave attack finished, Izuku and Ren landed in the destroyed yard.

Izuku summoned Heracles, who rushed at the Teacher and swung his weapon at the teacher's leg,
cutting halfway through it.

"RAHHHHHH!" Heracles roared, as he kept pushing his weapon deeper into the leg, pushing it
further and further through the appendage.

"Get off me!" The shadow shouted, raising its fist up to slam it down into Heracles.

"Not on my watch!" Ren said summoning Arsene behind him and unloading a crap ton of bullets,
that were coated in Arsene's dark energy, right into the teacher's face.

"Gah!" The teacher covered its face with its hand to protect it from the bullet, which gave Izuku a
chance to jump forward and punch its other hand away from Heracles.

"ROARRRRR!" Heracles used all his strength, and gave one great push, cleaving through the leg
completely, and sending the teacher falling to the ground.

"Now! Let's finish him!" Ren shouted.

"Right!" Izuku agreed. "Heracles!"

The colossal man, leaped up, super high into the air, before kicking off the air, propelling itself
downward at top speed, with its weapon aimed right at the teacher's head.

SLAM!

Heracles's attack connected, his weapon stabbing the teacher right in the face, hitting him so hard,
that it forced the man deeper into the ground, creating a huge crater.

"Y-You're going…to the principal's office." The Teacher said before it began to fade away, into
nothing.

Once the teacher was gone, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief.

"Ok so now what-" Before Izuku could even finish his sentence, he was on his knees. The
adrenaline was wearing off, and suddenly he was hit with a wave of exhaustion, so strong it was
hard not to pass out here and now. "What?"

"It's a part of my quirk's drawback. The longer you're in here, the more exhausted you get." Ren
told him, helping Izuku up, and putting one of his arms over his shoulder, to help him walk. "It's
get's worse the more you exert yourself. Especially when you're new. Come, on let's get out of
here."

"But…we didn't even make it to the school yet." Izuku protested, as Ren turned him around and
walked him to the gate.

"That happens a lot. No one tends to make it very far on their first visit." Ren explained. "Don't
worry. You did great."

Izuku didn't have the energy to object any further and allowed Ren to drag him outside of the
schoolyard.

XXXXXXXXXXX

Izuku opened his eyes and instantly recognized that the exhaustion had not gone away. "Ohhhhh."

Ren got off the ground, doing a few stretches afterward. "Well, that was a very productive first
session."

The young therapist offered Izuku a hand, and the teen accepted it, allowing Ren to pull him up.
"Doesn't feel like it," Izuku grunted, feeling phantom pains from all the hits he took in the
cognitive realm.

"Healing the mind is not an easy process," Ren told him. "Far from it. It's hard, and sometimes it'll
feel like you're not making much progress at all. My quirk doesn't change that. It just makes the
process much faster. In exchange for being a lot more painful."

"Yeah, I suppose so," Izuku said. "I think I'll hold off, on having you do anything with the kids,
until we clear a palace, and see the effects."

"Of course. That's perfectly understandable." Ren told him. "For now, you should take some time
to rest."

"Alright. Thank you for your time." Izuku said, smiling at the man. "And, thank you for letting me
feel strong. Like, physically."

"It was my pleasure," Ren said, flashing him a grin.

 Shorts 16

Frog vs Fish.

"Are you ready?" Tsu and Ken stood at the edge of a nearby lake. Tsu in her hero costume, and
Ken in his usual outfit.

"I was born ready!" Ken smirked, both excitement and overconfidence showing on his face, as he
held up his watch.

"Alrighty then. Transform, and let's begin." Tsu told him.

Ken happily complied.

In a flash of green light, Ken transformed into the human-like fish monster, Ripjaws.

And without any further ado, the two jumped into the lake, Ken's legs transforming into a fishtail
once he was underwater.

They both swam with ease, although Tsu swam noticeably faster and with more ease. Having far
more experience than Ken.

The two of them then swam to the opposite sides of the lake, before staring down each other.

Ken gave her a nod, and then Tsu gave him a nod back.

And so the fight began.

Ken immediately rushed towards her, ready to go on the attack. While Tsu waited patiently for him
to approach.

When Ken reached her, he tried to swipe at her, but Tsu ducked underneath the claw swipe and
maneuvered herself so she could deliver a devastating double kick to the face.

Ken's head got knocked back, and he was dazed for a moment, but he didn't even get the chance to
recover before Tsu kicked him in the side of the head, knocking him away, although not very far,
seeing as they were underwater.

Man those legs hurt! Ken thought to himself, as he shook his head to try and recover from Tsu's
attack. And when he stopped seeing stars, he looked back at where Tsu was…only to see she
wasn't there anymore. Where did she-

And then Tsu delivered an Ax kick the top of his head, sending him down to the bottom of the
lake.

"Ow!" Ken cried, rubbing his now very bruised head, before looking up to see Tsu swimming
away from him. "Alright! I'm gonna make you regret that!"

The ten-year-old swam after the frog girl as fast as he could to catch up.

After swimming for a bit, Ken started to catch up to her, but this was just as Tsu planned.

The moment Ken tried to reach for her leg, Tsu flipped, positioning herself over his head, and then
double stomped his skull, sending him flying back down towards the bottom of the lake.
"Agh! Can you do anything but kick me in the head!?" Ken asked her. Although Tsu couldn't
respond, as she couldn't speak underwater.

The fight continued like this for quite a while. With Ken getting kicked around the lake, Tsu
evading and countering at every turn.

"Grrr! That's it!" Ken shouted at Tsu, after getting kicked back down to the lake's floor.
"Rahhhhhh!"

Ken charged at Tsu, with his massive jaws open. He figured if Tsu was so strong, she'd be fine if
he went all out.

But Tsu didn't move. Because she knew the fight was already over.

BRR.

"Huh!?" Ken stopped his charge halfway and looked at his Omnitrix which was now blinking red.
"What? Already!?"

BRR.

Suddenly, Ken was wrapped up in Tsu's tongue, and she spun him around vertically.

BRR.

Tus flung Ken upwards and launched him out of the lake and into the air.

"Ahhhhh! Oomph!" Ken grunted as he hit the ground at the edge of the lake.

BRRRRRRRR.

In a flash of red, Ken was transformed back to normal and was lying face down in the dirt.

SPLASH!

Tsu leaped out of the water, landing right next to Ken, who was pulling himself up and gave the
frog girl an annoyed expression.

"I'd say I won here, Kero," Tsu said.

"Ugh, did you have to kick me in the head so many times," Ken grunted, clutching his head.

"I'm guessing that Ripjaws is the transformation you use the least," Tsu said, making an educated
guess.

"Well duh. He's only useful in water." Ken rolled his eyes.

"That's a problem. Because Ripjaws may be the transformation you need to work on the most." Tsu
told him.

"Why? Not too many villains are committing crimes at sea." Ken said, giving her a confused look.

"There are more sea-based villains than you'd think," Tsu told him. "Ripjaws may only be useful
underwater, but are any of your other forms nearly as useful underwater?"

"I mean…no," Ken admitted.

"Right, and if you want to be the number 1 hero, you have to play to your main strength. Varsity."
Tsu reminded him. "You'll never be as strong as Kiba, but Kiba can't breathe underwater. That
means if you get better with Ripjaws, you'll be able to beat villains in places someone like Kiba
can't. Those are points that could lead to you becoming number 1 in the future."

Ken pondered this. "I guess you're right."

"Not to mention, if you're fighting someone as Ripjaws underwater, and you're timed out, you're
screwed, kero." Tsu reminded him. "At least if you time out on land, you might still be able to get
away from the fight and wait until you can use your quirk again. But if you time out underwater,
you're just gonna die."

Ken thought about that for a second before cringing. "On second thought, yeah I definitely need to
practice with Ripjaws more. Thanks."

"Just doing my job, kero," Tsu said, rustling Ken's hair, much to his annoyance.

Super Iida.

Iida was currently washing a mountain of dishes when Ken came up to him.

"Hey, Iida! I just had the best idea ever!" Ken said, looking up at him with a big grin on his face,
before pulling up his Omnitrix. "Let's hope this works!"

"Wait!? What are you-" Iida was cut off by a green flash, as Ken turned into Upgrade, and started
approaching him. "Young man what are you-"

Suddenly, Ken's amorphous body came onto Iida and started merging with him, spreading up his
own body, until everything below Iida's neck looked like Upgrade.

"What on earth!?" Iida felt so…so strange. His whole body was tingling and he was extremely
confused.

"Alright!" Ken said, his voice coming out of the Omnitrix signal on Iida's chest. "It worked!"

"What worked!? What's happening!?" Iida said, waving his arms frantically in a panic.

"Relax. You know how Upgrade can merge with technology and upgrade it?" Ken reminded him.
"Well I thought, Iida has machines, in his body! So what if I used Upgrade on him!"

"I see. That is quite clever. However, I must insist that next time you ask for consent next time you
do such things!" Iida scolded him.

"Yeah, sorry about that," Ken said, not sounding all that apologetic. "But hey! Let's go take this
form a spin!"

"But the dishes!" Iida's protest fell on deaf ears, as Ken moved his body for him. Forcing him
towards the outside.

"No time! We only have 10 minutes rember!" Ken told him, as they left the kitchen area.

"But the dishes!" Iida cried in despair, as he was forced to move on.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

VROOMMMMM!
Iida sped around the track, much faster than he'd ever moved before. So fast that Iida was actually
having trouble handling the wind smashing against his face.

"This is incredible! But also nauseating!" Iida shouted as he rushed around the track. "I'm moving
at max speed with no issue, and my engines aren't overheating at all! It's incredible!"

"I know right!" Ken said, laughing like a mad man. "Man this is awesome! Hey! Let's see how far
we'll get if we jump!"

"Wait what!?" Iida question.

Suddenly, Iida's jets went into overdrive, and he flew into the air so fast he appeared to be a blur,
going high into the sky over the forest.

"THIS IS A TERRIBLE IDEA!" Iida screamed as he flew through the air, terror filling his voice.

"THIS IS AN AMAZING IDEA! I'VE NEVER FLOWN THIS FAST BEFORE!" Ken yelled, his
voice filled with excitement.

"HOW ARE WE GOING TO LAND!?" Iida asked.

"...Oh." Was Ken's response. Now sounding far less enthusiastic. "Woops."

As Iida's forward moment started to waver, the two of them began to fall down towards a lake.
"I'M TELLING MIDORIYAAAAAAAAA!"

SPLASH!

Fortunately, Iida and Ken were rescued by a Sea Feilong, and Ken was promptly scolded and put
in time out for the rest of the day.

Game On.

K.O.! Player 1 Wins!

"Darn it!" Netsu pouted, as he saw his character, Endeavor, fall to the ground in defeat.

"Ha! I win again!" Ken gloated, celebrating his victory with his character, Edgeshot.

The two of them were playing Hero Tournament 11. A 2D fighting game in the same vein as Street
Fighter, but staring pro heroes.

It was a game the two often played together.

"You're really good at this game Ken," Netsu said, looking at Ken with awe, and stroking his ego.

"Of course I am! As if I'd be beat at my favorite game!" Ken gloated.

While Ken was basking in his victory, Amai and Yami walked into the room.

"Hello!" Amai greeted everyone with a bright smile.

"Oh hey Amai." Netsu greeted her.

"Hey," Ken responded casually.

"I came over to play!" Amai explained, walking around the couch, to see what they were playing,
and her eyes lit up. "Oh is this Hero Tournament 11! I love this game!"

"Really?" Ken gave her a skeptical look. Not expecting someone who looks like her to be into
games. Let alone serious fighting games.

"Oh no." Yami sighed, knowing exactly where this was going.

"Yeah! I love the mechanics, and how tight the controls are!" Amai gushed. "And it has a wide-
character selection, with no lame clones!"

Ken grinned, sensing a more entertaining opponent. "Oh yeah, wanna play a round? You don't
mind do you Netsu?"

"Nah. It's fine. I wanna see if she's as good as you." Netsu said, eagerly disconnecting his special
fireproof controller, so Amai could use a regular one.

"Psh. Doubt it." Ken said cockily.

"Oh? Hehehe." Amai giggled sinisterly, as she looked down, her eyes hidden by shadows.

"Here we go," Yami said, taking a step back.

Amai grabbed the sides of her dress…and threw it into the air, off of her body.

"What!?" Ken was taken aback by this sudden stripping of clothing out of nowhere but was
relieved to see that Amai was wearing a red tracksuit underneath her dress, for some reason.

Amai then, quick as can be, took out a hair tie, and tied her hair into a ponytail, before taking out a
red headband, and wrapping it around her forehead.

Lastly, she took out a pair of glasses and put them on.

"Amai Shinkoku Mode activated!" Amai shouted, doing a flashy pose.

"Woah! She transformed!" Netsu gasped.

"She didn't form, she just changed her clothes really quickly." Ken said, taking slight offense to
calling that a "transformation". "Also why were you wearing a tracksuit under your dress?"

"I'm always ready for a challenge!" Amai said, getting on the couch and grabbing a controller.
"Now shut up and play nerd!"

"Woah! What's the personality shift?!" Ken asked, throwing Amai a bewildered look.

"This Amai's other half. Gaming form." Yami explained. "She like this whenever someone fight
her in video game. Lots intense. Why she had no friends before met me."

"Hmph. Not my fault the scrubs couldn't take the heat." Amai responded, as she connected her
controller, and got to the character select screen. "So you're gonna stick with Edgeshot?"

"Uh…yeah?" Ken answered, still confused by this new side of Amai.

"Not bad. Fast character, decent damage. His frames are probably the best in the game. But he has
some troubles winning natural, although his counter, crouch, and dash, make it really hard to hit
him too. Not to mention his hitboxes are just dumb." Amai summarized. "Nice pick, A-tier
character."

Amai then proceeded to pick Endeavor.

"You sure you want to pick Endeavor?" Ken asked confidently, giving her a smug look. "Netsu just
finished using him, and I kicked his butt."

"If you beat Endeavor with Edgeshot then Tetsu's skills must be absolute garbage," Amai said
casually.

"Hey!?" Netsu shouted, taken aback by the sudden insult. "Also my name is Netsu!"

"Let me show you how someone, actually plays Endeavor," Amai said, smirking wildly.

The game started, and Ken immediately rushed forward with Edgeshot, rapidly attacking
Endeavor, who guarded expertly, not taking a hit despite Edgeshot's relentless assault.

"What!? Too scared to make a move?" Ken chuckled, with Amai not saying a word in response,
completely focused on the game.

As this was happening, Kiba walked into the room. "Greetings siblings I-BY THE DARKNESS!
Ken what are you doing!?"

"I'm kicking Amai's butt!" Ken said, still trying to get past Amai's perfect guarding. "At least I will
be when I freaking hit her!"

"Oh you poor, poor fool," Kiba said, giving Ken a pitiful look. "I too fell for her trap. Her first form
is a deceptive ruse, waiting to ensnare you so she can reveal her true form! For you see! Amai is
actually a professional gamer!"

"Downloaded!" Amai shouted. "Time to go!"

Suddenly, Endeavor did a burst attack, that flung Edgeshot away from them.

Endeavor then jumped back, gaining some more distance from him, before firing off a fireball, and
then as the fireball was traveling towards Edgeshot, Endeavor shot a fire blast upwards that started
traveling down towards Edgeshot, and after that Endeavor crouched down and set the floor on fire.

Ken was overwhelmed. He blocked the fireball, but not the flaming ground, which hit low and as
such went around his standing block, causing him to get hit. ,

And this was the start of Ken's zoning hell.

The screen was covered in fire, Endeavor throwing around flames like there was no tomorrow, and
Ken only managed to block a few attacks, before getting hit by something from the other side of
the screen.

And anytime Ken tried to get in close, Edgeshot would just get a Flashfire fist to the face, or run
into a Hellspider attack.

K.O.! Player 2 wins!

Edgeshot was down in no time.

"GG EZ," Amai said, cracking her fingers and doing some stretches.
"H-How?" Ken gaped like a fish.

"I would have perfected you, but I needed to learn your playstyle first," Amai told him. "Didn't
wanna get tagged by a filthy casual. Better to sacrifice the perfect to chip shield damage."

"As I said, she's not just any typical gamer. She's a pro, try-hard gamer!" Kiba explained. "She's
even won tournaments."

"Woah really!?" Netsu said, looking at Amai in awe.

Amai smiled smugly. "Yup. One day I'm gonna be a real pro. I'm gonna win the big leagues, and
do gaming as a job."

"You can do that!?" Ken asked, looking at her wide-eyed.

"Uh-huh. The big tournaments pay lots of cash. So I could make boatloads of money by playing
games." Amai explained, before giving Ken a smug look. "But I don't think it's the kind of thing
for scrubs like you Ren."

"Ok! First, my name is Ken!" Ken responded angrily. "And second, you only won one game! Don't
think you're so much better than me!"

"Oh? You wanna go for round 2?" Amai offered confidently.

"That poor soul." Kiba shook her head, before looking at Yami. "You wanna get some popcorn so
we can watch this massacre properly?"

Yami shrugged. "Ok."

And so it began.

For the next hour or so, Amai continued to absolutely destroy Ken, in every single way imaginable.
Perfecting him in every round.

After zoning him out for a few rounds, Ken decided to switch to All Might and try to brute force
his way through Endeavor's zoning with super armor. Not a bad strategy. But unfortunately, the
gap in skill was too high. Every time All Might would get close to Endeavor, Endeavor would lock
him in a combo, and knock him back.

Then Amai switched to Fatgum and countered him into the ground.

And to rub salt in the wound, she'd been using Wash to beat his ass for the last fifteen minutes.
And she wasn't even looking at the screen.

K.O.! Player 2 Wins! Perfect!

"Raghhhhh!" Ken screamed as he chucked his controller in rage.

"I had, the exact same reaction," Kiba said, eating some popcorn alongside Yami. "I know this
humiliation well."

"It's just a game guys." Yami shrugged, not understanding why everyone was so worked up. But
his words fell on deaf ears.

"Are you tired of losing Ben?" Amai asked him smugly, giving him the smuggest face he'd seen in
his life.
"It's KEN!" Ken shouted in rage, as he jumped on the couch. "And yeah! Yeah, I am! So I'm going
to stop holding back!"

Ken raised his Omnitrix to his face and started selecting a form.

And in a flash of green, Ken turned into Upgrade.

Ken then literally, jumped into the console, merging with it. "Give me a second!"

"Oh?" Amai was curious to see what Ken had planned.

The screen went dark for a minute, but when it came back on, the character select screen had one
more character added. Ken himself, as Upgrade.

"Now that we have the best character in the game, why don't we see if you can beat me at my
best," Ken said confidently.

"Is this cheating?" Netsu asked, looking over towards Kiba and Yami, who both shrugged.

"Cheat character. Got it. Challenge accepted." Amai said, feeling kind of excited at not knowing
what to expect.

She picked Endeavor, and Ken picked himself, and the match began.

Immediately, in-game Ken used a move, that gave him a full energy bar.

Ok, so he's gonna be able to super attack, and break combos whenever he wants, but every time he
uses that he's gonna be open for three frames. Amai thought, continuing to block.

Then Upgrade stretched out its arms stupidly fast, grabbing Endeavor from the other side of the
screen, and crushed them, instantly putting them at half health.

"Yeah, that's absolutely cheating," Kiba said, wondering how Amai would react to this.

Amai was, unfazed.

Endeavor jumped into the air, to dodge another grab, and threw three fireballs down at Upgrade,
but Upgrade shot a laser up at Endeavor, which destroyed the fireball coming at him, and Endeavor
barely blocked in time.

Once Endeavor landed, he instantly started throwing out dozens of fire attacks, in an attempt to
zone Upgrade once more, but then Upgrade turned into a puddle, and zipped under all of it, and did
a low attack on Endeavor that he barely managed to block.

Endeavor performed a grab, finally managing to land a hit on Upgrade, before throwing them
away…and doing a bit of damage.

Immediately after being thrown, Upgrade did a super move, shooting a massive laser out of his
eye, that covered the entire screen. Once again Amai's reaction time proved to be unmatched as she
blocked it, however it did so much chip damage that it killed her anyway.

K.O.! Player 1 Wins!

"Ha! I win!" Ken gloated at hit totally unfair victory.

Amai instantly pressed the rematch button.

"Huh?" Ken was surprised Amai would be so willing to fight that obviously broken character
without complaint.

"It's not over until you're quirk runs out of time," Amai said, pushing up her glasses, and tightening
her headband, before giving Ken a confident smirk. "So before then, I'm going to beat you."

"Ha! Bring it on!" Ken challenged, as the next round began.

As soon as the round started, Upgrade did his full bar move, and Endeavor stomped the ground,
causing a pillar of fire to rise under them, and hit Ken. Doing a bit of damage.

Immediately, Ken did the super move, causing Upgrade to shoot out the massive, screen-filling
laser.

Seeing as Amai couldn't block or dodge it, she only had one course of action.

And so Amai proceeded to parry, the entire thing. Timing it perfectly so she never took a bit of
damage.

"WHAT?!" Ken and Netsu shouted in shock.

Of course, Ken knew it was possible to parry the beam. That's why he felt comfortable making it
undodgeable and unblockable. He just didn't expect her to actually be able to do it.

Yami and Kiba remained unphased. Having already witness Amai's skills.

Of course, Ken's shock left him open, for an attack, and after parrying that huge attack, Amai had
plenty of meter.

"Prominence Burn!" Endeavor shouted as he did his ultimate move, shooting a massive beam of
fire at Upgrade.

Upgrade was now bellow half H.P., and Ken was panicking.

He was tempted to just cheat even more than he was already. But then what was even the point?
This was to prove she wasn't as good of a gamer as she thought she was, and if he put her in a
completely impossible situation then that would just defeat the purpose.

So he soldiered on.

He shot out another super laser at her, hoping to catch her while Endeavor was recovering from his
Ultimate, however, Amai barely managed to stary parrying in time, and then did another stomp,
attack, hitting Upgrade with a fire pillar, taking away more of Upgrade's H.P.

Upgrade then instantly teleported behind Endeavor, but Endeavor still proceeded to block it, as
Amai had expected him to give himself a teleport, and the moment she saw the animation, she
reacted.

Amai was now stuck blocking Upgrade's combo though, and she was taking a ton of chip damage,
so she had to do something, and quick. Which wasn't easy because Ken made all his moves plus on
block.

But she knew Ken didn't have the patients to wear her down like this.

And inevitably, she was right, and she saw him going for a grab, and moved back, escaping from
Upgrade, before unleashing a flashfire fist, burning some meter to lower its start-up significantly
and blast Ken away from him, while putting his H.P. in the red.

Upgrade teleported behind Endeavor again and immediately used its massive laser, which
Endeavor parried again.

Out of desperation, Ken tried his command grab again, but Endeavor used his Ultimate and blasted
Upgrade to death.

K.O.! Player 2 Wins!

"Nooooooooooo!" Ken shouted in despair.

"Ha! Get recked!" Amai cheered, smiling victoriously as she held her arms in the air.

"Woah! She actually beat him!" Netsu shouted in amazement, his fire flaring up.

"Most impressive. I'll admit even with her skills I was skeptical she could beat such a cheap
character in such a short amount of time, but she really has outdone herself here." Kiba said, giving
Amai a soft applause.

"Thanks, Lady K," Amai said.

Brrr. Brrr. Brr. Brrr. Brrrrr.

In a flash of red, Ken was no longer merged with the console, and no longer Upgrade.

"Damn it! I'll beat you one day!" Ken swore, feeling absurdly frustrated.

"Sure you will scrub," Amai responded cockily before she looked up and noticed something.

Despite Ken no longer being merged with the console, the Upgrade character was still on the select
screen. "Wait…can you can just…change game codes in seconds?"

"Huh?" Ken asked, before looking up to see his character still in-game. "Oh yeah. Any physical
changes Upgrade makes to stuff is undone, but changing code is permanent."

"Wait!" Kiba's eyes grew wide. "Does that mean you can put anyone into a game! Including
myself!?"

"Uh yeah…" Ken took a second to think about that, and an idea popped into his head. "For a
price."

"If you want money? Why don't you just make a game?" Amai asked.

And thus the room fell into dead silence, as the bomb had just been dropped.

"Amai," Ken said, turning to her with dollar signs in his eyes. "I take back every bad thing I said
about you in my head. Guys! I'm making a video game!"
 Game Plan

Inside Ken's room, a group of children had gathered.

Of course, there was Ken himself, and his sister Nara. But along with them were Eri, Kei, Kiba,
Fu, Kota, Shiruku, Yami, Otoko, and Netsu.

Fuku was also here, surprisingly enough, with her hoodie on of course, and she'd eaten a bit of
Amai's calm candies. Speaking of whom, Amai was also present.

Why were they all here? To plan a game of course!

While Ken could handle the technical aspects of creating a game, he could use some help with the
creative aspects, as such he went around asking everyone if they would be interested in helping
him, and this is who he got.

"Alright! So here's what I have so far!" Ken pitched. "A handsome, incredibly talented man gets
transported to a fantasy world, that's being invaded by monsters ruled by a terrible Demon King!
And he must wield the genesis gauntlet, a gauntlet that lets him turn into different types of
dragons, to stop him and save the world!"

Nara rolled her eyes. "You're not even being subtle that the main character is your self-insert."

"Well, it's my game! Why shouldn't I be the main character!?" Ken said, defending himself.

"Ken's ego aside, the premises isn't bad. Generic but we can work with that." Kiba added. "So long
as we make me a queen."

"I wanted to be a princess," Eri said quietly.

"But I wanna be a king!" Kota added.

"I wanna be a snake!" Kei added, being as predictable as ever. "Oh! Can I be Eri's pet snake!? Like
a huge snake that keeps her safe!"

"I would like to be a handsome prince." Read a piece of paper that Otoko held up.

"Wait a minute!" Ken shouted. "Not everyone can royalty here!"

"Um…maybe they can?" Fuku spoke up and instantly regretted it as now all the attention was on
her. "W-w-well if we have multiple kingdoms then we can make everyone who wants to be
royalty, royalty. And um…I was also thinking maybe we could tie that into the Genesis Gauntlet.
If it lets you turn into elemental dragons, maybe we could make it so it uses Dragonstones. And
right now it doesn't have all the dragon stones, and the stones are scattered across multiple
kingdoms that are having problems because of the Demon King, and once you help out the
kingdom, you get the dragon stone."

"Oh, that's great! Games need a sense of progression after all, and each time you get a stone, you
get to transform into a cool new dragon with cool new powers!" Amai added.

"Huh, yeah that does sound cool. Collect Dragonstones to defeat the Demon King." Ken smirked.
"Great job Fuku!"

"T-T-T-Thank you." Fuku stuttered.

"I think Fuku should be the lead writer." Said a voice coming from Ken's closet.

"Mu!?" Fuku shouted out in shock.

"Wait, like Mu the ghost boy?" Nara asked.

"Isn't that the kid no one ever sees?" Ken looked at his closest in confusion. "Why are you in my
closest?"

"Well I saw that you were making a game, and I wanted to help too," Mu explained from inside the
closest. "But, I don't like being seen by people. So I hid the closest. Is that ok?"

Ken shrugged. "Sure. Knock yourself out."

"Cool. Thanks." Mu said.

"So what did you say about Fuku being lead writer?" Ken asked.

"Huh?!" Fuku piped up, remembering Mu's original proposition, and suddenly becoming very
nervous. "Wait! Why me!?"

"Because you like to write stories a lot," Mu explained. "I think they're really good."

"Oh! Yeah, Fuku's really creative! She comes up with all sorts of ways she thinks people could kill
her!" Kei pointed out without a hint of self-awareness.

"She does do that." Eri agreed although she winced as she did so.

"Well, she did already come up with a good main plot. So I guess making her the head writer is the
for the best." Nara shrugged.

"Yeah sure. That sounds good." Ken agreed.

"Wait! I didn't agree to this!" Fuku objected, before shooting a mean look at the closet, which was
moot because Mu couldn't see it. "And you weren't supposed to tell anyone about that Mu! Not
cool!"

"Sorry," Mu said apologetically. "I just think you're stories are really good, and it's a shame more
people can't read what you write."

"I…you…hmph!" Fuku pouted under her hood. "Don't say nice things like that when I'm mad at
you!"

"Come now dear sister, this is your time to shine!" Kiba urged her. "Just imagine how you'll feel
when you see all those people praising you're writing!"

"But what if they hate it!?" Fuku countered fearfully. "I-I don't think I could take it if the internet
started panning my writing!"

"I don't think that'll happen," Fu said. "You're an abused eight-year-old girl. Anyone who harshly
criticizes you're writing is not the kind of person whose opinion you should care about."

"What are you worried about!?" Netsu spoke up. "So long as you put passion into what you do,
people will recognize it! Just work super hard and you'll get tons of people praising you!"

"That's surprisingly profound," Shiruku said, not expecting something like that from Netsu.
"I think you can do it Fuku!" Eri encouraged her, patting her on the back.

"Yeah, you can do it!" Kei joined in on the back-patting. "I think it's the right choice."

"Mmmmmmm." Fuku was still very unsure about this.

"Also, since you're getting a more important role, you'd be getting more of the money," Ken added.

Fuku's eyes went wide under the hoodie. "W-well, I mean…I guess I could do it."

Kota laughed. "Wow, all that encouraging from you're family and the money is the thing that
convinces you."

"T-That's not the reason! H-He just happened to say that after I made up my mind!" Fuku lied, her
face red with embarrassment.

"It's ok sister, I know how enticing money is," Shiruku said, before looking at Ken. "By the way,
I'm getting a lot of cash because I'm the lead character designer right?"

"Sure," Ken answered.

"Fantastic," Shiruku said, smiling with delight. "This is going to be fun!"

"Ok, let's establish what everyone's characters are going to be," Fu said. "One at a time. So we're
not constantly speaking over each other. Kiba you first."

"Ok! I want to be the vampire queen of a kingdom of eternal night!" Kiba started excitedly. "I'm a
warrior queen who draws power from the blood moon!"

Fuku took out a notebook and started writing all this down, so she wouldn't forget anything and
make anyone angry.

"Alright, Netsu how about you?" Fu asked.

"I wanna be swordsman who wields a sword made of fire! And wanders the land fighting for
justice!" Netsu said.

"You mean sword that's on fire or a sword made of fire?" Fu asked.

"A sword, MADE of fire!" Netsu emphasized.

"Alright, Shiruku your next," Fu said.

"I don't really want to be in the game or anything. I just want to make the character designs, and get
paid." Shiruku admitted.

"Wow, so shameless." Kota sniggered.

"Don't pretend like you're not here for some reason." Shiruku rolled her many eyes.

"That's not the only reason, I think It'd be cool to be in a video game," Kota argued.

"Ok then, what role do you want?" Fu asked him.

"I wanna be a demi-god!" Kota smirked. "One that commands the waves themselves, and takes
vengeance on anyone who disrespects them!"
A Demi-God?! Darn it I should have thought of that! Kiba cursed her oversight.

"Wow, another big ego, what a surprise," Fu said, rolling his eyes. "Anyway, what about Eri. Kei
too since I guess your stories are gonna be intertwined."

"I…just wanted to be a princess. I didn't really think of anything else." Eri admitted sadly. "Sorry."

"And I just wanted to be with Eri, and be a snake," Kei added with a shrug.

"Um…I think I can make that work." Fuku said, thinking out the story in her head. "What if Eri is
the princess of time, that watches over the course of history, with her guardian, the greek snake
Kei. And when the Demon Lord comes and threatens her world, and when no one can wield the
Genisis Gauntlet, she summons someone from another world who can."

"Oh, that sounds so cool!" Kei gasped, her eyes widening in amazement.

"Heck yeah, that's amazing!" Ken smiled widely. "Chosen hero, picked by the princess of time. I
like the sound of that! Great job Fuku I knew I was paying you for something!"

"You haven't paid me yet," Fuku mumbled.

"Are you ok with Eri?" Fu asked.

Eri nodded, and gave Fuku a thumbs up, making the hoodied girl blush.

"By the way, what role do you want Fuku?" Nara asked.

"Oh well…" Fuku hesitated. "It might sound a bit silly but…please don't judge me for it!"

"You're fine. Just say it." Ken told her.

"Ok…I want to be Lady Kiba's younger sister. A warrior princess who was called Eri to help the
hero, and ran away at the beginning of the game, to aid them." Fuku explained very quickly, before
going silent and nervously waiting for everyone's reactions.

"Oh, so you're going to be the tutorial character!" Amai summarized. "The one who introduces all
the gameplay mechanics, and tells us about the world."

"Awwww! My sweet little sister." Kiba wrapped her arms around Kiba, bringing her into a hug.
"How utterly adorable! I accept this with all of my black heart."

"Lady Kiba! Please this is embarrassing!" Fuku pleaded although that didn't stop her from leaning
into the embrace.

"Come now there's no shame in being hugged by your big sister." Kiba insisted.

"Isn't Fuku older than Kiba?" Amai whispered to Yami.

Yami shrugged. "They don't care."

"Alright, Otoko, you're next," Fu said.

Otoko nodded, and raised a sign that he'd been writing on which read, "I want to be a nice looking
prince, that rules over plants, and protects nature."

"Alright. Yami? What about you?" Fu asked.

"Not in-game. Draw monsters." Yami explained.

"So you want to be the monster designer. That makes sense." Fu said.

"Yeah, you're pretty much a monster designer in real life!" Netsu pointed out.

"What about you Nara?" Fu asked.

"Well I don't want to do the same thing as Ken, so…how about a witch." Nara decided. "I always
liked reading about magic systems in fiction, so being witch sounds good."

"I thought you were one already." Ken snickered, earning a glare from his sister. "What about you
Fu? What'd you wanna be?"

Fu shrugged. "I don't really care. I just came because I thought this would interesting to watch."

"Same," Mu said from the closet.

"Ok, so the last person is Amai," Shiruku said. "Do you want to be in the game Amai?"

"Not really, I just wanted to talk about the gameplay," Amai said. "By the way, what kind of
gameplay is the game gonna have?"

"Oh right, that!" Ken said his eyes going wide as he realized he forgot something very important.

"You wanted to make a game, but didn't even decide what kind of game it was going to be?" Nara
said, mocking him with a smug look on her face.

"Shut it or I'm cutting your character!" Ken threatened.

"Well if you haven't decided, then R.P.G. is probably the best. It's not my favorite genre, but it's
pretty simple and harder to mess up" Amai explained. "It's also a good genre for long games, and
this seems like it's gonna be one of those."

"Alright sounds good, I like a good R.P.G.," Ken said. "And I can go all out on the super attacks!
This game is gonna look so good it'll blow people's minds!"

"That's good. Lots of people will just buy a game for its' graphics, even if the game itself is total
garbage." Amai said. "Which it won't be if I have anything to say about it!"

"So, Fuku is going to be a lead writer. Shiruku will be the character designer, Yami will be the
monster designer, Amai will be the gameplay designer, and Ken will be the one actually making
the game." Fu summarized. "We still need someone to design the world itself. Cities, and forest,
and stuff. And we'll need someone to market the game, and let people know about it."

"I will be the one to spread the word of our game far and wide!" Kiba proudly volunteered. "I'll
have my followers tell the entire world about it! And I'll ask Caretaker if he can help us make a
trailer once enough of the game is done!"

"Is it really ok to ask him to spend all that money? I looked up how much money is spent on
advertising, and it's ridiculous." Nara said, wincing slightly. "We already had to ask him for money
for the equipment to MAKE the game, and he also has to spend money to you know, feed and
houses us, as well as giving us everything we could ever want."

"Relax. Once this game sells, we'll give him all the money he spent and more." Ken told her,
looking almost a bit offended at what she was saying. "I'm not just gonna take from Izuku without
giving back. What am I a parasite?"

"Um…I can design the world." Fuku offered. "I-If that's ok with you guys."

"Sure, go for it," Ken said.

"Alright. Now that we have a game plan, this meeting is done." Fu said. "You all know what you
have to do, so get to it. Remember. Money."

"Yeah!" Cheered Ken, Shiruku, and Fuku.

"You guys are kinda shameless." Amai giggled, finding this extremely amusing. "I like it."

As the meeting ended, and everyone started to leave, Amai grabbed Yami's sleeve. "Can we talk?
In your room?"

XXXXXXXXXXXX

After a quick trip to Yami's room, the two sat on Yami's bed, and Amai began to speak.

"So, my school is having a sports festival soon," Amai explained, blushing slightly for some
reason.

Yami titled his head. "Like U.A.?"

"Huh? No! No! It's nowhere near as big as something like that!" Amai smiled at the childish
misunderstanding. It reminded her how innocent he was despite his appearance, and how smart he
actually was. "Lots of schools have events like this, but U.A.'s is one of a kind. But it's still pretty
important for my school. And I really, really hate to lose. Even if it's not at video games. Sooo…I
would really appreciate it if you went and cheered me on."

Amai turned away, as she awaited her answer.

There was a long pause before Yami gave his response.

"Don't be afraid to ask me things," Yami said.

"Huh?" Amai turned back and saw Yami staring intensely at her.

"You are…my friend," Yami said, trying to get his words right. "You make…me happy. So don't
be scared to ask me things. I want…to make you happy."

Amai's blush intensified, and she almost squealed a little bit. "I-I-Um-I…S-S-So you'll come?"

Yami nodded and gave her a small smile. It was more like his mouth twitched upwards, but that
was just how Yami smiled.

Amai gave a nervous smile in return, trying not to make it obvious how much her heart was
pounding. "G-G-Great! Thank you so much!"

Yami nodded again, accepted her gratitude.

Afterward, there was a long, awkward silence, with Amai looking away from Yami, and Yami
looking intensely at her.

"W-Well I-I'm going to ask your dad for permission! Bye!" Eventually, Amai couldn't take the
awkwardness, and ran out, leaving Yami slightly confused.

If only he could pinpoint what that strange positive emotion she was feeling was.
 In the Face of Death

Izuku was very, very nervous.

It was after Amai's school held the sports festival, and Yami had returned…but he didn't look to be
in the best of moods.

Not that he looked particularly angry or sad but he seemed…lost.

And so Izuku sat Yami down on the couch in his office and talked.

"Ok, something is clearly bothering you," Izuku told him, "So, just tell me what it is, and we can
figure it out ok?"

Yami nodded. "Amai class."

Izuku felt a growing pit in his stomach when he said that, his mind racing with possibilities, none
of them good. "Oh…did they react poorly to you?"

"They went insane," Yami stated. "Insane with fear."

"Well that's a little bit of an exaggeration don't you think?" Izuku asked.

And then Yami told him, exactly what happened.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

It was bright and early on the day at Anaxes Elementry School, and all the students were outside in
their gym clothes.

Amai was standing in her class, watching as the parents flooded in, anxiously waiting for Yami and
her parents to arrive.

"So Nigai, I heard you invited a boy to the festival to cheer you on!" Said one of the girls in her
class with elephant ears. Looking very smug.

"Huh?!" Amai gasped, looking at her in shock. "How did you know about that!?"

"I heard you while you were talking to the teachers about it." The girl said, pointing to her ears.

"Wait Nigai has a boyfriend!?" Another girl gasped.

"No way really!?" gasped yet another girl.

"Wait! Yami's just a friend!" Amai shouted, her face turning red.

But her words fell on deaf ears

"What's he look like!?"

"Is he cute!?"

"Is he super strong!?"

The girls all swarmed her, absolutely dying for some juicy, juicy gossip topics.
"Wait! I told you it's not like that!" Amai repeated.

"Amai!"

Amai's eyes widened, and she saw her parents, walking towards her, alongside Kirishima who was
sent by Izuku to watch over Yami.

Her father is where Amai got most of her looks from. Being a standard handsome, blonde man,
wearing a black suit.

On the other hand, her mother was so drastically different, that you'd likely never guess they were
related. With green skin, big black bug-like eyes, long brown hair, and bug-like antenna coming
out of her forehead.

"Mom! Dad!" Amai gave a sigh of relief as they came closer, but quickly realized something.
"Wait! Where's Yami."

"Oh, he's right behind me," Kirishima said, moving out of the way to reveal Yami to Amai, and her
class.

Yami was currently wearing his Ageis Cloak, with the hood up, meaning all they could see was a
boy in a black cloak with white bones on it that was emanating darkness, and a pair of beady red,
glowing eyes under a dark good.

And so that had about the reaction you would expect.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Most of the class, including all the girls around Amai, ran back in
terror.

"It's the Grim Reaper!" One of the boys shouted in fear.

"He's come for our souls!" Shouted another boy as he cowered against a wall.

"Nigai's dating death itself!" Yelled a girl.

"Wait that's kind of cool!" Shouted a boy.

"Nigai I'm sorry about that time I stole your pencil! Please don't let your boyfriend eat me!"
Shouted a girl, who looked like she was about to cry.

"Nigai I'm sorry about the time I tripped you in class! I don't dislike you I just got jealous because
you're so pretty!" Another girl apologized.

"Guys, he isn't death!" Amai insisted, but everyone was too busy freaking out to notice.

"Everyone stop!" Said one taller girl, the class rep, getting everyone's attention. "Running and
screaming won't help us! Clearly, this is all Kakei's fault!"

"What!?" Screamed an outraged girl with a goat head, presumably Kakei. "Why is this my fault!?"

"Because you're the one who poured milk on her that one time! Now she's come back with her
lover's death to claim her revenge!" The Class Rep claimed. "The only way to get out of here with
our souls! Is to sacrifice her!"

"Yeah!" Shouted all the other students, who immediately surrounded Kakei, with dangerous looks
in their eyes.
"She always makes fun of everyone in class!" Shouted another student.

"And she trips anyone going by her desk!" Shouted another. "Let's get her!"

"Wait! Stop!" Kakei cried out desperately, as she started to cry. The other students grabbed her and
held her up.

"Sacrifice! Sacrifice! Sacrifice!" The students carried Kakei towards Yami, intent on offering her
up to save her own life.

"Enough!" Amai's teacher came running in, seeing the massive commotion, along with everyone
else. "What on earth are you doing! Let Kakei down this instant!"

"But Sensei, we offer her to Nigai's boyfriend the Grim Reaper, or else he'll take our souls and turn
them into jewels for Nigai!" Said one girl desperately.

"I…he…you…what?" Amai's teacher had the most confused expression on her face, before turning
to see Yami. "Oh. Oh, you've gotta be kidding me. They see one scary-looking person while I'm
not here, and they instantly go to ritualistic sacrifice!"

The teacher gave Yami a pleading look. "Young man, could you please take off your hood, it
seems to be scaring them."

Yami, still too mystified by this to say a word, nodded, and removed his hood, revealing his face.

Amai's teacher flinched and quickly realized that removing the hood may not help this situation.

But she didn't realize just how bad things were going to get.

"Wait! I know him!" Shouted one girl. "He's Yami Midoriya! The brother of Lady Kiba! And the
creator of her dark army!"

"When he was a baby, his parents were killed by wolves, but he used his powerful quirk to slay
them! And then he lived in the wilds, killing animals to survive until the Caretaker found him, and
he's been building Lady Kiba's army ever since!" Said another girl, who was also a fan of Kiba
apparently.

"Lady Kiba once made an entire video where she ripped her own brother apart for hours and said
she'd do the same to anyone who hurt one of her sisters." Said a boy, who was also a fan of Kiba.
"If he and Nigai are together, that would make Nigai Lady Kiba's sister-in-law!"

"What!?" Amai was just stunned, at how fast they were jumping to conclusions.

"Lady Kiba fought off pro heroes, U.A. students, and even her own brother, who was the size of a
skyscraper and head three heads full of razor-sharp teeth!" Said the first girl in a panic. "If she
comes to take her revenge, she'll kill us all painfully!"

"Quick! We need to sacrifice Kakei before it's too late!" Shouted the class rep, before looking at a
boy with a cube for ahead. "Hokan! Do you have anything useful for sacrifices!?"

"Of course!" Hokan opened a portal and took out a massive pointed stake, some firewood, some
rope, a few matches, and some torches.

"Perfect! Tie her to the steak and burn her!" The class rep demanded.

"What is wrong with you kids!" The teacher shouted, before using her quirk and extending her
arms, to grab the now crying Kakei away from the group. "Are you ok dear?"

Kakei sniffled, before pushing herself away from her teacher and looking at her with tearful eyes.
"Sensei, thank you but…I need to do this."

Her teacher, as well as everyone watching, was utterly flabbergasted, as Kakei went back to her
classmates, and let them take her. "I…wha..I…f-for what reason!?"

"I..I've had a lot of time to think since they said I was offered as a sacrifice," Kakei said, as her
class tied her to the steak while listening intently. "My class hated me so much, they instantly
choose me to sacrifice. And they did it because I've been such a mean person to all of them. They
all grew to hate me. But…I don't want to be hated! Back at my old school, I used to have lots of
friends, and then everyone turned against me when I got my quirk and started looking like this!
After I transferred here, I didn't want to get close to anyone, because I didn't want to feel betrayed
again! So I treated everyone so badly, so they wouldn't get close to me! But I didn't want to make
everyone hate me! I…I just…I want people to like me, but it's too late. Hopefully, if I sacrifice
myself so everyone can live, they'll like me after I'm dead."

Am I being pranked right now? Yami thought to himself, as he tried to comprehend, what the hell
he was looking at.

All the students were now giving the girl pitying looks, most of all the class rep, who looking up at
the tied-up girl, with tears in her eyes.

The class rep looked down, clenching her fist and gritting her teeth. "To think I just thought you as
a bully. I didn't even notice you were suffering this much. I…I should have done something! Darn
it I should have reached out to you somehow! No one deserves to be that lonely. I've failed you as
class rep. But…maybe it's not too late! We can still-"

"No." Kakei shook her head. "Someone has died in order for everyone else to live, and I've already
accepted my fate. Just please…promise you'll all remember me fondly."

"Is this some kind of play?" Amai's father asked their teacher, looking at the now crying

"If it is, I was not notified." Her teacher responded.

"We promise." The class rep said tearfully, before giving a melancholy smile. "And if it makes you
feel any better, I think you're pretty cute."

Kakei smiled, as she cried even harder. "Thank you."

The students lit the torches, and slowly approached the pyre.

"Are they actually gonna light her on fire!?" Kirishima said, finally coming out of his shock-
induced paralysis.

"Light the…light the…" The class rep tried to give the command to burn her, but she couldn't bring
herself to do it. "I…I can't. I just started to understand her! How could I bring myself to burn her
now! It's not fair!"

Kakei was about to say something when one of the Kiba fangirls spoke up.

"Wait! Stop don't set the fire!" Said the fangirl. "I just realized something! What if this was a
test!?"
All her classmates gave her concerned looks.

"Think about it! Why would she send him on the day of the sports festival! A day about
overcoming challenges and improving yourself!" The girl continued. "It was a test! We're not
supposed to sacrifice her, but the old version of her. The one that was being mean out of fear, so
that way she could be reborn as a new, better version of herself! Right Nigai?"

"I…sure. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Absolutely, you got it right." At this point, Amai still didn't know
what was going on and didn't care. She'd just say the thing least likely to get someone burned alive.

"Of course! How could I have been so blind, everything makes sense! The class rep said.

"Oh does it now?" The teacher pinched the bridge of her nose.

"So I…I can live?" Kakei asked, sounding both relieved, and saddened. "But…then no one will
accept me."

"Don't be silly, of course, we'll accept you." The class rep said as the students untied her. "So long
as you promise not to be mean anymore."

"I promise but…I'm not really good at being around people." Kakei admitted shyly.

"We'll figure it out together." The class rep said, giving Kakei a warm look, that caused her to blush
and look away.

"D-Did you mean what you said…about me looking cute?" Kakei asked sheepishly.

She nearly had you burned at the stake, not even two minutes ago why are you falling for
her? Amai asked in her head.

"Absolutely." The class rep said, holding her hand, before looking at the rest of the class.
"Everyone, we've overcome a great trial! Be proud of yourselves!"

"Yeahhh!" The class cheered.

"Now let's go get some celebratory ice cream!" The class rep said as she and the class walked off.

Literally, just leaving.

Everyone left just stood there in shock, trying to comprehend what they just saw.

The teacher was the first to react, throwing down her clipboard, and walking away. "I quit."

XXXXXXXXXXX

"So you're saying, that when you showed up, the kids there went so crazy with fear, that they
attempted to make a sacrifice to you and Kiba, learned some kind of lesson…and then left." Izuku
summarized, with a very perplexed expression.

Yami nodded. "Yes."

Izuku stayed silent for a while. Just looking at Yami. Trying to gauge if this was a prank or joke of
some kind. Or a weird lie.

Now while Yami wouldn't be the kind of person to do that, Izuku couldn't accept a story that
absurd off the bat.
After seeing that Yami seemed genuine, Izuku pulled out his phone to check the authenticity of the
story.

"Hello, Mr. Nigai?...Yes, I'm calling about the sports festival. Yami just told me a…interesting
story." Izuku said over the phone. "Hmmmm? Wait…that really happened? Including the
sacrifice?...Really…o-ok then. Um. I hope you have a good day then. Goodbye."

Izuku set the phone down and turned back to Yami. "Ok. So…I…give me a second."

The two then sat in silence for a while, as Izuku tried to figure out what to even say after that.

After a lot of contemplation, Izuku finally spoke up. "You didn't make those kids go insane Yami.
They were clearly in desperate need of mental help before they met you."

"They need therapy?" Yami asked.

"Yes Yami. Yes, they do, really badly." Izuku told him. " Don't take this as your fault, you didn't
even say anything. Normal people won't see your face and try to offer the lives of their friends to
you like some kind of ancient god. This was a very, very, very unlikely scenario. Ok?"

"Ok." Yami nodded. Accepting that this was just a weird, unexplainable thing that happened in life.
It made more sense like that.

"How did Amai take this by the way?" Izuku asked.

"Had to work with different class. Because class walked off. Went well, won a lot. Pretend like
nothing happen." Yami explained.

"Well, that's good." Izuku breathed a sigh of relief. "You must be hungry, why don't you go down
to the kitchen and get some food."

Yami enthusiastically nodded, very much in the mood for something tasty.

As he got up to leave, Izuku said one last thing.

"Oh, and tell Kiba to come here. I need to ask her to tell her audience not to sacrifice people in her
name." Izuku said.
 Breaking The Ice

Todoroki sighed, as he shoved another load in the washing machine.

After the whole incident with Kiba, Todoroki had been reduced to laundry duty this whole time.
Which was a pretty small punishment considering what he did.

But it was definitely still a punishment.

He had to hand wash Kei's visors for one, and that was the easiest part.

Fu's, Kiba's, and sometimes Shiruku's had to be put in a special wash, to get the blood off of them.
And oftentimes, he would have to wash them repeatedly to get all the blood off them.

Sometimes Yami would have Grimm goop on his clothes, and that stuff required its own special
wash, which was equally as much of a pain to get off.

Netsu's and Otoko's clothes also required a separate wash, as they were made of special fireproof
material that required more care.

Fuku's clothes actually required him to wear a protective mask, as there was could still be trace bits
of her toxin on her clothes. And of course, they required their own separate wash as well.

And of course, just the sheer amount of clothes he had to collect, wash, dry, fold, and distribute,
was both somewhat tiring, and painfully tedious.

I can't believe U.A. has its students doing children's laundry instead of training. Shoto thought.

Not like it would have done you any good anyway. Yonda said in his head.

Shoto's eyes widened, and he looked around and saw the mind-reading girl behind him, smiling
looking up at him with a polite smile and a pleasant expression.

Hello Shoto. Yonda greeted him.

I don't recall giving you permission to use my first name. Todoroki said, looking away from the
girl to try to avoid glaring. He'd been avoiding this girl during his entire stay here, for obvious
reasons, and now she's cornered him.

Oh but Shoto we know each other so well. Despite your best efforts. Yonda giggled, her serene
smile devolving into a sinister grin. But you didn't try hard enough! Although I guess I can't blame
you for being drugged.

What are…wait! While I was under the effect of those candies! Todorki's eyes widened, as he
recalled what Yonda was talking about. He'd also been giving a love candy while he was talking to
his sister, which caused him to suddenly go home and express his appreciation for her.

It was very awkward for him, but on the bright side, his sister seemed pretty touched.

But during the part of the day when he had been at the facility, while under the candies influence,
he'd completely let his guard down when it came to Yonda. Both in avoiding her, and shielding his
more private thoughts from her.

It's quite wonderful to have a sister who's so determined to protect you, she even stays around her
abusive father for your sake. I hope you expressed your gratitude to her well. Yonda told him,
revealing just how much she knew.

Damn it! Todoroki cursed.

And what interesting information I've acquired. The number 2 hero is an abusive parent. I'm
willing to bet he's responsible for that burn on you're facing then. Yonda assumed.

What do you want!? Shoto had to change the topic. The more she talked about his past, the more he
might reveal about his past.

Yonda smirked. Tell me, dear Shoto, why don't you use your fire?

I have no reason to tell you that. And you have no right to be so invasive. Shoto glared at her, but
that just made her smile grow wider.

Oh but you do have a reason to tell me! Yonda giggled. It's not to tell you've been trying to hide
this. Meaning you don't want other people getting involved. What do you think will happen if I tell
my father about this?

Who's to say he'll believe you? Shoto asked.

Yonda rolled her eyes. Of course, he'll believe me. People are already suspicious of that burn on
your face, and your extremely anti-social personality. It's already a somewhat talked about theory
among people that Endeavor is abusive, not helped by his own personality. The only reason it's not
a popular theory is because he's the number 2 hero, and people treat heroes like gods. If I tell
Daddy about this, he'll believe it almost instantly! It explains so much about you that even if you
denied it he wouldn't believe you.

Shoto glared even harder at her. Damn her.

So, either tell me everything I want to know, or I'll expose your little secret. Yonda offered.

Blackmail. I'm sure your father would approve. Shoto retorted.

Oh, I'm sure he'd be very disappointed. And that does weigh very heavily on me…good thing he
won't find out then. Yonda replied.

Damn it! What am I supposed to do here! Shoto thought. She's got me with my back against the
wall, and I can't even think of a way out because she's listening to my thoughts, you little demon
child!

Tick Tock Shoto I don't have all day. Yonda said, taking a seat, looking at him with a very broad
expression.

Fine. Shoto caved. Because what other option did he really have here? Firstly, have you ever heard
of quirk marriages?

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

He told her, everything.

Mainly because she made sure no detail was left out in his story. Every important part of his life
was revealed to her, no stone left unturned.

So in summary. Because your father is an abusive dick, you're not going to use your fire…because
you got the genes to be able to have a fire quirk…from your dad. Yonda reiterated.

Essentially, yes. I got this half of my power from him. And I will not give him the satisfaction of
using it. Todoroki told her.

Yonda stared at him wide-eyed for a moment. So you're just an idiot. That is the dumbest thing,
I've ever heard. And I've heard Mineta thinking he's not gonna die alone.

How is my oath to myself dumb exactly. Shoto could feel his anger rising, as this child continued to
mock him.

Oh, where do I start? Yonda sighed. Firstly, that whole thing about, how I won't use HIS power.
It's not his power. It's your power.

It's not- Shoto was about to argue back.

Don't interrupt me. Yonda glared at him, shutting him up. You're already testing my patients with
you're incompetence, if you start interrupting me you're not going like what happens next.

You're evil. Todoroki growled.

Yonda rolled her eyes. I'm human. This is what humans do. Get over it. Speaking of getting over it,
there's also another huge flaw in your "oath". Your father's plan is to make you the number 1 hero,
that surpasses All Might. Your plan is to become the number 1 hero and surpass All Might.

Without using his power. Shoto added.

Right, right, now please explain to me, how that actually matters? Yonda asked him. Your father's
whole plan was to make a child stronger than himself because he believes that somehow means he
surpassed All Might. You are his flesh and blood, if you become number 1, he wins. It doesn't
matter how you become number 1, just so long as a child, that he created, becomes the number 1
hero, he'll have completed his mission.

That's not true! Shoto argued. He's always pressuring me to use my fire! I can see the rage in his
eyes! He NEEDS me to use his power!

Yonda rolled her eyes. This is so sad. He wants you to use your fire because you'll never be the
number 1 her with just your ice.

Yes, I can! Shoto asserted aggressively. I'm already the strongest in my class!

Yonda facepalmed. Since you're so clearly deluding yourself, it seems I only have one choice. For
your own benefit, and the benefit of the people you would fail to save if I don't act, I'm going to
crush this false reality you have in you're head. You're going to fight Ochaco in the woods
tomorrow. If you win, I won't tell a single soul about your father. If you lose, I'll make sure your
dirty laundry is aired all over the news.

And I'm assuming if I refuse you'll do the same thing? Shoto responded.

Yup. Yonda confirmed.

Then I guess I have no choice. Shoto accepted. I'll crush her completely.

I'll crush her completely! Yonda repeated in a mocking tone. There you go again with that
unlikeable personality.
I have to ask though. Why Uraraka? Shoto asked her. She's strong, but if you wanted me to prove
my strength, I could just fight Dark Shadow in the dark. That would be a much more difficult
challenge.

Yonda snickered. Let me tell you a secret. Ochaco is not you're normal U.A. student. Although I'm
sure you've figured out that much. Even without the ability to read minds, you can tell something is
up with her.

Shoto nodded. I've figured as much. Her seeming to have multiple quirks. Her close relationship
with All Might.

Well you see, that's because Ochaco Uraraka is All Might's chosen pupil. Someone that he trained
personally to become the next number 1 hero. Yonda revealed. But right now, she still has very
little experience with her power, which is why she breaks her arms when she punches at full power.
But one day, she won't be breaking any limbs. She'll have strength and speed similar to All Might,
with the added ability to manipulate gravity. Tokoyami is strong, but he can only get so much
stronger in the future. If he beats you. You can just claim you'll get stronger than him. If you can't
beat Ochaco right now, at her most vulnerable state, before she can fully utilize her power, then
you'll never be able to beat her at all.

It's amazing how much thought you put into crushing a person. Shoto commented.

Thank you! I put my full effort into what I do. Yonda said, giving him a cocky smile. Unlike you
that is. Well, I'm done here. I expect to hear that you've challenged Ochaco by the end of the day,
or else. Oh, and of course, you won't be telling anyone about this conversation. Right.

Right. Shoto agreed, much to his displeasure.

Wonderful! I'll see you tomorrow! Yonda said, as she waved goodbye, and left Shoto to his
laundry.

So. That's what they mean by hellspawn. Shoto thought.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

Ochaco was…confused.

She had been training with Kiba when all of a sudden, Shoto came in and challenged her to a
sparring match tomorrow. And he was very insistent on it too.

Of course, she accepted, mainly because both Kiba and Shoto kept insisting.

But why?

Ochaco sat on her bed, thinking over why Shoto, who up until now never really seemed interested
in anyone, was so determined to fight her.

And she also had to think over how she was gonna win?

Todoroki was strong. One of the strongest in her class along with Bakugo, and Tokoyami. And if
she wanted to win, she was gonna need a plan.

Knock Knock Knock.

Hello? Ochaco, can I come in? Yonda asked.

Oh! Sure! Come in! Ochaco told her.

The door opened, and Yonda came in, with a saddened expression on her face.

Yonda? What's wrong? Ochaco asked, worried for the younger girl.

I…I'm sorry! Yonda told her, doing an apologetic bow. I'm the reason that Todoroki challenged
you!?

Huh? Ochaco looked confused.

I heard him thinking that you were weak, and I got really angry. Yonda lied as easily as she
breathed. He said that he didn't understand why people thought you were a match for him, and I
said you could beat him! And he told me not to tell bad jokes.

He did what!? Ochaco's eyes widened in shock.

He said that since he was the son of the number 1 hero, there was no way he could get beat by
some country girl. Yonda continued to lie, without a speck of remorse. He was being a real jerk. I
guess that's to be expected from the person who made Kiba cry.

Oh, that little-Ochaco had to stop herself before she thought a bad word. Her anger rose which
each thing Yonda said.

I'm really sorry! I kept saying you could beat him because I got angry, and then he challenged you
to battle. He said he'd crush that little farm girl and send her back to her poor slum with her
parents!

Oh, I'm gonna kick his ass! Ochaco's face turned red with rage. Nobody insulted her family and her
financial situation and got away with it.

Of course, she was far too upset, to realize that Todoroki didn't know about her finical situation, so
this was obviously something Yonda made up, having learned about via mind-reading.

None of this was in character for Todoroki, but since the boy deliberately i(ce)solated himself from
the rest of the class, Yonda could say pretty anything about Todoroki, and people would believe
her.

So naturally, she exploited this, to motivate Ochaco.

And boy was she motivated.

Ochaco gave Yonda a determined look, which made Yonda smile internally, but on the outside, she
forced herself to keep frowning to keep the act going.

Don't worry Yonda! I'ma send him crying back ta his papa! Ochaco told her, her mood a
combination of enraged and determined.

You promise you won't lose? Yonda asked her, making sure to sound extra innocent.

I promise! Ochaco swore.

Yonda finally allowed her smile to surface. Thanks, Ochaco. I can always count on you.
 Frozen Fury
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

It was bright and early the next day. Very early. In fact, the sun only rose less than an hour ago.

And it was at the exact time, that Ochaco and Shoto agreed to battle.

The two had gone deep into the forest, not wanting anyone to get hurt in what was obviously going
to be a highly destructive battle.

And Shoto was trying to figure out, why exactly Ochaco looked so pissed off at him. "Uraraka is
there a problem?"

"Ya darn right there's a problem!" Ochaco said, giving him a harsh glare. "Yonda told me what you
said about me!"

"What?" Todoroki looked confused for a moment before he put two and two together. "Wait,
Yonda told you something?"

"That's right! She told me all about how you thought I was some weak country girl! And that I
should just go back to my poverty-stricken slums!" Ochaco ranted. "How dare you! You arrogant
popcical!"

"I didn't-" Shoto tried to defend himself, but Ochaco was having none of it.

"Don't try taking it back now!" Ochaco shouted, getting into a combat stance. "If you're gonna say
stuff like that! Then you need to own it! Now get ready! Cause I'm gonna kick your frozen emo
butt across this whole forest."

That damn demon child must have lied to her to motivate her. Todoroki realized. Do I really seem
like the kind of guy to say things like that?...No. It doesn't matter. Clearly, she's not gonna listen to
me. There's no point in wasting my breath.

"Fine believe whatever you want," Todoroki said in his normal, extremely cold tone. He also
adopted a battle stance and returned Ochaco's glare. "Are you ready?"

"Yeah," Ochaco said. "On 3. We start. 1…2…3."

The moment she said 3, Todoroki shot out a crap ton of ice at her, attempting to engulf her in ice
right off the bat.

"Full Cowling! 12%!" Ochaco shouted as pink lighting surrounded her body, and she lept to the
side, heading into the forest, quickly escaping Todoroki's line of sight with super speed.

12% Last time she could only manage 7. Todoroki thought as Yonda's words came back to him.

But one day, she won't be breaking any limbs. She'll have strength and speed similar to All Might,
with the added ability to manipulate gravity.

If you can't beat Ochaco right now, at her most vulnerable state, before she can fully utilize her
power, then you'll never be able to beat her at all.
Ocahco Uraraka. Todoroki heard something behind him, and he looked back to see a bunch of
trees coming down on him.

He created an ice wall behind him, that cracked as the trees hit it, barely protecting him as some
trees bounced off and others made it halfway through his rushed ice wall.

How much stronger do you intend to get? Todorki finished his thought, before he moved around
his ice wall, and started pushing himself towards where the trees were being thrown, using his ice.

He maneuvered through the forest, dodging a few more trees, before making his way to where
Ochaco was.

Ochaco kicked down a tree, grabbed it, took away its gravity, and threw it at Todoroki in the span
of a couple seconds.

Todoroki shot out another wall of ice in front of him, engulfing the tree, and moving towards
Ochaco to try and swallow her as well.

Ochaco undid her gravity, jumped forward high into the air, soaring above the ice before she
reached the point where Todoroki was, and increased her gravity, sending herself crashing down
on top of him at alarming speeds.

Todoroki managed to push himself back with his ice, just barely managing to avoid Ochaco as she
crashed into the ground hard, creating a shock wave.

Ochaco returned her gravity to normal, before lunging towards Todoroki, getting so close to hitting
him. Her fist was a couple of inches away from his face.

But Todoroki once again managed to react in the nick of time, unleashing another ice wall, that
swallowed Ochaco whole. Incasing her body in ice.

Todoroki moved himself to the side and stared down the ice wall. He doubted that would hold her
for long, he needed to be ready for whatever came next.

CRACK!

Todoroki heard a cracking sound, before Ochaco burst from the ice, bringing a bunch of ice shards
up with her.

Ochaco spun around, touching all the ice around her, reducing its gravity, before doing a spin kick,
and sending all those big jagged shards of ice rushing at Todoroki. "Meteor Belt!"

Todoroki put up another ice wall in front of him, blocking the attack, as the ice shards embedded
themselves in the ice wall.

She's keeping me on the defensive. Todoroki analyzed, as he could feel the cold creeping up his
body. I need to back her into a corner and overwhelm her.

But when Shoto looked past the ice, she was already.

Damn! I only looked away for a second where did she- Shoto's thought was interrupted, by
Ochaco's foot planting itself into the back of his head. Slamming him through the ice wall, and
sending him flying.

Shoto rolled across the ground, before moving himself upwards, and creating a wall of ice to stop
himself from flying back any farther.

Immediately there was a there was a slab of ice flying at him.

He made another wave of ice that engulfed the projectile, before traveling towards Ochaco, and
she, predictably, jumped back into the forest to avoid it, vanishing out of her sight once more.

The next time she attacks I need to go all out. Todoroki thought. Pin her down.

Unfortunately for him, her next attack would be similar to her first, in that she continued to catapult
things at him, this time, instead of trees, it was massive boulders.

This time, Todoroki had to make a much larger, much thicker wall, as rocks rained down from the
sky, slamming into his ice, hard.

As rocks and trees fell from the sky, Shoto found it ironic that he was now the one who was
pinned.

If he stayed here, he would have to keep reinforcing his ice wall as more things slammed into it.
And if he moved he would be hit by one of the many other things falling out of the sky.

He only had one way out, and it was gonna cost him.

Quickly Shoto moved out of the protection of his ice wall and created the biggest wave of ice he'd
made yet, having it zoom towards Ochaco's location, hoping the attack would force Ochaco to
dodge, and stop throwing crap at him.

It worked, and the assault ended. Nothing else dropped out of the sky to hit him, and so after taking
a second to breathe, he moved out, and immediately shot towards Ochaco's presumed location on
his ice.

Shoto could feel the ice traveling up, no, through his body. It was so, so cold. And he, much to his
horror, started to shiver.

Damn it! I couldn't even land a hit on her! Shoto cursed. He could feel the throbbing in the back of
his head where she hit him and of course the frostbite that would soon set in. All reminders that
Shoto was losing this fight.

Sure Ochaco had likely spent a good amount of her energy breaking free of his ice and throwing
things at him, but this was still very clearly going in her favor.

If you can't beat Ochaco right now, at her most vulnerable state, before she can fully utilize her
power, then you'll never be able to beat her at all.

How would he beat Ochaco at her full power? Even if he won this current battle, that would still
mean very little. Considering that he would have barely beat her at not even a quarter of her
strength.

This fight has shown him so far, that if she were at a hundred percent power, she would wipe the
floor with him. Heck even at half her power she would wipe the floor with him.

Of course, he could still improve. But could he really reach the same level as Ochaco with just his
ice?

Shoto shook his head. No. I can beat her! I will beat her! I must beat-
Unfortunately, Shoto was so distracted by his own thoughts, that Ochaco managed to get the drop
on him, with a flying dropkick to the back.

The kick sent the two of them flying forward, with Shoto getting knocked onto the ground, his face
rubbing and grinding against the dirt, while Ochaco rode his back like a surfboard.

After a few seconds of this, Shoto started to slow down, and Ochaco jumped off his back, letting
him slide forward and away from her.

Shoto slid a few yards away from her, before coming to a stop.

With his face in the dirt, Shoto tried to pull himself up. His body was weak, and the cold was
agonizing. If he was shivering before, he was shaking now as his arms tried to push him up.

Only for Ochaco to kick him back down, pressing her foot against his back on his left side.

"I can't believe ya still aren't taking this seriously!" Ochaco shouted at him.

"I assure you, I am taking this VERY seriously!" Shoto grunted, trying to keep his typical cold and
distant tone, but his frustration and anger leaked in, making him sound far more emotional than
normal.

He made ice spread on the ground, to try and ensnare Ochaco, but Ochaco just jumped off him and
landed a few yards away from him.

"If you were taking this seriously then you'd use your fire!" Ochaco retorted angrily. "Yonda told
me everything! She told me you won't use your fire because you don't take anyone seriously! And
even now when you're half frozen and losing you're still not using it! If you'd used your fire when I
was on your back, I would have been toast!"

"I don't need to use his power to beat you!" Todoroki growled, completely losing his composure, as
he pulled himself to his feet. "I can win! With only my ice!"

Ochaco glared at him venomously. "We'll see about that. Full Cowling! 18%!"

The air shifted, as Ochaco increased her power by five percent. The energy of One for All flowing
through her veins. She grits her teeth, as she felt the power taking its toll on her body. But she'd
endure. If only to put an arrogant dick in his place.

Shoto sends another wave of ice at her, but this one is much slower, and smaller, as Shoto was
struggling to continue fighting.

Ochaco easily dodged it, running around the attack with greater speed than before, and reaching
Shoto before he could react.

She got that much faster, from only a 5% increase! Shoto thought before Ochaco decked him in the
face, sending him flying into the wall of ice he'd created earlier.

"You know what really pisses me off!" Ochaco said, as she rushed forward, and beat Shoto into the
ice.

SMASH!

"Everyone in U.A. is training as hard as they can! Giving it there all every day to try and be the
best they can be!"
SMASH!

"And you think you can be better than them but only giving it half your effort!?"

SMASH!

"How dare you insult my friends like that!"

SMASH!

"Even Bakugo isent' that arrogent!"

SMASH!

Shoto finally tried to fight back, send out more ice in front of him that swallowed up Ochaco, but
she immediately broke out of it.

And that was the final straw.

I really…just can't beat her. Shoto will finally crumble, as Ochaco's fist came hurtling towards his
face.

SMASH!

And then everything went dark.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"So I trust you all know why we're here," Izuku said to the other three people in his office.

It was a full day after the events of yesterday's sparring match, and the two involved had spent
pretty much the entire day recovering.

Ochaco had a few bandages on her, but Shoto was just covered in bandages and had bruises all
over his body. He was also wearing special body temperature regulating casts on the frostbitten
part of his body. And of course, his head was mostly covered by bandages for all the blows to the
head Ochaco had given him.

Shoto and Ochaco were both sitting across from Izuku, while Yonda was sitting in a chair next to
his desk.

Ochaco looked very upset, pouting heavily while crossing her arms.

Shoto on the other hand looked…completely normal. Like he wasn't upset by the events of
yesterday at all. At least that's what he looked like at first glance. If you looked closer you'd see his
eyes seemed a bit…empty. Like he just wasn't there.

And Yonda had a completely neutral expression. Although who knows what she was actually
feeling.

"She tricked me!" Ochaco fumed, sounding more frustrated than angry.

Yonda had revealed the truth to her by now, not wanting her to continue to believe those lies she'd
told her past the point when it was necessary.

I am really sorry about that part at least. Yonda told her honestly. I did hate having to lie to you
like that, but I knew if I didn't you might not take the battle as seriously, and they might lose. And I
couldn't have that, it would completely destroy my plan.

"And what exactly was your plan?" Ochaco asked her, giving her some stink eye.

Izuku sighed. Yonda, please tell them what you told me.

Of course father. Yonda said, before beginning her explanation. It started when I learned
something rather interesting about Todoroki. Something he didn't want other people to know. Now
normally I wouldn't immediately use this blackmail material, but there was something that had
been bothering me about him for the longest time. The fact that he refused to use the other half of
his quirk. Not only did he refuse to teach my brother because of this, but he also his hampering
himself in a very dangerous way. What if he was in a situation where he needed to use his fire?
What if he got himself or someone else killed because of his refusal to go all out? So I exploited the
information I gathered and used it to make him reveal the truth. Once I realized the reason for him
not using his flames was utterly-

Yonda. Izuku gave her a warning look.

Come now father it is ridiculous! Yonda pouted.

Yes, but don't tell him that. He's been through a lot. Izuku told her. And I think you've hurt him
enough don't you think.

Yonda rolled her eyes but didn't protest. Anyway, when I found the reason he didn't use his flames
was…not good enough to outweigh the downsides, I tried reasoning with him, but quickly found
that that was a pointless endeavor. Todoroki is a very stubborn person, not helped by the…things
he's gone through.

Ochaco frowned and looked at Shoto. She wasn't stupid enough to ask what he went through.
Clearly, he wanted to keep that secret, but still. She was now very curious, and very concerned.

Words alone would not help him. I need to shatter that false reality of his. That fantasy that he
could become number 1, while only using half his power. And that's where you came in. Yonda
continued. Really you were the only safe option. I needed someone who could beat Todoroki while
he was only using his ice, so that ruled out most of your class, but I also needed someone who had
lots of easy to see potential, that way he couldn't fall back on the, I'll just train to get stronger than
them, argument. So that ruled out Tokoyami. Lastly, I needed someone who wouldn't accidentally
kill him, so that ruled out pretty much all my siblings. I needed your fist to save Todoroki from his
own delusions. And it seems to have worked.

Everyone looked at Todoroki.

"She's right." He admitted, his blank expression not changing in the slightest. "I'd been clinging to
that oath for so long. Stubbornly refusing to acknowledge reality. But I can't deny it anymore. If I
keep only using my ice. I'll never achieve my dream."

Ochaco cringed, as she really regretted going all out on him. Seems like she did as much mental
damage as she did physical damage. She'd never seen a man so defeated.

But she also didn't disagree with the notion that he needed to have what delusions he was having
broken. She wasn't lying when she said that the notion that Todoroki thought he could become
number 1 while only using half his power angered her. Except now she was far less upset about it
because she knew the reason for him not going all out wasn't arrogance(although there was still
some element of that), but some deeply personal reason.

Right. My hopes are that either he'll shape up and start using his fire, or he'll give up
entirely. Yonda shrugged. Either way, it's an improvement on his current state. Far less likely to
get himself or someone else killed.

Izuku sighed and had to resist slamming his head on the desk. I'm very glad you're trying to help
people dear, but I am VERY upset that your method of helping people is manipulating them, and
breaking their spirits.

A broken spirit can only be repaired, and even made better. You know that better than anyone
father. Yonda reminded him. But you can't fix someone who's dead.

Yes, you are correct! But that does justify any of this. Izuku tried to explain to her. There are other
ways to handle this.

How? Yonda asked, knowing full well what the response would be.

Nothing. Izuku didn't have a response.

Todoroki was not a child in his care. Nor would he be considered a child for much longer.
Meaning Izuku had no legal right, to force him into therapy, or force him to do anything that may
help him. And while Izuku didn't know Todoroki all too well, he knew he was overly stubborn,
and that talking alone wouldn't get him to change.

In truth, Yonda was correct. Todoroki needed to get his ass kicked to see how hampering his oath
was. Both to his safety, and his dream.

The problem was, if they waited for that to happen organically, then there was a good chance that
Todoroki would just get killed. Or someone he was trying to save would get killed.

Even All Might hasn't had the power to save everyone. Now imagine how fewer people he would
have saved if he only used half his power. You don't even have to think that far, All for One would
have just killed him.

This was honestly probably the best thing to do for Todoroki, but he just didn't like it.

And that's why Izuku wasn't as mad at Yonda as he probably should be. Because he understood
that Yonda had only used such underhanded methods because she thought the situation was
important enough to call for them. In her mind, she was saving Todoroki, and who knows how
many other people's lives, in a way that couldn't be accomplished by being gentle, or nice. And she
wasn't completely wrong.

What made it worse was that Yonda had done something similar recently. Telling him something
VERY, VERY important that she'd learned via these manipulative tactics.

It was hard to punish someone for doing a good deed in the most efficient way possible, even if the
way she went about it was bad. And it's hard to explain why her methods were bad when he
couldn't provide any reliable alternatives. Saying "trust me everything would have worked out"
does not work on someone this intelligent and pragmatic.

So it put Izuku in a very, very difficult spot, and it makes him wish he had been harder on her
during the Kioku incident, as that is an example of her methods not working out how she planned,
and someone getting hurt in the process.
Although Kioku would ultimately benefit from that in the long run, now that they knew what was
up with her and could help her better.

Izuku pulled out some calm candy from his desk, silently thanking Amai, as he ate it and felt a
wave of relief wash over him.

I mean, I get it, but you can't just do something like that! Ochaco argued giving Yonda a serious
look. You hurt me and Shoto a whole lot! Do you understand that?

Of course, I do. Yonda nodded. I understood exactly how much pain I'd be causing when I did this.
But you're better off hurt than dead. I know doesn't apply to you Ochaco, you would have been fine
either way. But I'm sure you'd be happy getting yourself hurt to save Shoto's life, so I figured I'd
give you the chance to do so before it's too late.

I…that…Ochaco tried to form a counter to that. One more concrete than "yes but it's not nice" but
was struggling here.

"Todoroki how do you feel about all this?" Izuku asked, concerned for the half-dead-looking boy.

"I…I have no idea how to feel about all this." Shoto answered honestly.

It was now clear to him that he had to make a choice. His oath. Or his dream. The world wouldn't
let him have both. If he wanted to become number 1, he had to give everything he had.

And that included his fire.

His quirk was made to use both. His ice would cool down his body if he overused his fire, and his
fire would warm him if he overused his ice.

Trying to just use one, would result in more losses like yesterday.

But that would please his father far too much…no. As Yonda pointed out, him achieving his dream
at all, would likely please his father.

Shoto could simply not get everything he wanted, regardless of how much he tried.

Midoriya himself was an example of how harmful chasing unrealistic dreams were and the benefits
that came with letting them go. So really it was obvious he had to change his goals.

So would he give up the dream he wanted so badly, and had held on to for years, just because it
would make his father happy. Or would he could go on, using his flames. And try to ignore the
searing hatred he felt every time he imagined his father smiling on the sidelines.

But what would his father do if he just gave up? Well, he'd likely try his hardest to convince Shoto
otherwise but if that failed…what then?

His father was not the kind of person to give up.

Perhaps he'd find some other woman, and try again.

Suddenly his blood ran cold, and he felt nauseous. The mear thought of his father starting over
again with some other woman, creating who knows how many more children, and subjecting them
all to the same things he'd subjected them to.

Was that what would have happened if he went on trying to only use his ice? Would he had been
deemed a failure like his siblings, and would his father try again?
If that was the case then he should be grateful to her for at least preventing him from that fate.

Speaking Yonda, he was of two minds about what she did.

On one hand, no one asked her to help him. He certainly didn't want her help, and she had no right
to manipulate him and dig into his personal life like this.

But on the other hand, she possibly just saved him from a horrible fate thanks to his own delusions,
or at the very least saved him from looking like an idiot for the rest of his life.

So there was that.

He still didn't like her, at all. She was a smug little brat who was smart enough to get whatever she
wanted. Heck, her whole plan went off without a hitch. Even getting caught by Izuku and
punished, was part of her plan, and that infuriated him.

But at the same time, it was hard to reasonably hate someone who looks out for your own well-
being without benefiting from it at all. In Yonda actually stood to lose from trying to help him. She
pissed off Ochaco, made Izuku upset, and now she going to be punished, and she just accepted that
for the sake of trying to help him.

It was all just so very confusing. He'd have to take a long time to think about everything.

"Alright. Todoroki, as an apology for what happened, I'm giving you time off, and freeing you
from laundry duty." Izuku told him. "Ochaco, I am terribly sorry you got caught up in my
daughter's scheme, you can have some time off too. Yonda, you're grounded for half a week. No
video games, internet, desert, or trips the city."

"Isn't half a week a bit too lenient?" Ochaco asked. "I'd say at least a full weak considering what
she did."

"I'm being a bit easy on her light of…well let's just say, she discovered something very, very
important, and may have saved all our lives," Izuku explained.

"What!?" Ochaco's eyes widened in shock at the revelation Izuku just dropped. Even Shoto was
surprised.

"I can't tell you what she found out, all I can say is, if she didn't find that out, your entire class
would be in danger," Izuku said very seriously. "It was that important."

"Well…I guess saving all our lives is grounds for reduced punishment?" Ochaco said, sounding
very unsure of herself.

"I'm glad we agree." Izuku sighed. In all honesty, he was about as sure about this as Ochaco was,
but if save everyone's lives then you should probably get rewarded, and Yonda had refused any
rewards that Izuku offered her.

Of course what Izuku didn't know, is that the reason Yonda did that was because she already had
this planned, and refused the rewards so Izuku have lingering feelings of gratitude when he was
deciding her punishment now.

I'll gladly take punishment for my actions. But I'm also very glad you can understand my
intent. Yonda told them, standing up, and giving them all a big smile, and a curtsy. Ochaco could
please take me to my room so I may begin my punishment? I believe father has things he wishes to
discuss with Todoroki.
Ochaco looked at Izuku to confirm, and Izuku nodded. "Alright, let's go."

And with that, Ochaco took Yonda out of the room, leaving Izuku and Todoroki alone.

After a few moments of silence, Todoroki spoke up. "Can I have some of that clam candy, I think
I'm gonna need it for this conversation."

"Sure." Izuku handed him one of his candy bars.

As Shoto took a bite of the candy, he felt some of the weight come off his shoulders. It didn't make
him completely calm, there was nothing that could do that right now. But it definitely helped.

Maybe he should ask for more of these.

"So, I'm assuming you know where this is going," Izuku said, giving him a sad look.

Of course, Shoto knew where this was going.

After all, he lost the fight. Therefore, Yonda must have told Izuku about his father. Then again, he
wouldn't have been surprised if Yonda would have told him even he won.

"You shouldn't get involved," Shoto told him. "No one will believe you if you try to expose him.
And you'll only end up hurting yourself."

"That may be the case for most people, but I have money, connections, and resources. I'm sure I
can manage something. But…" Izuku gave him a pained look. "I can't do anything, right now."

Shoto's eyes widened a bit. Not expecting that response from someone like Izuku.

"I can't afford to antagonize the number 2 hero, while some unforeseen powerful enemy is trying to
kill me," Izuku explained, looking very upset at not being able to take care of the issue right now.
"Not to mention I also have a dangerous situation going on involving America, and I have to finish
establishing the facility in full working order, so that way the whole thing doesn't collapse if
something happens to me. If I take on something like this now, that would be extremely reckless,
and my family would suffer for it. But don't get me wrong, once I get all that sorted out, I WILL be
going for Endeavor. I'm not going to allow someone to do all that, and still be revered as a hero."

Shoto looked at Izuku. He saw the iron-clad resolve in his eyes. He wouldn't be deterred. Or at
least Shoto had no idea how to deter him.

"Well if you're going to interfere with my life, then I feel like I'm allowed to ask this," Shoto said.
"What did Yonda tell you that was so important?"

Izuku shook his head. "You don't understand. This is on a need-to-know basis. I was told by Nezu
himself, not to tell anyone unless I absolutely have to."

"It's really that important?" Shoto asked.

"Definitely," Izuku said, looking as serious as possible. "If this information gets into the wrong
hands, it's very, very likely, that people will die."

XXXXXXXXXXXX

A few days ago, Aoyama was going back to his room, after finishing up with the dishes.

He opened the door and was shocked to find Yonda. Sitting down on a table in the center of his
 room with two chairs, one she was sitting in, and one that was empty.

On the table, there were some cheese, and cookies that looked like they had candies inside them.

Hello Aoyama! Yonda greeted him cheerfully, with a bright smile on her face.

A-ah! Hello madam Yonda. Aoyama greeted her nervously.

During his stay here, he'd been very, very wary of this girl in particular for obvious reasons.

He'd tried his best to avoid her, and when he was around her, he tried to make sure he didn't think
of anything suspicious.

Um, what exactly are you doing in my room? Aoyama asked, trying not to show how nervous he
was, or think anything sus. It's rude to invade, one's room like this.

My apologies, I just wanted to give you some cookies I made! Yonda said, raising a cookie up
towards Aoyama, before giving him a teary-eyed look. You will eat them. Won't you? I worked
really hard to make them.

O-Of course! Aoyama agreed, stepping into his room towards the table, and taking one of the
cookies.

The moment he bit into the cookie, his fate was sealed.

Hmmm. This is quite good. Aoyama thought, feeling his nervousness melt away, and be replaced
by a sense of serene joy.

This was because the cookies were in fact, filled with Amai's candies. Specifically, her calming
and happiness candy, both of them at very high potency.

You see while Aoyama did his best to avoid suspension, that only made Yonda more determined to
find out about him. And she picked up some snippets of information that she thought warranted a
full investigation.

You should sit down and enjoy them. Have some tea as well. Yonda offered, as she took out her
phone, and started playing some calming classical music. We haven't gotten much chance to talk,
have we?

No. I suppose we have not. Aoyama said, taking a bite out of the cookie once more, before taking
his seat, completely forgetting why he was so worried before as the cookie completely disarmed
him.

Well, then this would be a wonderful opportunity to get to know each other. Yonda gave him a
sickeningly sweet smile, as he fell right into her trap.

Chapter End Notes

Okay, so we have a lot to talk about here.

Firstly, yes they know Aoyama is the traitor. We will follow up on this next chapter,
in the conclusion to this little arc.
Next, Yonda. A lot of people jumped to conclusions about why she did what she did,
and her character in general. Someone even called her a spoiled brat, I suspect that
person didn't read her backstory. But her motivations here were purely good-hearted.

To put it simply, she was worried about Todoroki holding himself back, and
potentially getting himself or someone else hurt. And she wanted to avoid this.

That is all.

She personally stood to gain nothing from this. This was purely for Todoroki's sake.

Everything she did was necessary, even antagonizing Todoroki like she did was part of
her plan to get in his head, and sabotage his efforts during the fight. The more he hates
her, the more he wants to win and prove her wrong, and the more desperate he gets,
the worse he'll fight. Which as you can see, worked perfectly.

Yonda is one of the smartest of Izuku's children, and her ability to read minds only
makes her even more efficient. She's someone who believes that's the ends justify the
means and is willing to do a lot of bad stuff to get her desired outcome, and thanks to
her intelligence, she's usually smart enough to make it work.

Morally speaking, she's more light grey than anything else. Note, I'm not agreeing with
Yonda's actions, just explaining them.

Now to bring some things up before people call them out. Yes her plans did backfire
during the Kioku thing, but those plans were built on Yami's plans, rather fully
developed by her, and she had to try and do her thing while being watched by a bunch
of other people.

And secondly, yes of course in canon they deal with this in a much neater way. But the
characters here don't know that. As far as they are concerned, the issue of Todoroki
holding back is not one that can be easily solved. He won't listen to anyone, he has no
friends to talk him down, and they can't force him to help himself.

Lastly, let's address the fight itself. Why did Shoto do so poorly here, in comparison to
his fight against Izuku in canon?

Well, that's because of two main reasons. Firstly, he was in an entirely different area.
The sports festival arena gives Shoto a massive advantage. You can't run too far from
him, you can't hide from him, you can only approach him directly. Here, Ochaco had a
massive advantage, being able to hide from Shoto's attacks and not deal with him
directly, while also having plenty to throw at him.

The second big reason was Ochaco herself. Ochaco here is much stronger than Izuku
was at the sports festival, having both full cowling as well as her gravity manipulation
ability. The only disadvantage she has compared to Izuku during that fight is that since
she's not breaking her fingers or arms, her attacks are less destructive overall, but of
course, that comes with the advantage of not breaking her fingers or arms. Do
remember that Stain was able to break through Todoroki's ice, even without any super
strength(technically speaking anyway, obviously looking at his feats, his strength is
well above peak human) so Ochaco even at 12% full cowling, should be able to do the
same.

Not to mention, Todoroki was also not mentally at his best, because Yonda purposely
played mind games with him the day before.

So yeah, Yonda had every reason to be confident in Ochaco's victory.

Now I'm sure some of you will be upset she got off with a slap on the wrist. But do
take into account her motives, her effectiveness, and the fact that she exposed the U.A.
traitor, and then take into account the type of person Izuku is.

I'm not saying that Yonda doesn't deserve a harsher punishment. I am saying that
Izuku wouldn't give her a harsher punishment, given the circumstance.

Remember, I don't like to put my own personal opinion about what should happen in
these stories. I write the characters as accurately as possible and let their actions drive
the story. If Izuku does something that I don't agree with but is something Izuku would
still do, I'm going to write Izuku doing it.

Lastly, let's touch upon Endeavor. Yeah as Izuku said, too much to deal with at once.
You're gonna see this Izuku become more cautious than the canon one, due to his
status as a father, and thus all of his actions affecting his children.

He'll still help Shoto out if he needs it, but he can't afford to pick a fight with the
number 2 hero while Re Destro is out of his blood.

Anyway, that should be all for now. Please review and have a nice day.
 Clearing the Snow
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Despite all of Todoroki's dramatic thinking earlier, he knew what his choice was going to be.

He'd keep going on, using his flames. It was all he could do.

Todoroki had spent his entire life training to be the number 1 hero, wanting to be the number 1
hero. Admiring All Might, and aspiring to be him.

Not to mention he didn't want to risk his father starting over with a different woman and trying for
his "true masterpiece.".

He was going to make his father proud. And he was just gonna have to live with that.

And so he'd been spending laying awake all night, coming to terms with that, and trying not to
vomit.

It was now early in the morning, and Todoroki was staring up at the ceiling, with bags in his eyes,
dead tired but not in the mood to sleep.

Knock Knock Knock.

"Hiya Mr. Roki! I heard you may not be feeling great so a brought ya some breakfast!" Kei said on
the other side of the door. "Don't worry it's ice and hot!"

On one hand, Todoroki really didn't wanna deal with anyone right now, but on the other hand-

GRRRRRRRRRRRRRR

That.

"Come in," Todoroki said in a very low, and weak-sounding voice, thanks to him being super tired.

Kei quickly opened the door and came in holding a tray of steamed rice, miso soup, and grilled
fish. "Here's your food! I hope you can rice out of you're bed! By the way, Sato gives his best,
fishes."

"I'm begging you, actually begging you. Please stop." Todoroki never thought such small children
could cause him so much pain.

"Sorry. I was having too much pun." Kei giggled. "Ok, I'll stop."

"Thank you." Shoto sighed. "Just put the food on the table."

"Okay," Kei said, doing as she was told, and placing the food on a nearby table.

And then, she pulled up a chair next to his bed, sat in it, and started staring at him.

Shoto let out a long-suffering sigh. "What are you doing?"

"Why are you so upset?" Kei asked, ignoring his own question.
"Please I've had enough of being "helped"." Todoroki groaned.

"Is it because your parents hurt you?" Kei asked.

Todoroki let out an even louder groan. "Who told you, was it Yonda?"

Kei shook her head. "It was a guess. After all most of the problems here are caused by bad
parents."

"...I should have seen that coming," Shoto said. He wanted to be upset that in his sleep-deprived
state, he let himself reveal his secret to yet another person…but he was honestly just too tired to
even muster up his usual rage.

"So is your daddy the reason you're so upset?" Kei asked innocently.

Todoroki sighed. It was clear that the girl wasn't gonna leave him alone anytime soon, so he'd need
to find some way to persuade her. "Yes. He's been stuck in my mind, and I'm very very angry at
him, but I'll have to do something that'll make him happy, and so I'm trying to accept that. So I
need some time alone to think."

"Why?" Kei asked.

"Why what?" Todoroki groaned, wondering when she'd get the hint.

"Why do you need to do the thing that'll make him happy?" Kei asked him, giving him a concerned
look. "Is he making you?"

He tried that and failed. Todoroki thought to himself. "No, this is something I need to do to make
myself happy."

"Ok…is something bad gonna happen if your dad is happy too?" Kei asked curiously.

"The fact that he's happy is bad enough," Todoroki told her.

"Is he gonna do something bad if he's happy?" Kei asked.

"No, if anything he'll probably do something bad if he's not happy," Shoto explained. "I just don't
like the thought of pleasing him after everything he's done."

"Then don't think about it," Kei answered.

"It's not that simple." Shoto immediately replied. "I can't just not think about it."

"Why not? Have you tried?" Kei asked.

Shoto opened his mouth to say something along the lines of "of course I have".

Before stopping, and really thinking about that question.

Had he really tried that? Did he ever really make an attempt to stop thinking about his father?

At any point in time, last night did he attempt to get his father out of his mind and go to sleep, or
did he literally spend the entire night thinking about how much he hated his father. Literally
allowing his father to take over his thoughts.

Actually, when he thought about it like that it was kind of pathetic.

Looking back even further, did he allow his father to slip his mind at any point in time really? At
school, at home, outside, he'd think about his father, what he'd do if he were watching him, and
how much he wanted to screw him over.

He'd think constantly about how to displease his father while he wasn't even watching. As if he
thought that his father had some all-seeing or something.

And now, when he put it like that, it sounded even more pathetic.

So in truth, the answer to that question was-

"Absolutely not." Shoto accidentally answered as he stared wide-eyed at the ceiling.

"Why?" Kei asked again. "Why do you think about him so much if you hate him? Will something
bad happen if you don't?"

"I…" Shoto took a second to think about that.

Well of course his father wouldn't be pleased if he just started ignoring him, but compared to what
he was doing now, trying to spite him as much as possible, he'd probably prefer that more. And
while he didn't like the idea of his father liking his actions, if did what Kei was suggesting and start
ignoring him rather constantly keeping him in his thoughts, maybe he'd be happier.

"If you want to be happier, why don't you think of happy things?" Kei asked him.

Shoto stayed silent. What happy things? What would I think about if not my father…I can't think of
anything that makes me happy, other than Cold Soba…is my life really that empty? Did it really
take a couple of eight-year-olds for me to figure out how miserable I am? Or I guess how
miserable my father was making me. After all, he forced me down this path.

When Kei noticed Shoto wasn't answering she frowned even more. "Are you having a hard time
thinking about what makes you happy…Do you not want to be happy? Yami says you're always
feeling sad or angry, and everyone else says you refuse to talk to them much, or make friends. So,
do you just not want to be happy…I don't get it."

Do I not want to be happy. What a ridiculous question. Or at least I'd like to think that. I guess if
you look at it from an outside perspective, I refuse to get a hobby, or play games, or make friends
or…do literally anything that might make me happy…maybe it's not all my father's fault that I'm so
miserable all the time. I mean he's definitely at least part of the problem but have I really done
anything to make myself happy? Shoto thought. When I look back on my life, it just seems like I've
spent half my time chasing an impossible goal, and the other half hating my father.

Shoto looked over at Kei, who was staring at him with a concerned expression. "How do you do
it?"

"Do what?" Kei asked, looking confused.

"You've been through so much. Maybe more than I have. And yet here you are, smiling as if
nothing ever happened." Shoto explained. "So many people hurt you. Even now some people think
of you as a freak or a monster. Don't you hate them? Don't just despise them with every ounce of
your being?"

"Why would I do that?" Kei asked him, looking a bit upset. "When my parents…my old parents…
kicked me out, I did hate them at first. They were the first people I ever hated. It was my first time
feeling like that. And it was gross. It made me throw up, and that was really bad because I needed
all the food I could get. All hate does is make you feel worse, and make life harder. Mr. Roki, be
honest, has hating your father actually done you any good?"

There was a long silence until Todoroki eventually responded. "I can't really say it has. But still…it
can't be that simple. These feelings…they can't just disappear on a whim."

"Maybe not. It's probably harder for you than it is for me, but I'm sure you can do it!" Kei smiled
at him. "It doesn't sound like you tried at all, so I'm sure if you put in the effort, you can stop
feeling so much hate and finally be happy with your life!"

She made it sound so simple. But Todoroki couldn't imagine just moving on like that.

But it was probably worth a try, at the very least.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

Ochaco stood outside of Yonda's room, with a determined expression on her face.

Alright, Ochaco. Izuku's too nice, so you gotta scold her yourself, let her know what she did was
wrong, and explain how people could get hurt. Ochaco told herself.

You know I can hear you right? Yonda said from the other side of the door.

Oh crap! Wait ignore that word! Ochaco quickly tried to recover from her blunder.

Oh Ochaco, I know pretty much every curse word by now. Yonda told her, with Ochaco getting the
impression she was laughing at her from behind the door. Why don't you come in, I've been
expecting you.

Ok…Ochaco turned the doorknob, and entered the room, to find that Yonda really had been
expecting her, she was sitting down at a small table, with some tea already made. Still hot,
implying that Yonda knew not only that she was coming, but figured out around the exact time she
was coming.

This girl is gonna be someone scary in the future. Ochaco thought to herself.

Thank you, I try really really hard to give that impression. Yonda said, smiling brightly at her,
before motioning to the seat across from her. Please sit down, I have a feeling this talk is going to
take a lot of time, so it would be great if you could make yourself comfortable.

I take it back, this girl is scary now. Ochaco thought as she sat down.

Yonda was just a very unnerving person. She knew everything going on in your head, nothing you
thought was kept secret from her, and even now that she was grounded, and she knew Ochaco was
coming to scold her, she had a big friendly grin on her face, and acted like she was in full control of
the situation.

Now, before we continue, I would like to clear something up. Yonda told her, while she poured her
some tea. What happened with Todoroki, is absolutely not something I would do or would like to
do often. I understand the consequences of my actions, being that they hurt people's trust in me,
and they can be damaging to people's feelings. However I really thought that someone's life could
be in danger, so I thought this approach may be justified.

And just like that Ochaco had to rethink what she was going to start with. Ok…what about Kioku?
Did you think Kioku's life was in danger when you manipulated her?
No. And had Yami not approached me, and then bribed me, I most likely would not have gotten
involved. Given how quickly, and easily Yonda said that, Ochaco figured she likely predicted that
she'd bring that up, and already come up with a response. In fact, now that Ochaco thought about
it, it was likely that Yonda had practiced for this conversation. But I saw a chance to help my
sister, and get paid, so I did what I did. Was it right? No. And if I could go back, I would likely
have tried a less manipulative and more subtle approach to finding out what was bothering Kioku.
I've learned my lesson from that example and will act accordingly going forward.

You say that, but you still manipulated people to try and "help" them. Ochaco pointed out.

Well, that's where the comparison between then and now falls apart. Back then if I hadn't acted at
worst Kioku would become a…what was the word again…ah yes recluse! Something that, while
sad, wouldn't completely obstruct her from living a long, happy life. If I hadn't acted here, the
worst is that Shoto Todoroki would live an unfulfilled life attempting to achieve something that's
beyond his grasp, and eventually encounter a villain that will overpower him using only his ice,
and kill him, as well as all the people he was attempting to defend. Yonda responded. In other
words, I don't think two situations are all that proportional.

Well…you're not wrong. Ochaco admitted, wincing slightly as she imagined Yonda's proposed,
worst-case scenario. But you don't know that's going to happen. I would understand if you KNEW
for certain that that would happen if you didn't do what you did, but what if none of that ever
happened! What if he just learned to use his fire on his own, or if principal Nezu or Aizawa helped
him, or if that scenario just never happened, and he lived his life just fine using his ice.

Yonda sighed. Alright, let's start with your last point. What if he lived his life just fine with only
using his ice. Firstly, there are many, many villains who either have the ability to break his ice, or
simply melt it, and he would be handily defeated by a good amount of them. At best he would need
to be saved or supported by other heroes, at worst well, you know. And given how against working
with others he is, it's far more likely that the latter will occur. And while it is entirely possible for
him to simply never encounter these villains, it's about equally as likely for him to run into them,
especially if he's gunning for the number 1 spot, as years go on and he's still not even in the top
ten, he'll get more and more desperate to prove that he doesn't need his fire, until that leads his
death. In fact, looking at all those facts, I'd say far more likely for him to encounter villains he
won't be able to beat, than not. And as I said earlier, given his lone wolf nature, it's unlikely for
him to have people around to help him should he get in over his head. Putting all those facts
together, what do you think is the most likely scenario if Todoroki continued only to use his ice?

It would be…really not good. Ochaco cringed. She didn't expect the girl to completely dismantle
her point like that.

Exactly, so we're both in agreeance that Todoroki NEEDED to start using his fire correct? Yonda
asked her.

I mean…I guess so. Ochaco admitted.

Perfect, now onto your first point, him getting over his trauma and learning to use his fire on his
own. Yonda moved on. While that's not impossible, it's incredibly unlikely. Todoroki was clearly
someone who so focused on his goal, that he completely ignored reality and the possible
consequences of his actions. The only way I was able to save him from his delusions, was via a
cleverly thought out plan that would shatter any sort of justification in his mind for using only his
ice, no matter how unrealistic it may be. Of course, this can happen naturally without my
intervention, but it's not anywhere near assured. Let's say for example, that you and Todoroki had
fought during the sports festival. In that scenario, you would lose. Because Todoroki has a huge
advantage given the arena, because you can only go forward, directly at him, and nothing is
stopping him from spamming ice walls at you. And if anyone else beat Todoroki, like say Bakugo,
he could just say to himself that he'll train to become stronger than them. I needed YOU to beat him
because once he sees that even as strong as he is, he can't beat you at less than a quarter of you're
power, it'll be harder for him to justify thinking he can grow stronger than you, at least with just
his ice. Bakugo doesn't shout 19% explosion! Nor could he beat Todoroki with that little power. It
needed to be you. Of course, it is possible that you could beat him at the sports festival or in
training if you used a higher percentage, but then that would defeat the point. If you beat Todoroki
at 50%, then he might be able to delude himself into thinking that he can grow strong enough to
beat you one day. The less power you use to beat him, the harder reality hits him. Again, not
impossible this realization could have happened some other way, but it's just very, very unlikely.

Ochaco stared at her in awe for a few moments. She put so much thought into this.

Yonda pouted at her. Of course, I did! I was messing around with people's emotions and telling
lies for the sake of trying to save someone's life. That's not something you do without thinking. I
spent pretty much a whole day thinking over the possibilities of my actions or inaction.

Well, I'm glad she at least thought it over. Ochaco thought.

Now onto your last point. Yonda said, not giving Ochaco any time to think. About allowing
principal Nezu, or your teacher Aizawa, to handle the situation. And on paper, that may sound like
a good idea. They're both supposed to be smart people, in charge of helping Todoroki grow as a
hero, and be the best he can be, and more. Plus Ultra and all that. One big issue I have with that. I
don't know Nezu or Aizawa. You see I'm not the kind of person who likes leaving matters to others
unless I can be sure that they'll do what's expected of them, and do it well. And while I'm sure
Aizawa and Nezu are at least competent, especially Nezu given his quirk, I have no reason to
believe they will actually take interest and help him. Yes, they are his teacher and principal
respectively, however, if father's past has taught us anything, it's that teachers and principals can
be completely indifferent to a student's plight, or ill behavior. And since I don't know them
personally, I have to do by their actions to see if they are those kinds of teachers. So tell me
Ocahco, what have the U.A. staff done about Mineta's actions towards the girls? About Mina's
reckless, thoughtless actions? About Todoroki's obviously troublesome mindset? Have you seen
Aizawa, Nezu, or anyone at U.A. do something, literally anything to put a stop to these behaviors?

Ochaco took a second to think about that. What had U.A. done about Mineta's perving? Sure the
girls themselves would often smack Mineta around as punishment for his antics. But was that
enough? And even then should punishing students really be left up to other students? And what
about Mina? Sure she'd get scolded every now and again and sometimes she'd get a bit more work.
But clearly, that wasn't enough as Mina didn't twice about absent-mindedly drugging her
classmates.

And had they really done anything about Todoroki? Sure Ochaco herself hadn't noticed how bad
the boy's mental state was up until recently, but she was a student. Surely the teachers should be
better at seeing this stuff and doing something about it.

But to the best of her memory, U.A. seemed to have done nothing.

Maybe it's just too soon. I mean there is a whole three years for them to do something about those
three. Ochaco rationalized.

Endeavor. Yonda countered, giving her a deadpan expression. Now, I'm not going to give you any
more information about Todoroki's situation than you already know. But since I can read your
mind, I already know that you've figured out that Endeavor is the cause for Todoroki being the
way that he is. Endeavor was also a U.A. student. So clearly, U.A. has completely ignored
troublesome behavior in the past, so what makes you think it's different now? I don't think Aizawa
was a teacher back then, but Aizawa is shown to expel any student he finds "lacks potential" which
sounds like to me as "anyone one who's difficult to work with". So judging from that, I have every
reason to believe that Aizawa didn't just ignore Todoroki's troublesome mindset, he would expel
him without trying too much, where then Todoroki would get picked up by a new school, because
he's the son of the number 2 hero, and having him study at their schools is big reputation boost.
Where they would likely do something similar to what father's schools did with Bakugo, and treat
him like a king, never challenging him or trying to change anything, allowing him to become a pro
hero with only his ice. And we've already discussed why that's not good.

Ochaco really wanted to find a hole in that argument. Because she trusted Aizawa. And she trusted
Nezu.

But she couldn't deny anything Yonda said without lying, and lying wouldn't work because she
could read minds.

The only argument she had for trusting those two was, I know them and I trust them. And that was
a very flimsy argument, and one unlikely to work.

In summary, yes. You are completely correct, there is a chance that I could have not intervened and
things would have turned out fine, however, there is a much greater chance that if I hadn't
intervened, something truly terrible would have happened. Yonda told her, smiling at her gently. If
you have any solutions that aren't extremely unlikely to work or extremely unlikely to happen or
rely on unreliable factors, please tell me. I'm eager to learn what it is.

And so, began a long period of silence.

Ochaco tried her best to come up with a satisfactory answer, that didn't boil down to "just trust
me".

You see, even though you have no argument against me, you're still convinced that I'm wrong. Why
is that? Yonda asked her, in a tone of voice implying the question was rhetorical. You see when
you read people's minds, you quickly learn that everyone has their own truth. Something they
either believe to be true or desperately want to be true. This can be the same thing as what's
actually true, but their plenty of cases where what people want to be true, or believe to be true, is
very different from the actual truth. When this happens, people will often do everything in their
power to try and confirm their own truth, and deny the real truth. This is what we call, a delusion.
Denying reality for the sake of a more comfortable lie. We talked about this with Todoroki.
Todoroki believed that he could become the number 1 hero with only half his power. You, on the
other hand, want to believe that there is a reliable solution to this problem, that doesn't involve
such underhanded and disliked methods. You can't think of this method, but passionately believe
that such a solution exists. Because believing me would go against your own beliefs and values.
The same can be said for my father, however, the difference there is that father understands how to
compromise his morals to an extent, in order to help others. He's done it multiple times and will
continue having to do it. He's even benefited from my methods before. Which is why he has a hard
time punishing me. Well that and other reasons, but we're not at that part of the script yet.

That part of the script? Ochaco thought, confused by that statement.

You, on the other hand, have never had to make any major moral decisions before. Yonda said
before her smile grew a bit. At least not knowingly.

Ochaco felt a bit of dread fill her, and a chill shot down her spine. What does that mean?
Do you think it's moral to rig a competition? Yonda asked.

No? Ochaco didn't know where this was going, but it was scaring her a bit.

You don't? That's interesting. Because you are aware that the very concept of One for All, rigs the
whole hero ranking system right? Yonda pointed out.

I…what? Ochaco was taken aback by that.

You really haven't thought about it, have you? Yonda shook her head, although she was still
grinning ear to ear. Anyone who gets One for All is guaranteed to become the number 1 hero. You
get all of All Might's incredible power, and more, as well as your, own quirk. Tell me, do you think
anyone can surpass All Might in power? Excluding All for One?

Ochaco thought about that for a minute. It was really, really hard to imagine someone with a power
that surpassed All Might. Even in the new generation. Sure Bakugo and Todoroki were strong, but
she couldn't imagine them growing stronger than Star and Stripe let alone All Might.

And she was going to get stronger than All Might. Add that to her gravity manipulation power…
and they didn't stand a chance. It wasn't even close to fair.

Its…it's not that simple. Ochaco told her, sweating a little bit as tried to explain. Being number 1
isn't just about power. It's about how many people you save, your popularity, and how well you
work as a hero.

Oh, Ochaco, you'll be able to move faster than every other hero by power walking, of course,
you're going to save more people and stop more villains. Yonda told her. And power sells you
know. When people think of All Might, some people may think of his smile, but most are focused on
his incredible power. People will gravitate towards those with power, and worship them. And as a
person who'll get even stronger than All Might, inevitably your power will attract that same
worship. Even if you didn't want to be the number 1 hero, you'd still likely become number 1
anyway. That power is not exactly something that can be kept under wraps. Tell me Ochaco, are
you going to try your best to do your job as a hero and save the lives of the innocent while taking
down villains?

Yes. Ochaco answered in her head instantly.

Then you're going to become the number 1 hero. Because you'll be able to do those things faster,
and better than everyone else. Yonda explained. Everyone else beneath you will try more and more
to grow as strong as you, or more popular than you, but they'll never succeed. And next-
generation, it'll repeat, with someone even stronger taking your place. And the best part, people
still think they have a chance. They don't know about One for All. They don't know that a quirk
can't get that strong naturally. So they still think they have a chance! Imagine this, let's say that
someone like my father is born, but with a strong quirk. He dreams of becoming the number 1
hero. Spends his entire life working, and training towards becoming number 1, all without the
knowledge that only the person selected to get One for All could ever really be number 1. He
works and worlds towards his dreams but his efforts are for not. Imagine how crushed he must
feel, year after year, to not be able to achieve his dream. Now imagine how he'd feel if he knew the
game was rigged the whole time.

Ochaco was now feeling a little sick to her stomach. When she laid it out like that, the hero ranking
system really did just raise people's hopes, by placing a dream in front of them, and never allowing
them to reach that dream unless they had One for All, or unless One for All went away.
But that can't happen. One for All can be used to save so many more people…It needs to be there
even if it means making the hero ranking system horribly unfair. Ocahco thought.

So what you're thinking is, it's ok to hurt people's feelings, lie to them and break their spirits even,
so long as it results in saving people's lives. Yonda summarized with a smile. Gee Ochaco, that
sure sounds familiar.

That's not…it's not the same. Ochaco thought.

I'm sure it's not. Aside from scale, I'm sure I'm missing some big important detail that makes these
two things different. But they are, similar. Yonda told her. You made a choice to continue doing
something that All Might started that goes against what you think is moral, and will ultimately hurt
people on an emotional level, all the greater good. And you did so easily, that you didn't even
notice until now.

Now wasn't that a horrifying thought, that added to the sick feeling Ochaco felt in her stomach.
She'd gone against her own morals without noticing. It was that easy. At least Yonda put thought
into what she did, but Ochaco literally just noticed the implications of One for All's effects on the
hero system, just now.

Don't feel too bad. Literally, everyone is a hypocrite in some way. Myself included. Yonda
reassured her. And while One for All does rig the hero ranking system, the hero ranking system
was already incredibly unfair in the first place. Do you have a powerful flashy quirk? Do you have
a likable personality or at least can pretend to have a likable personality? Are you attractive? If
the answer to any of these questions is no, then you're not becoming the number 1 hero. You may
rank highly, but you'll never reach number 1. At worst, you've turned the hero ranking process into
a system that only lets a couple dozen people become number 1, into a system that only lets one
person become number 1. And even then, it's not like you don't have to put in a fair amount of
work. But my point still stands.

I…I see…and here I thought Mina was thoughtless. Ochaco shook her head.

Oh, she is. Yonda grimaced. If you were as thoughtless as her this conversation would have been
much worse…for me that is. Speaking of which, we are at the end of the scripted presentation.

The what? Ochaco asked, staring blankly at her.

Yonda then proceeds to pull out, a huge script, and push it in front of her. Here you go. You can
keep it if you like.

Ochaco took a look at the script, and her mind broke for a second.

When she got suspicious that Yonda anticipated this conversation and made plans for it, she didn't
that Yonda literally predicted everything she was going to say, all of her arguments and responses,
and then wrote her own counters to them, which explains how she was able to respond to her so
quickly and thoroughly.

Sure it wasn't technically 100% accurate. The exact wording was off, and the way Ochaco
delivered her arguments was different from how script Ochaco did it.

But it was accurate enough to freak her out.

What didn't help was at the end it said. "And then Ochaco stared at the script wide-eyed in shock
and slight terror."
 A bit of trolling on the younger girl's part.

This is…this is insane. Ochaco told her.

Of course, it is! Did you forget that I'm an O.P.C. too? Yonda reminded her. I'm a child that the
government thought was too dangerous to be part of society without help. I can't punch down
buildings like Kiba, knock down forests like Kai, or set everything on fire like Netsu. THIS is what
makes me so scary.

Funny enough, Ochaco often would forget that Yonda was an O.P.C. She never broke anything, or
set anything on fire, or dissolved anything in acid.

But now she'd never forget it.

I don't really like showing people this side of me. Because it makes it harder for me to get what I
want. But I don't mind it if it's you. I like you. Yonda told her. And I owe you after I used you like I
did. I want you to know me even better. So, how about we have a long, long talk.

Ochaco gave her an apprehensive look. On one hand, this girl made her very uncomfortable. She
just didn't agree with the way she looked at things, and how she handled things.

But at the same time. She was a little girl, whose quirk made her look at the world in an entirely
different way. And it's not like she was a bad person, or wanted to do bad or selfish things.

Maybe if she understood her more, she'd be able to feel more comfortable around her.

Ok then, what do you want to talk about first? Ochaco asked her.

And Yonda gave her the widest smile yet.

Chapter End Notes

Ok, time to explain things again.

Firstly, Yonda is not as smart as this chapter would lead you to believe. Yonda is
doing her best here to make herself look smarter than she actually is.

She is smart, incredibly smart for her age, but she's not any smarter than someone like
Tsu, and her intelligence is more on Ochaco level than anything.

However, her ability to read people's minds makes her seem much much smarter. Not
only does it give her a deeper understanding of who a person is and what they might
do but it also allows prevents her from being tricked or deceived.

And if you give her some prep time, she can do stuff like this if she works hard
enough.

Note, this stuff only works on people who are very predictable and think a lot. It's
partially why she doesn't like Mina. She can't predict the actions of irrational people
who act before thinking, or people whose minds are very different from the norm.

Now for Ochaco. Ochaco was really just kind of being led in this chapter. Yonda took
control of the conversation before Ochaco even entered the room, and Ochaco didn't
know how to take it back. Resulting in this.

Now as for the content of the chapter itself. I want everyone to remember that Yonda
as a character while not mean or villainous, is not meant to be liked all that much.
She's arrogant, overconfident, and is too smart for her own good. Even if she wants to
do good in the end, she's a heavily flawed character. Not all kids are gonna be pure.
You're gonna get some brats eventually.

Anyway, about Yonda's actual points here, the way Yonda handled this is symbolic of
my feelings while trying to figure out how to handle Todoroki.

Getting Todoroki to use his fire in a way different from how canon did it is hard.
Especially when you significantly change Izuku's position in the story.

There are no other characters willing to throw a match, and then break themselves like
that for sake of trying to help Todoroki. So just putting someone else in Izuku's place
doesn't work, unless you change how some characters act.

Todoroki is very, very hard-headed. Stubborn like his father. Just talking to him won't
work, and just beating him in a fight won't work because so far into his own delusions.

Yonda's methods and the way I handled this, was difficult, frustrating, messy, and
perhaps unnecessary. Perhaps there was a way to more cleanly handle the situation, in
a way that would actually work.

But I've never seen it. I've never seen anyone handle Todoroki using his fire, in a way
that seemed right. It always seems too easy, and they put way too much focus on the
line "It's your power".

Yes, those were the words Izuku used to get Todoroki to use his fire in canon. But that
was only after Izuku proved how much he wanted to help him, by breaking his bones
again, and again, and throwing the match when both of them know he could have
won. It was the passion and determination behind those words that shocked Todoroki
enough, to get him to forget about his father for a moment.

I've literally seen a fic where out of nowhere, Izuku says "it's your power" and then not
only does Todoroki immediately use his fire but his whole personality changes.

Again, maybe there was a better way for me to handle this, but I really couldn't find
one.

Anyway, that's all for now, please review and have a nice day.
 Mentors

"Whooo!" Sansan shouted with joy, as she swung from the trees in the forest, stretching out her
body to make tendrils to allow her to swing from the trees.

Alongside her was Fu, using Kyosei to swing, Nara as Wildvine was stretching her plant-like arms
to swing, and surprisingly enough, Yami was also swinging with them.

Yami had two new Grimm strapped to his arms that he'd' created recently called Lickers. They
were like large chameleons, with very long spiked tongues. Using those toungs Yami was able to
swing around like the rest of them.

Or at the very least, try.

SNAP!

THUD!

Yami had had one of his lickers grab onto a branch with their tongue, only for it to snap, causing
him to fall to the ground on his back.

"Owww." Yami groaned in pain, stinging pain resonating throughout his body from his spine.

And that's when Sero, who had been in front of everyone, swung back around and landed next to
Yami. "Hey kid, you alright?"

"Yes," Yami answered, taking Sero's hand allowing him to pick him up. "Not good at this."

"No is when they start off," Sero said, dusting off Yami's back. "When I first started doing this I
fell on my butt more times than I can remember. It's all about learning."

Sero then turned Yami towards the branch that Yami had tried to swing off of. "You see that. That
branch was too small for you to grab onto. When you attach to something, you need it to be big and
sturdy. Enough not just to support your weight, but also your acceleration. And you need to find it
really quickly. The moment you attach onto something, you need to find the next thing, or even
better, you need to know in advance."

"Sounds hard," Yami commented, looking down at his Lickers, wondering if he could really do
this.

"It is, but like I said. You just need to practice." Sero told him, putting a hand on his shoulder and
giving him a large grin.

Yami looked up at him and gathered his resolve. "Ok."

"Hey guys, not to rush you, but my transformation only lasts so long!" Nara reminded them from up
in the trees.

Then Tsu and Ken as Wildmutt jumped past them, the two of them practicing jumping around.

Ken looked at Nara, gave her a weird laugh, stuck out his tongue, before jumping after Tsu.

"Sorry! We're going!" Sero said, before using his tape to pull him up, and then starting to swing.
Yami took a second, looking for a thick sturdy branch, before finding it after a few seconds, and
using his Lickers to once again take to the trees.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

"So that's why rabbits are so shy," Kei said.

Kei and Koda were currently sitting together in the library at one of the tables, with tons of books
in front of them, all about various animals.

Koda smiled happily at her and nodded. He was quite fond of Kei. She was a happy, animal-loving
cinnamon roll. And it was great teaching her about animals.

Although he still didn't talk all that much. He just didn't like speaking…which was ironic
considering his quirk.

He mostly just pointed out some stuff in the books they were reading and said as little as he
thought he could get away with while explaining things to her.

The look on Kei's face, that brilliant smile as she learned something new, it honestly made him
consider teaching.

Obviously, he would never actually do that, because the idea of teaching a class terrified him, but it
was nice to think about for a second.

"Oh! Oh, can I learn about cats next!" Kei said, spotting a book about felines, grabbing it, and then
holding it up, looking at Koda with that same eager smile, and all her snakes looking at him with
anticipation.

Koda smiled back and nodded, as the two opened the book and started learning.

XXXXXXXXX

"Ha!" Kiba shouted, as she delivered a punch to a dummy.

"Do you have to shout so loudly?" Kota muttered beside her, doing the same kind of punch.

"Kiba, you're putting too much force into it. It'll leave you wide open if you miss." Ojiro told her
from the side.

Kiba, Kota, and Yami were all in the training room, practicing moves on dummies, under Ojiro's
instruction and supervision.

"Everyone, do it again. Another fifty times." Ojiro told them.

"Fifty times!?" Kota gave him a wide-eyed look.

"Repetition is important when learning martial arts," Ojiro told them. "The more you do
something, the easier it is, and the less you have to think about it. There is no shortcut when it
comes to learning this. If you want to be able to do what I do, you have to train until you collapse."

"Ugh." Kota groaned.

"Correct me if I'm wrong, but you didn't actually want to be a hero." Kiba pointed out, giving Kota
a confused look. "So why are you here?"
"Just because I want to learn how to defend myself, doesn't mean I want to be a hero." Kota
scoffed, giving Kiba a pointed glare.

This boy's emotions are all over the place. Yami thought.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

DING!

"Alright, kids the cakes are done! Let's take 'em out and see how well you did!" Sato said to his
students.

Those students consisted of Eri, Kei, Kioku, Yami Shiruku, Yonda, and of course Fuku(in her
hoodie).

All eight of them were in the kitchen, learning from Sato to make some sweets, cake in particular.

"Remember kids, be careful when you take it out, you don't wanna get burned," Sato warned, as
the kids-equipped oven mitts. "Watch out for you're forearms and elbows, if you're not paying
attention they'll touch the stove."

They opened the oven, and all of them took their cakes out.

All the cakes looked fine, all of them having done this before so they didn't make any obvious
mistakes that would be noticeable at first glance.

"Alright! Good job kids! All the cakes look stable, nothing crumbling, falling apart, or burnt! So
far so good!" Sato said as he inspected the cakes, the kids putting them on a nearby table as he did
so. "Now, for the taste test!"

Sato took out a fork and started taking a chunk out of everyone's cake to taste it.

"A bit too sweet," Sato said as he tasted Eri's cake. "You put a bit too much sugar, don't worry,
you'll get it right next time."

Sato proceeded to do this to all the kid's cakes, judging them and giving them pointers.

He got to Fuku's cake and took a bite. "Mmmm! Great job Fuku! This is perfect!"

"R-Really?" Fuku asked him in slight disbelief. "Are you sure there wasn't anything I mess up?"

"Nah this is great! I'm gonna have to start teaching you more advanced stuff." Sato said, giving her
a huge grin, and giving her a head pat, causing the girl to get very flustered.

Sato then moved on to Shiruku's cake and took a bite.

And the spider girl winced when she saw Sato's face scrunch up in disgust. "Is it that bad?"

"Ehhhh. I think you mixed up the salt and the sugar." Sato told her, seeing Shiruku look down in
despair. "Don't worry, it's an easy mistake. Lots of people make it."

"Y-Yeah, I think I even did that once," Fuku said, trying to reassure her.

Shiruku, why are you taking a sudden interest in making a cake? You can't eat anything but flesh
and spiders. Yonda asked. Actually, while we're on that topic, why can you only eat those two
things? Spiders aren't exclusively cannibals, so why are you?
"Oh, that's actually because of an eating disorder I have," Shiruku explains. "As for why I'm
interested in cakes, well I discovered all the interesting ways people make art out of their cakes,
and I really wanted to try it! Also, I felt I needed to find more hobbies aside from making clothes."

"Well, I'm sure you'll get the hang of it soon." Sato encouraged her. "Now, everyone, let's move
onto the next part."

XXXXXXXXX

"Ahhhhhhh!" Fuku screamed at the T.V., as she tried her very best to keep from expelling her gas.

"Come on Fuku you can do it!" Mina cheered her on, her voice slightly muffled by her gas mask.

"Don't give up!" Eri and Kei cheered, also wearing gas masks, both of them on either side of her
holding one of her hands.

The four of them were participating in Fuku's quirk training.

It was a simple process. Gather in Fuku's room, and watch horror movies with her. Fuku's goal was
to stay as calm as possible and learn how to keep her quirk under control while stressed.

Fuku could feel her quirk trying to activate, the gas trying to explode out of her, as her heart,
pounded rapidly.

"Breathe girl breathe!" Mina reminded her.

Fuku did so, taking deep breaths, and squeezing Kei and Eri's hands, trying to keep from bursting.

"Rember it's just a movie, look at how fake that blood is!" Mina pointed out. "And that body is
definitely made of plastic!"

"That's right," Fuku said, finally starting to calm down.

She took a few more breaths, and her heartbeat went back to normal, she could feel her own quirk
calming down.

And just as she was feeling relieved.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Screeched the T.V. as mass jumpscare happened in the movies.

And then the room filled with gas.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I think we've got it now," Tsu said.

"Looks good to me," Fu confirmed.

Currently, Tsu and Fu were in the forest, both of them had one of their hands on a tree. And those
hands were both invisible.

Tsu had realized that she could change the color of her skin to match her surroundings, and wanted
to see if she could camouflage herself like some frogs.

She's also brought along Fu and Kyosei, as Kyosei could also change color on a whim, and as such
he should be able to do the same thing.
And after spending a few hours trying, they'd finally managed to make their hands practically
invisible.

"Finally. We'll have to learn how to do this much faster if we want to use this during a fight." Fu
noted.

"Yeah, it'll be best to practice on as many different surfaces as possible," Tsu advised, before
looking down at her outfit. "But I'll have to get a special outfit that'll camouflage with me."

"Is that possible?" Fu asked. "Isn't the whole reason Hagakure has to run around nude because they
can't make a costume that goes with her quirk?"

"Camouflage and invisibility are different," Tsu explained. "You can still see someone when
they're camouflaged. It's just very difficult. But you can't see an invisible person at all. This is why
it's easier to make a camouflaging costume than it is to make an invisible one."

"I see." Fu absorbed that information and made a note to lookup more things that made camouflage
and invisibility different and how light related to them.

"For now let's practice camouflaging while moving," Tsu told them.

And such, with the rest of her day, decided the two of them put all their efforts into camouflage
training.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

Shinso and Ken were in the training room, staring at each other while Fu watched in the corner.

Ken was currently in his Upgrade form, meaning he was staring down at the older boy.

"Are you ready?" Shinso asked him.

"You bet! Go ahead and try it!" Ken responded.

After that, there was a long silence that lasted for a couple minutes, before Ken spoke up.

"Uh? Did you try it?" Ken asked.

"Are you mind-controlled?" Shino asked him, trying again to activate his quirk on him.

"Nope," Ken responded.

"How about now?" Shinso asked, trying again.

"Still not mind controlled." Ken reiterated.

"Huh. Well, it looks like your hunch was right." Shinso revealed. "My quirk has no effect on you
like this."

"Alright! I'm mind control proof!" Ken cheered jumping up and celebrating this new revelation.

"Interesting," Fu said, taking notes on this new discovery.

This whole experiment came about when Fu was discussing with Ken about how organic the
techno-organic Uprade was. Then while Fu was working on his notes, he found one of his notes on
Shinso and wondered if Shinso's quirk would work on Upgrade.
And thus, this happened.

"So it appears that Upgrade is more robotic than organic," Fu noted. "Meaning Shinso's quirk won't
have any effect on him.

"Wonderful. I hate robots." Shinso said, recalling his terrible experience with the U.A. entrance
exam. He got in, but boy was it hard.

"Well then, I wonder how well Shinso well do against an opponent he can't use his quirk on," Fu
said, looking up at Ken.

Ken then looked at Shinso and tried to crack his nonexistent knuckles. "Well, whaddya say
Shinso? Think you can take me?"

Shinso sighed. "Well, I can't very well run away from a fight from a 10-year-old. So I guess my
hands are tied."

Maybe since he won't have any technology around to control and I can actually beat him. Shinso
thought.

"Great! Now dodge!" This was all the warning Ken gave him, before shooting a laser out of his eye
which nailed Shinso in the chest.

"GAH!" Shinso grunted as he was slammed into a wall by the laser. "Ohhhh."

His chest was smoking and slightly burned, and his back hurt from being slammed so hard into a
metal wall.

"Never mind. He shoots lasers apparently." Shinso groaned as he got up, and got ready to start the
fight. "Time to get my ass kicked."

XXXXXXXXXX

Izuku smiled as he looked at the cameras. Class 1A, true to their word, was giving it they're all for
the kids.

Jiro and Kaminari were currently teaching Ken and Otoko how to play instruments. Specifically,
Otoko wanted to learn how to play the drums and Ken wanted to play the electric guitar.

Momo and Tsu were helping tutor Yami, Kei, and Sansan.

And Ochaco was showing Eri, Kioku, and Yonda how to make birdhouses.

It filled Izuku's heart to watch his kids growing closer to others and learning new things. And he
hoped to see this same kind of thing more and more, for man years to come.

But for that to happen, he'd need to take care of one issue.

Izuku looked down at one of the other cameras, which showed Aoyama doing the laundry.
 In the Mind of A Traitor

"So…is anyone else wondering why all of us are here?" Toru asked.

Toru, Kirishima, Aoyama, and Yonda, were all in a car, being driven by none other than All Might
himself in his skinny form.

You're here to escort me around the city, while I go sightseeing. Yonda told them. You know this
already.

"Yeah but it's a bit weird that all three of us were called for this," Toru noted. "Feels a bit like
overkill."

"Don't worry about it young Hagakure. Young Midoriya is probably just very concerned about her
safety, you know how paranoid he can get." Yagi said dismissively.

Of course, All Might knew that was not the case. No this wasn't an ordinary drive, but rather it was
a police investigation.

After Yonda had told Izuku that Aoyama was giving information to All for One about U.A, and
Izuku gave that information to the police, several things happened in quick succession.

First that put Yonda through several honesty tests, which revealed that she was in fact being totally
truthful about Aoyama.

They also discovered that she drugged Aoyama and maliciously used her quirk on him, which
normally would have gotten her in some legal trouble, however they were more than willing to
overlook that.

Second was that they needed to figure out what their next course of action was.

Izuku had wanted to take Aoyama out of his house for obvious reasons, however, the police and
U.A. advised against that, as they didn't know the exact situation, and it was possible taking any
obvious or drastic actions could end very badly.

So instead they'd just keep very, very close watch of him. Giving him tasks that would keep him
within view of the cameras at all times.

Once that was decided, they then needed to find a way to make sure that Aoyama was 100% the
traitor. Because while Yonda's evidence was pretty damning, it was also legally unusable, and it
was still possible that she was wrong.

And that's where today's events would come into play.

CRASH!

Suddenly a car impacted them from behind, causing them to jut forward.

"Ah what the heck!" Toru shouted, having been startled by the sudden collision.

Just in time. All Might thought.

XXXXXXXXXXX
After parking on the side of the road, All Might, Yonda, and the students came out of their car, as
well as the people from the car that hit them. An old man and woman.

Or at least that's what they looked like. In actuality, the woman was a policewoman, and the man
was none other than detective Naomasa, both of them in disguise.

"Oh my, I'm so, so sorry!" The old woman apologized frantically to All Might. "I'm not as alert as I
used to be and so I accidentally made such a horrible mistake!"

"Hahaha! Don't worry about it, looks like your car took more damage than mine." All Might said,
reciting the script that they'd come up with. "Perhaps it's time you put those driving skills to rest."

While All Might and the undercover officer went through their scripted dialogue, Naomasa made
his move on Aoyama who was standing by the students.

"My my what a strapping young man you are!" Naomasa said, to Aoyama, acting like a kindly old
man. "Why, you could be a hero with a body like that!"

"Ah! Well kind Monsieur, I actually happen to be a hero in training!" Aoyama said,

"Yeah, we all are!" Toru explained cheerfully.

"Ohh is that right?" Naomasa responded in his old man voice, giving them all a kindly smile.
"Well, it's nice to know such nice young lads and ladies will be protecting us in the future. Some
people looking to get into the hero business get wrapped up with some dangerous folks. Some
might call em villains. I'm sure none of you would ever work with people like that right?"

"No way!" Toru said immediately.

"Yeah, that's super unmanly!" Kirishima said.

"...Of course not!" Aoyama paused for a moment, trying to hide his nervousness. "Someone such as
myself would never associate with dirty criminals!"

Lie.

And there it was, the damning proof that Aoyama was working for or with, if not All for One,
some kind of villain. It was almost definitely All for One based on Yonda's statements although
they had no proof of that at the moment.

Either way, at the very least, they had enough proof to launch a full investigation, although it
would still have to be kept a secret. If they played their cards right, then they might be able to use
this against All for One.

They'd gotten what they were there for, it was time to go.

Naomasa reached into his pocket and pressed a button, that was hidden in there.

This would cause a small vibration in the pocket of the female officer, signaling that they were
done here, as well as contact Izuku, to tell him to move to the next stage.

"Ah, well it looks like we're done here kids!" All Might told them, as the officer went back to her
car. "Everything's been sorted out we-"

And right on cue, All Might's phone buzzed, showing he got a text from Izuku.
"Oh, looks like there's been a change of plans." All Might told them. "Young Midoriya wants us to
come back. He wants to take Yonda to the park himself, and Young Uraraka will be escorting
them."

"Really? We just left?" Toru said, wearing a confused expression that no one could see.

"Don't worry about it." All Might told them.

Honestly, felt a bit bad keeping 1A in the dark about their being a traitor in their mix…but it was
necessary to make sure Aoyama didn't find out.

But he had a feeling it was only going to get harder from here.

XXXXXXXXXXX

"Why are we going to a police station?" Ochaco asked.

It was now about an hour later, and now Izuku, Yonda, and Ochaco were all riding in All Might's
car, heading towards the police station.

"Don't worry about it," Izuku told her.

Something was wrong. Ochaco could tell. Both Izuku and All Might looked tense. Nervous. Like
Something terrible either had happened or was going to.

Just sit tight Ochaco, it will be taken care of. In contrast to both of them, Yonda looked completely
calm. Which honestly didn't make Ochaco feel any better, if she learned one thing about Yonda is
that she did not like feeling valuable or like she didn't have some kind of control over the situation,
so her being calm meant very little.

Ochaco thought for a minute, looking at the people around her, and came up with something.
"Does this have something to do with that super-secret piece of information Yonda found out?"

"You told her!?" All Might gave Izuku a shocked look for a moment, before remembering where he
was and looking back at the road.

"No, I just told her that Yonda found out something important," Izuku told him. "Nothing more."

"So it is about that," Ochaco said, taking All Might's reaction as a confirmation.

"Yes, but as I told you earlier, we can't tell you about it." Izuku reiterated. "We needed to bring you
here to make the cover story believable, but you won't be getting involved with it."

"Ok, if it's so dangerous then why is Yonda still involved?" Ochaco asked. "I get that she was the
one who found out whatever it was, but is it necessary for her to still be involved in whatever this
was."

Izuku sighed. He wished he could do that. He really wished he could just leave Yonda out of this.
But the girl tended to get involved even when she wasn't wanted. And since Aoyama wasn't
leaving their house, Yonda could always get more info out of him. And as long as Yonda could get
useful info, she was useful to this case.

Of course, Izuku couldn't tell her that so instead he had to respond with. "It's complicated. Please
believe me when I say that I wish I could tell you but I just can't."

Izuku turned around to look her in the eyes, and the two stared at each other for a while, Ochaco
taking in the sincerity in Izuku's eyes.

"Ok." Ochaco leaned back, letting out all of the tension she'd been holding onto. "I trust you."

"Thank you. Really, thank you so much." Izuku said, giving her a relieved smile.

"Well, we're here," Yagi said, as he parked outside the station. "Alright, let's get this over with."

XXXXXXXXXXXX

"Alright, now that everyone is here, I believe it is time to start," Nezu said.

Currently, Izuku and Yonda were inside of a small police meeting room, alongside detective
Naomasa, All Might(in buff form now) Aizawa, and Nezu.

Nezu was at the front of the room, with a chalkboard behind him.

"We now have confirmation that Aoyama is at the very least, working with a villain," Naomasa
said. "And given Yonda's statements, we're almost certain that it's All for One. Meaning that All
for One is in fact, not dead."

All Might clenched his fist in the back. How could I have such a mistake? How could I have been
so naive? I shouldn't have just smashed his head. I should have kept punching until there was
nothing left!

As he was thinking that, Yonda smiled. She'd always known All Might wasn't as pure as the
propaganda would lead you to believe. Even he had to have violent, angry thoughts. Even he
thought about doing some less than noble things.

Because purity was a thing that could only exist in children. And even then it was extremely rare.

It was nice to get that confirmation.

"From what Yonda has told us, he's been giving information about U.A. to All for One," Nezu said,
before turning to Yonda. "Ms. Yonda, do have anything else you'd like to share with us?"

Of course. Yonda said, her face lighting up as she finally got to show the fruits of her labor. Well
first off, I'm almost 100% sure that he's an unwilling traitor.

"As in he's being forced?" Aizawa asked, making sure to think his question as well as ask it out
loud so everyone could hear the conversation.

You can tell by the tone of his thoughts. When I catch him thinking about being the traitor, he
sounds deeply upset. Like he's being forced to do something he absolutely does not want to do.
When he thinks about his classmates, he never sounds angry with them, or like he despises them
secretly, or like he doesn't care about them at all. I have caught him thinking sadly about them like
he did or is doing something to hurt them. And whenever he thinks about being a future hero, or a
student of U.A. or a hero student in general, I can detect this underlying sense of shame and guilt.
All this points to him being forced into giving up information.

Very good Ms. Yonda! Nezu praised her. Using a person's tone to detect hidden meanings is a very
smart use of your quirk. However I do hope you haven't still been influencing his emotions with
those candies, otherwise, we can't be certain this information is accurate.

Yonda shook her head. Father has kept those candies far out of my reach. Literally, he keeps them
on a tall shelf I am physically incapable of reaching.

Very good. Nezu nodded.

"But that begs the question, how is he being forced? Aizawa asked.

My guess would be his parents. Yonda added. Whenever he thinks of them, he thinks such kind
things, but in such a sad, and even fearful tone. Like they're in danger. My guess is that All for One
is threatening them, saying he'll kill them if Aoyama doesn't cooperate.

She's 8 and yet she's already a more efficient investigator than some of our own officers. Naomasa
thought.

Thank you. Yonda said to Naomasa giving him a bright smile, causing Naomasa to jump a bit as he
forgot she could hear him for a second.

"Interesting. I think I have a theory as to how this all started." Nezu said. "You see as I was doing
research on Aoyama, I found something interesting. Aoyama was reportedly a very late bloomer.
After months of his quirk not appearing, he was taken to the doctors, where he was diagnosed as
quirkless."

Izuku's eyes went wide. Quirkless?!

"His parents had multiple tests done afterward, and their call came out the same. Everything
pointed to Aoyama being quirkless." Nezu continued. "Until a little over a year later, when
suddenly Aoyama had Navel Laser. What's more, I can't find any trace of a quirk similar to Navel
Laser in his family tree, and Aoyama's quirk is incompatible with his body."

"You're saying that All for One gave him Navel Laser?" Naomasa asked, taking some notes.

"It's a very distinct possibility. My leading theory is that Aoyama was diagnosed as quirkless, and
after seeing their son being treated worse and worse by others because of it, they decided they
needed to fix this at any cost. So they used the plentiful resources of the Aoyama family, to contact
All for One, and get him a quirk. In exchange, Aoyama would act as a spy for him, otherwise, his
parents would be killed." Nezu said, explaining his theory to the room.

"So, Aoyama's not actually a bad person?" Izuku asked, hoping that this was the case. If Aoyama
was being forced to spill information it implied he wasn't the type of person to do anything harmful
to his kids while he was in his home. At least not of his own accord. And while that didn't
completely put his mind at ease, it relaxed him just a little bit.

It's unlikely that he is. Yonda chimed in. From what I've gathered he seems to be a genuinely good
person, with a steady moral compass. He was just put in a truly awful situation.

"So, how are we gonna go about this?" Aizawa asked.

"Well, we still won't be confronting Aoyama or his parents directly," Nezu explained. "All for One
is not one for loose ends, and if he sees that we've made a move on the Aoyama's he may decide to
put an end to their lives. And besides, we may find more use for them. For now, we simply need to
monitor the Aoyama family. We'll install cameras and wiretaps in their house, and make sure to
bug their phones. We don't make a move on them until All for One has been handled."

"And afterward?" All Might asked.

"That depends. If our assumptions prove correct, and none of this information gets out, then we'll
charge his parents for everything." Nezu said. "Aoyama, if we are correct, had no real choice in
this situation, out the ultimatum, do what I say or your parents die. It'd be completely unfair for us
to actually hold accountable for actions outside of his control."

"Even if that's the case, Aoyama did still feed information to an enemy of the country. The chief is
going to object heavily to him getting off scot-free." Naomasa sighed.

"I'm sure he will, and he can feel free to do what he normally does whenever we do something he
doesn't agree with," Nezu said. "Lay down, and rollover."

"Yeah, I figured that'd be the case." Naomasa shook his head.

Meanwhile, Izuku was just rubbing his temples. He really didn't want Yonda to witness this abuse
of power done by law enforcement for the sake of a greater good, because that would likely only
affirm her troublesome mindset.

But also he didn't disagree with what they were doing, so it's not like he could even object to it.

Yonda patted him on the back. It's ok father, nothing that's happening here is something I didn't
already expect.

That's kind of the problem. Izuku thought, shaking his head.

"Well then, with that said I think we're all done here," Nezu announced. "Mr. Midoriya, please
keep a close eye on Aoyama while he is under your household."

"We apologize for the inconvenience and stress this brings you, and will compensate you as soon
as he leaves," Naomasa said.

Ah bribery, another thing he didn't want Yonda around.

You should take the money father, maybe you'll be able to buy Kiba that castle she always
wanted. Yonda joked, before flipping through her notepad. Also, we're not quite done here. I have
some things you may want to hear. Firstly Officer Fairu was thinking some very inappropriate
things about my quote on quote "tiny adorable mouth". So while he is definitely attracted to kids, I
can't tell if he's actually done anything illegal yet, so may want to keep an eye on him. Officer Ran
is a domestic abuser, Officer Yo is being domestically abused. Officer Kusuri is addicted to meth,
and lastly, Officer Reta is having suicidal thoughts.

Oh for fucks sake. Naomasa pinched the bridge of his nose, as he now had a lot, and he meant a
LOT more work to do.

Did you come in here LOOKING for this stuff?! Izuku asked her, also completely exasperated.

Of course, I came here looking for problems. This a police station, it's full of problems. Yonda said
like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

Now that was a problematic statement, and not one Izuku was prepared to deal with at the moment.

Naomasa was just shaking his head at how unfortunately true that was.

"I'll leave those issues in your hands Naomasa," Nezu said to the detective.

Naomasa rubbed the sides of his head, as he knew that those cases were going to take up quite a
large amount of his time, especially since he didn't have any evidence to start a proper
investigation, and had to do his own private(and illegal) investigations himself before he could
even get started on tackling these.

Yonda's quirk was extremely useful for finding out that crimes were happening, but it put them in a
huge bind legally, as they couldn't use any of her information as evidence of any kind. It was pretty
frustrating, to say the least. At least for him.

At the very least Yonda knew the difference between an exaggerated thought that someone might
have like "I wanna kill my boss" that didn't mean anything, and the thoughts that actually meant
people might be, or are definitely going to or have already committed a crime, or was a victim in
some way.

This girl definitely had a bright future with intelligence like that, but she's gonna be in for a
headache if she wanted to get into a law enforcement job.

"Well with that said, I think we're done here," Nezu said. "Mr. Midoriya if you could please pick
up Ms. Uraraka in the lobby, then you'll be free to head home. We will inform you if there are any
urgent changes in the case, while Aoyama is under your roof."

"Thank you." Izuku nodded, getting up, and looking down at Yonda. Let's go home Yonda.

Of course father. Yonda said, taking his hand, as the two left the room.

After waiting for Yonda to get farther away. Nezu thought this. What an interesting girl. I'm very
curious to see where her future goes.
 Game Plan Part 2

Fu sighed, as he headed over to Fuku's room. Why? Well, it had been a little bit since their meeting
on making the game and as the one managing that project, he needed to check in on everyone to see
how much progress they made.

First, he'd checked in with Ken and Amai. The two of them were currently working on the
gameplay. Right now they'd have Ken create an in-game battle, using some stand-in models, and
allow Amai to test it, giving her feedback and telling Ken what to change. It was a somewhat
tedious process, made worse by Ken's ten-minute time limit, but they were making progress very
steadily, and they said that after a week or two they should have the gameplay down, and could
move on to mini-game development.

After that, he'd check in on Yami, and take his drawings and notes on the monsters for the game.
Unfortunately, Yami's drawings, while not bad, weren't amazing, and would need to be taken to
Fuku to get some improvements.

Then he'd see Fuku, hand her Yami's drawings, and then check on her work, that being her writing
for the story and side stories her drawings of the world and environments, her re-drawings of the
monsters, and her drawings of the characters.

Although Shiruku said she would handle the character designs, what she meant was their
clothing(which to be fair was very important.). Shiruku couldn't draw anything but clothes very
well, so she'd leave it Fuku to draw the character, and then Shiruku would make an outfit for them.

In other words, Fuku had a whole lot of work to do.

He honestly felt bad for the girl. She likely felt trapped doing an awful amount of work, after all,
given who Fuku was, there was no way she was going to back down or try to ask for less work, she
was probably worried she'd disappoint someone.

Depending on how things were going with her, he may have to intervene on her behalf.

Fu sighed. Assuming she'll let me.

Fuku was still a bit scared of him after the chocolate incident, and so she got very uncomfortable
and defensive(more so than usual) whenever she was alone with him. So he may need to call in
Kiba or something.

Once Fu reached Fuku's room, he knocked on the door. "Fuku, it's me Fu. I've come to check on
your progress, and bring you some of Yami's drawings."

"Come in!" Fu was shocked by how quick that response came. Normally when Fuku lets someone
into her room, even Eri, Kiba, or Kei, there is a bit of hesitation. But she responded almost
instantly this time. And there was not a trace of fear in her voice.

Something was off here.

He went inside, and what he saw, confirmed that thought.

The room was filled to the brim with papers. Papers all over the place. On the floor, on the wall,
there were garbage bags filled with papers, and her desk and table had huge stacks of papers on
them.
Fuku herself was working on her computer at her desk typing furiously, looking even more
disheveled than usual. Her hair was completely out of control, not that it was neat before, but now
it looked like Fuku was no longer making any effort to take care of it, she had huge bags under her
eyes, and her clothes looked like she'd been wearing them for a while.

"Papers," Fuku said firmly, holding out her hand towards Fu, while not looking away from the
computer and continuing to type with one hand.

"Ok." Fu was a bit taken off guard by how out of character Fuku was acting.

He handed her the papers, and the moment they touched her hand, she snatched them away, at
remarkable speeds, and looked at them closely.

She squinted at them, looking them over thoroughly, before putting them to the side. "Is he rushing
these? The lines are all wrong and-"

Fuku started rambling to herself, and Fu found himself lost pretty quickly.

"Uh, Fuku?" Fu tried to get her attention.

"Huh?" Fuku looked towards him as if she just remembered he was here. "Oh, right you have to
check on my work. I'll send it to you in an email."

"You also have to send Shiruku the character designs." Fu reminded her.

"Right, I'll email her too," Fuku told him, getting started on the process.

"Ok. When was the last time you slept, or ate, or showered?" Fu asked.

"Huh?" Fuku blinked for a while as if Fu saying that broke her out of some kind of trance. She then
lifted up her arm and smelled herself. "Ack! Oh! Ok shower time! I completely forgot about that!
Wait! Fu's in my room!?"

"Uh…yeah. I've been here the whole time." Fu gave her a curious look. "Who do you think you've
been talking to?"

"I-I-I-I don't know I was just…I was just in some kind of trance." Fuku answered nervously,
blushingly heavily out of embarrassment. "I was so focused on my work, that I didn't really notice
who I was working with."

"Ah, tunnel vision." Fu deduced. "I think Kiba told me about that once. Something to do with
archery."

"Oh yeah," Fuku recalled her experiences with archery. "The whole world just kinda fades away,
and the only thing I can focus on is the target."

"I guess the same thing happens whenever you get really into something," Fu noted. "Well, at least
you seem a lot less afraid of things when you're like that. Although you definitely need a schedule
if you keep working like this then your gonna end up like dad."

Fuku paled, as she imagined just collapsing like Izuku did. Although on second thought that didn't
sound like such a terrible idea, because boy was she tired.

"Look, for now, I'll send those emails, and you can go take a shower then a nap," Fu told her. "We
can work on a work schedule for you tomorrow, until then no more working for today."
"Huh! But I still have so much to do!" Fuku argued, sounding and looking desperate. "I've only just
gotten to the beginning of the third arc! I still haven't done any of the side quests, or character
quests! And I only designed the first area I still need to make a lot more! Yami's drawings need to
get redrawn, and Shiruku's waiting for me to give her those character designs and AH!"

Fuku's rant stopped abruptly when Fu flicked her on the forehead.

"What was that for!?" Fuku pouted, looking at Fu with teary eyes while she rubbed her forehead.

"You were ranting, when you should be showering," Fu told her. "This project doesn't even have a
deadline. And while I appreciate you giving this your all, everyone appreciates that, we also care
about you, and want you to take care of yourself. You are NOT repeating what happened to dad.
Now get in the shower and get to bed, or I will have Kiba come in here, and make you."

Fuku turned pale as a sheet and dashed into the bathroom as fast as possible. "Yes sir!"

Fu sighed and shook his head. This project is going to kill me…good thing I can't really die then.

XXXXXXXXXX

"Hey Ken," Fu said as he walked into Ken's room, finding the boy leisurely relaxing on his bed,
listening to music on his phone.

"Yeah?" Ken turned off his music and gave Fu his full attention. "Something wrong?"

"Funny you should be listening to music because I realized we completely forgot to address the
music in our game." Fu pointed out.

"Ah crap!" Ken's eyes went wide, as he realized he'd forgotten something really important.
"Uhhhhhhhh. Do we know anyone who can do good music?"

"I mean I've heard Jiro's pretty good at music, but I don't think she'd be willing to do a soundtrack
for a game," Fu told him. "And no one else would be a good fit either. So I don't really know what
we're gonna do."

"Uh. Neither do I." Ken admitted.

After stating that neither of them knew what they were doing, there was a brief moment of silence
as they both stared at each other, and one solution came to mind.

"Go to Izuku for help?" Ken ask.

"We're going to Izuku for help." Fu agreed.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"So you need someone to make a soundtrack for the game." Izuku pondered.

Ken and Fu were now in Izuku's office, sitting in two chairs in front of his desk.

"Yeah, no one around here really fits the bill for a composer, so we're kinda stuck," Ken admitted
somewhat sheepishly. "Think you can help us out?"

"Hmmm." Izuku took a few minutes to think about the issue, before giving a solution. "Well, when
you finish the game, I can hire some musicians, send them the game, and they can create music for
it. This way they can judge what music fits a certain area or character or event. You guys can listen
to the tracks and see if you like them, and then you add them to the game, and ship it out."

"That sounds great!" Ken cheered, looking ecstatic to have resolved this issue. "Yeah let's do that!"

Fu nodded. "Well, I'm glad to finally have that sorted out. Thanks, dad."

"Yeah, thanks Izuku! You're the man!" Ken praised him, looking absolutely hyped.

"Aww, I'm doing my job." Izuku chuckled, blushing slightly at the praise as he gave them a huge
grin. "I'm really overjoyed that you guys are doing a group project like this. Learning how to work
together to accomplish a big goal. Especially one that'll support you all in the future. So I want to
do everything in my power to make sure this goes well. Speaking of which, I made some calls, and
I have something you may be interested in."

XXXXXXXXXXXX

"We're putting All Might in the game!" Ken shouted ecstatically.

"WHAT!?"

Currently, the development team, consisting of Kiba, Fu, Ken, Fuku, Yami, Amai, and Shiruku,
was once again gathered in Ken's room for another meeting.

Everyone but Fu(who already knew this), and Yami(whose expression barely ever changed) looked
absolutely flabbergasted.

"What do you mean we're putting All Might in the game!?" Fuku asked him, completely taken
aback by this news. "I thought we couldn't use real people or heroes in the game because we don't
have the rights to them or something?"

"Well Izuku's friend's with All Might, so he made some calls, and managed to buy the right to use
All Might in our game, for super cheap!" Ken explained, his body twitching with joy and
excitement. "And not only that, Izuku called U.A. and we got permission to use the entire U.A. staff
as well! Except for Midnight. If we put her in, we'd have to raise the rating of the game, so we're
leaving her out."

"Not only that, but we got permission to use first-year U.A. students in the game as well, so long as
we get them to sign a contract," Fu explained. "And if we release this game right after the sports
festival, U.A. and the students will be on everyone's minds, meaning more people will buy a game
with them in it, and that means more money for us. A LOT more money."

"Oh yes!" Shiruku cheered, imaging all the cash coming in. "We're gonna be rich!"

"Aren't you guys already rich?" Amai asked.

'But how are we going to fit them all in?" Kiba asked, not seeming as excited. In fact, she looked
pretty skeptical of the idea. "Our game takes place in an alternate fantasy world, how are we gonna
fit heroes from the real world into here?"

"I dunno. Fuku's the writer, I'll leave that up to her." Ken shrugged.

"Huh?" Fuku let out a confused, stressed, and tired noise from her mouth all at the same time.

On the one hand, Kiba was right, it would be kinda weird to throw in U.A. stuff into a fantasy
world. But on the other, money. So. Much. Money.
Fortunately, Amai had an idea.

"Why don't we make them summons?" Amai suggested casually. "Why don't we say that Eri the
time-space god can summon heroes from across the multiverse for a moment to help in battle or
something."

"That's perfect! Thank you!" Fuku shouted, letting out a sigh of relief. "Thank you so much!"

"Also, I think we should make All Might a preorder bonus," Amai suggested. "That way not only
can get the preorders up, we can also subtly advertise that he's in the game, without making it the
focus. Let's say that if you preorder you get him at the start of the game, but if you don't you still
get him in-game, but much later."

"That feels a bit scummy," Kiba said skeptically.

"But not too scummy." Amai pointed out. "Trust me game companies have done much, much
worse. And that'll make us a whole lot of money."

"Sounds great to me!" Ken said, giving her the thumbs up. "Let's do that!"

"So now we have to decide who in 1A to ask to be in the game, and how to ask them," Fu said.
"Obviously, we not putting Bakugo Katsuki into the game. Can anyone add someone else who
shouldn't be in it?"

"Momo and Mineta," Shiruku added. "As lovely as Momo is, her costume will make us have to
increase the game's rating, so that's a no-go. And Mineta is apparently a huge pervert, so if he does
something really bad, it might affect the game's sales."

"Good point." Fu nodded, writing that down. "Anyone else have any objections."

Everyone shook their heads.

"Alright, well then how are we going to ask them?" Fu asked. "Most of them should just say yes if
we ask, but I think Koda might say no because he's shy. Shinso will almost definitely say no,
because he wants to be an underground hero, and won't even be in the sports festival so he can stay
as secretive as possible. And Todoroki might say no because he's anti-social, and Yonda made him
really upset so he probably won't want to do us any favors."

"Well, I don't really care too much about Koda or Shinso, so that's fine, but we NEED Todoroki in
this game," Ken stated. "He's the number 2 hero's son, and he has a crazy cool quirk!? He's gonna
do great in the sports festival, which means more people will want to have him in a game! Which
means more money!"

"But how do we convince him?" Shiruku asked, looking a bit worried. "He doesn't need money, he
doesn't care about clothes, and I don't know what we could offer him to get him to agree to this?"

For a while, the room was silent, before everyone eventually came to the same conclusion.

"Ask Izuku for help?" Ken offered.

"Yeah." Everyone agreed.

"Alright, with that settled, I would like to know when I can get the first trailer for the game?" Kiba
asked imapaiently. "I want to reveal the game's existence to the public with a trailer, so until then
we can't really start advertising."
"Well, me and Ken should have most of the core gameplay things done in a couple of days, Fuku's
finished enough of the plot, and world design for us to put it in a trailer," Amai explained. "Has
Izuku finished negotiations about what consoles we can put it on?"

"Yeah, he said it's gonna be on all three consoles, and P.C." Fu explained. "Although we will need
to make the graphics for the Nintendo port a bit worse because their system isn't as powerful as
Microsoft's or Sony's."

"Alright, and we have an idea of the release date, so the only thing we need is for Shiruku to finish
up the designs for the characters in the beginning of the game," Amai said. "Shiruku what's your
progress on that?"

"I should have them done in a little less than a week." Shiruku estimated. "I have to make sure
they're absolutely perfect so more people want to buy the game!"

"Great, so that means we should be able to put together a trailer in a week or two," Amai said.

"Until then, I do still think we can advertise the game without revealing it yet," Fu added. "By
making class 1A look cooler, we can make people want to purchase the game more. So, let's show
them fighting us, or the Grimm, and looking cool, and then have Kiba post them. No live streams,
just prerecorded videos, so we can cut out anything that may make them seem not so cool. Also
don't overdo it, and make sure to still do plenty of regular videos, so people don't feel like your
selling out."

"As if my loyal minions would accuse me of such a thing!" Kiba gasped, somewhat offended.

"That's a great idea Fu! I'll have to get everyone in on it!" Ken patted Fu on the back. "Man this is
going great!"

"I can feel my soul being consumed by capitalism." Kiba sighed, shaking her head. "But at least I
can give back to Caretaker."

"Alright, everyone! Move out!" Ken ordered. "Time is money! Our money! Let's go!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I'm guessing you want me to be in that game?" Shoto asked.

Izuku and Shoto were in Izuku's office, now late into the night, sitting across from each other on
the couches, with some food and drinks on the table in front of them.

"Uh…yeah. I'm guessing the others told you." Izuku rubbed the back of his head, in
embarrassment, his face bright red. "I know it's a bit…not in good taste to ask someone a favor
after you've done something terrible to them, but…"

"It's not your fault," Shoto replied coldly, as he ate his Soba. "Given your position, I can't expect
you to keep all of them in line. Not to mention one predicted that an eight-year-old would do
something like that. I also don't blame the other children in the house either."

"Thank you." Izuku bowed.

"That being said," Shoto added, sinking back into the couch. "I don't particularly care about being
in this game of theirs. I'm not exactly against it, but I don't see any real reason to agree to it either."

"I guess that's more than fair." Izuku sighed, before taking a deep breath and getting ready to
deliver his pitch. "Well, you can think of it as a publicity trade."

"A publicity trade?" Shoto repeated curiously.

"Yeah. We use you in the game and we get publicity from it." Izuku explained. "And in return,
people see that you lent your image these kids, all of whom have tragic backstories, and think
better of you for it, which increases the public's opinion of you, which will be useful for becoming
number 1. Believe me, making the public like you, is a key element to being number 1. Wash is a
great rescue hero, but everyone knows he's only in the top 10 because he's popular with kids."

Shoto mauled it over, staying silent while he contemplated the offer, the only sound coming out of
him was the sound of him slurping Soba.

Izuku waited with bated breath for his response.

After a few minutes, Shoto finished his Soba, and set the bowl down on the table, before looking
up at Izuku and giving his response. "I have…been making attempts to talk more with my
classmates. In an effort to change myself from how I used to be. And I've figured out rather
quickly, that I am not good with people. So I'm going to need as much good publicity as I can get."

"So…is that a yes?" Izuku asked, hesitantly.

"Yes, not to mention it'll likely get my father out of my face for a while," Shoto added. "And at this
point, I want to interact with him as little as possible."

"That's completely fair. I'm glad to see you're doing well after what Yonda did to you." Izuku said
to him, taking a folded contract out of his pocket.

"Hmmm. By the way, do you mind if I refer to her as a Demon Spawn?" Shoto asked.

Izuku sighed. "I'd like to say yes. But I don't think she cares, and she can read your thoughts, so…it
really doesn't matter what I answer here does it?"

"Demon Spawn it is," Todoroki said, as he signed the contract.

 1A vs
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Ojiro was regretting his life choices.

Currently, the tailed U.A student was in the forest with Nara, literally in her shadow as Nara had
transformed into Humongasuar.

"Alright! Here I come!" Nara said, charging towards Ojiro with her fist raised high.

Time to focus! Ojiro thought as he jumped back, avoiding Nara's fist as it slammed into the ground
where he'd been standing.

Ojiro then dashed forward, jumping onto Nara's arm, running up to her head, and smacking her in
the face with his tail.

"Agh!" Nara grunted in pain as Ojiro's tail smacked her in the cheek like a whip before the boy
himself jumped off her onto the ground.

Ojiro didn't let up, and charged between her legs, and swiped the back of her leg with his tail.

"Woah!" Nara stumbled forward, trying not to trip, but Ojiro swiftly jumped up and tail slapped her
in the back, breaking her balance completely, and causing her to fall on her face.

Ojiro then used his tail to bounce himself high into the air and spun himself while he fell towards
Nara. "Tornado Tail Dance!"

As Nara tried to pull herself up, Ojiro slammed into the back of her neck.

WHAM!

"OWWWWWWWWW!" Nara screamed, as her face was slammed into the ground, and she felt
pain hit her neck hard.

Ojiro propelled himself off of her neck with his tail and landed right next to her. "Time out. Nara
are you ok?"

"Owww." Nara groaned, as she once again pulled her head out of the dirt. "My neck. Ahhh."

"Yeah, I think we should call the fight," Ojiro said, turning to Fu who was recording the whole
battle.

"That was fast. Gonna have to put that in a compilation." Fu said.

"Ohhh. Ken's never gonna let me hear the end of this." Nara groaned as she turned herself around,
laying down and taking a minute to recover. "Ugh, I hate using this form. It's so big, and clumsy,
and slow. It's like trying to move underwater."

"Well, that explains why this fight was so easy." Ojiro shook his head. "The harder a form is to use,
the more you have to train with it. Not less. If you're in need of pure power, you're going to want to
know how to use this form."
"I know…" Nara groaned.

XXXXXXXXXXX

"Ready Ochaco!" Netsu asked, giving her a wide smile, his fire burning brighter with excitement

"Uh-huh! Let's go Netsu!" Ochaco replied, returning his smile, her body covered in lighting as she
used 12% full cowling.

The two of them were facing off on rocky plains, with a lake nearby and the trees of the forest also
very close.

There were also some Goliaths nearby, standing by the lake and ready to put out any fires nearby.

"Alright let's go!" Netsu shouted. "Let me show you something Toru taught me! Solar Flare!"

Netsu's fire suddenly exploded in intensity, becoming a burning beacon of flames that spilled light
all around him.

Ochaco immediately had to cover her eyes to keep from behind blinded, and knowing that she was
wide open, she took a guess as to what Netsu's next move would be, and jumped to the left,
avoiding a fire blast Netsu had thrown at her.

The moment Ochaco hit the ground, she stomped down on the ground hard causing the rocks to
break apart and fly up, Ochaco waved her hand across the rocks, removing their gravity, and then
spin kicking them at Netsu.

Netsu immediately then unleashed a powerful blast of flames, melting the rocks, and forcing
Ochaco to dodge by jumping to the right.

He even melted the rock. Now, what am I gonna do? Ochaco thought to herself. Ok. Don't let
yourself get overwhelmed Ochaco! You gotta think. How can I hit Netsu? What advantage do I
have that he doesn't? His's attacks are more powerful, I can't touch him at all…

Netsu unleashed a barraged of fireballs at her, and Ochaco quickly dodged all of them, not letting
even a single one-touch her.

That's right! Speed! Ochaco realized and quickly started building a path to victory around this.

After dodging a few more fireballs and taking the time to come up with a plan, Ochaco swiftly ran
towards the trees. "Full Cowling! 18%!"

Ochaco then proceeded to chop down a large group of trees with her hand, also passing her fingers
over them to remove their gravity, and then proceed to quickly grab and throw them in succession
at Netsu.

Seeing about half a dozen trees coming at him quickly, Netsu put out both his arms in front of him
and quickly charged up an attack. "Burning Eraser Cannon!"

FROOOM!

Netsu let out a huge blast of fire in front of him, that instantly burned through all the trees being
thrown at him, as well as the trees, grass, dirt, and everything in the path of his attack, and it did
what the name implied and erased everything in that general direction.
Once Netsu's attack died down, he looked at the huge path of destruction that he'd made, with
several trees around the burned land being set on fire just by being grazed by it. "Whoops."

Before Netsu could fully lament how much damage he'd done' Ochaco dashed up to him holding a
tree, and smacked him with it like a baseball bat.

SPLASH!

Netsu was sent flying by the attack, getting knocked into the lake, sinking into its depths.

I really hope I didn't hit him too hard. Ochaco thought to herself, as she stared intently at the lake.
If Netsu took more than half a minute to get out then she'd call the match off and go make sure he
was ok.

Fortunately, she was worried for nothing as the water around the area where Netsu got knocked
into, started to bubble, and boil, and then Netsu shot out of it, flying into the air.

After getting a few feet above the water, Netsu stopped and started clutching his ribs in the place
where Ochaco had hit him. "Heheh. Man, you hit hard! That really hurt!"

"Sorry! Did you want to stop the match!?" Ochaco asked him, her concern quickly returning.

"Are you kidding! This is fun!" Netsu shouted. "Let's keep going! Flame Wall!"

Suddenly, Netsu's flames exploded around him, creating as the name implied, a wall of flame. If
she wanted to attack him she'd need to find something more durable than wood, otherwise, it would
get burned up before it even touched him. It was a shield made of fire, Netsu's best defense.

However, it had a pretty massive drawback.

"Hah!" Netsu unleashed a massive amount of fireballs at Ochaco, covering most of the area in fire.

Ochaco put all her effort into dodging the attacks, quickly moving around them, however, given
how many fireballs there were, a few did manage to brush her skin, and burn her a bit, causing her
to wince, but she ignored the pain and pushed on through.

Because pretty soon Netsu's weakness was going to rear its head.

Netsu's breathing became heavier and heavier, getting more labored and rapid with each passing
second, as it became harder and harder to breathe.

Because Netsu's Flame Wall burned everything that approached him. Including oxygen, and his
attacks only made the situation worse for him.

Netsu eventually stopped attacking her and had to focus on breathing, as the world started to get
blurry.

Ochaco swiftly noticed this and called out to him. "Alright! Netsu that's it! Lower your flames!"

Netsu almost immediately complied, quickly letting his flames simmer down, but even after that, it
was hard to breathe because of how much oxygen he'd burned up in the area.

Thankfully, he wouldn't be there for long, as Shiruku, who had been recording the fight, ran
forward, and shot a web at Netsu, before dragging him towards the ground. Fortunately, Netsu's
flames were weaker than normal thanks to the lack of oxygen, and she was able to bring him back
down with her web burning up.
The moment Netsu hit the ground, he fell onto his knee and took in as much air as possible.

"Deep breaths Netsu. Deep breaths." Ochaco told him, kneeling down so she could stay close to
him while making sure not to touch him.

After a few minutes of recovering, eventually, Netsu's breathing returned to normal. "Pew."

He rolled onto the ground, exhausted from oxygen deprivation. "Does this mean I lose?"

Ochaco gave him a sad smile. "Yeah. I'm pretty sure almost passing out counts as a loss. Sorry,
buddy."

"It's fine. That was fun though. You're so fast I couldn't even hit you." Netsu said, smiling despite
his loss.

"Well, l didn't get out of this without a few burns," Ochaco said, showing off the burns on her
body. "You almost got me a few times."

"Next time, I'll hit you," Netsu swore. "Maybe I'll even win."

Ochaco smiled at him. "Maybe."

XXXXXXXXXX

"Alright my turn!" Mina cheered, doing some stretches as she got ready for battle.

On the other side of the training room, her opponent, Fu.

"I hope you put up a good fight Mina," Fu told her, before allowing Kyosei to cover his
body. "Because we're not going easy."

Mina smirked, before looking over at Shiruku who was filming the fight. "I hope your ready boys
and girls! Because Mina Ashido is gonna blow you away!"

I hope so, it'll turn us an extra profit. Shiruku thought. "Ok! Let the battle begin!"

Immediately, Fu shot out four tendrils at Mina.

"Acid Vail!" Mina waved her hand in front of her, making a shield of acid that immediately
dissolved the tendrils that were coming at her from the front.

One tendril went behind her, and Mina turned to dissolve it with more acid, but that left her open to
having one of her legs grabbed by the last tendril that went under her acid shield.

Fu pulled Mina to the ground, but before he could start dragging her forward, acid came out of her
leg, dissolving the tendril, and then she immediately started break dancing spinning around with
her arms while shooting acid from her legs, that destroyed the tendril.

"Acid Hurricane!" Mina shouted, as she started spinning on her back, while shooting out more acid
around her, moving forward while inside an acid tornado.

Fu rather than trying to attack went on the defensive, and as Mina approached him, he jumped to
the ceiling and stuck to it.

Seeing that Fu changed positions, Mina stopped her attack, and jumped up, before taking aim.
"Acid Shot!"
Mina let out a hail of acid bullets at Fu, and in response, Fu shot out chunks of Kyosei down at her.

However, the acid easily dissolved his attack and kept going.

The acid hit Fu's body, destroying his right arm, his legs, making a hole in his chest, and
dissolving part of his head.

She's tougher than I thought. Fu thought to himself, as he quickly regenerated the damage done to
him. I'll have to change up my approach.

Fu dropped to the ground, and jumped to the opposite side of the battlefield, and then unleashed a
ton of tendrils at Mina. Literal dozens of them.

Before Mina knew it, she was surrounded by tendrils, some coming from above, some down lown,
and many coming from her front and her back.

I've seen enough hentai to know where this is going. Mina giggled to herself. No! Bad Mina!
Focus!

Immediately, Mina jumped on her back and started spinning. "Acid Hurricane!"

She created another tornado of acid around herself, that dissolved every tendril that got near it.

Mina started moving towards where Fu was, destroying every tendril in her way, but when she got
to the point where Fu was, only to find that he wasn't there.

Huh? Where did he go? Mina thought, trying to look around for him, but that didn't work out very
well for three reasons. One, there were tendrils everywhere, blocking her view, two it was hard to
see through her thick acid, and three, she was spinning. Uh oh. If I don't find him then my acid
resistance will run out! And I'll be toast! Then again, I guess if I can't tell where he is, I'll have to
hit everywhere!

"Acid Shot!" Mina shouted, unleashing acid shots in every direction.

Fu, who had moved to the wall, was hit by a few of these but wasn't too worried, as he quickly
regenerated from the damage. If she keeps that up, she'll lose her resistance quicker, and then I'll-

"Gotcha!" Mina smirked, as she jumped up, flipped upward, and raised her hand. "Acid Whip!"

Mina made a long trail of acid squirt out of her hand, and brought it down on Fu, cutting him in
half. "Acid Shot!"

She then unleashed a torrent of acid bullets on him, turning Fu into mincemeat.

How did she figure out where I was? Fu wondered as he regenerated, still having his tendrils go
after the now exposed Mina.

The tendrils grabbed Mina's arms and legs, restaining her in the air, as more tendrils came to strike
her.

However, Mina, as she did before, quickly dissolved the tendrils, and spun around, shooting more
acid to dissolve the tendrils around her, and as she fell to the ground, she shot more acid at Fu,
dissolving more of his body.

Mina fell to the ground and created acid underneath her, to allow her to slide towards Fu's
regenerating remains.
 Fu shot out more tendrils at her, to try and keep her away, but Mina jumped up, shot acid down at
them, before landing on top of Fu, who was just ahead and most of a torso, at this point.

Mina smirked at him, as she pointed her hands down at him. "I win!"

"I guess you do." Fu agreed with a sigh. Mina was one of the people who could actually kill him
without wearing down his regeneration. All she had to do was completely dissolve his body. Which
right now she was in a position to do. "How did you figure out where I was? You shouldn't have
been able to see me?"

"Nope, but I could hear you," Mina explained. "When my acid hit you, it took a bit longer to
dissolve you than it did your tentacles. So I just listened and when I heard something dissolving for
a bit longer than normal, I knew I got you."

"Huh." Fu gave her a somewhat surprised look as his body was now mostly regenerated. "I really
didn't think you were smart enough to do that."

"I may not be smart, but if I know one subject well, it's acid," Mina explained proudly. "I kinda
have to or I'd be a pretty bad hero."

"Fair enough I guess." Fu shrugged now that he had arms again. "Now can you get me a new set of
clothes, you destroyed the ones I was wearing."

Chapter End Notes

I'll be honest, I am kind of running out of ideas for good 1A vs the kid's fights. Mostly
because this is still back before 1A came up with a lot of their different techniques. I
think I actually gave Mina moves she shouldn't have at this time. It also doesn't help
that in a 1v1 fight, a lot of 1A can't really do anything to the kids.

I almost wish I let Bakugo be here because he would have made for some pretty cool
fights. Of I couldn't do that for story reasons but would have been cool.

Speaking of Bakugo, I have something planned for him and 1B. Don't worry it should
be quick.

If you guys have any suggestions for 1A vs the kid's fights, then please leave some.
1A will be leaving soon, so I gotta make sure I do a lot with them.

And before I go, I want to address something. Some people brought up how it was
dangerous for Todoroki and Ochaco to fight each other, saying they could have killed
each other, and somewhat brought up the brutal nature in which the Hound handled
1B. And I'm sure I'll get some comments about how Ochaco hit Netsu with a tree.

Guys, have you seen the anime? Do you remember what U.A. does to their students,
and what the students do to each other? Tokoyami has mushrooms grown in his throat,
Todoroki gets punched by a fist made of red hot steel, Iida kicks a guys head at the
speed of sound, U.A makes them fight building-sized robots, Snipe just shoots them,
they make Deku and Bakugo fight All Might, Aizawa hangs Todoroki over a bunch of
spikes, and do I even need to mention Izuku vs Todoroki?
Please do not take the literal cartoon violence seriously during the sparing matches.
Have faith that the characters aren't gonna kill each other.

But what about Kiba vs Netsu? You ask. What about the time Izuku said it was too
dangerous for them to fight each other because they'd hurt each other too much?

Ochaco vs Netsu and Kiba vs Netsu is very different. Firstly they are fighting outside,
meaning Ochaco can dodge more of Netsu's attack, and Netsu has a harder time
suffocating himself, and breathing in the smoke of his own attacks. Secondly, Kiba is
both stronger than Ochaco and has much less self-control. It's very possible for Kiba to
lose herself in a fight and accidentally punch a hole through Netsu's chest, for Ochaco,
not so much. Obviously, if we applied real-world logic, Ochaco would definitely be
strong enough to punch through the chest of someone without enhanced durability, but
please remember that in MHA if you work out regularly, you can also take a rocket to
the chest, so Netsu is fine.

Anyway, that's all for now, please review and have a nice day.
 Getting Over It With Neito Monoma

Kendo Itsuka sighed. I'm starting to resent 1A a little bit, and I'm not sure if that's Bakugo's fault
or Monoma's.

Class 1B generally got along pretty well. Sure they had some small arguments every now and
again, but as class rep, Kendo quickly dealt with them, and most of the time the class had a positive
vibe.

And then 1A went on a long field trip to the Midoriya Foundation and left Bakugo behind for them
to deal with.

Now despite his reputation, they didn't immediately hate Bakugo(well Monoma did but that's only
because of his weird 1A thing). Because Kendo liked to think her class was an accepting group,
that they wouldn't immediately judge people based on things like that.

She never got the chance the actually see if that was true because the moment Bakugo ended up in
their class, he immediately let his dislike of being in a "Class of Rejects barely able to the pass the
piss easy entrance exam" filled with people that had "shitty quirks that would make a sidekick burst
out laughing".

And that was just the first 30 seconds.

It had now been about two weeks, and everyone had had enough of shit by week 1. Even Pony, and
she was the nice one.

He absolutely destroyed them in training sessions, oftentimes going way overboard, and then
immediately gloating about how great he was and about how trash they were.

Every time anyone tried talking to him, he would call them shitty extras.

And may whatever higher power existed in the world, help the person that tried calling him out.
He would curse at the top of his lungs, let off explosions and threaten murder until Vlad told him to
cut it out.

As for whenever he was put into a group exercise, you just couldn't work with him. He literally
WOULD not cooperate, so one of two things happened. 1: Bakugo would do the whole exercise by
himself and win, or 2: Bakugo would try to do the whole exercise by himself, and fail because it
wasn't a combat-centric exercise and combat was all Bakugo was good for.

Overall, the more time Kendo spent with Bakugo, the more questions she had.

How did 1A put up with this for months?

How did Midoriya put up with this for years?

How did U.A. expect them to deal with this for 3 years?

Why didn't U.A. just expel him for the obvious behavioral issues he had?

Why didn't Midoriya press charges and drop kick Bakugo's career off a cliff?

Why has no one decided to really take Bakugo down a peg?

"Alright class, today there's something special for you all," Vlad said, taking his place in front of
the classroom, with his hand on a stack of papers. "Do you all remember the Midoirya
Foundation?"

Immediately they could feel the mood in the room drop, half because they recalled the last time
they went there, and half because of the sheer hatred coming off of Bakugo the moment that name
was said.

"Sensei, I don't think we can forget that place." Setsuna cringed.

"Are we gonna do that test again!?" Togaru asked enthusiastically. "I'm itching for a rematch with
Clifford the Big Black Asshole!"

"Why on earth would you want to go back there!?" Manga asked, his head turning into a question
mark and exclamation point. "If I never have to face that hell hound again it'll be too soon."

"No more demons!" Pony said shaking her head.

"Fortunately, we won't be sending you back there," Vlad assured them. "Instead, we have
something much more pleasant. You see, the Midoriya foundation has a technopath in their care,
who has decided to make a video game. Not a small one either, thanks to their quirk they can easily
develop games that would normally require massive studios to create. As such, Midoriya himself
asked if U.A. would cooperate and lend them the rights to use our staff and the first-year students.
This includes 1A and of course, all of you. Except for Bakugo, for obvious reasons."

"Woah! Really!?" Manga shouted his head now just an exclamation point. "We're gonna be in a
video game!?"

"Aw heck yeah!" Togaru shouted, pumping his fist into the air.

Immediately the whole class broke into excited chatter, the mood now higher than it was before as
everyone voiced their excitement.

And naturally, since everyone was a bit too happy for his liking, Bakugo came in and ruined it.

"What the hell are all you extra's so happy about!?" Bakugo shouted, causing everyone to go quiet.
"You get told your gonna be in a shitty game made by one of Deku's brats, and you get all happy!
That's fucking pathetic!"

There was a moment of silence, as everyone took in what he said, and then immediately ignored it
and when back to talking.

"Hey! Hey, don't fucking ignore me you damn extras!" Bakugo shouted, unleashing some
explosions from his hands to try and get attention, but to no avail, as everyone was done giving him
what he wanted. Attention and validation namely.

"Now everyone settle down," Vlad said, causing the class to go quiet. "This is a great opportunity
for you to learn about publicity, image rights, and contracts. Speaking of which, these are the
contracts you have to sign in order to lend your image to the game. Read them thoroughly, there'll
be a test about its contents later."

"Ugghhhhh." Groaned many of the students.

"Groan all you want, but signing contracts is an important part of being a hero. Don't start
Bakugo." Vlad warned when he saw Bakugo open his mouth. "If you don't learn how to navigate
these things, then you'll end up in a horrible situation. I've heard of certain heroes being swindled
out of billions of Yen from misreading contracts, so read this one carefully. Obviously, Midoriya
isn't going to try and scam you, but this is just so you can get familiar with contracts."

"Yes, Sensei!" Responded most of the class.

"Bakugo, I'll be giving you a different contract. It doesn't do or mean anything, it's just so you don't
get left out of this." Vlad told him.

"Tch! I don't need to fucking practice how to sign contracts! I'm not a fucking idiot like the rest of
these dipshits!" Bakugo seethed. "And besides I'm gonna hire someone to do all that tedious shit."

"Not right after you graduate your not," Vlad told him firmly. "Most heroes work as sidekicks for a
least a few years before they move onto full-time hero work, in which THEY are typically the ones
in charge of the paperwork. And even if you work as a hero right out of the gate, you're still going
to need to work for a few years before you can grow an agency big enough to have people work for
you. Yes, even All Might had to do his own paperwork for a while. But even if you could
completely avoid signing contracts and put all the work on someone else, for the most important
things, it's better if you do it yourself, because putting it in the hands of someone else, is a big risk.
Especially for someone who very easily earns the contempt of other people, like you Bakugo."

"Grrrrrrrr," Bakugo growled but didn't say anything in response. His typical way of saying "you're
right but I'll never admit it."

"Anyway, as I said before. Look them over thoroughly. Take in every legal phrase and word. If
you don't understand something. Google it." Vlad told them, before picking up the papers and
handing them out.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After that, the rest of the class was spent quietly studying contracts and signing where needed.

Now it was lunchtime, and Bakugo was sure that 1B was down in the lunchroom, merrily
celebrating being in a video game.

Not that Bakugo would know, seeing as he was currently on the roof, eating his lunch alone as
usual.

"Tch. What the fuck is up with all these fucking extras." Bakugo growled to himself. "They think
they're fucking better than me!"

Bakugo just didn't understand what was going on. Everyone. Literally, everyone at U.A. looked at
him the same way. Like he was lower than dirt. Like they were better than him even with their
shitty quirks.

Even after he beat the shit out of them, they all still looked down on him.

Why? Ever since he moved away from his old school, nothing has been the same. No one
respected him anymore. No one tried sucking up to him. No one knew their damn place.

And he refused to listen to that "he was in a bubble crap" because there was still something that
was absolute.

People. Respected. Strength. Both the strength of might, and strength of will.
Mirko, Hawks, even Endeavor. And especially All Might. People practically worshiped All Might
for his strength. Even some villains loved him.

Even all over the world, someone like Star and Stripe was considered an icon for women around
the world.

The only people with power that didn't get respect were villains. And he wasn't one of those.
Villains could have physical strength, but not the strength of will. They couldn't stop themselves
from indulging their urges. Their urges to steal urges to maim urges to kill.

He could. There were so many things he WANTED to do, but he had the strength to stop himself.

So what if he kicked Deku around a few times, but that was because the fucker looked down on
him.

And he still did. But now it was different. Now Deku had power.

Bakugo lived his life with a gun pointed to his head, and Deku's hand on the trigger. At any point,
he could pull it, and end him. But he didn't. Why? Because he was waiting for him to fail. He gave
him a chance to succeed so it would be all the sweeter when he lost himself, and broke one of his
arbitrary rules.

Then he'd pull the trigger, and end his dream.

Well, Bakugo was going to make him regret giving him the chance. Because Bakugo was going to
become stronger than even All Might, and then no one would give a shit about what happened in
his past.

No one will give a shit about anything Deku has to say. As it should be.

Suddenly, Bakugo's thoughts were interpreted, when the door to the roof burst open, and Monoma
strutted out.

"Well well well, if it isn't no one's favorite main character," Monoma said cheekily, giving him a
shit-eating grin.

"Fuck off leech!" Bakugo snarled at him, once again popping off some explosions to try and
intimidate him, but to no avail, as Monoma continued to strut up to him without a care in the world.

"Now now, no need for the show, we both know what'll happen if they see even a singe on me."
Monoma chuckled, looking down on Bakugo who sitting against a wall.

Bakugo got up, and glared at Monoma, not saying a word because he knew he was right.

"I can only imagine how scary you must have been in your prime," Monoma said cockily.

"What the fuck does that mean! I am in my prime!" Bakugo shouted in his face.

"No. No, you are not." Monoma replied, his grin growing even wider. "Your prime was back in
middle school. Back when you could do whatever you wanted. Back when you were surrounded
by background characters and minor villains. Enablers who allowed you to think that people would
like you just because you have a strong quirk. Although to be honest, no one ever really liked you
did they?"

"Shut up," Bakugo growled, his palms smoking with rage.

"Make me." Monoma challenged. "You me, sparring match after classes today."

"Your fucking on!" Bakugo smirked, overjoyed at getting a chance to kick Monoma's smug ass.
"I've kicked your ass before, and I'll do it again."

"Last time I made a mistake. One I won't be repeating." Momona stated confidently. "This time,
we'll show you just how much better 1B is to your arrogant 1A ass."

"Bring it!" Bakugo challenged.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"This is stupid," Kendo said.

Bakugo and Monoma were staring each other down in one of U.A's rocky arenas.

Both boys were in their hero costumes, and ready to throw down.

On the side was the rest of 1B, sitting on the bleachers and spectating.

"What are you talking about! It's about time that asshole got put in his place!" Togaru shouted.

"Beat him up!" Pony cheered.

"Don't lose again Monoma!" Setsuna yelled.

"Shut it extras!" Bakugo snarled at them.

"Don't worry everyone," Monoma said with confidence his grin never leaving his face. "I have a
full-proof plan."

"Oh really?" Bakugo cackled, a psychotic grin plastered on his face. He crouched down and got
ready to fight. "Come at me!"

Monoma smirked, and rolled back his sleeves, revealing he had copied Hiryu Rin's quirk, scales.

Heh. That idiot just showed me his entire hand. Bakugo thought to himself.

He knew Monoma could, as of now, only store three quirks. The first was scales which he'd just
shown him. He was almost certain the second would be Steel because it was one of the few half-
decent quirks in this class and would allow him to fight him for a little bit, and of course, he was
going to try and copy his quirk. Because duh.

Monoma tried beating him with his own quirk before. And he failed because Bakugo was just so
much better at handling it.

This match was decided before it even started.

Immediately Monoma opened fire and launched dozens of scales at Bakugo, like bullets coming
from his arm.

Bakugo dodged the scales, using his explosions to propel himself forward, expertly dodging the
scales, exploding himself left and right to dodge the scales, quickly getting himself close to
Monoma.

Once Bakugo got too close, Monoma stopped using scales and started using Steel. Covering his
body in steel.

"Predictable!" Bakugo smirked, as he launched himself at Monoma, and tried to launch an

explosion in his face.

Monoma ducked and allowed Bakugo to fly over him.

Bakugo then used his explosions to shift himself mid-air, positioning himself above Monoma and
was about to unleash another blast.

Monoma rolled to the side just in time, the explosion Bakugo unleashed into the ground, grazing
his arm but not doing too much damage thanks to Steel.

He then quickly turned off steel, and used Scale again, shooting more scales at Bakugo.

Bakugo used an explosion to push himself out of the way, barely dodging the scales, before
continuing to fly across the arena, Monoma forcing him back using scales, trying to keep him at a
distance.

Heh, fucker hasn't even touched me yet. Bakugo smirked as he glided around the arena. I just need
to get close to him and start laying it on.

Bakugo rocketed up into the air, dodging more scales, before letting off a much bigger explosion
behind him, blasting himself towards Monoma much, much faster.

Monoma's eyes widened, as Bakugo came at him. He had no time to switch to Steel, so he just put
both his scale-covered arms in front of him, and took a small jump.

BOOM!

Bakugo came at him, and blasted Monoma with a huge explosion, easily shattering the scale armor
on his arms, and doing quite a bit of damage to his arms, leaving burns and bruises on them.

Since Momona wasn't touching the ground, he was blasted way back, rolling across the ground
away from Bakugo, as he switched from Scales to Steel once again.

Monoma flipped himself upright, and dug his fingers into the ground, stopping himself from
getting blasted back further.

However, Bakugo was relentless, and he was only a foot away from Monoma when he finally got
his barrings and got to his feet.

BOOM!

Monoma grit his teeth as he took an explosion to the chest, Steel protected him from the heat, but
the force of the explosion was so powerful not even Steel could defend him completely.

He tried to rush forward and grab Bakugo's arm, but Bakugo exploded himself out of Monoma's
range, before exploding himself forward and blasting him in the face.

BOOM!

BOOM!

BOOM!
BOOM!

BOOM!

BOOM!

Monoma kept trying to each for Bakugo, trying to grab him, but Bakugo was too mobile, and
always retaliated, with a powerful explosion.

KABOOM!

Bakugo unleashed an even more powerful explosion, right at Monoma's chest, and knocked him to
the ground.

"Agh." Monoma groaned, wincing in pain as his body was now a pile of hot, smoking metal,
breathing heavily on the ground.

Bakugo pointed his palms at his face. "You lose leech. You didn't even manage to touch me this
time!"

Monoma gave a pained laugh, while he still tried to catch his breath. "You really are…an idiot."

"That's enough Bakugo he's-" Kendo got up and tried to intervene, but Monoma cut her off.

"Your quirk is amazing really. But it'll only get you so far." Monoma continued as he deactivated
Steel. "This whole battle has been one big representation of your entire life. Using sheer power to
get what you want, dominating those around you, while looking down on them. Doing whatever
you want. Until suddenly-"

Then, Bakugo's gauntlets glowed purple, and Bakugo's arms were forcibly pointed at his chest.

"It all blows up in your face," Monoma smirked.

Bakugo only had time to look down in horror, as the pins on his gauntlets were pulled.

KRAKBOOM!

An explosion bigger than any before it detonated, point-blank, at Bakugo's chest. Enveloping him
completely, and making a path of destruction in the direction the gauntlets were fired at, that ended
with the blast hitting the back wall of the training area, and breaking it open.

When the blast and the smoke died down, Bakugo could be seen on the floor outside the training
area, bloody, bruised, burned, and beaten. Barely holding to consciousness.

"Ohhhhhh." Bakugo groaned, as he fought to stay conscious, the only thing keeping his mind off
the incredible pain he was in was the sheer shock and anger he felt right after Monoma pulled that
stunt.

"Ahahahahaha!" Monoma laughed, as he pulled himself to his feet. "Like I said Bakugo. Your
quirk is amazing. You of all people are definitely a main character. But even a main character can
lose to a supporting character if their story is shit."

"Woooooooooooooo!" Most of his classmates cheered, celebrating Monoma's victory, with some
of them even running out of the bleachers towards him.
"Holy shit he actually won!" Manga shouted, his head turned into an exclamation point.

"Heck yeah, you're the fucking man!" Togaru shouted as he and a few more of his classmates
surrounded Monoma, lifting him up to celebrate his victory.

"You kick butt!" Pony cheered.

"About time that bastard got put in his place!" Shihai yelled.

"Hey, could you guys celebrate after we get Bakugo to Recovery Girl!" Kendo shouted as she and
Ibara ran over to Bakugo. "Ibara you get his legs and I'll get his head."

"Oh please, he's fine. He hates us too much to die." Setsuna said.

Kendo sighed, as she and Ibara picked up Bakugo, and she saw him glare angrily at her.

"Put me down…I can still fight you fuckers." Bakugo wheezed, barely getting out the words,
before coughing up blood.

"The fact that you are still conscious, is amazing. But I really need you to shut up and accept your
defeat like a man, while we get you to Recovery Girl." Kendo told him.

"Shut up." Bakugo tried to move, but his body wouldn't respond. His muscles wouldn't move. His
body had accepted defeat even if his mind would not.

Kendo sighed. "Ibara, cover his mouth please."

Ibara immediately used her hair, to cover his mouth in vines.

"Thank you," Kendo told her.

"Believe me, I was doing us all a favor." Ibara retorted. "May God help this lost soul, because I
think he is beyond the aid of mortal men."

"Well, hopefully, this humbles him a little bit," Kendo muttered, as she and Ibara rushed to
Recovery Girl.

"I can't believe you actually pulled it off!" Tetsutetsu shouted in awe.

"Well it was pretty simple, once I showed him I had Steel and Scale, he, being the arrogant prick
he is, would assume I would save one space for his own quirk. When in actuality, I was hiding
Poltergiest, saving it for just the right moment." Monoma explained. "I just needed to get him to
sweat enough to charge the gauntlets."

"Free cheers for Monoma!" Togaru shouted.

"Monoma! Monoma! Monoma! Monoma! Monoma!" Some of the class cheered as they tossed
Monoma in the air.

Monoma smiled contently. He's sure that soon after this, he'd go back to being a side character. A
support for everyone else. But for now, he could enjoy the spotlight, and the feeling of putting an
asshole, in his place.

Hopefully, by the time Bakugo returned to 1A, the experience of getting defeated by three "thrid
rate quirks" will have humbled him. Just a little bit.
 House Rules

"Hello, my minions and welcome back to another video of mine!" Kiba announced to the camera,
as another live stream began.

The video had her in the corner of the screen, with the rest of the screen pitch black.

"Now, my ever great Caretaker has released an official set of rules for all of us to follow," Kiba
explained. "And he has put it on a big board in the main hall. However, I thought of something.
Why just look at it, when I can make a video, and share this with all of you!"

"Already thinking like a content creator."

"Ah yes, the, why do anything off-camera, mentality."

"Yes more content!"

"I would legit watch a video of Kiba sleeping."

"Whoop whoop! That's the sound of the police."

"Of course, I will be doing my best to abide by these rules, because while the great Kiba is bound
by now rules, I owe Caretaker a great deal so I will comply to his word," Kiba told them. "Now,
without further ado, let's see what we have in store. I asked Caretaker to send us a google dock of
these rules, and it should be coming on screen now."

The rest of the screen was now active, showing a blank white document.

"I had Fu space everything apart, so no one reads ahead," Kiba explained. "Now, let's begin."

Kiba scrolled down and came upon the first rule.

Rule 1: Do not eat, eviscerate, or otherwise tear apart Fu's flesh, bones, and organs in the house,
without setting up the plastic sheets. The resulting punishment for breaking this rule will be
cleaning up the messy pile and blood and flesh you made.

"Lmao, what!?"

"I love how the first rule is, no cannibalism or dismemberment in the house. And not because
of you know, the obvious reason you wouldn't want that, but because it makes a mess."

"Imagine having to get blood out of a carpet at seven years old!"

"Can Kiba still drain blood vampire style?"

"Ohhhhhh." Kiba cringed. "This is going to be a rather…difficult rule to follow. You see, smashing
apart Fu's body is just…well it just feels right. Something about the way his limbs come off is
just…relaxing."

"Why is this not alarming?"

"Someone should compile a bunch of clips of Kiba and put them together with no context."
"Mind you this only applies to Fu! Because he can grow his limbs back!" Kiba quickly clarified.
"Anyway! I will attempt to keep Fu's flesh intact from now on! Next rule!"

The screen scrolled down and showed the next rule.

Rule 2: No performing phycological experiments without consent. If you don't know what this
means, no messing with a person to see how they react, without asking them if this is ok.

"I was expecting a lot of things out of this. This was not one of them."

"What!?"

"Well I was expecting to not expect something so I expected this."

"What's the story behind this?!"

"Ah, yes. Apparently, Yonda and Yami were trying to do something with Kioku to figure out why
she's so miserable all the time." Kiba explained casually. "Didn't end well, and Kioku had a
breakdown. Don't worry she's fine now…well…about as fine as she normally is. She's still in
desperate need of mental help, but who isn't?"

"I feel that lady Kiba."

"I have never met a person who was mentally stable."

"All jokes aside. Is Izuku Midoriya getting these kids any mental help?"

Kiba scowled as she read that last comment. "I'll have you know Caretaker is doing everything in
his power, to make sure we are being taken care of both physically and mentally! Currently, he is
going through a prolonged interview with a therapist and is preparing to have all of us receive
mental help. So I would appreciate it if you'd keep such questions to yourself."

"She got so defensive it's so cute!"

"Defensive Kiba is so Kawai!"

"Such a daddy's girl."

"I am not a daddy's girl!" Kiba pouted, crossing her arms, her face red as a tomato. "I'm just not an
ungrateful welp who doesn't appreciate what she's been given! I know Caretaker looks out for us
with all his might so I happen to have an issue with those who suggest otherwise!"

"It's ok Lady Kiba, we understand."

"Honestly, I get it. I have someone who does a lot, and I mean a lot for me, so I'd get really
angry at anyone who suggested they weren't treating me right."

"We support daddy's girl Lady Kiba!"

"Agh! Moving on!" Shouted a very embarrassed Kiba.

The screen scrolled down, showing the next rule.

Rule 3: No fighting outside of spars. You must always ask permission to spar with someone, and
you are only allowed to do it inside the training room, and in the forest. Lastly, you must also be
observed by an adult, me, or a Seer.

"This rule is rather obvious, although needed," Kiba stated. "I recall the time Shiruku and Sansan
got into a fight over Sansan's lack of clothing, and they destroyed at least 3 rooms."

"I can not imagine how much of a headache Midoriya gets dealing with that."

"The shove fight that could destroy a small house."

"I never really thought of it before, but Sansan is just always naked isn't she?"

"Dude she's a liquid. Is a glass of water naked?"

"Well no, because it's in a glass."

"What construction company does Midoriya use? Or companies rather, because there's no
way he only has one on call."

"Ah, what a wonderful question!" Kiba's face lit up, as she saw a wonderful opportunity to talk
about Ochaco's family. "Caretaker primarily uses the services of the Uraraka Construction
Company. And if that name sounds familiar, it's because it's run by the parents of Ochaco Uraraka.
U.A. student, and soon to be number 1 hero, until I usurp her later on."

"Ah yes, Nepotism. Good to know that's still alive and kicking."

"Is papa Midoriya simping?"

"I mean if your trying to get a girl, being the one that pays her bills is not a bad way to go
about it."

"Let the shipping begin."

"Now now, Caretaker hired them because they are hard workers, who produce good results," Kiba
told them. "That being said, if Ochaco would want to take this as a romantic gesture, I would not
be opposed."

"Daughter approved!"

"Make it canon!"

"Please stop shipping REAL people together."

"Well, I believe we've lingered here long enough. It is time to move on." Kiba said as she scrolled
down to the next rule.

Rule 4: You are not allowed to glomp Netsu, under any circumstances.

"Who thought glomping the kid that was always on fire was a good idea."

"Lmao!"

"Yeah, Kei tried this once." Kiba grimaced. "It…didn't end well, to say the least…Moving on."

She scrolled down once more, to the next rule.

Rule 5: Under no circumstance, are you allowed to inhale Fuku's fear gas.

"Fear gas?"

"Oh, so that's Fuku's quirk."

"That sounds horribly dangerous…which I guess shouldn't be surprising, considering this a

place for dangerous children."

"Ah yeah, Fuku's quirk lets her emit a gas that makes you experience a nightmare in real life, your
ability to reason will be suppressed, and you'll hallucinate your worst fears," Kiba explained
begrudgingly in a rushed way.

"That sounds like actual torture."

"Holy shit that sounds terrible."

"I think I'd literally rather die than breathe that in."

"Look, I would rather we not linger on this topic. Fuku dislikes her quirk, and it has caused her a
lot of pain. So let's move on." Kiba stated firmly, sounding a bit frustrated.

As Kiba was talking, she moved to the next rule, not wanting to linger on this topic.

Rule 6: No using Fu's head as a ball or decoration.

"I knew they'd try that at some point!"

"This is unsurprising, and I'm not sure how to feel about that."

"Hooray to the desensitization of violence!"

Queen Crimson: Heads don't actually make very good balls. They don't bounce. But they do
make great decorations.

"I'm really beginning to think queen crimson may be a psychopath."

"So I may have attempted to do..both these things at some point," Kiba admitted, blushing a bit
with embarrassment. "Simply out of curiosity…it didn't end well…moving on."

Rule 7: No feeding Fu and Kyosei chocolate. Ever.

"Oh, this is a fun one. Apparently, chocolate is like a drug to Kyosei, and it caused some kind
reaction in Fu's brain, that causes them to go berserk." Kiba explained. "He accidentally ate one of
Fuku's delicious chocolate chip cookies, and just went crazy. Fuku's the only one that's seen it
before. I really want to see what it's like, but apparently, after the craze is over, it causes Fu to die
temporarily, and Caretaker would rather not see what happens if we try that multiple times."

"Dies temporarily…only in this house."

"Man, poor Fu. Can't enjoy chocolate."

"Fu can't enjoy any foods. He can't taste."

"Poor Fuku, she just wanted to make cookies, and she sees a mess of flesh and black tendrils
going insane."

"So Fu's like a dog?"

That last comment sent Kiba into a giggle fit, as she tried suppressing her laughter. "Yes, I suppose
he is. My most loyal of hounds."

"Well if a dog gets better grades than you, what does that make you?" Fu asked off-screen.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

"Fu did not take that lying down LOL!"

"Shots fired."

Kiba's smile immediately turned into a scowl, and she stuck her tongue out at Fu. "Next rule."

Rule 8: Do not touch Eri while her quirk is active. If you see Eri's quirk is active, get as far away
from her as possible, and inform me immediately.

"Not allowed to explain this one," Kiba said quickly. "Moving on."

Rule 9: If you see Ken has turned into a ghost. Run. Do not attempt to talk, or reason with him. Just
run.

"Ah yes, apparently Ken has a 10th transformation, called Ghostfreak, which he can't/won't use,"
Kiba explained. "Most of Ken's transformations change his personality in some way. Ghostfreak
just makes him super angry and hostile, so he'll do some terrible things that he wouldn't normally
do otherwise. Like attack someone."

"So that's why he's an O.P.C! I was so confused because he didn't seem all that dangerous."

"This place is so much fun to watch, but at the same time, things like this are why I could
NEVER live here."

"What's up Nara then?"

"Nara? Oh, she's not dangerous. She's only here because Ken is here." Kiba explained. "And I
wouldn't worry too much about Ghostfreak. Ken never wants to transform into Ghostfreak and he
can't even if he did. The Omnitrix is supposed to keep him from turning into Ghostfreak, but it can
malfunction if he gets too stressed, so it's still possible for him to accidentally turn into him. But
even then, he can only be transformed to 10 minutes so it's not as bad as it sounds."

"Even if it's only for 10 minutes I wouldn't want to try and run from something that can go
through walls."

"I would be panicking and screaming the whole time."

"I can only imagine it must feel terrible to be so angry and hateful."

Dust to Dust. "Not really, I feel fine."

"Next rule!" Kiba said as she scrolled down again.

Rule 10: Do not, ever, eat Yami's Grimm Batter, or put it anywhere near your mouth. This can lead
to a Grimm being formed inside your body! If you suspect you've eaten some of Yami's Grimm
Batter, tell him immediately so he can stop the process, and get to the medical wing immediately!

"Oh god, what a way to go out! Fuck!"

"Imagine that you feel some liquid go down your throat and into your stomach, and then it
starts to expand and grow, or you feel something moving around trying to get out, ripping
your body apart as a nightmare monster bursts from your body like fucking Xenomorph."

"Fuck you buddy!"

"Welp looks like I know what's gonna be in muh nightmares for the next few months."

"I didn't think Yami could get any scarier. I was wrong. I was very, very wrong."

"Don't really need to explain anything about this. It's pretty straightforward." Kiba shrugged. "Next
rule!"

Rule 11: Girls, do not allow Sansan anywhere near your private parts. I would like it if you all kept
away from that area in general, but this is especially dangerous as it can result in an unwanted
pregnancy.

"Wait what the actual fuck!?"

"How!?"

"Lady Kiba please explain!?"

"Ok, so. Apparently, you know how we use chemicals to force Sansan to not be so acidy all the
time?" Kiba started to explain. "Well, apparently how that works, is that the chemicals force her
body into mating mode. She's no longer acidic, but now she can get girls pregnant if she's not
careful."

"Still what the fuck!?"

"So she's made of jello sperm?!"

"Well…nature finds a way."

"I've seen enough Hentai to know where that would go. Listen I know this is about children,
but the potential joke is right there, and I literally can't stop myself. Ban me, I won't be
mad."

"Well, before the inappropriate jokes continue, we should move on," Kiba said, scrolling down.

Rule 12: Do not, under any circumstance, surprise Fuku.

"Yeah, that's pretty obvious."

"Imagine. Surprise, Oh god why!?"

"Don't really need to explain this one. Only an idiot would try this." Kiba said. "Next rule."

Rule 13: Do not sneak into Kai's room without him knowing, or while he's asleep.
"Again, another rule that has obvious consequences," Kiba said. "If Kai doesn't know you're there,
he might squash you. Of course, I, the great Kiba, can withstand this, but many of my squishier
siblings can not."

"Kai could roll over in his sleep, and commit a massacre."

"It really is a miracle he hasn't accidentally killed anyone. Good on him."

"Kai is a very good boy."

Kiba moved on to the next rule.

Rule 14: Do not drug people. This includes using Amai's candies on people without consent.

"Ok. Here's something else I didn't expect."

"What does that mean!?"

"Candies?"

"Oh that's right I've never explained Amai's quirk did I? It's called Mood Candy." Kiba explained.
"She makes candies that can influence your mood. She can make you calm, angry, sad, happy, or
make you fall in love. Apparently, some of my siblings have been misusing these candies, and as
such Caretaker has gotten quite strict about their distribution."

"As he should that sounds like a serious problem!"

"In most contexts, this would be taken way more seriously. But in a house where death is a
constant threat that no one seems to acknowledge, this is just a drop in the bucket."

"Well, that appears to be the end of the list for now," Kiba said. "Caretaker said he will continue
updating the rules as time goes on. Most likely soon given what goes on within this household.
With that said, my time with you has come to an end today. Do not despair, I will return soon to
grace you all with my presence. In order to look upon my face as soon as possible, please
remember to subscribe to both my channels. Farewell for now!"
 Game Plan Part 3
Chapter Notes

Hey everyone! Just wanted to say that this fic is brought to you by Raid Shadow
Legends.

That's right, for whatever reason despite being extremely well known, Raid has
become so desperate for attention they broke down my front door, threw money into
my face, and threatened my family unless I did this so here we go!

Come play Raid Shadow Legends, and get one of the many unique characters I mean
Champions they have to offer, such as.

Generic looking Orcs

Generic Looking hot woman.

And of course five billion guys in generic-looking suits of armors.

Fall in love with our unique(?) combat system. This is just a worse version of
something you'd find in an actual game, but since it's more convenient because it's on
a phone, you'll get addicted to it anyway.

Play in the genetically named Arena. Where you can fight other players. There you can
experience what's it's like to get slowly eased into a pool, only to get thrown into the
deep end. As you effortlessly beat the six-year-olds and people who barely play the
game in the first few ranks, only to hit a wall as you encounter the people who have
been playing the game since the beginning and are way better than you, and the pay to
win players.

Want to beat these players? That'll be your entire life savings and months of your time.

Log in with the code: Amature Writer, and receive a bunch of resources that will last
you about a day, one free five-star champion that'll do well enough until you get to the
harder content, and then it'll make you want to summon more. And a free crystal to
summon absolute garbage. Unless you are that one person, who gets the best character
in the game on the first try.

And to that one person, on behalf of every player stuck in Gacha Hell. Fuck you
buddy.

So come and ruin yourself financially in Raid Shadow Legends!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

"Alright, let's get gameplay meeting 1 started," Fu said.

Amai, Fu, and Ken were currently in Fu's room, sitting on the floor getting ready to talk about, of
course, the game.
In particular, they were going to discuss how the characters in-game would play.

Amai and Ken were here since they were the gameplay designers, and Fu was here because he had
detailed notes on everyone they would be adapting into the game.

The two mini devs had spent a good chunk of time, explaining how the main gameplay mechanics
work.

In short. There would be a turn order line at the bottom of the screen, with characters on the line all
traveling towards the end of it, and when they reached the end, it would be their turn. The speed at
which they traveled along the line of course depended on the current speed of the character.

Leveling up, rather than increasing your stats, would give you skills and skill points. Skills would
do various things, from increasing your stats, unlocking new moves, and much more. And skill
points would allow you to upgrade those skills as you please, and all the skills would be unique in
some way.

The only way to increase your stats would be with skills, equipment, unique abilities, or certain
moves.

Then of course there were unique abilities and ultimates. Unique abilities were as implied, unique
abilities exclusive to a certain character. And Ultimates were big flashy moves that could be used
once they had enough Mana, which was built up during battle.

But that was all just the tip of the ice burg. Ken and Amai(mostly Amai) had put a ton of work into
the game's mechanics, and it showed in the gameplay.

"So, let's get the 1A summons out of the way," Fu said, opening up his books.

Summons in the game were essentially extra party members, who showed up in battle but had no
impact on the story. You could have one summon character in the party at a time. To make sure
the focus was on the actual characters from the game.

"Alright, let's get the easy ones out of the way first," Ken said. "Kirishima. Obviously, he's gonna
be a tank. Let's give him a unique ability that reduces damage."

"Good idea but how much? If it's by too much then he could become way too strong." Amai
pointed out. "I think at maximum he should reduce damage by 30%. And then we can give him a
skill that'll reduce damage by 20% for a few turns. So he'll be able to reduce damage by 50% for a
little bit."

"But how are we gonna upgrade it? If we just make it so it reduces more damage he'll be too
good." Fu pointed out.

"Then instead of upgrading the damage reduction, we'll upgrade the number of turns the reduction
last for," Amai said. "Also we're gonna need to give him a skill that attracts agro."

"One of Kirishima's attacks is called Red Counter, so we should also give him a counter skill," Fu
explained. "Any ideas for his ultimate?"

"He just punches you a lot." Ken shrugged. "Not the flashiest thing in the world, but not much else
we can do."

"Alright, let's move on for now. Iida." Amai suggested.

"Well obviously we make him super fast," Ken said. "So we just give him a unique ability that
makes him super fast."

"Actually, Iida's quirk gets stronger the more he runs," Fu explained. "So why don't we make it so
that way he gets faster as the battle goes on. So he's really useful for long battles."

"Oh, I like that! It adds to the strategy part of the game!" Amai said. "What about his skills
though? All Iida seems to do is run fast and kick people."

"Well one of his special moves can be a kick that increases his speed," Fu added. "And another…I
guess he can run around the enemy and give them confusion?"

"I guess." Ken shrugged. "This is not as easy as I thought. Let's get back to him some other time,
maybe he'll come up with a new move. Let's do Todoroki next."

"Well obviously his special moves are gonna revolve around fire and ice and giving the burn and
freeze status," Fu said. "To be specific, Todoroki should specialize in area of effect attacks. He's at
his best when he's facing large groups of weaker enemies, rather than one really strong enemy."

"So he'll have fire and ice a.o.e. attacks, that inflict status aliments, and his ultimate is gonna be
some combination of both." Amai summarized. "But what about his unique ability?"

"Well…" Fu took a moment to contemplate. "How about we make him immune to the freeze and
burn statuses?"

"That feels a kinda lame," Ken observed, raising an eyebrow at Fu's suggestion. "Feels more like a
regular skill."

"Well if his other abilities are really good, then him having an only ok unique ability should be
fine," Amai told him. "Let's move on. Uraraka. I think her unique skill should be that whenever she
attacks a grounded enemy, they gain the status float They become incapable of using physical
attacks, and will be treated as flying enemies. And if she hits flying enemies, they become
grounded, become immobile, and can't use physical attacks. And will be treated as grounded
enemies."

"Oh, it references her gravity quirk. That's nice." Fu nodded. "I'll add, one of her special attacks
should be her raining a bunch of boulders on the enemy."

"Definitely." Ken nodded. "And her ultimate should be her jumping really high into the air and
smashing into the opponent like a meteor."

"Alright good. Actually, I have some good ideas from Hagakure." Fu said, moving to the next
student.

"Hagakure? You mean invisible girl?" Ken asked, giving him a skeptical look.

"Yeah. Invisible girl. I was thinking for her, she has really bad stats but her unique ability gives her
lots of evasion, and one of her skills inflicts blindness on the enemies." Fu explained. "So she's kind
of a luck-based character, where she's unlikely to get hit, and she can make it super hard for the
opponents to hit your team, but if she gets hit it's gonna hurt a lot. And she can't do much damage."

"Oh, I get it. I can already see people online saying she's either useless or O.P. online." Amai said.
"Let's do another simple one. Aoyama. He uses laser attacks, he has A.O.E. where he shoots lasers
in all directions. And his ultimate is a big laser."
"What about his unique ability?" Ken asked.

"How about he deals extra damage against dark enemies?" Fu suggested. "Since he's always going
on about being glamorous and sparkly."

"That works." Amai agreed. "Although I doubt Lady Kiba is going to like seeing her in-game self
get destroyed by Aoyama of all people."

"She'll live." Fu deadpanned. "Moving on. Let's keep going with the easy ones. Asui. She has lots,
of different abilities. First, let's make her unique ability water-based. Like she gets a stat buff, if
she's in a water-filled environment, fighting a water-based enemy, or have a water-based ally. For
one of her special moves, she could use camouflage to raise her evasion-"

"She can camouflage!?" Ken shouted out in shock. "Since when?"

"Since recently," Fu answered. "She's not super good at it yet. But she will be, so it's ok to put it in
the game. Anyway, back to what I was saying. She could also use her mucus to cause paralysis.
And she could use her tongue to drag down flying enemies. And of course, her ultimate is a really
big kick."

"Well, it is her favorite move," Ken grumbled, recalling all the kicks to the head he'd endured
while fighting her.

"Alright, so what are we gonna do about Ojiro?" Amai asked.

"I mean the guy is surprisingly strong. But he's still just a guy with a strong tail and martial arts."
Ken sighed, trying to think of anything. "Not really much potential for unique abilities. You got
anything Fu?"

"Well, I knew Ojiro was gonna be difficult so I did some thinking," Fu said. "Maybe he'll get stat
boots against humanoid enemies. Because martial arts are most effective against humanoid bodies."

"Ehhhhh." Ken honestly wasn't too hot on this. "I mean…there aren't gonna be too many human-
like enemies in the game, and that feels kinda weak…but I guess that's the best we've got.
Anything else."

"Not really," Fu admitted. "Maybe we can ask Ojiro to show us some martial arts moves and just
turn those into skills."

"That's probably for the best," Amai said. "Moving on, Sato. He's big, he's strong. He likes to bake.
What do we get?"

"Well, I was thinking he could be an offensive healer. He hits hard, and he heals with food." Fu
explained. "What do you think?"

"An offensive healer. I like it." Amai agreed. "So one of his special moves is a big hit. We can
make a few more of them different kinds of food. What about his unique skill and ultimate?"

"Well, Sato gets stronger the more sugar he eats right? So for his unique skill, we can make it so
that every time he heals himself, he gets a strength buff. And for his ultimate, he can eat a bunch of
food, max heal himself, and then do a really strong attack. But afterward, he loses all of his
strength buffs, because Sato gets tired if he overuses his quirk."

"Alright, that makes sense." Ken nodded. "What about Tokoyami? We gotta do something cool for
him."
"Well the whole thing with him is that Dark Shadow gets stronger in the darkness or when
Tokoyami gets mad. So, what if we gave him a big stat boost if he fights in dark places." Fu
explained. "And for his special moves, he could have a counter move, because if he gets hit, he
gets mad, and then Dark Shadow retaliates. And his ultimate move could unleash Dark Shadow's
full power for a few turns but puts the berserk status on him, so he won't listen to you."

"Oh, that sounds perfect!" Ken said, commending him. "Oh! I just had a great idea for Jiro! Let's
make her unique skill ignore 60% of the enemy's defense when she attacks. Because as someone
who has a transformation with a sonic attack, I can say, it doesn't matter how defensive you are,
those things will hurt."

"Yeah, but isn't that a bit too strong?" Fu asked.

"Well if we give her a low attack stat then that should balance it out. And it'll make her a lot better
against bosses with lots of defense." Amai explained. "And we can give her some A.O.E. attacks
and attacks that inflict the stunned status. And her ultimate will be a huge sound wave that ignores
defense and inflict stunned status on all enemies."

"Sounds good to me." Ken nodded. "Oh! And we should give Mina something similar. Since she
has acid, defense shouldn't matter that much."

"But we can't give her the same unique skill as Jiro, that wouldn't make it unique." Amai pointed
out with a frown. "Maybe we can give her a unique skill that causes all her attacks to lower the
enemy's defense? Because she's using her acid to make holes in the enemy's defense? And maybe
one of her attacks can ignore defense, and one of them can negate an attack."

"That sounds good," Fu said. "Oh, and I figured out something for Kaminari. He has this human
taser move, so let's give him a unique ability that makes it so if anyone hits him with a physical
attack, they take a certain amount of damage."

"Well I mean your punching a guy covered in lightning so that works," Ken said. "And let's make
Kaminari have super powerful attacks, but he takes recoil damage after each attack. And he has a
lot of A.O.E. attacks, and attacks that inflict stun. So he's really good for short fights! And his
Ultimate Attack is one massive attack that instantly takes him out of the battle."

"Neat." Fu nodded. "So Sero then. I can think of a few skills for him. An attack that drags flying
enemies down. An attack that immobilizes enemies. But what about his Unique Ability?"

"How about he can attack an enemy even if they're flying and out of range?" Amai suggested.

"That works. That just leaves Shoji now." Fu explained. "Honestly, I have no idea what we're
gonna do with him. I mean his quirk is mostly a search and rescue quirk. He has some super
strength but not much, and we already have a ton of strong bruiser characters. So what do we do?"

There was a long pause, as each one of them took a few minutes to try and think about this
conundrum.

Then suddenly, Amai's eyes lit up and you could almost see the metaphorical light bulb above her
head. "Oh! Search! His unique ability can give you extra gold after a battle! Because he "searched"
for it."

"Ehhhhh. Fine." Ken shrugged. He wasn't sure he liked that, but he literally had no other ideas.

GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR
 Everyone looked at Amai, whose stomach was the source of the growling.

"Well, I guess it's time to call the meeting to an end," Amai said calmly, ignoring the sound that
just came out of her stomach.

"How do you eat so much and not gain weight?" Ken asked.

"Lots, and lots of exercises," Amai explained, as she got up to go eat. "Now, if you excuse me."

VROMMM!

Amai ran out of the room at stunning speeds, charging towards the kitchen.

"She and Yami are good for each other. If only because they appreciate food so much." Fu said.

"He better learn how to cook for ten. Because each of them is gonna eat a five-course meal three
times a day." Ken half-joked.

"I can't imagine what'll happen if they have kids," Fu added. "Gonna need a freezer the size of a
building. Then again, should we really be talking considering we can both eat more than them?"

"Hey, I can only eat that much as Wildmutt." Ken defended before his stomach also growled.
"Ugh, all this talk about food ME hungry now."

"Well, me and Kyosei are always willing to eat." Fu sighed, closing his notebook. "Let's go."

Chapter End Notes

Alright, just want to say, this is not all of the skills and abilities going into the 1A
characters in-game. The kids were just spitting some starting ideas. They'll continue
building up ideas for 1A, but we won't see it.

If you guys are interested, however, I could make some chapters of them making skills
for the "original" characters(Their self insert O.C.'s) and 1B. And maybe some boss
design.

Anyway, if you are interested tell me in the reviews, also give your thoughts on the
chapter.

Oh, and before we go, obviously the Raid Shadow Legends thing is an April Fools
Day Joke. I know it's not as good as last year's, but I'll be honest it's the best I had.

Also, I obviously don't play Raid Shadow Legends. No offense to people that do, but
the game just looks kinda generic, and the overwhelming advertisement feels kinda
annoying after a while.

Again, no offense to people who actually play Raid Shadow Legends, it's just not for
me.

Anyway, that's all for now, have a nice day.

 Girl's Night

It was finally time, for girls' night.

That's right, everyone was here. Mina, Tsu, Ochaco, Jiro, Toru, Momo, Eri, Kei, Kiba, Amai
Sansan, Kioku, Shiruku, Yonda, Nara, and even Fuku…over video call. Because while Fuku had
gotten better at being around more people, being around this many people was still a nope for her.

They all gathered in one of the formerly empty rooms in the house, that Izuku had modified
specifically for girls' night, and future girls' nights.

The room had been painted red and pink and given a very comfortable carpet. There was a closet
filled with sleeping bags, a huge T.V., and a bunch of other things for nightly activities.

"So is it time to talk about boys?!" Shiruku started off eagerly.

What boys? Most of us never go outside to meet boys that aren't are our brothers. Yonda pointed
out. Ochaco, Jiro, and Amai are in denial and aren't getting out of it anytime soon. Tsu couldn't
care less. Momo's so pure and sheltered I doubt she's even had a crush before. Mina and Toru are
so in love with other people's love lives that Mina hasn't even noticed the guy who has a serious
crush on her.

Wait what!? Mina's eyes went wide. Someone's crushing on me!? Who!?

I'm not telling you. Yonda deadpanned. But hopefully, that'll get the ball rolling. That poor boy's
going to need all the support he can get for the herculean task he's taken on.

"You kids have crazy advanced vocabulary." Toru pointed out.

Of course, we do. It makes us sounds smarter. Yonda said, looking annoyed. Now can we please
not talk about romance?

"Jeez girl, why do you sound so bitter?" Toru asked.

Because when you listen to people's thoughts. You hear things that no person should ever hear.
And when I hit puberty my life is going to suck, so much. And I'd really rather not think about
future relationships. Yonda answered, shivering in fear as she imagined her teen years.

"Fair enough, let's talk about something else," Ochaco said swiftly. Because she too didn't want to
talk about romance. She knew where that conversation would go.

"Oh come on, we can't just not talk about romance at least a little bit," Toru whined. "Maybe
instead of talking about boys we're into, we can talk about what kinda people we'd be interested in?
And we can skip Yonda since she doesn't wanna talk about it."

"That's still just talking about romance." Ochaco groaned, desperately hoping for a change of topic.

"Well, the only fair way to decide this is with democracy!" Mina decided. "All in favor of talking
about this raise your hand!"

Mina, Toru, Shiruku, and surprisingly Kioku raised their hands.

"All against?" Mina asked, a little disappointed by the lack of hands raised.
Ochaco, Yonda, and Jiro raised their hands.

"Alright, four beats three!" Mina cheered.

Ughhhh. All three girls were against this internally groaned.

"I feel that at the very least, we shouldn't make Jiro or Ochaco talk about this if they really are that
against this," Momo told her.

"Oh fine." Mina pouted for a second before giving Momo a mischievous grin. "Well, then you go
first Momo!"

"Huh!?" Momo was a bit taken aback by the suddenness in which Mina thrust this on her. "Wh-
what would I look for in a romantic partner? Well…as Yonda assumed, I have never had a serious
romantic interest in anyone before. And I haven't given such things any serious thought. But off the
top of my head…I suppose I would like it if my romantic partner were, how do I put this…more
independent. I would prefer a relationship where myself and this partner wouldn't have issues
maintaining a healthy relationship while also being apart from each other and doing things
independent of each for long periods. Of course, we would still frequently contact each other, and
support each other, but we wouldn't feel the need to constantly be in each other presence."

"Opposit! I wan hugs!" Sansan said, as she then wrapped herself around Ochaco.

Ochaco laughed a little as she felt Sansan embrace her. "I guess Sansan would want a relationship
that's a lot more intimate. She'd probably be the kinda girl to glomp her partner whenever
possible."

Sansan nodded, giving her a bright grin.

"Hey, Sansan I was wondering. Since your made of…you know. Are you into boys or girls?"
Shiruku asked, surprising everyone by how suddenly and nonchalantly she asked it.

Sansan thought about that for a minute, making a cartoon finger and bringing it to her mouth,
before making a question mark appear over her head and shrugging. "I dunno."

"Wait what is Sansan made of?" Amai asked, looking extremely confused.

"I don't think your parents would appreciate us telling you," Tsu answered bluntly. "Also it makes
sense that you haven't really had time to figure that out Sansan. After all, you haven't had much
exposure to other people."

"Maybe we should go outside more," Nara said absent-mindedly.

"No thanks!" Fuku, Kioku, and Kiba said sharply.

"I have no need to look for a partner." Kiba continued, shaking her head as she folded her arms.
"Either it'll happen or it won't. I don't really care. As long as I have my family I don't need much
else."

"Oh no, I'm having a cute attack!" Toru shouted as she clutched her chest and dramatically fell to
the floor.

"Just…to…precious!" Mina choked, doing the same thing.

"Anyway, guess I'll go next." Asui volunteered. "I'm not really in a rush to be in a relationship. But
if I was to find someone, I would like them to be dependable. Someone I can work with really
easily, and have at my side without having to worry about them. I'd also like them to be good with
kids."

"Oh? Tsu's gonna be a family woman huh?" Mina said teasingly.

"Always have been really. My parents have always been pretty busy, so most of the time, I've been
the one who's had to take care of my younger siblings." Tsu explained. "So I've been basicly acting
like a mom for most of my life. So in the future when I have kids, I'd like my spouse to be pulling
their weight."

"Tsu ain't gonna take no slackers." Toru joked.

"Darn right," Tsu said bluntly, going along with the joke.

"Hey Shiruku, what's your ideal partner?" Kei asked the spider girl curiously.

"Me? Well, I don't really want much out of a partner. I'd prefer someone creative, if they could
draw that would be wonderful. Specifically, I'd like them to have an eye for detail, and a decently
high standard. Not a perfectionist necessarily, but not, not a perfectionist. But I don't want them to
be annoying about it, or just unwilling to compromise. I'd also like them to be very affectionate,
always willing to give out hugs but respectful of when I want to be alone. I don't want them to be
too loud, I wouldn't mind if they were mute actually, they don't NEED to be but I would personally
see that as a plus. I'd like them to be calm, and reasonable. And of course, they'd need to have an
iron stomach to handle my cannibalism issue. Honestly speaking, I wouldn't mind if they didn't do
much, so long as I enjoy working with them, and we make great art together."

"I thought you said you didn't want much?" Kei asked, looking confused.

"Is that a lot to ask?" Shiruku responded, looking equally confused.

"Girl knows what she wants. Can't blame her for that." Toru said, giving Shiruku an invisible high
five.

"I wish I was like that. I have no idea what I'd want out of a partner." Fuku shyly admitted. "Not
that anyone would want to date Fuku."

"Oh dear sister, I'm sure there are many, many people who would love to be in a romantic
relationship with you," Kiba told her kindly. "You can write, draw, paint, cook, and even sew! You
have so many good traits and if anyone says otherwise, I will bludgeon them to death."

"Please don't!" Ochaco, Tsu, Momo, and Fuku all said simultaneously.

"I mean…I guess those are good. But I don't think those are good enough traits to look over my
quirk." Fuku said, with a saddened expression.

"Wait what's her quirk?" Amai asked.

"She releases a gas that makes you experience your worst nightmare while you're awake," Kiba
explained casually like it was no big deal.

"Oh." Amai seemed shocked for a moment, before laughing a little. "You know you guys are all so
friendly I forget you could subject me to a fate worse than death."

"Yeah, you get over that surprisingly quickly." Toru agreed.

"But that is gonna make it a little hard to find someone," Amai admitted. "But don't worry! One
day I'm sure you'll find someone who can look past how scary your quirk is. They may even find
the scary part of you attractive!"

"Speaking from experience?" Shiruku asked her cheekily, causing Amai to turn red.

"What about you Toru?" Tsu said, taking the attention off poor Amai. "What do you want in a
partner."

"Oh, uhhhhhh." Toru thought about the question, trying to find the answer she had surely thought
of by now.

And never did.

I told you. She's too in love with other people's love lives. Yonda restated.

"I mean she's not wrong," Toru admitted. "I'm not really the most noticeable person around so I
don't really think about it too much. I mean it's hard to be attractive when you are literally
invisible."

Believe me, people can still find invisible people…attractive. Yonda told her, grimacing a bit as she
recalled some of the thoughts she'd heard about Toru.

"Wait really!?" Toru asked, no doubt wearing a shocked expression that no one could see, leaning
towards Yonda.

Oh yeah. Big time. Let's just say, sometimes not knowing what people look like, makes them more
attractive. Yonda explained. People have very active imaginations.

"Oh I see, because they don't know what she looks like, they can imagine anything they want and
lay those fantasies onto Toru," Momo explained. "It's somewhat like Schrodinger's Cat."

"Hear that Toru, you're Schrodingers Wifu." Mina giggled, teasing Toru a bit.

"I am…not sure how to feel about that," Toru answered honestly. It was a bit weird to think that
people, imagined what she could look like, and then got attracted to THAT, and imprinted that
image of an imaginary girl onto her, then got attracted to her. "I mean…at least people don't think
I'm ugly? That's a plus?"

"Definitely a plus," Nara told her, crossing her arm. "Boys mostly care about looks, even if the
girl's personality is crap. I remember one time Ken went out with this one girl, and she was just
awful. She was controlling, manipulative, and she had this weird thing with dogs. She really only
liked Ken in his Blitzwolfer form, and even when he was in his normal form, she treated him like a
dog. And Ken just went along with it because she was cute! I only managed to convince him to
break up with her when she started insisting he wear a collar."

Wow, that girl knew what her kinks were, way too early. Mina thought.

"I'm guessing your not into simps then?" Kiba asked her, causing Mina and Toru to almost burst
out laughing at hearing a little girl say "simp".

"Not really no. I don't really care about being in a relationship, I'd rather just focus on school and
work." Nara explained broadly. "Maybe one day when I've got everything in order, I'll get
interested in relationships."
"I can definitely respect that." Jiro nodded. "Also are you guys bored of this yet? Because I am."

"But we still haven't heard from Eri, Kei, or Kioku," Mina argued.

"I don't really want to be in a relationship." Kioku said curtly.

"Me neither." Eri shook her head.

"I just want someone who likes my snakes," Kei explained simply.

"There they talked, can we just move on?" Jiro asked, sounding very annoyed.

Mina pouted. "Fine. What are we gonna talk about?"

"I have an idea!" Amai said, before turning to Kiba. "Lady Kiba! How did the 1A videos do! How
did everyone respond!?"

Kiba gave them all a wide, prideful smile, and held her head up high. "Well, I am pleased to say,
that the videos have done extraordinarily well! People from all over the world are interested to see
what the students from the world's best hero school are capable of, and that attention has not only
served the videos, but they've also brought attention to myself! Thanks to you all, my minion count
has increased rapidly!"

"That's great! You already had like 2 million subscribers how much is it now?" Amai asked.

"5 million and counting!" Kiba proclaimed proudly.

"What!?" Shouted Mina, Toru, Amai, and Fuku in shock, although most of the other girls seemed
pretty surprised as well.

"That's insane!" Toru shouted.

"Yeah that's…3 million more people!" Kei said, taking a second to make sure her math was correct.

"All that just from us!?" Mina asked in surprise. "I mean I get that we're awesome but jeez!"

"It's not too surprising if you think about it," Tsu spoke up. "Kiba's channel has a lot of appeals.
She's an O.P.C. witch a lot of people are curious about now thanks to Midoriya, she's and everyone
that normally features on her channel are extremely powerful, she's the only channel that features
U.A. students from the hero course, and she's also just really cute and fun to watch."

"I am not cute! I am fearsome and beautiful!" Kiba huffed.

"Sorry, she's fear, beautiful, and fun to watch." Tsu corrected. "I'd be surprised if she doesn't get to
20 million eventually."

"20 million! Pfft! Everyone in the entire world will one day become my minion! Soon all will
kneel before me! Ahahahaha!" Kiba laughed manically.

"Hail Lady Kiba!" Amai, Mina, Toru, and Fuku cheered.

"Hail Lady Kiba." Ochaco and Tsu joined in, with big grins on their faces.

"Hail Lady Kiba!" Kei joined in as well, just going along with it.

"Kiba's ego aside, what do people think about 1A?"Shiruku asked. "The whole reason we filmed
those was to make people like 1A more so they'd buy the game."

"Well, I think it worked pretty well," Kiba explained. "Opinions on Ojiro have increased greatly,
and people can actually remember his name now. The same goes for Sero. People have been
moderately impressed with Sato, Shoji, Jiro, and Aoyama. Although people have been a bit
disappointed in Kaminari because of how limited his quirk is. They are quite fond of Mina, not just
because of her quirk, of how she uses it in style."

"Hehe. Nice!" Mina said, patting herself on the back.

"They're also really impressed with you too Tsu," Kiba told the frog girl. "People weren't expecting
someone with a frog quirk to be so cable."

"Never underestimate a frog," Tsu told them. "They look cute, but they are deadly predators."

"Uh-huh! Lots of them look really cool and colorful! But they have super deadly poison!" Kei said,
excitedly jumping into the convection. "I learned that in a book!"

Tsu pet the snakes on her head, causing Kei to giggle as her snakes gave off a pleasing hiss.

"People are also rather fond of Iida. After the "how fast can Iida go" video." Kiba continued.
"Which is good because that video was an absolute pain to get right. Many people also like
Kirishima's attitude, more so than his quirk. Of course, Tokoyami and Todoroki are some of the
more talked-about members of your class. People are quite enamored with their power. But, when
it comes to the most talk-about member of your class, no one comes close to Ochaco."

"Huh? Me?" Ochaco asked, soundingly slightly surprised. "Am I really that much more popular?"

"Well duh!" Mina said. "You're one of the four strongest people in class! And out of you, Bakugo,
Todoroko, and Tokoyami, you're the most approachable!"

"Yeah, not gonna lie, it's kind of hilarious how out of place you are with those four." Jiro pointed
out with a very amused smirk. "Those three look like they're from an emo rock band, and then we
have a cheery-looking marshmallow girl just vibing."

"Marshmello girl?" Ochaco scoffed, looking slightly offended. "What does that mean?"

"I don't know, you just look…soft." Jiro shrugged. "Not like fat or anything, obviously your ripped
as heck, it's just when I look at you it feels like I'm looking at someone made of marshmallows and
cotton candy. You just look soft. Like a pillow."

"Well, we gotta test that now." Mina stood up and looked down at Ochaco with a mischievous
gleam in her eyes, and her arms in front of her, aimed at Ochaco. "Everyone! Time for a group
hug!"

"Wait! Guys, not all at-agh!" Ochaco didn't have time to get her words out, as Mina dived on top of
her.

Toru jumped in, and then Kei, and then Sansan, then Shiruku, then Kiba, and lastly Kioku.

"Yep! Can confirm! Nice and huggable!" Mina giggled.

"Alright! That's enough!" Ochaco said, before activating One for All. "Full Cowling! 10%"

Ochaco then started to rise up, everyone else falling off her as their combined weight was nothing
compared to her strength.

"See what we mean?" Mina asked as she and everyone got off the ground after sliding off Ochaco.
"You're a powerhouse."

"It's really shouldn't be surprising that you're attracting this much attention," Tsu told her bluntly.
"All that power and a friendly face. It kind of reminds me of All Might."

Ochaco went stiff for a minute, not expecting that sudden comparison that hit a bit too close to the
truth for her liking.

Hey, Kiba I just noticed you didn't tell us what people thought of Toru. Yonda pointed out, quickly
changing the topic for Ochaco's sake.

"Oh right! My apologies." Kiba said to Toru. "Although, unfortunately, I can't say people are
talking about you that much."

"Eh, I'm kinda used to that. Don't worry about it Lady K," Toru told her.

"Hey, are we gonna watch some movies or what?" Jiro asked.

"Yeah! Let's do that!" Ochaco said, quickly grabbing the remote, and quickly turning it on, trying
to keep everyone from continuing to speak on this topic.

Fortunately, it worked, and the rest of the night was spent watching movies and eating snacks. And
most importantly, enjoying each other's company.
 Performance Review

"Alrighty, then Aoyama. Let's get this review started." Izuku said staring at the blonde-haired boy
in front of him.

It was time, Izuku decided, for a performance review. Izuku figured that since 1A's time here was
swiftly coming to an end, he should inform them of how well they'd been doing.

Perhaps it was a bit early considering they still had a little over half a week left, but Izuku figured
that nothing super significant would happen in that short amount of time. And so the two sat in
Izuku's office, Izuku was behind his desk with Aoyama sitting in front of it, ready to discuss this
matter.

"I am glad you are no one for wasting time Mr. Midoriya. Truely you are a magnifique man."
Aoyama complimented. "I do hope my performance was to your liking. I tried my very hardest."

"Well, it shows," Izuku said, giving him a fake smile.

Aoyama was going to be the hardest out of everyone to review. Considering he was the traitor in
all.

Because after that revelation came to light, Izuku couldn't look at Aoyama or his actions the same
way again. He began to interpret anything he did as either a sign of suspicion or a call for help.

Obviously, he couldn't let Aoyama know that, or even suspect it, so he had to fake it until he made
it.

"You've done everything we've asked of you without complaint. And you haven't had any major
incidents like Todoroki or Mina." Izuku summarized. "Overall, a very solid performance."

Aoyama did a little bow. "Thank you very much Monsieur Midoriya. I am glad my efforts have
borne fruit."

"Well, you've been a great help, and we've been glad to have you," Izuku said, offering his hand,
which Aoyama shook. "Now, I don't want to take up any more of your time, you're free to go."

Aoyama bowed, and swiftly took his leave.

After Aoyama left, Izuku waited for a few seconds. Is he gone?

Yes, father. He's gone. Yonda, who'd been under the desk the whole time, confirmed. He didn't
suspect anything throughout the whole interview father, your performance fooled him completely.

Izuku breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goddess. Thank you Yonda, now please go hide in my room.
It might be suspicious for you to leave here right after Aoyama.

Of course father. Yonda said getting out from under Izuku's desk and giving him a polite curtsy,
with a huge grin on her face. I'm very glad that you utilized me for this task. I love it when my
abilities are put to good use.

Izuku sighed. He still really didn't want to involve her in this more than he needed to, but it was
very important that Aoyama not suspect they knew he was a traitor, and since no one could see
what was under his desk unless they were sitting where he was, this was relatively risk-free.
Although it still encouraged her to get more into this matter than he'd like.

Don't worry father. Once Aoyama leaves, my part to play in this will be over. Yonda reassured him.

Izuku sighed. I hope that's the case Yonda. I really do.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well Ashido, your performance here was almost perfect," Izuku said to the pink girl, who was
now sitting in front of him as Aoyama had before. "Honestly I would have said you'd had the best
performance here-"

"If it weren't for the candy thing," Mina said, blushing with embarrassment. "Yeah, not my best
moment."

"Yeah." Izuku sighed. "However, considering I didn't have the foresight to impose any regulations
or rules on the candies and their usage, I'm going to take responsibility for this incident, and put it
aside while speaking about your overall performance."

Mina frowned at that. She didn't like that Izuku was blaming himself for something that was
clearly her fault, but there was little she could do to convince him otherwise. She could only hope
this therapist would help Izuku out of his self-deprecating habits.

"Now, overall you've been a very big help in increasing morale around the house." Izuku
continued. "You've worked to make sure everyone here has been in good spirits and kept all the
kids busy with some fun activities. And most of the kids love you for it, and the ones that don't
generally still like you at the very least."

Except for Yonda. Izuku thought. And Ken.

"Well these kids have had enough of being sad don't ya think?" Mina asked him with a smile that
just emitted positive vibes, which made Izuku smile back.

"Yes. I completely agree." Izuku nodded. "But back to the review, of course, there was the Kioku
incident. Your work there was simply spectacular. I am extremely grateful for you comforting her
as you did, and allowing her to open up to you, and by extension, revealing some very important
things to us, which is another reason I'm so willing to look past the candy thing."

"Well, I have my upsides and downsides," Mina said. "On one hand, I'm a really positive, feel-
good gal. On the other hand, I'm kinda dumb."

Izuku wanted to argue against her calling herself dumb…but he couldn't find it within himself to lie
to her at the moment.

"Moving on to your potential employment, I see no real reason to not employ you," Izuku told her.
"Even acknowledging your mistake with the candies, you're still a very kind-hearted person, who
lifts the spirits of those around her, and applied for the job out of a genuine desire to make my
children happy. And most importantly, I can be sure you're not secretly an assassin. Honestly, that's
the most important part here. Given that someone with substantial influence and resources has been
out to kill me, and gone to great lengths to try."

"I still can't believe someone hates you so much just because you're quirkless," Mina muttered in
disgust.

"It's unfortunate, but until we can apprehend the people responsible for those attacks, the number
one thing I have to look for out of employees is, that they won't try to kill me or take the kids,"
Izuku told her.

This was true for both employees he'd hired before.

Sori, while she did leave a bad first impression, has had a history that'd been recorded since she
was born. He knew more about her than would like, and thus he knew she wouldn't try and kill
him.

Sai's history was less documented, but she was a pro hero, and while Endeavor proved that that
shouldn't give you a free pass, she at the very least, seemed to be a better person than Endeavor
who always seemed kinda off, and she willingly left the glamorous hero life behind for moral
reasons, so that had to say something about her trustability.

Chole was American, so unless his assassins were an international power, which he doubted, they
would have nothing to do with her. Not to mention Star and Stripe vouched for her, and All Might
vouched for her, so really he didn't have much reason not to trust her.

And now Mina. She'd been in the house for this long and hadn't tried to kill him, and Yonda,
despite disliking her, never suspected her of being an assassin. And given how Yonda was, if she
didn't suspect her at all, then it was probably a good sign that she was innocent.

"Now, I believe it would be a good time to discuss the terms of your employment," Izuku said,
taking out a contract that he'd drafted not too long ago, that was about as thick as someone's finger.

"Um…I'm not gonna have to read all that am I?" Mina asked nervously.

Izuku gave her an apologetic smile. "It's best if you did."

"Ughhhhhhh." Mina groaned as she gazed at the contract.

The next hour was going to be very, very boring.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"So Asui." Izuku started.

"Call me Tsu." Tsu reminded him. It was now her turn in front of Izuku's desk. And she was
confident she'd done well during her time here.

"Right. T-Tsu." Izuku stuttered a bit, before regaining his professional composure. "So, you've
done a wonderful job during your time here. Both in assisting in the children's education, and in
playing with them. I think you might be one of Kiba's favorites."

"I'm happy to hear that," Tsu responded. "Speaking honestly, when I heard about you doing all this,
I thought you were a little insane. But after working with all these children, I can start to see your
logic a bit better. I haven't seen kids smile at me like this, since my siblings were little, well, littler.
But seeing this many children smile and laugh, after knowing all they've been through, it's an
amazing feeling."

"It really is." Izuku had a look of pure elation on his face, at hearing someone say what he'd been
feeling for so long. "This job is its own reward."

"Right. I still think your way in over your head." Tsu admitted. "Taking on something like this, at
15. But I have to resect what you do, and for the most part how you've handled it. Excluding the,
waiting until you collapse to hire employee's part."

"Yeah." Izuku let out a long sigh.

"Speaking of which, I'd like to talk to you about maybe volunteering here every now and then."
Tsu offered. "I don't think I could take a dedicated job position here. I just don't think I have the
time. But I'd still like to help around here every once and a while."

"That'd be great!" Izuku responded. "You're welcome to come here any time you'd like!"

"Thank you," Tsu said. "I look forward to working with you in the future, Kero."

XXXXXXXXXXXX

"Are you ok Iida? You seem a bit stiff?" Izuku asked the class rep, who was sitting opposed to him.

"I'm fine! Just slightly nervous." Iida admitted, trying to get somewhat comfortable in his chair. "I
fear that perhaps my performance could be lacking."

"What? No!" Izuku told him firmly. "Why would you think that? You've done a fantastic job
interacting with the children. In particular, you've done good work preventing them from doing
anything stupid. Like that time with Netsu and the fridge, or the time they tried to use Sansan as a
slingshot to play real-life angry birds."

"Yes, it is alarming how many ridiculous ideas these children have," Iida said, his voice full of
worry. "And unfortunately, I can't stop all of them."

"No one can. Not really." Izuku reassured him. "These kids are very…chaotic, and their quirks play
into that. Combine that with having a playground the size of an entire forest, and it's impossible to
keep track of them all. And it's only going to get harder when there are even more of them."

"That sounds extremely tiring." Iida almost shivered at the thought of trying to maintain order with
that many, overly powerful children running around causing trouble. "Taking on this responsibility
has given me a greater appreciation for the amount of work you have to do to give these children a
future. I can't comprehend the amount of fortitude it would require to do all this on your own."

"Thank you, Iida. I try my hardest." Izuku told him. "Now, back to your performance review. As I
said you did a good job keeping the kids safe from themselves. You also did a great job teaching
the kids during sparing. Particularly that lesson you gave Kiba and Nara about pacing themselves,
very important."

"Yes! Making sure not to exhaust yourself before you achieve your goal, is a key element in not
only running, but general hero work as well!" Iida stated. "I'm glad I had to chance to impart such
knowledge to them during my time here!"

"As am I." Izuku agreed. "You've done everything we've asked of you, and more. I'd say your
performance here was spectacular."

"Thank you for your praise Midoriya! I value the praise of someone who works this hard for such a
benevolent goal." Iida said, getting up and giving him a bow.

"Aww, I don't think my word matters that much," Izuku said, turning red and sheepishly smiling.
"But, thanks."

XXXXXXXXXXXX
"So, how did I do?" Ochaco, casually leaning on the desk, smiling at Izuku.

"I have a feeling you know, Ochaco." Izuku smiled back at her. "You're still the favorite among
most of the kids in your class."

"Alright!" Ochaco cheered, raising her arms up in celebration. "I'm not losing that title to anyone
anytime soon!"

"If you keep visiting, I doubt you will," Izuku said. "You have a knack for getting into people's
hearts."

As soon as Izuku said those words, everything froze.

"Eh?" Ochaco took a second to process those words, her mind trying to judge if he'd really said
that, and when she finally took those words in, her face went bright red.

For Izuku things went much quicker, as soon he realized those words slipped out of his mouth, his
brain realized what he'd done, and his face went just as red.

"I-I-I-I-I meant you're a very friendly person who's nice to be around and get's along with people
really well!" Izuku added very quickly, trying not to make that sound romantic. "I-I mean you
chosen by All Might to be his successor and all so that has to mean something right!?"

"Y-Yeah I mean, I guess I'm pretty likable! Thanks! Ahahah." Ochaco awkwardly laughed it off,
trying to get rid of the awkward tension in the room, to no avail.

"Well, I think I summarized your performance pretty well! You're free to go!" Izuku said, even
though the meeting had only just started.

"Thanks! See ya bye!" Ochaco quickly ran out of the room, desperately trying to hide her red face,
and heading straight towards wherever she could splash some cold water on her face.

Meanwhile, Izuku just slammed his face onto his desk. "Ohhhhhhhhhh. Whyyyyyyyy?"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After waiting several minutes to calm himself, Izuku moved on to the next person up for review,
Ojiro.

"Now, Ojiro I have to say, your stay here has been extremely productive," Izuku told him. "The
kids are very fond of your martial arts."

"I think they're just more amazed that I managed to get this far with such a lame quirk," Ojiro
admitted.

"Well, I wouldn't say you're quirk is lame it's just…not flashy." Izuku consoled him. "You've been
able to do some pretty cool stuff with it."

"Yeah well, I'm just trying to do the best with what I've got." Ojiro shrugged, before looking a bit
regretful. "Although I really should stop complaining about my quirk in front of a quirkless guy
huh? Sorry if I was being insensitive."

"You're fine," Izuku told him, giving him a reassuring smile. "We're both doing the best with what
we've got."

"I think you're doing a lot more, to be honest," Ojiro told him, before looking around the room.
"All this came from one 15-year-old, with nothing to his name. Not even a quirk. It's pretty
amazing."

"Don't cut yourself short." Izuku retorted. "Your quirk doesn't shoot lasers, or let you take down a
building, or tank car to the face, or anything like that. But you took the matter into your own hands
and used martial arts to make it more useful. And with just that, you managed to get into the most
exclusive hero school in the world. And in about 3 years, your gonna be out there on the streets,
saving lives. I think that's amazing."

"Has this review just turned into two guys complimenting each other," Ojiro asked with a bit of a
laugh.

"I guess it has," Izuku said, joining in with the laughter. "Well, I don't think I have much else to
say, you're free to go."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Alright, Kaminari. I'll be honest. I don't recall much of what you've actually done here." Izuku told
him.

"Yeah, that's fair." Kaminari shrugged. "I kinda felt like out of everyone I was the least useful here.
My quirk's not great for sparing, I don't know how to do much. I think the only thing I did here
besides basic chores was teach Ken how to play the guitar, and Jiro did half of that."

"Well, that's still something. And you did still do the chores without complaint. So it's not like you
weren't helping." Izuku reassured him. "And don't be too upset about not being super helpful. You
were training to be a hero, not a babysitter. So it only makes sense that your skillset might not be
super useful here."

"Huh, guess that makes sense," Kaminari said with a thoughtful expression. "Still wished I could
have helped out more. After hearing about all the work you've done, would have been nice to
lighten your load a bit more."

"Don't worry about that." Izuku shook his head. "All the work I've been doing is stuff only I can do.
At least for now. I have a secretary coming in from America. I think I'll be able to trust her with
some of the more…sensitive documents."

"From America?" Kaminari asked, looking slightly shocked. "I mean nothing against Americans,
but why get someone from another country."

"That's…I can't tell you that for confidential reasons, but let's just say I have my reasons." Izuku
told him, before swiftly moving to the next topic. "But back to what I was saying before, don't
underestimate how useful another set of hands can be. You can clean, help deliver meals, carry
things, and honestly, that's all I needed from you. Anything else was just extra. So if anything
helping Ken play guitar was just going above and beyond."

"Ah, you're flattering me too much dude." Kaminari chuckled. "You know, you're a great guy. I
just don't get how people could treat you like shit for all those years."

Izuku sighed. "That's the power of poisonous beliefs."

"Well, I would have totality stook up for you dude," Kaminari told him.

Izuku smiled. "Thanks. That means a lot."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Alright, well Kirishima you definitely showed a lot of enthusiasm," Izuku told the red-haired boy
across from him.

Kirishima was currently bandaged up, after a sparring match with Kiba. "Well, I tried my best!
Have to go Plus Ultra with everything!"

"Yeah…although I'm not sure how I feel about you acting like a punching bag for the kids." Izuku
winced, as he recalled the various times he'd seen Kirishima have to go to the med bay.

"Well, I don't really mean to be, but those kids are tough as hell man," Kirishima responded.
"They're gonna be crazy when they get into U.A.! Villains aren't gonna stand a chance."

"Well, I hope that's the case." Izuku sighed. "Honestly, I'm a bit worried. I know they're strong but
as much as I love heroes, and I love the idea of them going out and helping people, the idea of
them putting themselves in danger by fighting villains it's…it scares me."

"Hey, don't worry man, these kids are gonna be fine," Kirishima reassured him. "Sansan's pretty
much unkillable, you can't even fight her unless you have a quirk she's weak too. Kiba's just's way
too strong for anyone to handle, and she's only gonna get stronger. Fu and Kyosei are literally
unkillable unless you're freaking Endeavor or something. Kai is an unstoppable goliath, that only
Uraraka, Bakugo, Todoroki, and Tokoyami can even fight, Netsu is literally untouchable, he's like
the next Endeavor and once Ken and Nara get a hold of their quirks, they'll be the ultimate swiss
army knives of heroes!"

Izuku didn't look convinced. Of course, he knew the kids were strong, most villains wouldn't be
able to beat them, even as children, let alone as fully-fledged adult pro heroes.

But they were far from invincible.

Kiba would get weaker as fights went on. In a prolonged fight against multiple villains, she could
get outlasted, and fall.

Kai was tough, but he was a massive target. He shuddered to think of what would happen if
someone like Overhaul got his hands on him. Kai would have no way to dodge.

Netsu could easily suffocate himself, leaving him open to attacks, if he didn't suffocate himself
first.

Ken and Nara had time limits, and once those times were reached, they were pretty much helpless.

And while Fu and Kyosei, while hard to kill, could be worn down eventually. Or someone with a
strong fire quirk could just destroy them outright. Heck, even Mina could kill them relatively
quickly.

But the main thing that worried him, was All for One. The villain that crippled All Might, and
seemingly got away.

None of his children would stand a chance against that monster. But he didn't doubt they'd still
fight him if someone was in danger.

It was a thought that filled him with great pride, and even greater fear.

"Thank you, I feel much better now." Izuku lied, putting on his best fake smile. "You're free to go,
by the way, thank you for your help."

"Really? Didn't we just start?" Kirishima asked.

"Well there wasn't much to through, and there's no need to waste your time," Izuku told him.
"You're dismissed. Thank you."

Kirishima gave him a confused look for a second, before shrugging it off, and taking his leave.
"Alright, see ya later man!"

Once Kirishima left, Izuku opened up his drawer and pulled out a calm candy bar, quickly took a
bite, and felt his body ease up.

You shouldn't worry like that father, it's bad for your health. Yonda told him. She was still in his
room, reading a book, a thus could still hear everything going on. Besides, All for One will be
handled long before any of my brothers and sisters have to deal with him. All Might beat him
before, and I'm sure he'll be more through the next time around. And if he can't do it, remember,
Ochaco's going to be even stronger than him. She'll take him down.

Yeah. Yeah, I have to believe in Ochaco and All Might. Izuku told himself. Thank you Yonda.

No problem father. Now take some time to relax. Yonda told him.

Well, first I have to finish this up. Izuku told her. Eight down. Elven to go.
 Performance Review Part 2

"Well Koda, I have to say your stay here has been a treat," Izuku told the large boy in front of him.

"Hmmm." Koda nodded. The poor boy looked horribly uncomfortable and was trying(and failing)
to look Izuku in the eye.

"Kei in particular has really appreciated your presence here. She does love animals." Izuku told
him.

"Hmmm," Koda muttered.

Izuku paused and looked at the boy, seeing how horribly uncomfortable he was, and gave him a
reassuring smile. "You know what. You can go."

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, Sato out of everyone here, you're in competition for being the biggest help," Izuku told him.

"Thanks! I tried my absolute best you know." Sato smiled. "The kids deserve at least a good meal
after everything they've been through."

"Putting aside your cooking, which is amazing by the way, you've also helped out with sparing
matches, heavy lifting, and of course, you've taught many of my children how to cook," Izuku told
him. "And honestly, while Ochaco and Mina are the favorites among most the kids, I think you're
Fuku's favorite. Which is a big achievement, considering her trust issues."

"It's an honor! She's a great kid you know. Always trying to make stuff for her friends. And she's a
real hard worker too!" Sato told him. "Best student I've had…although I haven't really taught
anyone cooking before I got here."

"Well from what I hear, when Fuku focuses on something nothing will stop here. I'm actually a bit
concerned she might pull a me, and overwork herself." Izuku said.

"Ah, I'm sure everyone else won't let that happen," Sato told him. "They're all good kids, that look
out for each other. And after what happened to you, they'll be on high alert with stuff like that."

"I hope so." Izuku sighed, before refocusing. "Well back to your performance, like I said. You've
done an excellent job. And I'm sure the kids will miss you greatly when you leave. I hear your
parents run a bakery, I'll have to pay them a visit."

"Ah, you'd love it! My folks are even better at cooking than me! Those kids'll be in for a treat!"
Sato said.

"Well, now I definitely have to pay them a visit," Izuku said, before extending his hand out. "Well,
I think that's all I have to say on the matter, please continue to the good work while you're still
here. And of course, you're always welcome here if you ever wish to pay us a visit."

"Thanks! I'll keep that in mind." Sato said, shaking his hand. "Don't worry, I'll give it my all!"

XXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, Shoji. You've done a good job at moving things around." Izuku told him, trying to come up
with things to say.

"You don't have to force yourself. I know I haven't exactly been a strong presence here." Shoji told
him. "Anything I've done here could have been done by one of those giant apes."

"That's not true. They can't clean, or hold anything fragile." Izuku explained. "You're quirk makes
cleaning the blood and flesh that gets all over the place much easier thanks to you."

"Out of context that is a horrifying sentence." Shoji pointed out.

"Yeah. But that kind of thing happens a lot around here." Izuku sighed. "Anyways, don't
underestimate your value. Cleaning can be an absolute pain without you. With that said, you're
dismissed."

XXXXXXXXXXX

"So Jiro you…" Izuku tried to think of what Jiro did while she was here. "Uhhh. I heard you and
Kaminari taught Ken and Otoko how to play instruments."

"Yeah, it was no big deal." Jiro shrugged.

"Umm…you also helped Sansan with her vibration resistance training. That's great." Izuku added.

Vibrations were another one of Sansan's weaknesses.

Whatever hydrokinetic ability that allowed Sansan to move her body, was rather weak. Meaning
that Sansan could only really move if there was no strong resistance.

Meaning things like vibrations, shockwaves, and even strong winds would leave her without
control of her body.

She was trying to find ways to combat this, which Jiro was a key factor in.

"I mean I just stood there and blasted sonic waves at her, still not that big of a deal dude," Jiro said,
casually.

"Well, I'm sure she appreciates it," Izuku told her. "Uh, keep helping her out."

"Will do boss," Jiro said slightly sarcastically. "Anything else."

"Um…not really." Izuku couldn't really find anything else to discuss. "You're free to the go."

XXXXXXXXXXX

"So Sero. I'd like to thank you for all taping off restricted areas. That's likely saved me a lot of time
and money." Izuku told the odd elbowed boy.

Whenever an area needed to be restricted, normally because it needed to be repaired, Sero would
put up his tape around the area, as a sign that no one should enter those areas should be entered
without express permission from Izuku.

"Well, it's the least I could do you know. Gotta help out where you can." Sero said. "I mean, other
than this the swinging training is the only thing of note that I did here."

"I think the swinging training was very useful. Mobility during a fight, or even during a rescue can
be key." Izuku brought up. "Villains can't hurt you if they can't touch you."
"That's what I'm hoping for," Sero responded, laughing a bit.

"I'd appreciate it if you could teach them more about using the environment," Izuku told him. "It's
a very important part of a fight, and there are few people who make use of it better than you."

"Well, when life gives you lemons." Sero shrugged.

"Ok, I think that's all I have to say here." Izuku stuck out his hand, which Sero shook. "Keep up the
good work."

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"So how'd we do boss!?" Dark Shadow asked, floating up to Izuku, while Tokoyami sat behind
him.

"Well, most of what you've been doing is training with Kiba and Kai," Izuku explained.

Izuku wasn't exaggerating, most of Tokoyami's contribution, besides being another set of hands,
was his sparring matches with Kiba and Kai, and those two specifically.

This had to do with the fact that Dark Shadow had two issues when it came to being a sparring
partner.

If the fight took place during the day or in a well-lit area, then really any of the kids could
overpower him.

However, if it took place during the night or in a poorly lit area, then the kids could be in serious
danger, seeing as Tokoyami may not be able to stop Dark Shadow before he does real damage to
the kids.

The only exceptions to this rule, were Sansan, Netsu, Ken in his Heatblast form, Kiba, and Kai.

Sansan, Netsu, and Ken weren't really fights. Dark Shadow couldn't really hurt Sansan so that was
a pointless spar. And Netsu and Ken both beat Dark Shadow really easily.

Meaning the only ones who could get anything out of a spar with Dark Shadow, was Kai and Kiba.
Although he would have Netsu nearby to stop the fight.

"I apologize that we couldn't be more useful during our time here," Tokoyami said, giving an
apologetic bow.

Izuku was starting to really get tired of hearing that.

"It's fine. Getting good sparring partners for Kai is a pain. It's good for Kiba to fight someone
above her in strength. She needs experience in that department." Izuku told him. "Other than that,
another set of hands is always useful."

"And we have 2 sets!" Dark Shadow said enthusiastically.

"That's right," Izuku said. "Now, I think that's all we needed to go over, you two are free to go."

XXXXXXXXXXX

"I want to say again, Todoroki, how sorry I am, for what Yonda did," Izuku said to start off the
meeting.
"It's fine. I'm getting over it." Todoroki told him. "Now are we going to get onto the review?"

"Ah. Well, there's not much to say really." Izuku told him. "There was the incident with Kiba, but
given you…lack of experience with people, and the incident later with Yonda, I'm not going to
hold that against you. Other than that, all you did was laundry, which I appreciate don't get me
wrong. I know how painfully long and tedious that can be. But there isn't much to discuss."

"Alright, in that case, am I free to go?" Todoroki asked.

"Yeah. Thank you for your time." Izuku told him. "And once again, thank you for now suing me."

"I don't think I could. If I told my father about what Yonda did, and that it resulted in me finally
using my fire, he'd most likely send you a check." Todoroki said.

"Well, if you need anything. Anything at all, remember that the Midoriya Foundation owes you a
favor." Izuku told him.

"I'll keep that in mind," Todoroki said, before taking his leave.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well Hagakure, you've done a good job at keeping up morale alongside Mina, and helping out
during lessons," Izuku told the invisible girl.

"Well, I try my best!" Toru said, repeating the same thing Izuku had been hearing all day. "But I
really wish I-"

"Please don't say you wish you could do more." Izuku slumped onto his desk. "I've had to hear that
over and over again. You guys did fine! You lightened the load a lot and let me recover from my
collapse! Thank you!"

There was a brief moment of silence, as Toru was stunned by Izuku's sudden outburst.

Eventually, however, Izuku picked his head back up. "I'm sorry for that, it's just…today has been
kind of stressful. I'm not used to being…the boss you could say. And I'm not really used to other
people saying things like that."

"You don't like other people devaluing themselves?" Toru asked, raising an invisible eyebrow.
"Well imagine how your mom and Uraraka feel."

"Oh. Right." Izuku realized his hypocrisy. "I guess I do say stuff like that a lot too. Is that how they
feel when I say it? I really owe both of them an apology."

"Ok. But a piece of advice, after you apologize, don't keep apologizing." Toru told him.

"Thank you." Izuku groaned, picking himself up to continue to the review. "Overall, you've done a
great job, thank you for your help. You're free to go."

"Wow that was short…come to think about it these have all been pretty short," Toru noted.

"I'll be honest, I have no idea what I'm doing," Izuku admitted. "I just figured this was something
an employer should do, and tried it out…I don't think it's going too well."

"Ah, well. At least your trying." Toru tried to reassure him. "And that's what really matters."

"Thank you Hakakure. Keep up the good work." Izuku told her.
XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Izuku and Shinso stared at each other for a while, neither of them knowing what to say for a while.

"...I'm willing to bet you forgot I was here at least a few times," Shinso spoke up.

"...Your not wrong," Izuku admitted. "But I guess that's desirable if you want to be an underground
hero. Right?"

"Yeah, sounds about right," Shinso responded.

And then the silence returned.

Shinso is another person whose contribution could be summed up as "another pair of hands." And
given Shinso's tendency to not stick out, Izuku really did have a hard time remembering he was
here.

"If you're not gonna say anything, I'm just gonna go," Shinso said, getting up to leave.

"Yeah, that's…that's probably for the best," Izuku told him.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

"When I first heard you'd be coming to work here, I was…a bit worried Mineta," Izuku explained.
"But, you've done a great job of keeping your less…admirable traits hidden from the children."

"Well, I tried to stay away from them as much as possible," Mineta admitted with little shame.
"Can't slip up, and let them hear something they shouldn't if they're not around me, to begin with!"

"Well, at least you're aware of it." Izuku sighed. "Other than that, you've done a great job helping
out with the paperwork. Now, I think we should address the elephant in the room."

Mineta winced, "Do you mean the Gatcha thing?"

"Yes, the Gatcha thing." Izuku deadpanned. "As much as I'm not happy about my children getting
addicted to gambling, part of me felt like this was inevitable. It only takes one of them to learn
about these games before it spreads to the entire house. At the very least you gave me the chance to
nip any bad spending habits in the bud and lay down some ground rules about these games. And
give them a good lesson about spending. If anything I'm less upset about you introducing them to
these games and more upset that you didn't give them a proper warning about how these games can
affect them. Or at least tell me that you exposed them to this."

"Well, I didn't really think it was a big deal at the time." Mineta shrugged nervously. "Although in
hindsight, yeah probably should have given you a heads up. Sorry."

"Just think about the consequences of your actions in the future," Izuku advised.

"Got it, boss!" Mineta said.

"Alright, with that said, you are free to go," Izuku said.

XXXXXXXXXXX

"So then, Yaoyorozu I have to say you have been an enormous help in keeping everything
organized," Izuku told the last member of 1A(except technically Bakugo but he wasn't here). "And
you've been a massive help in clearing up the paperwork. You've gotten through it as fast as I
normally do!"

"It was a shock to see how fast I managed to get through it all," Momo admitted. "When I first saw
the stack of papers I'd have to work through, I thought it would take me weeks. But after a couple
of days, they were done…unfortunately they were swiftly replaced with an equally dense pile of
papers."

"Yeah, when you're dealing with an operation as massive as this one, the paperwork never really
ends." Izuku sighed. "Even on my end with the massively reduced workload you guys afforded me,
the papers just kept coming. Ugh. But back to the review, I also have to thank you for helping out
with the lesson plans, and tutoring. As well as Nara's personal lessons. It means so much to me that
these kids are getting a good education."

"Yes, I was wondering if you had a replacement teacher in mind for when we leave?" Momo asked.

"Well…yes actually," Izuku answered tentatively. "I have my eye on someone. They're not
someone who'd be expected for me to hire, so I'm more confident that they are not an assassin.
However, the reason for them being unexpected is the same reason I'm a bit apprehensive to
actually hire them."

"Are they dangerous?" Momo asked, looking a bit worried.

"...I don't think so," Izuku answered, sounding unsure. "But they have the potential to be, and I
have to find a way to check their intentions before I let them anywhere near the house."

"Can't you just hire a normal teacher?" Momo asked.

"They sent a child assassin after me Yaoyorozu." Izuku reminded her. "Whoever is after me, wants
me dead. Badly. And is willing to use almost any tactic to achieve that. And if I were them, I
would want to get my best men, set them up as teachers, and then have them kill me when they get
here. And of course, to make sure they get hired, they would make it so they have the best resume,
make them look the most appealing. So I can't afford to have a normal hiring method."

"Well, I've never had assassins after me before, so I suppose I can't really comment on that,"
Momo replied, still not sounding convinced. "Just please be careful that in your attempts to avoid
these assassins, you don't end up falling prey to unrelated dangers."

"Fair enough." Izuku nodded in agreement. "Thank you for the advice Yaoyorozu. You may take
your leave."

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Why did I think that was a good idea!" Izuku groaned as he slumped into his couch, with a face
full of remorse. "I've never had employees before! How was I supposed to review them!? Did I go
too easy on them!? Was I too harsh!? What was I supposed to do!? What was I supposed to say!?"

Listening to Izuku vent, on the couch opposite to him, was his mother. Smiling patiently. "I think
you did fine for your first time Izuku. These kids were all doing their best, and none of them really
needed to be told anything in particular."

"Then what was the point of this!?" Izuku asked.

Inko shrugged. "There are lots of pointless things in business Izuku, things like this just kind of
happen. Don't worry too much about it, it's not like it took a lot of their time, well except for Mina,
but that was important."
"I guess. Still, I feel bad about calling them for something pointless." Izuku sighed. "I guess I
could give them another pay raise."

"Izuku you can't give your employees a raise every time something slight inconvenient happens,"
Inko told him. "If you do something you think slightly inconveniences your employees, stop. That's
it."

"Well…if you say so." Izuku sighed.

"Oh, and Izuku. I wanted to tell you I'll be leaving around the same time the U.A. students do."
Inko explained.

"Really!?" Izuku asked, looking a bit startled. "It feels like we barely talked."

"Well, we've both been busy," Inko told him. "And we both know I'm not exactly one to stand out,
unlike Mitsuki. I wish I could stay longer but, I have work to do. I've seen the finances here, and
I'm more sure now than ever that I need to grow my business as much as possible."

"That's…fair." Izuku sighed. "I'm gonna miss you, mom."

"Oh. Sweetheart." Inko got up, walked around the table, and hugged her son. "I'm not gone yet,
how about we go watch some of those All Might movies together like we used to?"

"...You know what. I'd like that."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Alright, guys! Listen up!" Mina shouted to her entire class, who had all gathered together. "We
don't have long until we leave, so we need to do something special! Let get the party planning
begin!"
 Field Day

It had been two days since Izuku's Performance Reviews. And 1A had been hard at work in the
backyard.

Sure they still did a lot of the basic things they needed to do, Sato still cooked, and they still taught
lessons, but most of their time was spent in the backyard, working on something.

And the kids weren't allowed to see what it was, as Izuku banned them from going into the
backyard, and all the ways that one could normally see the backyard from inside the house had
been blocked off, and the entrance to the backyard, was being guarded by Shoji.

It was clear that whatever this was, it was supposed to be a surprise. With only 1A, Izuku and a
select number of the kids were informed of what was going on.

These kids were, Yonda(of course), Fuku, and Kioku. Who were told for reasons that went
unexplained, and all of them were being tight-lipped.

So when, after breakfast, Izuku asked for all the kids to gather around the entrance to the backyard,
almost everyone was excited.

"What do you think they've been doing!?" Ken asked all the other kids who'd gathered at the
entrance. That being Eri, Kei, Kiba, Fu, Sansan, Kota, Shiruku, Yami, Otoko, Netsu, Nara and of
course Ken himself.

"My guess is that it's some kind of going away party. Given how they're gonna be leaving soon."
Fu guessed. "Although you'd think we'd be the ones making the preparations. Seems a bit weird to
make a party for yourselves."

"Is it? I had birthday parties for myself before I met daddy." Kei said.

"Kei, you say the most casually sad things I've ever heard," Fu responded.

Before the conversation could continue, Ochaco came in. "Alright, everyone! I'm sure you've
noticed we've been up to something for the past couple of days, and now it's finally time to show
you what we've been working on!"

"Alright!" Netsu cheered with excitement.

"This better be good!" Ken said with an equal amount of excitement.

"Yeah!" Sansan screamed.

"Ok! Let's go!" Ochaco opened the door, and she and the kids charged outside and saw that the
backyard had been changed.

The most noticeable was a giant stage, with a judging panel in of it, and bleachers behind it.

Another very noticeable thing was that part of the nearby forest had been cleared out, and in its
place were two different racing courses, on opposite sides, although they could only see the
starting lines.

There was another, smaller stage, with a bunch of weights on them.

Close to that, there was a big pit with some weird green slime in there.

The court also had two large walls put on either side of it.

Lastly, there were a bunch of tables set up, seemingly for dining.

"Suprise!" Mina shouted, as she and 1A(sans, Momo) were all standing outside waiting for them,
along with Kai who was off to the side. "We decided to have one big field day! We're gonna have
lots of competitions, and Momo even made trophies!"

"There's also gonna be a big feast, and tonight we're gonna do a fireworks show!" Toru explained
enthusiastically.

"A fireworks show!" Kei screamed excitedly.

"I love fireworks!" Shiruku shouted, with a look of pure joy on her face.

"Forget the light show! What kind of competitions!?" Kiba asked.

"Oh, you'll see!" Mina said. "Let's not waste time! Let the games begin!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

The first competition was a simple one. Tug of War.

This was what the pit was built for. The rules went as such, there would be two teams, a boys team,
and a girls team. Both of them would be on either side of the pit and would have to pull a rope to
force the other side to fall into the pit, and the slime.

As for the teams. For the boys, there was Sato, Ken, Fu, and Kai. (Kai was exempt from having to
fall into the pit because of his size.

And for the girls, there was Nara, Kiba, Ochaco, and Shiruku. And both teams were using special
sports tracksuits, to make sure their clothes didn't get dirty from the slime.

Both teams were ready to go, holding the huge, steel rope. Kai used all three of his heads to bite
onto it, Ken was using his Four Arms transformation, and Nara was using her Humongasur
transformation. Sato had eaten a ton of sugar, and Ochaco was using 15% full cowling.

"You ready to lose!?" Ken taunted, looking specifically at his sister and Kiba.

"As if!" Nara and Kiba said at the same time.

"Last time I checked, Humongasur was stronger than Four Arms dweeb!" Nara said in her now
extremely deep voice.

"But he's not alone!" Sato smirked. "Sorry ladies, but you're all going straight into the pit!"

"We'll see about that!" Ochaco shouted back confidently, her competitive spirit lit like a match.

Fu looked back and Kai and nodded, and Kai nodded back.

"Alright, let the tug of war, begin!" Mina called, waving a flag to signify the start of the match.

Immediately. Both sides started pulling, using their immense strength to try and pull the other side
towards them.
At first, it was hard to see who was winning both sides seemed rather equal, with the boys moving
very, very slowly towards the hole.

However, that soon changed, as the girls started kicking it up a notch.

"18% Full Cowling!" Ochaco shouted.

"Rahhhhhhhh!" Nara screamed as she increased in size, spikes growing from her neck and head, as
well as her tail, as she went full power mode.

Suddenly, the boys were moving towards the hole much, much faster.

"Gah! No!" Ken shouted, as the pit rapidly got closer, and closer.

Need to buy more time. Moving to phase 2. Fu thought.

Kyosei's tendrils wrapped around all of the boys, before more of them went deep into the ground,
spreading like roots, to try and help ground them, and keep them from getting pulled.

At the same time, Kyosei spread, between the fibers of the rope, merging with it, and pulling
towards them. Making it so the rope itself was trying to move towards the boys.

This significantly slowed down the pace at which the boys moved toward the pit, but they were
still being pulled toward it, just much slower.

"Clever brother, but you've only stalled your defeat," Kiba stated confidently.

"Guy's, I don't think we can win," Fu stated.

"Don't give up!" Sato shouted as he tugged with all his might. "Come on guys! Keep pulling!"

"I'm trying!" Ken shouted.

Soon, the boys were beginning to teeter on the edge of the pit, with Sato's foot right next to the
hole.

"We're almost there girls!" Ochaco shouted with a big smile on her face.

"They're done for!" Shiruku stated confidently.

"Get ready to eat slime doofus!" Nara shouted at her brother.

In response, Fu smirked. Time for stage 3.

He raised one of his hands and gave Kai a thumbs up.

Seeing the signal, Kai knew it was time. And he actually started trying, giving the rope, his
strongest tug.

"Woah!/Huh!?/Ahhhh!" Everyone, on both sides, shouted out in surprise as Kai's sudden yanking
took everyone off guard, as the roop suddenly shot back towards the boy's side.

However Fu was prepared of course and using Kyosei's tendrils, he made sure no one got flung
into the air, or tripped up, and stood their ground.

The same could not be said for the girls, who were immediately taken off guard all of them feel
forward.

This quickly resulted in them being pushed into the pit and falling into the slime.

SPLAT!

"And the boys win!" Mina announced.

"Yayyyy!" Kai shouted out, screaming with excitement, while everyone except him and Fu was all
extremely confused as to what just happened. Kai lowered his head towards Fu. "Big brother your
plan worked! We won!"

"Yep. Good job Kai," Fu said, petting Kai's head. You too Kyosei.

"What just happened?" Ken asked, happy they won but confused as to where all that power came
from.

"Oh, well you see, I realized pretty quickly that we wouldn't be able to win under normal
circumstances," Fu explained. "Those girls are just way too strong. So I needed a plan. So I talk to
Kai before we started, and told him not to start trying until I gave him the signal. We'd wait until
the girls got confident, and then take them by surprise, make them trip, and pull them into the hole
before they could get over the shock."

"Wow, good thinking kid! You gave them the tug of war equivalent of a sucker punch!" Sato gave
Fu a high five.

"Foul! I call foul!" Kiba jumped out of the hole, her clothes covered in slime. "Deceiving us like
that! What an underhanded trick Fu!"

"Yeah, we definitely would have won if they fought fair!" Shiruku objected as she crawled out of
the pit, Ochaco, and Nara following behind.

"We fought fair. Nothing in the rules said we couldn't do that." Fu countered. "This wasn't a
competition to see who was stronger, it was to see which side to put the other side in the pit. And
you fell, so we won."

"Hear that losers, we won fair and square!" Ken gloated.

"Don't get a big head! The only reason you won is because of Fu and Kai!" Nara rebutted.

"Now now! Everyone settle down!" Iida came in to break up the argument. "There will be no sore
losers or winners! The boys won fair and square, fighting smarter, not harder."

"Ken and Sato were still very important to Fu's plan, even if they didn't know about it. After all the
plan wouldn't work, if they all fell in the hole right away." Shoji pointed out.

"And it's your own fault for not paying attention," Shinso added, scolding the girls. "If you had,
you would have noticed that Kai's heads weren't moving at all until Fu gave the signal. Not to
mention Fu's plan relied on all of you getting overconfident, so if it worked you only have
yourselves to blame for not keeping your guards up."

All the girl's eyes widened, and their faces went red with embarrassment, as they realized the blame
for their defeat rested mostly on them.

"Kiba, did you really think I would ever try to beat you with a trick under my sleeve?" Fu asked
her.

Kiba stared at him blankly for a moment, before tilting her head down. And for a moment
everyone got a bit worried that Kiba might throw a tantrum or something.

But their fears were abated when Kiba tilted her head up towards the sky and laughed, putting her
hands on her hips. "Ahahahah! Touche Fu! Touche! But know that every defeat I suffer only makes
me stronger! Next time we face each other, I will come out victorious!"

"That's the spirit Kiba!" Ochaco grinned, patting her on the back.

"Alright! And here are your rewards!" Mina announced as Shoji came forward, holding four
medals. "Congratulations to our Tug of War champions! Sato, Fu, Ken, and Kai!"

Shoji put the medals on all of their necks except Kai whose head was too big, and as such, he hung
it on one of his teeth.

"Whew. Man, I am pooped." Sato was struggling not to just pass out there and now, as his quirk's
downsides started to rear their ugly head. "I'm gonna take a quick nap and then join back with the
cooking team."

"Go ahead big guy you've earned it!" Mina told him, patting him on the back as he walked back
towards the house. "Now, after a short break! We'll move on to the next event!"

XXXXXXXXXXX

"Ok boys and girls! It's time for the next event!" Mina announced. "Dodge Ball!"

Everyone was now at the court, with the participants standing on the court, while everyone else sat
on the bleachers.

On the court, were Fu, Tsu, Kiba, Nara, Ojiro, Sansan, Netsu, Ken, Ochaco, Shiruku, Shoji and
Tokoyami.

"Alright, with all our contestants lined up, it's time to decide who is on who's team!" Mina said,
picking up a hat, and holding it out towards everyone. "In this hat are pieces of paper. Blue and
Red respectively! These will decide what team you're on so go ahead and pull one out! Blue Team
to the left, and Red team to the right!"

All the participants lined up, and took a paper from the hat, before lining up on opposite sides of
the court.

On the left side, was the red team. Tsu, Kiba, Ojiro, Sansan, Netsu, and Nara.

On the right, was blue team. Fu, Ochaco, Shiruku, Shoji, Tokoyami, and Ken.

"Would you look at that, the chance the avenge myself has arrived sooner than I thought!" Kiba
said, looking right at Fu.

"Either that or the chance to learn from another defeat," Fu responded. "Either way, win-win."

"Alright! With the teams decided, I'll go over the rules while Kaminari and Jiro, set up the balls."
Mina said.

Kaminari snickered as he worked. "Balls."

Jiro rolled her eyes. "Really? Grow up."

"So the rules are simple if you get hit by the ball you're out. If you catch the ball, you stay in."
Mina explained. "Normally if you caught the ball, the person who threw it would be out, but that
might be a bit unfair to the people who only have two hands. Also, you can only catch things with
hands, or things that look like hands. So Sansan, Kyosei, if you wanna catch them you have to
make hands! Also, you're not allowed to REALLY hurt anyone. If you do, then you're out. Unless
it's Sansan of Fu because you can't really injure them with dodge balls. Alright, now with those
rules in place, Ken, Nara do your thing."

"Right!" They both said at the same time, before activating their Omnitrixis.

After a flash of green and pink, Ken had turned into Four Arms again, and Nara was XLR8.

"No one try to go for the balls," Fu said immediately. "We're not gonna outspeed Nara. Don't even
try. Just go on the defensive."

"Alrighty then, with that done, let the game begin!" Mina signaled.

Immediately, just as Fu predicted Nara dashed forward at extreme speeds and grabbed all six
dodge balls before anyone on their side could get one.

"Kiba, Netsu, Tsu, you guys are our cannons, me Sansan and Ojiro will go on defense," Nara said,
handing two balls each to those three individuals.

"Oh yeah!" Netsu smirked, and set one of the balls down, before tossing the other one up, and as it
came down, he hit forward with his palm, while also creating an explosion of fire in his hand,
causing the ball to fly towards Tokoyami like a rocket.

Dark Shadow came out and caught the ball, just barely.

Kiba threw both balls, at Fu at high speed, one aiming for his chest, the other for his leg.

Fu, rather than move out of the way, had his entire upper body, fold back, using Kyosei to move
his body at high speeds, and in unnatural ways, snapping his spine in half to dodge one of the balls,
and snapping his leg upwards to dodge the other ones, causing the balls to fly past him, and Fu sent
out two tendril arms to grab them before they rebounded back.

Tsu tossed up the balls, before jumping up, and kicking them at Ochaco and Shiruku.

Ochaco dodged out of the way, and Shoji extended an arm in front of Shiukru, catching it, and Fu
used a tentacle to catch the one Ochaco dodged.

Netsu, realizing he had the last ball, decided to take aim at Ken.

BOOM!

Netsu shot him another explosive shot, this time more powerful, right at Ken, hoping he wouldn't
have time to react.

But Ken was alert and reacted quickly, and with four arms, he was able to cover a lot of his body,
and caught the ball, quickly putting out the fire that was on the ball(thankfully they were fire
resistant.).

With all the balls on the blue team's side, it was time for some retaliation.
"Everyone target Ojiro!" Fu said as he used his tentacle to redistribute the balls, giving two to
Shiruku, and two to Ochaco. Giving one to Ken, and keeping one to himself.

"Huh!?" Ojiro went on guard at hearing he was going to be targeted, as everyone on the blue but
Fu, tossed the balls right at Ojiro.

Kiba and Nara ran in and caught two of the balls, Sansan managed to extend her seld, creating arms
to grab two of them, and Ojiro caught the last one.

"And, Tsu is out!" Mina called.

"Huh!?" Kiba cried out in confusion, looking over to the left where Tsu had been, to see a ball on
the floor in front of her, seeming to have bounced off her.

"You guys really need to pay attention." Fu reminded them.

As it turns out while everyone was distracted by the attack on Ojiro, Fu a second later than
everyone else, sneakily threw his ball at Tsu, while she was running over to defend Ojiro, hitting
her in the shoulder.

"Well, I guess I'm out." Tsu said as she walked off the field. . "Be careful guys, Fu's a tricky one."

"We know." Kiba said, glaring at Fu. "Well then. Let's try this."

Kiba jumped into the air, and threw the ball down at Fu, with incredible strength. The ball moved
too so fast Fu had no hope of dodging it in time, so he once again had Kyosei snap him in half,
bending back in an inhuman fashion, and allowing the ball to fly behind him.

However, this was Kiba's plan, and the ball, still moving at incredible speeds, bounced off the
wall, and headed right towards Fu's legs.

SPLAT!

The ball hit Fu's legs, destroying them as it moved back towards Kiba's side.

Sansan caught the ball as it came back to their side, although it was now covered in blood, and still
had some bone dust as well.

"Fu is out!" Mina called, as Fu now lay on the ground as his legs grew back.

"Huh…didn't know you could do that," Fu said, as he used Kyosei's tendrils to push him back up
onto his almost regenerated feet.

"I guess you underestimated me," Kiba said, smirking proudly at the undead boy.

"Guess I did. Good work. But don't let it go to you're head." Fu warned her, as he stepped off the
field.

With that done, Nara immediately went over to Netsu and went to give one of the balls to him.
"Here you go."

"Thanks." Netsu went to take the ball, but suddenly Nara zipped away from him towards the front
of the line that divided her side from the other team's and threw it at Ken.

But Ken knew she was faking him out. She was his sister, after all, so he knew that if she wanted to
give the ball to Netsu, she would have just zipped it into his hand, and so he was ready, quickly
raising his arms, and catching the ball. "Nice try loser, I know your tricks!"

"Darn it," Nara muttered. "Sorry Netsu, I wanted to get the drop on him."

"Don't worry about it!" Netsu reassured her, as he picked up the ball that hit Tsu. "I got this!"

"Let's goooo!" Sansan called, as she took Ojiro's ball, and held all four balls in front of Kiba.
"Kiba!"

Kiba smirked. "Good thinking sister."

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

Kiba smacked the balls in quick succession, aiming at Ochaco, Shoji, and Ken specifically, aiming
two at Ochaco to make sure.

Ochaco and Shoji jumped out of the way, and Ken spun around to avoid the ball and threw his own
ball at Kiba.

BOOM!

Then, Netsu blasted a ball at Ochaco, hitting her while she was dodging the other balls, Ken's ball
hit Kiba, and the ball Kiba threw at Ken rebounded, and hit Ken's foot.

"Uraraka, Ken, and Kiba are all out!" Mina called.

"Darn," Ochaco muttered in frustration. "Not my best day."

"Awww man!" Ken groaned.

"Curses!" Kiba swore as she pouted heavily.

"Hah! That's what you get for being cocky!" Nara taunted her brother.

"Don't get too full of yourself! You just lost your big gun!" Ken called out, as he Kiba and Ochaco
walked off the field.

"Although my elimination is a heavy loss, I have faith my team will succeed in my absence," Kiba
said, as they went off to the side.

Meanwhile, both teams were struggling to get as many balls as they could.

Sansan picked up the three balls that ended up on her side, while Shiruku, Shoji, and Dark Shadow
picked up the balls on their side.

"Oh! Give me one! I have an idea!" Netsu shouted.

Immediately the other side got defensive, putting their balls down as they saw Sansan hand a ball
to Netsu, getting ready to defend themselves.

Netsu smirked, and then tossed the ball up. "Solar Flare!"

Suddenly, the brightness of Netsu's flames exploded, the bright light blinding everyone.

"Aghh!" Dark Shadow recoiled from the light, shrinking away, leaving Tokoyami completely
exposed.
The ball came down, and Netsu smacked it at Tokoyami, hitting him right in the chest.

Then, while still emitting a blinding light, Netsu grabbed the two other balls and threw them right
at Shiruku and Shoji who were stumbling around, unable to see.

Once he was sure he hit them, Netsu turned down the light.

"And Blue Team is out!... I think!?" Mina said, blinking rapidly like everyone else after her eyes
got blasted with light. "Did you guys get hit? I couldn't see anything."

Shiruku sighed. "I got hit."

"Me as well," Tokoyami said, lowering his head.

"I did too," Shoji admitted.

"Well then! Red Team wins!" Mina announced.

"That's so cheap!" Ken cried out.

"But not against the rules! Now don't be a sore loser!" Mina told him. "Kaminari! Jiro! The medals
if you would!"

Red Team gathered up, as the two students bestowed medals on them.

"Good job Netsu." Tsu praised him.

"Indeed! Your strategy sealed their fates, and ensured our victory!" Kiba added.

The whole team was abuzz with praise, and they probably would have patted him on the back, or
lifted him, if he weren't on fire.

Netsu's flames became slightly more intense as he blushed, giving them a smile almost as bright as
the Solar Flare he unleashed. "Thanks, guys! I couldn't have done it without you!"

Everyone gave their applause, even the Blue Team(although for Ken it was begrudging.).
Congratulating them.

"Ok! After another short break! We'll be moving on to the next event!" Mina announced. "Get
ready to go! Plus Ultra!"
 Field Day Part 2

"Alright, everyone! It took us a while but we've finally set everything up!" Mina announced.

Most of the kids and class 1A were sitting on the grass, looking up at a big screen that 1A had set
up.

On the screen was Sansan, Shiruku, Fu, Kiba, Tsu, Sero, Junken(as Wildmutt), Nara(as Wildvine),
and Ochaco, all in trees standing on big branches.

This footage was being gathered by drones, scattered through the forest, courtesy of Momo.

All of this equipment was being operated by Mineta off in the corner, via computers, something he
was very familiar with handling.

"Now it's time the Floor is Lava!" Mina said. "Now to explain the rules real quick. Your goal is
not to touch the ground, and you have to make everyone else touch the ground as well. Without
attacking them directly. If you touch the ground, you're out, if you attack someone else directly,
you're out. Alright. Now. Get ready! 3! 2! 1! Go!"

As soon as Mina called it, Kiba burst from her tree, and immediately smashed Ken's tree, before
retreating back to her own branch.

Ken, jumped off his now falling tree, onto a new tree, however, the second he landed on it,
Shiruku shot a web shot at Ken's claws, sticking him to the tree.

"Rahhhhhh!" Ken roared out in anger before Kiba went and smashed that tree as well, causing it to
fall, while Ken was still stuck to it, meaning he couldn't jump away.

Ken's tree hit the ground, bringing Ken with it.

"And Ken is out!" Mina announced, using the drone's loudspeaker.

"Grrrrrrr!" Ken growled at the two girls, looking down on him with cocky smirks.

SMASH!

Ochaco smashed through Kiba's tree, causing it to start to fall before grabbing into another tree,
and jumping up onto a branch. "Don't get cocky girls!"

"Woah!" Kiba jumped off her falling tree, heading towards another tree, but before she could reach
it-

KABOOM!

Nara threw her methane-filled pods at the nearby trees bases, exploding on impact, and causing
them to fall, including the tree Kiba was heading towards.

Now without any trees to land on or anything to touch, Kiba was left stuck in the air, quickly
falling to the ground.

TWHIP!

Shiruku shot a web at Kiba before she hit the ground, before yanking her towards herself and
grabbing her.

Looks like Kiba and Shiruku are teaming up. Fu thought, before using Kyosei's tendrils to hop
away, deeper into the forest.

BOOM!

Nara threw another seed bomb at the tree that Shiruku was perched on, causing her to jump off it,
still carrying Kiba as she went deeper into the forest away from Nara.

With that, Tsu, Ochaco, Sansan, and Sero, all decided to retreat away from Nara's relentless
onslaught of bombs, heading in separate directions, deeper into the forest.

They're all too fast for me to follow, except for Sansan. Nara thought, before giving chase to the
acid girl.

Sansan's amorphous form moved through the trees easily, her body latching onto at least three trees
at once, before moving onto the next.

How do I trip her up? Nara wondered as she followed, her vine legs doing similar things to
Sansan's tendrils, easily allowing her to move from tree to tree. Even if I blow up one tree or even
five she can switch between them on the fly!

There was, of course, one way to take down Sansan. However, it wasn't a method available to her.

"Shooting Star!" Ochaco shouted as she rocketed towards them, touching Sansan as she went past.

"Woah!" Nara barely managed to duck in time, keeping Ochaco from touching her.

Immediately, Sansan fell to the ground, Ochaco having increased her gravity.

"Sansan is out!" Mina announced.

Ochaco landed on a branch and put her fingers together. "Release."

The effects of the increased gravity wore off, and Sansan could move freely again.

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

Nara immediately started going for Ochaco, throwing as many seed bombs as possible at the tree
Ochaco was standing on, and all the trees surrounding her.

Not having much to stand on, Ochaco decided to use her quirk on herself, jumping into the air and
floating.

Oh, come on! How am I supposed to knock her down, if I can't attack her? Nara wondered as
Ochaco started floating away. She wasn't moving very fast but given how many trees Nara
destroyed, it wouldn't be long until Ochaco got out of her range. Think Nara think…wait a minute!

Nara pulled out a bunch of seed bombs from her back, and threw them, over where Ochaco was
going to be.

The bombs went over Ochaco's position and exploded. The explosion didn't hit Ochaco, not even
close, but a bit of the shockwave that came from the explosion did, sending her hurtling down.

"Oh, cra-ack!" Ochaco grunted as she hit the ground.

"And Ochaco is eliminated!" Mina announced.

Ochaco pouted, releasing the effect of her quirk on herself, before pulling herself to her feet.

After shaking off her disappointment at losing, Ochaco looked at Nara and put on an encouraging
smile. "Nice work Nara! That was some great thinking there!"

"Thanks!" Nara smiled back, feeling proud of herself.

But that feeling of pride would soon vanish.

TWHIP! TWHIP!

Multiple web shots hit Nara, sticking her to the tree.

"Shouldn't have let your guard down!" Shiruku called from several trees away.

SMASH!

Kiba then rushed in, and smashed through the lower part of the trees, before getting snatched by
Shiruku's web, and brought back to her.

The tree fell, bringing Nara down with it.

"And Nara is eliminated!" Mina announced.

"Darn it!" Nara said, disappointed in herself for having lowered her guard.

"Great work sister!" Kiba complimented her partner. "Truly this allegiance was a spectacular idea!"

"Indeed." Shiruku nodded, putting Kiba down on a branch. "Now, let's go look for-"

"Sero and Tsu are out!" They heard Mina announce.

"Huh!?" Kiba and Shiruku said at the same time, looking at the drone in shock.

"Fu must have taken them out." Kiba quickly assessed. "We must find him quickly. There's no
knowing what strategies he'll come up with if we give him time."

"Yeah, he is far too clever for his own good," Shiruku said. "Let's go!"

XXXXXXXXXXX

The two continued their search, jumping around from tree to tree, looking for Fu, but they hadn't
seen hide nor hair of him.

Eventually, they stopped on a branch to catch their breath.

"Damn it where is he!?" Kiba lamented.

"He must be hiding, maybe he's waiting to ambush us," Shiruku said.

"Well, you got that right."

Quickly, Shiruku and Kiba looked up. On a higher branch in the tree, they were in, was Fu.

This caused Shiruku and Kiba to pause in both shock and concern. If Fu was giving himself away,
then something had to be up.

"What is the meaning of this Fu!?" Kiba asked him, looking intently at him to see if any of
Kyosei's tendrils would pop out of him. Waiting for him to attack. "What tricks do you have up
your sleeve."

"Oh, it's something I've been practicing for a while," Fu said casually, completely relaxed despite
the situation. "I call it, Mobile Shell."

Suddenly, Kiba and Shiruku were grabbed by…Kyosei? But he wasn't attached to Fu, although he
was still wrapped around someone, as the arms grabbing them by their necks, while covered in
Kyosei's tendrils, were still human arms underneath.

"What!?" Both of them were too shocked to move for a second, and Kyosei took that time to fall
backward off the branch, bringing them down with him.

As they were approaching the ground Shiruku shot out a web at a tree in a desperate attempt to
stop themselves from falling, by Kyosei extended his body over her, catching the web before it
could go anywhere.

With that attempt foiled, they fell to the ground, hitting it in seconds.

"Shiruku and Kiba are out!" Mina announced. "That makes Fu, the winner of the Floor is Lava
competition!"

"Huhhhhhhhh!?" Kiba and Shiruku screamed, confused as to what just happened.

"Wait one minute!" Kiba said, swiftly getting up and looking at Fu. "If you're up there! Then who's
with Kyosei!?"

To answer this question, Kyosei separated from his current host, revealing that underneath was…
Fu's corpse.

It looked exactly like Fu, but just dead, or rather completely dead, unlike Fu who was undead.

"Ahhh!" Shiruku immediately got up, and moved away from the corpse, before covering her nose.
"Oh, it smells! Ugh!"

"Since when could you make doppelgangers!?" Kiba asked him angrily, still upset from her
surprise loss.

"Since always," Fu answered. "It's just only learned how to properly make them now. You see,
normally whenever I regenerate, whatever parts of me that weren't used for my regeneration just
lay there. And so I took advantage of that. Take a look at my left hand, or rather what was my left
hand."

The two of them looked and saw that the left hand on Fu's former body, had its pinkie missing.

For a few seconds, they just looked at it in confusion, before their eyes widened.

"Don't tell me, you ripped off you're own pinky finger and regrew your body from that!?" Kiba
looked up at him in shock. "How!?"

"Well you see, I figured something out. I am completely unaffected by the destruction of my brain.
Why is that? You'd think I'd need that to think and stuff." Fu started explaining. "But if you destroy
my brain, it's just as harmful to me as taking off a finger. What's more, if you destroy it entirely,
I'm still conscious. And if you take me apart, I can choose what part of me I grow back from. So I
came to the conclusion, that every part of my body is a brain in some way. Meaning if I choose to,
I can grow back my body from a ripped-off finger, even if the rest of me is fine. Because that
finger is just as much me, as the rest of my body."

"That's just…wow," Shiruku said, still shocked at this revelation. "So do you like, cut off your
finger and the rest of you goes limp."

"Pretty much," Fu said, as Kyosei finished crawling up the tree back towards him, and re-entered
his body. "And since that body has a brain and organs, Kyosei can use it just fine, at least for a
little while."

"Very clever little guys, but it's time for the game to end, so if you would come back so we can
give you your awards!" Mina told them.

XXXXXXXXXXX

Fu, Kiba, and Shiruku were all standing on a podium with everyone watching around them. With
of course Fu standing on the highest one, Shiruku on the second-highest, and Kiba on the lowest
one.

"In shared second place, we have Shiruku and Kiba!" Mina announced as Shoji came in, holding
two medals and a trophy.

Shoji came in and placed the two-second place medals on both Kiba and Shiruku, who didn't look
very pleased about it but kept quiet.

"And first place goes to everyone's favorite corpse! Fu!" Mina announced, getting a round of
applause.

Shoji awarded Fu the trophy, and he held it high into the air. "I would like to thank Kyosei, for…
well the obvious. And I would like to thank Kiba and Shiruku for taking out Ken so early, that way
this strategy could actually work. Because that would not have worked on Ken."

"Tch." Ken frowned, wishing he'd lasted longer.

"Alright, everyone. Now it's time to fill up!" Mina said, as the doors to the house opened up.

Sato, Izuku, Momo, Fuku, Kioku, Inko, and Yonda, all came out pushing carts that were covered
with all sorts of foods.

"Oh, that smells amazing!" Toru said, in a voice that could only make you imagine how hungry she
looks.

"Great, I need to eat a lot after using Mobile Shell," Fu said, eager to get some food in his stomach.

"I too am excited to indulge in a bountiful feast after vigorous exercise!" Kiba licked her lips
looking at the steaks on one of the carts.

"Are those candy apples!?" Eri gasped, spotting her favorite treat on a cart.

"Aww man, I can't wait to get that in my mouth," Kaminari said, causing Mineta and Jiro to have to
hold in their laughter.
"U-Um. We made all of this for you guys s-so. So I hope you like it." Fuku stuttered.

"We've all been working hard to make sure this would a meal you'd never forget!" Sato announced.

"So please dig in!" Izuku said with a smile.

And so they descended, like a swarm of locusts, onto the food carts.

In the chaos, Fuku managed to slip out with two plates of food and headed toward the bleachers.

And under there, sitting away from everyone else was Mu, where he'd been the whole time.

"I brought the food," Fuku said, handing a plate to Mu, who eagerly accepted it.

"Thank you," Mu said, before digging in.

Fuku watched him eat for a few seconds, and gave a sigh of relief when she saw him enjoying her
food.

She then looked back at everyone else, enjoying the food she and the cooking team had worked
hard to make.

It had been a stressful task at first, working with all those people. However, Fuku had come to
realize that if she focused, and let herself enjoy her work, then she could get over that, and
eventually, she did.

And now, she's glad she did chip in. Seeing people appreciate her cooking, did wonders for her
self-esteem.

After taking in the sight, she dug in as well, letting herself relax, and enjoy the fruits of her labor.
 Field Day Part 3

"Alright, everyone! Are you're bellies filled up!" Mina announced to the crowd of kids and 1A in
front of her. "Because it's time for the next big event! The scavenger hunt!"

Mina gestured to four, differently colored eggs beside her, one white, one bronze, one silver, and
one platinum. "A ton of these eggs have been put in different locations, all around the forest in
every place you could imagine. We have white eggs, which are the easiest to find and are worth 1
point. We have Bronze eggs which are a bit more hidden and are worth 3 points. Sliver eggs are
even more hidden than that and are worth six points. Then we have the rare gold egg. These things
are really hard to find and are worth 10 points. And lastly, we have the ultra-rare. Platinum egg!
There are only five of these things, and we've put them in super-secret locations throughout the
forest! Finding one of these babies will net you a total of 50 points!"

Already, some of the more competitive kids namely Ken, Kiba, and Fu were thinking up plans.

"Now for the rules!" Mina continued. "First off, when you find an egg, you must put it in you're
basket! Once an egg is inside another person's basket, you can't steal it. Attacking them is also a no
go! But if they find it first, but haven't put it in the basket, you are allowed to steal it! If your
basket is full, then you'll need to come back here and empty it out! One last thing! You all have 2
hours to find these eggs! Now as for the contestants! It's gonna be all kids this time! And we're
doing it in pairs! That's right this is gonna be a team effort! Now as for the teams! First, we have,
Fu and Kei!"

"Let's do our best Fu!" Kei said, raising her hand up for a high five, which Fu promptly gave her.

"Then Sansan and Yonda!" Mina went on.

Sansan gave Yonda a big thumbs up.

"We have Lady K and Eri!" Mina continued.

"Don't worry dear sister! I will lead us to victory." Kiba said, putting her arm around Eri.

"I-I'll try my best!" Eri responded, giving her a determined look.

"Ken and Otoko!" Mina called.

"Ready to win?" Ken asked his partner cockily.

Otoko shrugged.

"Nara and Kota!" Mina went on.

"I'll do what I can," Kota told her.

"That's all I can ask," Nara reassured him.

"And lastly, we have Shiruku and Kioku!" Mina finished.

"Let's do it, little sister." Shiruku said, patting Kioku on the head.

"Alrighty then! Before we begin, first we'll be handing out these handy dandy earpieces!" Mina
said, as Shoji came forward and handed a set of earpieces out to all the contestants. "These will let
you communicate with your partner, no matter where you two might be!"

All the pairs to the earpieces, except for Ken and Otoko, as neither of them thought it would be
particularly useful, and everyone took a basket.

"Alrighty then, will all contestants line up at the edge of the forest!" Mina instructed.

All 12 participants lined up, right outside the forest.

"Hey," Ken whispered to Otoko, as he fiddled with his Omnitrix. "I have a plan. We're going to go
our separate ways, and I need you to collect as many bronze and silver eggs as you can. Don't
worry about the white eggs, sis is gonna snatch those all up very quickly. Just focus on looking for
whatever silver and bronze eggs you can. I doubt you'll find a gold egg, but if you do grab those
too. Got it?"

Otoko nodded.

Meanwhile, Yonda was whispering something to Sansan.

"Alrighty then! Ready! Set! Go!" Mina said.

Nara and Ken slammed down on their Omnitrixis. Ken transforming into Wildmutt, and Nara into
XLR8.

But at the same time, Sansan moved back towards Mina and picked up the display eggs, before
putting them in her basket.

And that's 70 points for us. Yonda smirked.

"What! You can't do that!" Kiba objected.

"Those eggs were just for display! They don't count!" Shiruku added.

"Actually they do." Fu corrected. "Mina never said that they didn't count, and isn't the best place to
hide something, right in plain sight?"

"That's right little guy!" Mina confirmed. "All those eggs counted just as much as the ones in the
forest! That means Sansan and Yonda now have a 70-point lead!"

"Curses!" Kiba said, before grabbing Eri and putting her on her back. "Eri, post-haste!"

With that, they charged into the forest, along with every pair except for Sansan, Yonda, Ken, and
Otoko.

As Yonda and Sansan were heading into the forest, Ken jumped in front of them, and quickly
sniffed her basket, before immediately running off in the other direction.

Otoko went in a separate direction, trying to follow Ken's order.

Ken must have smelled our eggs so that way he could detect them with his smell…including the
platinum eggs. Yonda frowned. Sansan! Let's go!

And with that, everyone was now in the forest.

XXXXXXXXXXX
Nara carried Kota deeper into the forest until they eventually reached a lake.

She set him down on the side of the lake, before explaining her plan. "Look, I'm going to try and
gather as many eggs in a little time as possible. I'll be mainly going for the white and bronze eggs.
After that, I'll use Ditto to try and search for more well-hidden eggs. But I can't really do lakes all
that well."

"Got it, I'll take care of this," Kota said, before making water come out of his hands,

The water then floated upwards and formed a bubble around his head.

"Right, call me when you're done searching the lake. I'll take you to the next one." Nara told him,
before speeding off to look for eggs.

With that, Kota jumped into the lake, the water bubble around his head, allowing him to breathe, at
least for a while. He then put his hands behind him, and shoots out water from them, propelling
himself through the lake with ease.

Alright, they probably hid a gold or at least a silver egg in here. Not many of them can even look
deep inside these lakes. Kota thought as he went deeper and deeper into the lake. They probably
hid them at the bottom. Should be easy to spot gold or silver here.

Quickly Kota descended deep down towards the bottom of the lake, before landing on its floor.

After walking around for a few minutes, Kota eventually, saw a small shine of gold.

Kota swiftly propelled himself towards that gleam, and looked at it closer, seeing that there was in
fact a gold egg, buried in the lakebed.

After digging it back up, Kota took the egg. Alright, now let's head back to the surface to put it in
the basket, and get some more air. Then I'll look around some more.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

Meanwhile, Fu and Kei stopped in the forest.

"Alright, let's get this started," Fu said before he started taking off his shirt. "Kei, please turn
around."

Kei did so but was very confused. "What are you doing?"

"I'm about to use Mobile Shell, so I need to take my clothes off this body," Fu explained, as he
finished undressing. "Alright, keep looking away."

Fu then grabbed his hand and ripped it off.

The moment the hand came off, Fu fell to the ground, and all life left his eyes.

At the same time, Fu's hand started regenerating his body, and after about a minute and a half, Fu
finished regenerating and got up.

Then, Kyosei wrapped himself around Fu's old body and got up, puppeting it.

Fu then gave him his basket, and his earpiece, and Kyosei immediately headed off.

"Alright, so let me explain the plan," Fu said to Kei, as he put on his clothes. "Kyosei is going to go
around and look for eggs on his own. But he's not smart enough to look for any of the golden or
platinum eggs. Right now we should focus on getting as many white, bronze, and silver eggs.
After an hour we'll meet up at the starting point to dump our eggs, and then me and Kyosei will
bond again. For now, you're going to stick with me. Oh, and you can turn around now."

Kei turned around, and followed Fu, as the two headed deeper into the forest. "Why don't I look
around for eggs by myself so we can look in more areas?"

"Well, I have a hunch I'm going to need you around," Fu explained, as they found a cave. "Perfect,
let's go in."

Fu and Kei walked into the cave, heading deeper and deeper inside, fortunately, 1A had been
generous enough to put up torches in the cave, so they weren't going in blind.

"Well either these torches are here to fake us out, or there's an egg in here," Fu noted.

After a few minutes of walking, they reached a wider section of the cave, where they saw three
Goliaths and two Beringels waiting for them.

"Yep, just what I thought," Fu said. He figured that they would have Grimm guarding some of the
eggs, and what did he see behind this wall of Grimm? Two silver eggs. "Good thing I brought you
with me."

"Huh?" Kei gave him a confused look, before Fu turned her towards the Grimm, and lifted her
visor.

All the Grimm looked at Kei's beautiful eyes and quickly were turned to stone.

"Oh, that's why you brought me with you." Kei realized as Fu put her visor back over her eyes.

"Yep," Fu explained, as he started walking past all the petrified Grimm. "That we only have two
baskets."

"Oh," Kei said, as Fu grabbed the eggs, and tossed them into the basket.

"Let's go, we can't afford to waste even a second of time," Fu told her, as he already started
walking out of the cave. "Not when our competition is so steep."

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

Ken really hoped that his plan worked out.

Currently, he was running through the forest, still as Wildmutt, with his basket in his mouth, with
only a few two white eggs he'd found in a bush, and a bronze egg he found half-buried
underground.

Of course, he'd noticed a bunch of other eggs around that he could have gone after. In fact, by now
he likely could have had at least one golden egg.

But that wasn't his goal, at least not for now. Ken would memorize the locations of those eggs, and
go back for them later, but for now, his goal was the platinum eggs.

Thanks to being able to sniff the eggs in Sansan's basket, he was able to follow the trail of platinum
paint that was put on the eggs. So he knew the exact path that the 1A students took to hide these
eggs.
After running for about six minutes, Ken finally found the spot he was looking for.

At first glance, it was just a plain, small clearing in the forest. However if one looked closer, they
could see a small x that had been carved in the dirt. It was extremely tiny, and most of the kids
would have overlooked it.

Ken was one of those kids, however thanks to Wildmutt's extremely enhanced sense of smell, he
was able to detect that 1A had dug up that area, and taken a platinum egg down there.

Quickly, Ken went over to that spot and started digging.

After digging a few feet down, he noticed he'd dug into a cave system, a rather large one from the
smell of it.

Ken swiftly dug a larger hole that he could fit into and jumped down.

After about seven seconds of falling, Ken hit the ground and realized the cave was way bigger than
he first thought. He also assumed it was completely dark down there, but that didn't matter to
Wildmutt, as his smell allowed him to figure out the locations of things even in the dark. Plus he
couldn't see in this form regardless.

Ken immediately started running towards where he smelled the platinum egg, chasing its trail
through the cave.

After running for about a minute, he smelled something approaching him. Or rather, a lot of things
approaching him.

Ravagers! Ken recognized the small bat Grimm, that was rushing towards him in massive
numbers. Over a hundred Ravagers were flying towards him.

And he could smell the platinum egg on one of them.

Ken smirked and rushed towards the swarm of ravagers.

After a few seconds, they met.

The Ravagers rushed past Ken, a few hitting him in the face but he swiftly shook it, off and
focused on the egg.

Then, when the Ravager with the egg flew over him, he jumped up and grabbed it.

After landing Ken quickly took the egg from the small bat monster, and then threw it away.

He didn't have time to waste, he knew soon he'd run out of time as Wildmutt, and he NEEDED to
get out of this cave before then, otherwise, he'd be stuck in here for 10 minutes.

Ken rushed out of the cave, thankfully the bottom of the basket was magnetic so the metal eggs
didn't fall out while he ran.

He jumped onto the wall, running along it, as he made his way up to the roof of the cave and he
quickly found the hole he'd made to get in here.

Ken crawled on the roof of the cave, and quickly rushed out of the hole, and back onto the surface.

And just in time.

BRRR! BRRR! BRRR! BRRR! BRRRRRRRR!

In a flash of red, Ken turned back to normal, and still had the basket in his mouth.

"Pah!" Ken spit out the basket. "Ugh. Barely made it out in time."

Ken picked up his basket and looked down to see his tracks as Wildmutt. "Alright, time for part 2."

While Ken waited for his Omnitrix to recharge, he'd follow his tracks, and go back for the eggs he
had detected as Wildmutt.

Ken followed his tracks with a smirk on his face. Alright! Only 10 minutes and I already have one
of the four leftover eggs! I am gonna win this!

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

WHOOSH!

Nara sped through the forest as quickly as she could, stopping at every tree, bush, and rock.
Stopping to look for a second, before moving on if she didn't find an egg.

After finding another white egg nestled inside a small crack in a wall, and adding it to her
basket. Alright, that makes 15 white eggs and 1 bronze egg. So that's 18 points. I'm still not
anywhere close to Sansan's numbers. Still and Yonda can't move very quickly, so hopefully they
won't be able to get a lot more points.

BRRRRRR!

Nara's eyes widened, as she looked down at her Omnitrix, and saw it was flashing red.

BRRR! BRRR! BRRR!

In a flash of red, Nara was returned to her human form.

She sighed and looked down at her basket. Alright. Just need to wait, and then I can do some
searching as Ditto. Hopefully, Kota found some eggs in that lake.

XXXXXXXXXXX

SMASH!

Meanwhile, Kiba just finished smashing apart a massive boulder and found a golden egg hidden
inside it.

"Wow! How did you find that one?" Eri asked her, as Kiba pulled the egg from the rock and into
her basket.

"I noticed that part of the rock had been melted on top, and so I figured something about this
boulder was suspicious," Kiba explained. "So I punched it to see what would happen. I suppose
Mina must have melted a hole into this rock, and hid the egg here. A clever idea, but I am far more
clever."

"Sansan and Yonda still have more points than us," Eri said, looking down at their baskets. They'd
collected a golden egg, a silver egg, and three white eggs.
"For now dear sister. But don't freat. Out of all our foes, Sansan and Yonda are the slowest pair."
Kiba told her. "You and I shall emerge victorious. I'll look in the front, you look in the back."

Kiba handed Eri her basket, and turned around, crouching slightly, to allow Eri to get on her back.

Once Eri was on her back, and properly secured, with Eri's arms around her neck, and Kiba's hands
holding her thighs, Kiba ran off. Kiba looking in front of her, with Eri looking behind her.

Everyone was using giving it their all, in the longest event so far.
 Field Day Part 4

Ken was feeling good about his strategy.

One platinum egg, one gold egg, and two silver eggs. It was only twenty minutes into the
competition, and he'd already surpassed Sansan and Yonda's initial score.

Of course, Ken figured that they'd found a few more eggs then, but still, at the speed, he was
gaining points, there was no way he wasn't going to win.

BUM DADUM!

He heard his Omnitrix come back online and smirked. "Alright! Time to look for the next egg!"

Ken quickly selected Wildmutt and slammed down on the Omnitrix, and in a flash of green, he was
once again in his dog-like form.

"Rahhhhhh!" Ken roared, before grabbing the basket with his mouth and smelling the basket.
Getting a whiff of the Platinum egg.

Once he got the scent down, Ken quickly picked up a trail and started running.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The trail lead Ken to a large lake with a river flowing into it, and then, the trail went cold.

Ken went to the edge of the lake and looked down inside it. They must have hidden it in this lake.
No biggie. Wildmutt can swim…but. If it's as well hidden as the last egg, probably best to wait
until I can use Ripjaws. Dying during an Easter egg hunt would be ultra lame.

With that in mind, Ken turned around and went to go search for some gold and silver eggs.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

Nara was quickly realizing there was a problem with her Ditto strategy.

Sure she could look in many different locations at once, but she only had one basket.

Nara had realized this, while she was carrying a bronze and silver egg, back to her main self.

"I should have stuck to using XLR8," Nara said to herself as she ran through the forest.

What would happen next would only enforce that idea.

Suddenly, Sansan came out of the woods, rushed towards Nara, taking her by surprise, and
snatching the eggs from her, before putting them in her own basket.

"Hey!" Nara shouted in outrage.

"Sworry not sworry!" Sansan said as she slithered away.

"Ugh!" Nara groaned in frustration, looking down at her now empty hands.

"Hey, Nara. I think I'm done here." She heard Kota say over her earpiece.
"Oh, alright. Give me 16 minutes, I'll be there." Nara told him.

"What am I supposed to do for 16 minutes?" Kota asked impatiently.

"I don't know, look around the lake area. Maybe there's some stuff around there." Nara told him.

"Fine." Kota sighed.

Nara sighed as well, not feeling great about this situation. "Hopefully Ken is struggling as much as
I am."

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"And that's golden egg number 3," Ken remarked, as he placed the egg into his basket.

He'd just found the egg buried underground, hidden under a rock.

"I have never appreciated Wildmutt more than I have now." Ken smiled to himself. "How long has
it been? Ehhhh. Should be long enough. Better go back to the lake and get ready."

With that decided, Ken started running back towards the lake, following his tracks once again.

By the time he got back, his quirk was ready to use once again, and his Omnitrix went from red to
green.

"Alright, time for Ripjaws!" Ken shouted, as he selected the form on his Omnitrix, and slammed
down.

In a flash of green, he was Ripjaws.

He wasted no time, jumping into the water immediately, keeping his basket on the edge of the lake.

Ken quickly descended down towards the lake bed. This egg would be a lot harder to find than the
last one, mainly because he couldn't use Wildmutt to track the egg's location.

Still, Ken assumed that the egg would have to be somewhere at the bottom of the lake, so he
swiftly reached the lake bed, and started searching.

It didn't take him long, to find a person-sized hole on the lake bed.

This must be where they put the egg. Ken thought as he swam down the hole.

The hole went down, deeper and deeper taking him very deep down.

Eventually, as Ken swam down, he fell out of the water, and into a large cave.

The cave was pretty circular, it was half-flooded, with water going up to Ken's chest, and it was lit
by torches that were put up on the cave walls.

In other words, it looked like a boss arena.

And the boss, a Nuckelavee, standing in the center of the arena, with a platinum egg tied around its
neck.

"Ah, man." Ken groaned as he realized what he'd have to do.

"RAHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The Nuckelavee roared, as it shot out its stretchy arm at Ken,
punching him and sending him flying into a cave rock.

"OAF!" Ken groaned in pain, as he pulled himself up. "Oh, this is gonna suck. OH!"

Ken ducked as, the monster tried to punch him again, before diving into the water, transforming
his legs into a tail, and swimming towards it.

The Nuckelavee charged toward him and Ken swam out of the way of its charge, causing it to
crash into a wall.

Ken then swam back towards it and bit at its hind legs.

"RAHHHHHH!" It roared in pain, as the horse half of its body, bucked and jumped around to try
and shake Ken off, but Ken kept his jaw clamped down on the leg, before grabbing onto the upper
part of its eggs with his claws.

Ken climbed up the Nuckelavee with his claws and jaw, as the monster kept running around the
arena, trying to shake Ken off.

After a couple of minutes, Ken managed to make his way onto the back of the Nuckelavee's horse.

The Nuckelavee spun its upper half backward, facing Ken.

As the Nuckelavee raised its arms to attack Ken, Ken leaped forward and grabbed the egg that was
around his neck, snatching it with his mouth.

Gatcha. Ken thought as he landed in the water and immediately started swimming away from the
Nuckelavee. Now I just need to get out of here!

Ken started swimming towards the waterfall that lead to the small cavern that got him here.

However, the Nuckelavee was in pursuit, charging toward him.

With the monster on his tail, Ken had one option, and he lept at the waterfall, jumping high into
the air, and using his claws to stick himself to the wall.

With Ken stuck to the wall above, the Nuckelavee ran right into the wall, shaking the whole
cavern.

Woah Ken clung to the wall a bit tighter, as the cavern shook. I need to get out of here.

Ken crawled up the wall and made it into the small cavern, where he proceeded to swim up
through it, towards the lake.

After a bit more frantic swimming, Ken made it out of the hole, and into the lake.

Whew. I made it. Ken thought.

BRRR.

Uh oh. Ken thought as he saw his Omnitrix start to flash red.

BRRRRR.

Ken started swimming upwards, towards the surface.

BRRRRR! BRRRR! BRRRRR!

SPLASH!

Ken made it to the surface of the lake, just as he transformed into his human form.

"Mmmm!? Pah!" Ken spat out the platinum egg, that was still in his mouth. "Ugh, that tastes worse
than the basket!"

After trying to spit the taste out of his mouth, he grabbed the egg and started swimming back
towards land.

A few minutes of swimming later, Ken reached the side of the lake and crawled onto land.

"Ohhhhhh." Ken groaned, as he crawled to his basket, and put the egg inside.

"I think…I'm gonna lie down." Ken said, as he rolled over and laid down on the dirt.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

Kyosei felt very mixed about this, Mobile Shell technique.

On one hand, he felt very…free. All his life he'd have to be stuck inside someone else. Either doing
exclusively what they wanted or fighting them for control.

But now he could move however he wanted, without limitation. There was no delay, no resistance.

Of course, he wasn't truly free. This was once Fu's body, but since Fu was no longer in it, it didn't
regenerate, and in fact, this rotting corpse gave him much less nutrition, meaning he'd have to eat
more of it. So he could only be separated from Fu like this for a few hours.

And that brought him to the downsides of this technique.

The organs tasted horrible. Fu's organs already didn't taste that great, but at least they were an
endless food source that Kyosei could eat without hurting anyone. This was just bad in every
conceivable way.

And Kyosei just…didn't like being separated from Fu.

Fu was smart. He lead him, taught him, and in return Kyosei helped him with whatever he wanted
to do physically.

They were a good pair.

But now that they were separated, Kyosei felt…a bit lost.

Fu was decisive, he knew what to do, and if he didn't he knew the best way to find out.

But Kyosei was a baby. A very smart baby, but still a baby. And one that had never really made
decisions before.

He was still just following Fu's orders right now, go around the forest, and find eggs. And he'd
been doing that without issue for a while now. He'd found about 16 white eggs, and even a silver
egg that he'd noticed floating in a pond. But he kept wondering what he was supposed to do if he
had to make a choice. What if one of the others tried to steal one of his eggs? Was he supposed to
chase them? Let them go? He knew he couldn't attack them, but what counted as an attack?
The concept of being free, while exciting in a way, was also very, very scary to Kyosei. But he
wondered if it should be.

As Kyosei grabbed his 17'th white egg, with a tendril, he looked down at his hand. Or, rather Fu's
hand. He wondered if, years later, when he knew more and was smarter, would he prefer to be
separate from Fu? Or would he rather stay inside him, and let him call the shots.

Before he could contemplate that for much longer, he heard Fu speak to him using the earpiece.

"Kyosei, hour's up. Head back to the backyard." Fu ordered.

Kyosei let out a noise in response, to let him know that he'd heard him, before immediately
heading back to that area.

This would be a question that an older, smarter Kyosei would answer.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Ken was quickly on his way to his third platinum egg.

Problem was, it was in the sky somewhere.

Ken had followed the trail of the third egg, however, once he reached a large clearing, he smelled
that the egg had been taken into the sky.

Meaning once again, he couldn't use Wildmutt to track its exact location.

But this was even worse than the lake because the sky was a significantly larger space to search.

And so began, what became Ken's most frustrating search yet.

He'd turn into Stinkfly, take to the skies, look around, and come back down before his
transformation wore off.

This took up a whole hour of his time before eventually, he found something.

Another huge hoard of ravagers. But this was a much bigger hoard than the one in the cave. There
were so many of them, all flying so closely together, that it just looked like a big black ball in the
sky.

If Ken had to guess, he'd probably guess that the egg was somewhere in that black mass of claws
and teeth.

Most likely, somewhere in the center.

Not wanting to waste time and risk having to retreat, Ken opened fire, shooting out goop from his
four tentacle-like eye stalks, rapid-fire.

The goop started hitting the Ravagers, each shot encompassing their tiny bodies, keeping them
from flying and making them fall to the ground.

Ken took out a couple dozen Ravagers this way, before they charged at him, screeching and giving
off a truly awful noise.

Seeing them get closer, Ken flew away from them, while continuing to fire at them,
Fortunately, they weren't faster than him, so Ken could outmaneuver them pretty easily.

As Ken quickly whittled away at their numbers, he noticed a metallic gleam coming from the
center of the hoard.

The egg.

Seeing a glimpse of his prize, Ken focused his fire on that area, taking out a few dozen more
Ravagers, before he saw it.

He finally hit the Ravager with the egg, and he saw it fall out of the cloud of other Grimm.

Ken flew down towards that Ravager, with the swarm following.

"Gatcha!" Ken said as he caught the Grimm and the egg.

With his prize in hand, Ken flew away from the swarm at full speed.

After a couple minutes, Ken finally lost the swarm, and breathed a sigh of relief, as he landed on
the ground.

"Reee! Reeee!" The Ravager in his hand cried as it struggled.

"Alright, that's enough out of you," Ken said, before he bit the head off of the Ravager, killing it,
and causing it to fade away. Leaving only the egg…and the goop.

In response, Ken popped the egg into his mouth, and swished it around for a few seconds, before
spitting it back up, goop free.

"Gonna have to wash that," Ken said, as he plopped it into the basket. "I better win after all this.
Wonder, how Otoko's doing?"

XXXXXXXXXXX

Otoko was slightly disappointed with his egg count. Very slightly.

All together, Otoko had collected 15 white eggs, 2 bronze eggs, and one silver egg. Considering
the contest would be coming to an end soon, that wasn't a very impressive number.

Still, Otoko didn't really care about winning. This was more of a fun exercise for him.

Most of his disappointment came from not wanting to weigh Ken down.

But there really wasn't much he could do. He'd just try his best and hope that was enough.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Do you think we'll win?" Kioku asked her partner, as they collected their fifth golden egg.

"I'd like to hope so," Shiruku said, watching a spider come up to her.

Their strategy was simple, Shiruku was to commune with the spiders in the forest, and they would
tell her where the eggs were.

They'd found quite a few eggs this way, but not as many as you'd think.
"I'm honestly feeling a bit popped out." Kioku admitted. "All this walking is a bit much for me."

"Well then let's take a break," Shiruku suggested.

"What!? Shouldn't we not waste any time?" Kioku asked.

"This whole event is for fun. If you're exhausted, then you're not having fun." Shiruku pointed out,
before taking a seat on the ground. "Now come, let's gaze at the clouds."

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

With time running out, Ken was frantically running towards the location of the last platinum egg,
as Wildmutt.

It wasn't hard to find once Ken started getting even relatively close to it. Because the last egg was
located at the top, of an absolutely massive ice mountain. Courtesy of Todoroki.

How did I not notice this before? Ken wondered to himself, as he stared up at the mountain that
looked like a giant ice spear, piercing the sky. Welp, better start climbing, not much time left.

Ken approached the base of the mountain, dug his claws into the ice, and started climbing up the
mountain, as quick as he could.

It took him seven whole minutes of climbing, to see the top. And there, at the very tip of the
mountain, was the platinum egg.

Ken grinned, as he quickly approached the top, moving closer and closer to the top.

And as he reached the summit-

SMASH!

Kiba burst out of the mountain, causing the summit to explode, as she grabbed the egg.

"RAHHHHHHH!" Ken screamed in fear, as Kiba bursting out of the mountain, caused him to go
flying away from the mountain, and now he was falling towards the ground.

And to make things worse.

BRRRRR! BRRRRR! BRRRRR! BRRRR!

In a flash of red, Ken turned back into his normal form and was now plummeting miles towards the
ground.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Ken screamed as he fell towards the ground, seemingly to his death.

Only to be snapped up, by a Grimm Griffin, that had been standing by. To save anyone who fell
off.

"Ohhh." Ken gave a massive sigh of relief. He'd be disappointed he lost the egg if he wasn't too
glad about not dying.

"Alright, everyone!" Mina announced using drones. "Time is up! Everyone comes back, let's count
the eggs!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXX
After about half an hour, all the kids finally made it back to the backyard, and they all dumped
their eggs in their team's basket.

"You got three platinum eggs!?" Nara shouted in shock, looking at Ken and Otoko's basket.

"Heheh." Ken laughed, taking the moment to gloat. "Yep. Wildmutt's nose has never been more
useful. Let me find all four of them. And I would have gotten the last one if Kiba hadn't come out
of nowhere and swiped it! Almost killing me in the process."

Kiba rolled her eyes. "As if Caretaker would challenge us to climb a mountain and not have
something in place to save us, should we fall? And I didn't even know you were there in the first
place."

"Alright everyone, time to count the eggs!" Mina said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After a small counting period, it was time to announce the results.

"Alrighty then! Time to announce the results!" Mina shouted.

All the participants were lined up in front of her, looking at her with anticipation.

"And the winners are…Ken and Otoko!" Mina announced.

"YES!" Ken shouted at the top of his lungs, feelings of relief, joy, and exuberance filled him in
massive quantities making him feel lighter than air. "We did it! It worked! My plan worked!
Hahaha! Yes!"

Almost everyone else was not feeling that same, with feelings of disappointment going all around.

"Curses." Kiba pouted before looking to Eri. "My apologies little sister, it appears I did lead us to
victory."

"It's ok." Eri managed a slight smile, grabbing Kiba's hands to try and comfort her. "We did our
best, and you looked really cool climbing that mountain."

"I'm sorry I slowed you down." Kioku apologized to her partner. "You might have won if it wasn't
for me."

"Nonsense. I wouldn't have a victory if it meant hurting you." Shiruku told her, rubbing her head.
"And besides Ken had three platinum eggs, I doubt we would have won."

"Ugh, sorry my plans didn't really work out," Nara said to Kota, who look mildly annoyed.

"Hey it's fine, I didn't really think we were gonna win anyway. Not after he got three platinum
eggs." Kota remarked.

Meanwhile, Yonda was petting a saddened Sansan. Don't be upset sister. Ken had a great
advantage, and good strategy, not much could have been done. We tried out best, and that's what
matters. I'm sure we can beat him in the next competition.

Kyosei felt a profound sense of disappointment, and he felt Fu reassure him mentally.

Kei on the other hand seemed unaffected and was giving Ken a round of appulse. "Good work Ken
and Otoko! Congratulations!"
Shoji came over, and gave them both a trophy, awarding them for their victory.

Ken held his trophy up proudly, while Otoko just went the flow.

"Don't worry kids! We still have way more stuff to do!" Mina told them. "After a short break, we'll
be moving on to the next competition! Plus Ultra!"
 Field Day Part 5

"Alright, everyone! Time for the last big event!" Mina announced to everyone.

The sun was starting to set, and in a few hours, the field day would come to an end.

"Now everyone! It's time for the ultimate race!" Mina said, before looking gesturing over to the
starting line she'd set up.

At the starting line were five contestants. Iida, Ochaco, Shiruku, Kiba, and Nara, all looking ready
and rearing to go.

"The rules are simple, stay within the track, and don't attack any of the other racers!" Mina
explained. "So without further ado! Racers! Ready!"

Nara slammed down on her Omnitrix and turned into XLR8.

"Set!" Mina continued.

"Full Cowling, 15%!" Ochaco said, activating One for All.

"GO!" Mina shouted.

VROOM!

Immediately, all the racers began running, going through the first part of the racecourse, a large
open stretch of land, that lead into the forest.

Nara had a head start, with Kiba behind her, Iida behind her, and Ochaco and Shiruku behind him.

For a few seconds, it looked like Nara was gonna get a large headstart.

KABOOM!

Until she ran right over a mine!

"AHHHH!" Nara shouted as the mine blew her back, sending her flying onto her side. "Owww."

"And Nara's hit the first obstacle! The Mine Field!" Mina announced over the loudspeaker. "Try
and keep from getting blown up ok guys!"

"Ha! As if Mines would stop me!" Kiba shouted as she jumped up high into the air, jumping over
half the field, before landing in the middle of it.

KABOOM!

"Ahahaha!" Kiba said as she jumped out of the smoke cloud that came from the explosion,
completely unphased by it. "Such weak explosions can't touch the queen of eternal darkness!"

As Kiba was jumping over the minefield, Nara had gotten back up, and Iida was also approaching
the minefield.

Darn it. I'll just have to try and move around the mines. Nara thought, looking down at the field
for buried mines, before maneuvering around them, as quickly but cautiously as she could, with
Iida doing the same.

Now Ochaco and Shiruku approached the minefield, and both of them already had a strategy in
mind.

Ochaco jumped up, touching herself and taking away her gravity, allowing herself to float over the
minefield, quickly moving past Nara and Iida who had to maneuver around the mines.

Meanwhile, Shiruku just jumped up as much as she could, before turning around mid-air and
shooting a web at one of the trees in the distance, before pulling herself over to those trees on her
web line, and rushing past Iida, Nara, and Ochaco as she did so.

Back with Kiba, she had made it into the forest and a had big lead on everyone else.

She kept running straight, until a tree got in her way, and then she swerved to the right.

Then she stepped on something, tripped, and fell on her face.

"Pah!" Kiba grunted as she got a mouth full of grass. "What the heck!?"

She tried getting up, only to find that her foot was stuck on something.

One of Mineta's balls.

"Looks like lady K has gotten to the second part of the course!" Mina announced. "The sticky
forest! We've scattered a bunch of sticky traps around the forest, so be careful!"

"Ugh!" Kiba groaned as she began to try and pull the ball off her foot.

Meanwhile, Shiruku had reached the forest, and clung to a tree, before jumping to the next one
going from tree to tree and avoiding the ground, which was covered in patches of Mineta's balls.

"Looks like Shiruku's going the high route! But let's see if she can avoid the obstacles we placed
up there." Mina commented.

As Shiruku jumped to the next tree, she noticed a tape trap up ahead, lines of tape wrapped around
two trees that would keep her from going forward.

She looked around for another route, only to find a lot more tape traps around her, and some of the
trees also had patches of Mineta's balls on them.

While Shiruku was looking for a way forward, Ochaco made it into the forest and was running
through it as fast as she could, while scanning for Mineta's balls.

She made it to a tape trap and jumped over it, however, she realized that in itself was a trap, as she
found herself about to land on some of Mineta's balls.

Ochaco touched herself, stopping herself in the air before she touched the balls, gliding over them,
before returning herself to normal gravity, and continuing to run through the forest.

Meanwhile, Kiba had finally gotten that ball off of her and continued to run forward. This time
when a tree got in her way, instead of going around it into a trap, she just ran through the tree,
breaking it into splinters as she went on without slowing.

At least until she stepped on the patch of balls that was behind it and tripped again.
"Curses!" Kiba shouted.

"Oh, looks like Lady Kiba having some trouble," Mina commented. "But it looks like Iida and
Nara have finally reached the forest! Let's see if these two can catch up! Man never thought I'd be
telling Iida to catch up."

"The landmines were quite the impediment to my speed Ashido!" Iida shouted as he started
running through the forest, with Nara in front of him, as the two moved at a fast, but not super fast
speed, through the forest, cautiously avoiding the obstacles in the forest.

Meanwhile, Shiruku had found her way forward, jumping around from the bases of the trees,
sometimes moving to the ground every time some tape or balls got in her way, swiftly moving
through the forest.

"Alright, it looks like Shiruku is taking the lead with some masterful footwork! All six of them!"
Mina commented. "Ochaco is going a bit slower, that zero-g quirk of her's letting her get past a lot
of the traps, but Kiba's on her tail! She's finally getting the grove of avoiding the traps. Nara and
Iida are gaining slowly. Looks like the traps aren't slowing them down as much as the mines did!
Let's see how things play out, as Shiruku is approaching the next obstacle!"

Shiruku jumped out of the forest, and to the entrance of a giant maze, with four different entrances.

"Welcome to the great maze! Try and get through it as fast as you can. But rember you have to stay
on the track! Which doesn't include going over the maze." Mina reminded the contestants.

Shiruku frowned and she was about to run into the maze, but then she stopped, as an idea came to
her.

And so she stood to the side and waited.

"Look's like Shiruku's not going in yet. Wonder what she's thinking?" Mina asked. "Well whatever
it is, it better be good, because she's about to lose her lead as Uraraka's approaching maze with
Kiba not far behind."

Ochaco ran out of the forest and stopped for a second to look at Shiruku, who just smiled at her.
"What are you doing?"

"Waiting." Shiruku simply responded, turning her head to the forest. "Ah, here she comes."

And Kiba came running out of the forest.

She stopped for a moment to look at all four paths, before taking the one on the inner right.

But instead of taking a turning right, and following the path, she kept going straight.

SMASH! SMASH! SMASH!

Kiba just ran right through the walls of the maze, destroying them as she kept ongoing.

"There we go," Shiruku said, before turning to Ochaco. "Shall we?"

Ochaco ran forward, following Kiba, with Shiruku going behind her.

"Huh...We probably should have thought of that," Mina commented. "Whoops."

However, as Shiruku passed one of the walls Kiba destroyed, she then proceeded to stop, and web
it up, meaning that the path was no longer useable to Nara or Iida.

"Oh but it looks Shiruku is sealing off the path," Mina noted. "Showing no mercy to Iida or Nara."

"Aghhh!" Nara shouted in annoyance, as she still moved through the forest, hearing about what just
happened and getting very, very irritated at the sneaky spider girl.

Sorry Nara, but I can't let you or Iida catch up. Shiruku thought as she continued through the
maze, webbing up the walls as she went, while Ochaco and Kiba went through the maze without
issue.

"Well, thanks to Kiba. Her, Ochaco, and Shiruku have already made it to the next obstacle." Mina
said. "At the same time, Nara's made it to the maze, with Iida not far behind."

Nara quickly dashed into the maze and started running as fast as possible. At this point trying to
figure out which path led where would slow her down, so she'd just run through the maze as fast as
possible. Iida soon followed behind her, using the same strategy.

Meanwhile, Kiba, Ochaco, and Shiruku had arrived, at a massive field that was covered in ice.

"Behold the ice field!" Mina announced. "Careful not to slip."

Kiba paid no attention to this warning and attempted to jump over the field.

She made it about a quarter of the way, before landing on the ice, cracking it, and causing her to
slip, fall on her face, slid forward until she slipped onto a more fragile piece of ice, which broke
underneath her and dropped her into a pit.

"Curses!" Kiba cried as he fell into a deep hole, filled with Mineta's balls. "NOT AGAIN!"

"Sorry Lady K, can't brute force everything," Mina said.

Ochaco did what she normally did, touched herself, and started floating over the whole thing.

Shruku meanwhile, had a different approach.

SHINK!

She stabbed one of her long pointy legs into the ice, and stuck to it, getting a firm footing on the
ice, before moving onto it, doing the same thing with each leg as she moved, making it impossible
for her to slip.

Half a minute later, Nara finished getting through the maze and looked at the long stretch of ice in
front of her. If she tried just running over it, she'd end up in a hole, like Kiba.

So she thought about it for a few seconds, and then came up with an idea.

Nara then began to run in a circle.

"Oh, looks like Nara has a plan!" Mina commented. "It'd better work because Shiruku and Ochaco
are already almost past the ice field! Shiruku's in first place, and gaining a pretty big lead! Wonder
what'll happen when Lady K climbed out of the hole?"

"You'll find out right now!" Kiba cried as she jumped out of the hole, with one of Mineta's balls
attached to each foot.
She landed on the ice, and the two balls stuck to the icy ground, keeping her from slipping.

Kiba then started moving forward, using the balls to keep footing. "Ahahaha! Your attempts to trap
me, have only made me stronger! Behold my endless tenacity!"

"Lady K has found her way! Fantastic my lady!" Mina commented. "And it looks like Iida is
approaching the ice!"

Iida had finally ran through the maze, and approached the ice, stopping before he stepped foot on
it.

After looking around, he sees Nara still running in circles, at this point moving so fast she was just
an unseeable blur.

I see. Iida said, realizing what Nara was doing, before coming up with his own strategy.

VROOM!

Iida crouched down and started revving his engines, getting ready to go as fast as he could.
"Recipro Burst!"

FWOOSH!

Iida then ran across the ice at max speed, using the ice to make him move even faster as he sped
through the icy field.

He ran over a pitfall, but by the time the ice crumbled, Iida was already past it, he was moving so
quickly that none of the pits could catch him in time.

VROOM!

And then, Nara suddenly slingshotted herself across the field, using the momentum she had built
up to do the same thing Iida did, and run across the field so fast none of the pitfalls could trap her.

"WOAH! Iida and Nara have gone from dead last, to first and gaining a massive lead!" Mina
shouted in excitement.

Nara rushed past Iida, as both of them ran past the other contestants, leaving them in the dust, as
both of them soon cleared the ice field, and moved onto the path towards the next obstacle.

I knew something like this would happen. Shiruku frowned, as she crawled off the ice field and ran
after Iida and Nara. Hopefully, the next obstacle slows them down a bit more.

"Alright, Nara and Iida have already made it to the next obstacle, the Lake of Pain!" Mina
announced dramatically.

Nara and Iida made it to a huge lake, that was filled with mines, as well as three Sea Feilongs
waiting for them to arrive.

The two went full speed, running on top of the water, trying to get through the lake. Thankfully,
the mines here were larger and more spaced out, meaning that the two of them had an easier time
running around them.

All the Fei-longs tried to rush at them, but they were so fast they couldn't reach them, and the two
of them had already run across the lake.
"And they're both already over the lake! Before Shiruku could even get to it!" Mina shouted. "Nara
in first place, with Iida not too far behind! And they are about to get to the final obstacle! Will
these two get to the finish line before the others can even... hang on!"

Suddenly, Nara's Omnitrix began to turn flash red.

BRRRR!

"No!" Nara groaned, as she forced herself to slow down, digging her ball-like feet into the dirt,
skidding into the ground as she started to slow.

BRRRR! BRRRRR! BRRRR!

In a flash of red, Nara had returned to her normal form, and her forward momentum, caused her to
fly forward, and land on her face.

"Owww." Nara groaned as her face impacted the dirt.

Meanwhile, Iida began to slow down, as his engines overheated and shut down.

Iida slowed to a stop, not too far away from Nara, as his quirk went on cool down. "Unfortunate. I
had hoped I could have made it through the last obstacle before this happened."

"Ugh, if Shiruku hadn't made me go through that stupid maze I could have won!" Nara complained
as she pulled herself off the ground.

"Looks like their quirks gave out before they could reach the end!" Mina said. "And now both of
them will have to go through the next obstacle, without any help from their quirks? Speaking of
that next obstacle, introducing, the Hill!"

Both Iida and Nara stood at the base of a large, steep hill. And they could see the finish line over at
the top.

It may have looked like a normal hill, but both Iida and Nara knew it had to be filled with traps.

Nara took a deep breath and started running up the hill, with Iida watching from behind.

She made it about seven feet, before-

SPRING!

"AHHHH!" Nara screamed as suddenly, a hidden springboard popped up, and launched her into
the air.

Nara hit the ground, back at the base of the hill, hurting her back quite a bit. "Owwwwwww."

"Ouch!" Mina grimaced. "That looked like it hurt. Be careful, this hill will have you going back
down to the bottom over, and over again! With traps invisible to the naked eye!"

"Are you ok?" Iida asked Nara giving her a hand and helping her off the ground.

"I'll be fine," Nara reassured him.

"Looks like Shiruku's at the lake! And Ochaco and Kiba have gotten to the end of the icy path!"
Mina announced.
Back at the lake, Shiruku had reached the edge and was thinking about how she could get over
this.

"RAHHHHHHHH!" One of the Feilongs noticed her, and let out a roar, getting the attention of the
other two, causing all three of them to start swimming towards her.

Shiruku quickly got an idea, and jumped up towards them, before turning mid-air, and firing a web
at them.

The web line hit the forehead of the one in the center, and Shiruku pulled herself towards it.

She landed on its forehead, and immediately, it started trying to shake her off, wagging its head
around to try and throw her, but Shiruku stuck to its head, waiting for just the right moment.

Then, when it flicked its head upwards, Shiruku jumped at the same time, sending her flying high,
high up into the sky.

From there, Shiruku shot a web line at a tree on the other end of the lake and started reeling herself
towards it.

"Looks like Shiruku flew over that lake in no time!" Mina commented. "I wonder how Uraraka and
Lady K are gonna deal with it though?"

While Shiruku was landing at the end of the lake, Ochaco and Kiba approached the other side.

Kiba without hesitation jumped into the lake, and started swimming, with Ochaco following
behind her, doing the exact same thing.

"Looks like these two are gonna be the only ones to actually go into the lake!" Mina said. "Let's
see how well, they do!"

The two easily swam around the mines, but the real problem came as the Feilongs approached. "

One rushed Kiba and tried to headbutt her(its options were limited as Yami had given them strict
commands on what kind of attacks they could and couldn't use.) but Kiba swam down and dodged
it.

That Feilong turned, and dived after her, pursuing her under the water.

Kiba kept swimming forward as the Feilong chased her, and then the other Feilong comes in, and
cuts off her path, standing in her way.

So in response, Kiba burst upwards, jumping out of the water, like a dolphin, and trying to go over
the Feilong.

But, the Feilong sifted its body, and tail slapped Kiba out of the air and knocking her back to the
beginning of the lake.

Ochaco meanwhile, was swimming away from the one Feilong that was chasing her and gaining.

"18! Full Cowling!" Ochacos shouted, increasing her power, as she shot away from the Feilong.

While that was happening, Nara and Iida were continuing to try and climb the hill, with very little
success.

Nara made it a quarter way up the hill, when suddenly, a few feet ahead of her, a device popped out
of the hill and shot down a stream of water towards Nara.

"Wait! Ahhhhh!" Nara screamed, as the water swept her off her feet, and brought her back down
the hill with it. "Oh come on!"

Iida, who was further down the hill, suddenly stepped on some ground that had been slicked with a
soapy liquid, and tripped, causing him to roll all the way back down to the base of the hill.

"Looks like Nara and Iida are still struggling to make progress, but Shiruku is approaching the hill
now, let's see if she does any better," Mina said.

Shiruku ran up to the hill and started going up, decreasing her speed, and moving cautiously.

BOING!

The spider girl had stepped on a hidden springboard, which sprang out of the ground and tried to
toss her off the hill, but she just stuck to the board, and when it stopped springing, she jumped off it
and continued going up.

She kept going, and ended up stepping on a slippy patch, she slipped down a little bit, but then she
just stuck to the ground and kept herself from going any further down, before continuing on, and
moving around the slippery part of the hill.

"Oh, that spider stickiness is letting her climb up the hill like it's nothing!" Mina shouted. "Will she
be the one! Can she win it all!? Oh!? Looks like Uraraka is coming up! But Shiruku is already
halfway up the hill!"

Ochaco ran up to the hill and looked up. Shiruku was almost already halfway up. There was no
way for her to catch up by simply going up the hill.

She'd have to think outside the box.

Ochaco took a few seconds to think of a plan, looking around, before her eyes landed on a nearby
tree.

Quickly she ran over to it, and touched it, taking away its gravity, before she began to lift. "Grrrrrr!
HRAGH!"

Ochaco lifted the tree out of the ground, and threw it into the air, sending it flying high, high up
into the air, sending it higher than the hill itself.

Then, Ochaco touched herself, taking away her own gravity, before jumping up towards the tree.

Uraraka flipped in mid-air, positioning herself so her feet landed on the tree. "Shooting! Star!"

Ochaco then launched herself off the tree as hard as she could, sending the tree flying back, and her
flying forward, towards the top of the hill.

"Oh my goodness! Ochaco just flew over the hill, and is heading towards the finish line!" Mina
shouted.

Shiruku looked up at Ochaco who was flying towards the finish line and panicked. It was all or
nothing, so she jumped up, and shot a web line at one of the poles holding up the checkered banner
over the finish line, and stared reeling herself in.

"It's so close! Ochaco and Shiruku are neck and neck! But who's gonna make it there first!?" Mina
screamed in excitement.

The two girls kept moving towards the finish line, getting closer, and closer, with neither one
gaining the edge over the other, until-

SLUNK.

One of the traps activated.

A wall popped out of the ground, right in front of Shiruku's path, stopping her progress, and
allowing Ochaco to shoot ahead, and fly past through the finish line.

"She did it! Ochaco Uraraka has won the race! Landing herself in first place!" Mina shouted
excitedly. "Congratulations girl! You've done your class proud!"

"Whew." Ochaco let out a breath she'd been holding, before touching her fingertips together.
"Release."

"Ugh." Shiruku groaned with disappointment, as she made her way to the finish line.

"In second place is Shiruku!" Mina announced. "Don't look too down spider girl! Second place
ain't bad when you look at your competition."

This didn't seem to cheer Shiruku up much, as she still held her head down with disappointment,
and Ochaco gave her a pat on the head, and a sympathetic smile.

"You almost had me there. Had that wall not shown up who knows what would have happened."
Ochaco reassured her. "And hey, I think Izuku will be proud of your quick thinking."

"Well, with first and second place decided, let's see who's gonna get that bronze medal!" Mina
said. "Let's see how Lady K is-"

SLAM!

Suddenly, a tree came crashing down a few yards in front of Shiruku and Ochaco, with Kiba on top
of it.

"Ahah! It worked!" Kiba cheered, as she hopped off the tree, blood dripping from her hands and
mouth. "Even if I can't get first! I refuse to be in last!"

"And Lady K takes third! With an incredible feat of strength, Lady K seems to have thrown a tree,
and rode it all the way to the finish line!" Mina explained. "Also, what's up with the blood?"

"Well, I couldn't do something like this at little over half my strength now could I?" Kiba stated.
"So I had to hunt a deer that had wandered into the race track, and drink its blood to regain my
power."

"Wow. Brutal as heck Lady K," Mina commented. "Well now with only two contestants left! I
wonder who will make it to fourth place!?"

Iida and Nara kept trying to make it up the hill, sliding down many, many times, before eventually,
Iida made it up, and crossed the finish line.

"And Iida gets fourth place!" Mina shouted. "And with that, the race is over!"

BRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!
A horn sounded, signaling the race's end.

"Ughhhh." Nara let out a groan that was full of exhaustion and disappointment, as she flopped to
the ground halfway up the hill.

"Alright, everyone! Make your way back to the backyard, and let's wrap this up!" Mina explained.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

By the time everyone made it back, night had fallen, and 1A had taken the time to set up for the
next event. Blankets were placed around the backyard, and dinner had been placed on tables.

But before that, they had to wrap up the race.

"Alright! Time for the awards!" Mina said.

Ochaco, Shiruku, and Kiba stood on three podiums, with Ochaco on the highest one, Shiruku on
the second highest, and Kiba on the lowest.

Shoji came forward, with a gold trophy, and two medals. One silver one bronze.

The multi-armed boy gifted the trophy to Ochaco while giving the silver medal to Shiruku, and the
bronze one to Kiba.

"Congrats to Uraraka, Shiruku and Kiba!" Mina said as everyone gave them a round of applause.

Meanwhile, on the side, Kaminari walked up to Iida. "You ok man?"

"I'm fine Kaminari. Thank you for your concern." Iida answered. "Although I am slightly
frustrated, I can use this frustration as motivation to improve myself further!"

"Yeah, that's the spirit man!" Kaminari said, patting him on the back. "Plus Ultra!"

Nara on the other hand was not taking her loss quite as well and clapped with a disappointed scowl
on her face.

"Hey, you gonna be ok?" Ken asked her genuinely.

"I'll be fine," Nara mumbled, before letting out a long sigh. "Just a little sore about losing a race
while being the fastest one there. And I could have won if Shiruku didn't make me go through that
maze."

"Yeah, well she wanted to win." Ken shrugged. "But hey, at least you're still number 1 in the
classroom, so there's that. You're still top nerd."

"And you're still number 1 loser," Nara smirked, her mood picking up a bit.

"There she is. I was worried I'd have to be nice to you for a whole day." Ken fake gagged. "Ugh.
Just saying it sounds wrong."

"Doofus." Nara chuckled while rolling her eyes, with a smirk on her face.

"Well with that over, it's time for the final event! The fireworks show!" Mina shouted. "Everyone
get a plate! And pick a blanket! And get ready for the show!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX
Ochaco sat down on her blanket, her legs crossed with a plate of curry and rice beside her, looking
up at the night sky.

After everyone had gotten their food, they all chose their blankets, sitting in groups, all except for
Ochaco, who sat alone, as curiously no one choose to sit next to her.

Until Izuku came up to her, with a nervous expression on his face. "Um…most of the other
blankets were full and…I noticed you were alone. So is it ok if I-"

"Of course!" Ochaco answered, flashing him a smile. "More than enough room after all."

"Thank you," Izuku told her, before sitting down, with his bowl of Katsudon.

The two sat in silence for a little bit, eating their food together, and waiting for the show to start.

"Um…congratulations by the way," Izuku said after a while. "On your victory, that is."

"Thanks!" Ochaco smiled proudly, blushing slightly as well. "Honestly, it's all thanks to Shiruku. If
she hadn't done everything she did during the maze part, I wouldn't have been able to win."

"Yeah, I'm really proud of all the ideas she came up with during that race. Even if she only got
second place, I'm glad she walked away with a medal." Izuku said, with a huge smile on his face.

Ochaco stared at him for a second. In awe of the expression on his face. The happiness at seeing
his daughter doing so well, the pride he felt in seeing all his efforts in allowing her to grow pay off.

It was a look that said a lot about Izuku. How happy he was to watch someone succeed, and how
much it meant to him that he got to help that person. It was an amazing look, in Ochaco's opinion.
And one she wanted to see, much more of.

BOOM!

The fireworks started, and Ochaco was snapped out of her trance by the light and loud noise.
"Huh?"

"Hm?" Izuku looked at her, seeing that Ochaco had a dazed and slightly confused expression.
"Ochaco, are you ok?"

"Me? Um, yeah!" Ochaco stuttered, as her face turned red when she realized that she'd been staring
at Izuku for quite a while. "I'm fine! Hey, look at the fireworks! Let's pay attention to those!"

Izuku looked at her for a few more seconds, trying to see if should be concerned, before shrugging
it off, and looking up at the fireworks with her.

And thus, the field day had concluded, with a burst of light and color exploding in the night sky,
signaling its end.
 Fuku's Outing Part 1

"Please go camping with me Tomorrow!"

Now, when Kioku went to her room late at night after some lessons from Izuku, she did not expect
to find Fuku outside her door, giving her a very sudden request

Fuku was shaking slighting after giving her request, looking away from her, but Kioku couldn't see
her face because of the hoodie she was wearing.

Kioku didn't respond immediately, mostly because of the shock that came from this sudden, and
strange request coming out of nowhere.

"Y-You don't have to if you don't want to," Fuku added in a small voice, and Kioku could already
hear dejection in her voice like she accepted Kioku's rejection before Kioku even rejected her.

Kioku didn't even really consider rejecting her. Camping sounded like it could be enjoyable, and
since it was Fuku, she knew they weren't actually going to go that far away from the house.

And more importantly, it would let her get to know Fuku better. Which was something she really,
really wanted. For multiple reasons.

Of course, there was the obvious reason, of course, Fuku being one of her sisters, and thus she
really should be on more familiar terms with her.

And the other reason was that the first step in getting more familiar with people would be getting
familiar with the people that live in you're house.

"Ok." Kioku answered. "Did you ask Daddy for permission?"

"U-Uh I-I-I didn't really think you'd say yes so I-I didn't do that yet. B-But I'll go do that now!"
Fuku said, before running off. "I-I'll text you the details! T-Thank you for saying yes!"

And just like that, she was gone.

Kioku could only wonder what kind of plans were brewing in that girl's head.

But she was too tired to think about that right now, so she put that matter aside, and went into her
room to go to sleep.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Whatever Kioku may have thought Fuku would do, this was not it.

When Kioku woke up, she found that Fuku had texted her, telling her to meet her in the backyard at
the edge of the forest, and to be ready for camping. As well as being reassured that Fuku packed
everything they'd need for camping and that she quadruple-checked, to make sure she didn't miss
anything.

And when Kioku got there, she saw Fuku, standing in front of a Beowulf, that had all sorts of bags
strapped to it.

"Y-You came!" Fuku's face lit up when she saw Kioku approach. "I-I was worried that maybe
you'd changed your mind."
Kioku shook her head. "No, I wouldn't do that to you Fuku."

"Oh! Uh, I'm not saying you're the kind of person to do that it-it's just…never mind!" Fuku shook
her head. "We should get going. The place I want to go to is pretty far away."

"Really?" Kioku asked, her eyes widening a bit.

"It's not too far I swear!" Fuku told her frantically, worried she'd said something wrong. "I mean,
it's pretty far, but we're still gonna be in our forest. It's just a part of the forest that's a lot farther
away from the house."

"It's fine, I just thought you'd want to stay somewhere closer to the house." Kioku explained, giving
her a confused look. "Why do you want to go so far away in the first place?"

"Um…" Fuku paused, and Kioku could see the gears turning in her head, as she thought hard about
something. "I'm sorry but I really want my reason to be a surprise."

Fuku's expression then turned crestfallen. "But…if you really want to know, I'll tell you."

Kioku sighed, she wanted to press for details, but she could see that doing so significantly worsen
Fuku's mood. "It's fine, you don't have to tell me. I'm sure you have a good reason for wanting to
go so far away."

"I do! I swear!" Fuku promised. "J-Just…please wait until tonight! Then you'll see."

"Alright." Kioku agreed, already wondering what Fuku had in store.

She looked up at the Beowulf, it was a rather large one, and it was absolutely covered from head to
toe in different bags. She heard Fuku was a hard worker, and that must apply to her planning as
well.

Kioku only hoped she could have as much fun as Fuku wanted.

"Alright! Let's get on the Beowulf and start going!" Fuku said, hopping into the creature, sitting
down on one of the two saddles, that was put on it.

Kioku followed suit, and climbed up to the Beowulf, although she struggled to try and climb onto
the creature, due to being significantly shorter.

"Oh! Here let me help!" Fuku said, offering her hands, which Kioku quickly took.

With a bit of effort, the two girls managed to pull Kioku onto the Beowulf, and Kioku got onto the
saddle.

"I'm sorry I didn't think of that!" Fuku apologized. "I should have-"

"Please stop apologizing." Kioku cut her off, with a bit of frustration in her voice. "Not everything
is your fault."

"...I know…I'm still trying to learn that." Fuku admitted dejectedly, looking back towards the front
and away from Kioku.

Instantly Kioku regretted sounding so harsh, while also silently cursing Fuku's father for making
her like this.

"I'm…" Fuku stopped herself before she said, I'm sorry again. "I'll try to stop apologizing so much.
I know it can be kind of annoying."

"No, no it's ok. I get why you do it, it's not your fault, daddy does this too." Kioku pointed out, to
try and make her feel a bit better.

She didn't know how effective it was, and Fuku didn't respond, instead, she just kept looking
ahead.

Meanwhile, the Beowulf, knowing the girls were on it's back, rose, and started running, taking
them to their destination.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

They had been riding on the Beowulf for about half an hour in silence, and by now the earlier
awkward tension had worn off and been replaced with something else.

Sheer boredom.

Alright, Fuku, you made things a bit awkward by apologizing too much, but now it's time to start
the fun. Fuku told herself.

"Um hey, I have an idea for a game we can play!" Fuku told Kioku, before opening up a nearby
sachel and taking out two cameras. "We can take pictures of everything around us, and see who
gets the better one!"

Kioku looked a bit skeptical, as she took the other camera. "Ok, how do we tell which one's better."

"Um…you just kind of know," Fuku answered, sounding more than a bit unsure.

Kioku shrugged. It beat just doing nothing.

The pink-haired girl started looking around, searching for something to take a photo of.

Fortunately, the Beowulf they were riding on, while pretty fast, was not the fastest Grimm around,
and it was also being weighed down by all the bags, so they could still get a pretty good look at
their surroundings as they passed by them.

Soon, Kioku found her shot. It was a small pond, surrounded by trees, with two frogs sitting at the
edge of it.

Kioku aimed her camera at the scene.

SNAP!

Meanwhile, Fuku looked on the other side, and after a minute of looking, she found a shot of her
own.

It was of two deer, eating something on the ground next to a tree.

SNAP!

Once the two had taken their pictures, they turned to each other and started comparing.

"Wow, that's a great picture Kioku!" Fuku gasped when she saw Kioku's picture. It was far from a
perfect picture, it was a bit blurry and out of focus, but that was expected for a child.
"I think your pictures are a bit better." Kioku said, taking a close look at Fuku's picture. Fuku's
hands were more steady and her eyes more focused, and as such the quality of the picture was quite
a bit better. "It's not as blurry."

"Well that's…hmmm." Fuku looked at both pictures. Her picture was objective of higher quality,
but she liked what Kioku choose to take a picture of more. "Um…I think maybe the blur brings it
down a bit. Is it ok to say my picture's better?"

Kioku nodded. "Yeah, I'll try to make mine less blurry next time."

Once again, the two girl's started looking around for something to take a photo of.

Or rather, Kioku was, Fuku kept looking at Kioku.

Eventually, Kioku found her next shot.

In the distance, there was a Red Crane, standing in a small lake, with the sun shining down on it,
causing the water to sparkle.

Kioku held her camera, and Fuku paid close attention to how she took the photo.

SNAP!

The moment Kioku took, the picture, Fuku tapped on the Beowulf's head signaling it to stop.

"Huh?" Kioku looked around in confusion. "Why did we stop."

"I um…can I take a look at that picture?" Fuku asked, receiving a nod from a still confused Kioku.

Fuku took the camera and inspected the picture she took.

It was even worse than the last one. The blur was even worse, and because the picture was taken so
far away and she didn't zoom in on it, you could barely make out the Crane.

"You're moving too fast," Fuku told her. "You have to take your time to get everything just right.
Here, hold it up."

Kioku followed her instruction and held the camera up to her face, and Fuku moved her arms, to
center the shot.

"Here, since it's so far away, you should press the zoom button right here." Fuku guided her, as
Kioku used the zoom feature, and focused in on Crane.

"Now try to be as steady as possible," Fuku told her. "Just breathe, and focus."

Kioku nodded, and tried to do as instructed, breathing and out, and focusing intensely on the shot.

SNAP!

"Alright, let's see how it turned out," Fuku told her, as they both took a look at the picture.

It was, significantly better. A lot less blurry, and they could actually see what she was trying to
take a picture of.

"There we go! That's much better!" Fuku praised her, giving her a bright, excited smile.
Kioku meanwhile, was shocked at how much the quality had improved, with just a short lesson and
a few tips. "Wow. You're really good at this Fuku."

"Huh!?" Fuku blushed intensely at the sudden compliment. "N-No I'm just a beginning too! You
should see some of the pictures people take online! They're much, much better than mine! It's just
that I've gotten used to taking pictures of stuff! Because I like to draw and paint stuff so sometimes
I need to take pictures so I can paint it later!"

"I see." Kioku thought about that. Maybe she should get into photography as well. It was strangely
satisfying getting a good shot, and she did like painting as well.

With her mission complete, Fuku tapped on Beowulf's head, and they started moving again.

"Alright, let's keep going with the game," Fuku said, picking up her camera.

"Ok!" Kioku said, sounding a bit more determined, and a bit more into it than she was before.
Wanting to put these lessons to use.

Once again, the two girls started looking around, trying to find the next thing to take a picture of.

"Oh!" Fuku gasped, as she saw a small Hare coming out of its hole. She quickly pulled up her
camera, lined up the shot very swiftly, and took a picture.

SNAP!

Meanwhile, Kioku found a bird sitting in her nest, with her babies.

Kioku did what Fuku told her, she raised her camera to her face, and took a bit of time to center the
shot, zoomed incorrectly, and-

SNAP!

The two quickly turned to each other, and immediately started comparing pictures.

"Oh, that one's so cute!" Fuku praised the moment she Kioku's picture.

"So yours!" Kioku said, looking at the Hare in Fuku's picture.

"I think yours is a bit better," Fuku said. "It has three baby birds!"

"Soooo. I win?" Kioku asked her.

Fuku nodded enthusiastically. "Good job!"

Kioku smiled, feeling a sense of pride. She looked at her picture and she just felt…good. She'd
done a good(for her age) job at capturing a really cute scene on camera.

"You know…this is more fun than I thought," Kioku admitted, before holding up her camera, and
giving Fuku a smile. "Let's keep going!"

And Fuku's heart soared.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

And so the two continued to take pictures, for the next hour of their journey.
However, the game ended, when they finally arrived at the campsite.

"We're here!" Fuku said excitedly, as the two looked around at the campsite Fuku chose.

It was next to a big lake and under the shade of a massive nearby tree. All in all, a very nice
campsite, but Kioku still wasn't sure why they had to go this far away to go camping.

"Daddy knows we're out here right?" Kioku asked, a bit concerned about how far they were, now
that she realized just how much time had passed.

Fuku nodded. "Of course! And there are a ton of Grimm around to protect us! And there's even a
Seer over there!"

She pointed up at one of the trees and saw a Seer latched onto it.

"Ok, just wanted to be sure." Kioku said, her hesitation falling away. "So…what do you want to
do?"

"Well, first we should probably unpack and get everything set up," Fuku said, looking at all the
bags she brought. "I really did bring a lot of stuff, didn't I? Um…you don't have to help if you don't
want to."

"No, no I'll help." Kioku insisted.

"Are you sure? It's gonna be a lot of work." Fuku added, but Kioku just nodded. "O-Ok. Let's get
started."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After about twenty minutes, the two finally finished setting up camp.

The most notable thing was the big tent, which was at the center of their camp. On the outside, it
looked like a normal grey tent, but on the inside, it was actually see-through. This was something
Fuku had asked for specifically from Izuku.

The next most notable thing was the small table and two folding chairs. With a cooler next to it, as
well as a crate with some snacks in it, but not much food Kioku had noted.

There was also a small grill close to the table, and some seasonings and other things used for
cooking.

Lastly, there were also some chests, filled with various things that Fuku had packed.

"So what do we do now?" Kioku asked.

"Um… maybe it'd be good to go for a swim?" Fuku suggested. "I brought swimsuits but, can you
swim?"

Kioku shook her head. "Can you?"

"Yeah. I was worried that if I was being chased that I might need to swim away if I got to a lake or
something." Fuku admitted. "Do you want me to teach you?"

Kioku nodded. "Yes please."

"Ok, well then let's get changed." Fuku looked up at the Seer. "Please look away! We're going to
get changed!"

The Seer turned away, allowing the girls some privacy.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After a quick change into their bathing suits, they began to enter the water.

"It's cold." Kioku noted, as the two slowly walk into the water. She was wearing a pink polka-
dotted white swimsuit, with a frilly skirt on the bottom.

"Yeah, but you get used to it!" Fuku reassured her. She was wearing a plain purple swimsuit and
was guiding Kioku into the water by holding her hands. "Now whatever you do, stay calm.
Freaking out is really, really bad. So just remember, I'm here."

"You know, you're a lot cooler today than you normally are." Kioku told her, giving her an
appreciative look.

Once again, Fuku's face exploded into a blush. "W-W-W-What are you talking about?! M-Me!?
Cool!? Th-That's…oh look we're getting deeper into the water! Let's start focusing on teaching you
how to swim!"

True to her word, they were approaching a depth where Kioku could no longer walk and would
have to start actually swimming. Fuku could still walk around though, due to her being taller.

"Alright, now let's practice floating first," Fuku said, regaining her composure, while she recalled
the way her instructors taught her. "First just lie back, and stay calm, a person's body floats on its
own, so all you need to do is let the water lift you up."

Kioku let Fuku position her backward until she was lying back in the water, with Fuku's hands
holding her up, and she felt a little nervous.

"Ok, I'm going to let you go now, are you gonna be ok? Can you stay calm?" Fuku asked her, also
feeling a bit nervous.

Kioku took a deep breath and summoned her courage. "I'll be ok."

"Alright." And with that, Fuku slowly let go of Kioku's body.

The moment she did, Kioku feared she would sink. The feeling of not having anything physically
underneath her to hold her up was a bit frightening, and she had to command herself not to move.
Not to ask Fuku to hold her again. She had to hold on tight to her courage.

And it paid off, as a few moments later, she noticed she wasn't sinking. The water was pushing her
up, rather than dragging her down.

It was still a bit scary to have nothing solid underneath her, but for the most part, she could breathe
a sigh of relief.

"Alright! You're doing it! Now just keep doing this for a few minutes, so you can get used to it."
Fuku explained. "Then we can move on to the next thing!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The next two hours were spent teaching Kioku how to swim.
Fuku instructed her patiently, and Kioku appreciated how thorough she was. It helped her
understand things easily, and whenever she did something wrong, Fuku was quick to correct her.

It was thanks to this, that after an additional hour of practice, Kioku was able to swim…kind of.
She still wasn't very good at it, moving very slowly and inefficiently in a way that would quickly
exhaust her, but she could move through the water without sinking, and that was major progress.

But after all those hours of learning, Kioku was pretty tired, so Fuku carried her on her back, as she
swam back to shore.

"You really are amazing Fuku." Kioku praised her sister, as she clung tightly to her back.

Fuku stopped suddenly, and her face turned red again. "I mean…not really. I'm sure Izuku could
have taught you a lot better than I could have. He's a lot smarter than I am."

Kioku nodded. "But daddy's a lot older than you. You're only…two years older than me. And you
know so much more than me. And you're a really good teacher."

For a while after that statement, there was silence.

Until Kioku heard something start hitting the water.

She looked down and saw teardrops that had fallen from Fuku's face, falling into the water,
creating small ripples as they landed.

"Fuku?" Kioku picked her head up and looked down at Fuku with eyes full of worry.

She heard sniffles coming from her, and a very, very quiet sobbing noise.

Meanwhile, Fuku was trying to hold it together, trying to stop the tears flowing out of her eyes.
"I'm sorry. It's just…sometimes, it still feels like a dream. Or like I'm inside an Isekai. It…the
months I've spent here sometimes don't feel real. I'm worried I'm going to wake up one day, and
everything will go back to normal. I won't have Eri, or Kei, or you. No one will tell me I'm
amazing. No one will tell me I'm useful. I'll go back to being Fukunoko. Child of Misfortune."

Kioku's embrace grew tighter. Her previously exhausted body suddenly felt hot with rage. "That's
never going to happen. That terrible man can never, ever hurt you again. Never. Our nightmares
are over. We've suffered enough already."

Fuku paused for a minute, before responding. "I hope you're right. If this was a dream…I don't
think I could bare ever waking up from it."
 Fuku's Outing Part 2

After getting out of the lake, and drying themselves, they decided to try a more relaxing activity.

That being painting.

Fuku set up some stands and some canvases, and put some seats in front of them, and the two sat
down and got ready to paint.

"So what do you want to paint first?" Kioku asked.

"Well, I was thinking we could make paintings out of those photos we took," Fuku said, grabbing
the camera's the two of them had used to take the photos.

Kioku nodded. "Sounds good."

Fuku handed over one of the cameras, and the two got to work. Painting quietly by the lakeside.

Kioku found the experience quite pleasant. It was so…quiet. She loved her new home and family,
but sometimes she wished it wasn't so constantly noisy. Like all the time.

Right, here, the only noise came from the wind, and the sound of their brushes, and this allowed
Kioku to fully focus on her painting. Currently, she was working on recreating her picture of a
Crane in a lake.

And she thought it came out pretty well. A mostly blue painting, with a single white thing that
somewhat resembled a Crane.

Ok, it wasn't all that great but Kioku understood that people her age weren't about to create the next
masterpiece. Doing something well came with practice, and Kioku was only six.

And Kioku was confident in that notion until she looked over at Fuku's painting.

Now, Fuku's painting wasn't a masterpiece, but it was, leagues better than Fuku's.

Fuku had chosen to recreate her picture of a rabbit coming out of its hole. It had perspective, and
detail and the rabbit looked 100% like a rabbit.

"How are you so good at this?!" Kioku asked in shock.

"G-Good? Well, I wouldn't say I'm-" Before Fuku finished her sentence, she looked at Kioku's
painting, and quickly decided to stop that sentence right there. "Well um. I had lots of practice.
Pretty much all I did was read, paint, draw, write and cook. And I stopped cooking a whole lot
once…he locked me in my room, so I started painting and drawing more. So I'm sure if you
practice you'll make paintings even better than this one. Actually, here let me show you
something."

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"And that's how you draw with perspective," Fuku explained.

Fuku brought out a new canvas and showed her how to paint a lake properly, without just making
the whole canvas blue.
"Now you can paint some trees, and you can make the Crane look like it's coming out of the
water," Fuku said. "Watch."

Kioku watched Fuku intensely, as she started painting. It was a very slow process, as Fuku
hesitated before every stroke, looking over the painting each time she did anything as if constantly
judging herself, trying to discern the best course of action to properly paint the picture.

Her hand was absurdly steady, something Kioku had taken notice of, but now could fully
appreciate. There were no twitches, no involuntary movements, no awkward lines.

Fuku painted trees, and the sun, before finally painting the Crane.

"There, now if you really want to improve it you can add some details," Fuku said. "You'd be really
surprised how much some lines can make a picture, feel more alive!"

She was not wrong.

Fuku added some very carefully painted lines, and it made the whole painting much, much better.

"So, did you understand what I was doing?" Fuku asked her.

"I…I think I do?" Kioku understood what Fuku told her, but she wasn't sure if she could actually
put it into practice. "Can you help me practice?"

"Of course!" Fuku nodded, putting her painting aside, and setting up a fresh canvas. "Let's just try
to get this Crane panting right. Just remember what I did and try to do it again. If you start messing
up, I'll help guide your hand. Just try to focus."

Kioku nodded, and she picked up her brush. She took a deep breath and started painting.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"And you're done!" Fuku said, putting her hands together and looking happily at the picture.

Kioku looked over her work inquisitively. Overall, it was a vast improvement on her original
painting, by basically just being a worse version of Fuku's painting. Although given how good
Fuku's painting was in her mind, making a worse version of it was still something she was amazed
by, and for the most part she'd done it herself.

Fuku had helped her out, of course, guiding her hand for a few seconds here and there, putting her
on the right track, but this was still 70% her own doing.

"So do you wanna try doing one on your own now?" Fuku asked her.

Kioku nodded, eager to see how well she'd manage on her own.

"Alright, well let's just see how you do," Fuku said encouragingly.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

After painting for about an hour, they decided to move on to something else.

Archery.

TWANG!
"Darn." Kioku pouted as she saw her arrow fly past the target and fall to the ground a few feet
away.

Fuku had set up a target, very close to Kioku so her tiny arms could muster enough force to
actually hit the target, and taught her how the basics of how to use the bow.

However, Kioku wasn't having much luck in actually hitting the target, at all.

Her arrows flew to the sides, stopped before they could hit the target, and even sometimes went
backward.

She'd been able to graze the side of it once but never did she actually hit it on her own. The only
arrows that hit the target were the ones that Fuku had helped her with. But for some reason, she
couldn't hit it, and she was beginning to get really frustrated.

Fuku, seeing her frustration, began to get nervous that she may have made a mistake in her
planning. "U-Um. Well, maybe you should imagine the target as something else. Something you
hate. Like your parents. Oh, maybe I shouldn't have meant-"

TWANG! TWANG! TWANG! TWANG! TWANG! TWANG! TWANG! TWANG!

TWANG!

THUNK! THUNK! THUNK! THUNK! THUNK!

Fuku was cut off by Kioku, rapidly letting off arrows, and shooting them at the target in rapid
succession.

About half the arrows missed, but the other half impacted the target, most of them landing around
the inner circle, but one of them hit the edge of the center.

Kioku smirked, before looking over to Fuku. "Can I have more arrows please?"

Needless to say, Kioku's accuracy improved dramatically for the rest of their practice session.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Alright, and that's how you hook the bait," Fuku said, after demonstrating. Putting the bait on both
hooks. "Now, we just have to throw the line in."

Kioku nodded and watched as Fuku sat down in one of the folding chairs she brought and grabbed
her fishing rod.

She was learning a lot today. And while none of these things is anything she had wanted to learn,
she was appreciative non the less.

"Alright, just do what I do," Fuku instructed her. "Raise your pole, back over your head."

Fuku raised her pole, back over her head, with Kioku doing the same.

"And then just throw it over! But keep your grip tight, so you don't throw the rod." Fuku continued.
"Like this."

Fuku threw the rod over her head, and the hook flew into the water. "See."

Kioku nodded. She tightened her grip around her rod, as hard as she could, before throwing it,
tossing the hook into the water.

"Good job!" Fuku praised her, giving her an encouraging smile. There was a light in Fuku's eyes
that Kioku hadn't seen before. A sense of joy Kioku couldn't quite place the source of but was
appreciative of it nonetheless. "Now we just, wait."

And, so they did.

They just sat there, with nothing but silence between them for a little while, before Fuku worked up
the courage to speak. "So…um…you don't have to answer this if you don't want to but…what
happened, back when you went outside with Yami and Yonda? Why were you so…upset when you
came back.

Kioku frowned, and looked away from her, not responding for a while, as she considered what to
even say.

Part of her, a very significant part, wanted to refuse. To tell Fuku she didn't want to answer.

But another part of her remembered that she needed to open up to other people if she wanted to get
better. And maybe, just maybe she learn something else from Fuku.

"They wanted to know why I don't like people very much." Kioku answered. "And the reason
was…because I'm angry, and I'm jealous. I'm angry and jealous because of how everyone else is
with their parents. And even though I have a new daddy now, one that loves me…I still feel these
things and I feel-"

"Ugly." She heard Fuku finish.

Kioku's eyes widened, and she turned back to Fuku and looked at her in shock, only to find a very,
very sad expression on her face.

"You feel ugly and ungrateful, and like you should be happy, and because you're not, that there's
something wrong with you." Fuku continued, her tone was cold, and that light in her eyes had
vanished completely, replaced with a dull sadness that left Kioku agape.

"H-how did you know?" Kioku asked, her voice so quiet it was pretty much a whisper.

"Because I feel like that too," Fuku responded, her voice still cold, and she looked to be staring at
her reflection in the pond. "Back when I was still…with him. I'd read books, about people with
loving families, best friends, or lovers. And I'd feel…well, I'd feel great at first. I'd put myself in
their place, and I'd just imagine I was them. And I'd feel amazing. Until I heard my father call me.
Then I'd remember who I really was. That I had no friends. Or loving family. And I felt angry and
jealous. At least for a little bit, before all the fear washed it away."

Kioku was just looking at her in shock, because was, while not exactly the same, eerily similar to
her own experience. And she'd never expected someone as timid and gentle as Fuku to feel anger
and jealously like she did. She seemed too nice for it.

"And now…I still feel like I'm not anything like the characters in my books, or manga, or anime."
Fuku continued. "Even though I have nice people who care for me, I finally have a loving family,
some things are just wrong. I can't call Izuku my father. Even he's basically the father I've always
wanted, I still can't call him that because when I think of the word father, or dad, or anything like
that, I still think of…of HIM."

The way she said him, her tone suddenly sifted to become bitter and angry in a way that Kioku
never thought she'd hear from her.

"He's still here, not in person but part of him is still with me. Still trying to hurt me." Fuku's voice
was trembling with rage and sadness, and tears were beginning to form in the corners of her eyes.
"I can still hear him sometimes, judging me. Insulting me. Sometimes I can even feel him hitting
me, I don't even know how that's possible but it is. He can't touch me anymore, but everything he
did still happened, it made me into…into this. He made me not able to call someone father, he
made always afraid that someone's trying to hurt me, he made it so I can't LOVE myself. And
thanks to those candies, I know exactly what he took from me, and I…I hate him. I just hate him,
so much! And I-"

Fuku was cut off, as suddenly Kioku launched herself at her, enveloping her in a tight embrace
before she started sobbing into her shirt.

"K-Kioku!? What's wrong!?" Fuku quickly put aside her own feelings and looked down at Kioku
with great concern. "Did I do something? O-Or say something? What's-"

"I-I-I'm…" Kioku struggled to speak over her tears and sniffles, it sounded like she was choking on
her own words. "I'm not alone…I'm not alone! I'm not alone!"

Kioku didn't sound sad. She sounded, happy. Overjoyed.

Those words hit Fuku and hit her hard.

I'm not alone.

She was crying because she finally found someone who understood her. Who felt similar to how
she felt. She was crying because she wasn't an outlier.

And now Fuku was crying for the same reason, tears slowly falling out of her eyes. "I…we're not
alone. We are not alone."

In a house full of trauma, Fuku always felt like she handled it the worst.

Eri and Kei, despite going through things that were even worse than what she went through,
seemed fine for the most part. Way better than her.

Often times she'd lament being unable to let go of the past like Eri and Kei seemed to be able to,
she felt like she was being pathetic, no one else was like this so why was she this way.

But hearing that someone else shared her feelings, was…liberating.

And so she dropped her fishing rod and held Kioku tightly, and the two embraced for a while.

Fuku didn't know how long the embrace lasted, maybe minutes, maybe hours. She just lost track of
time.

They only separated, when they heard a quite concerning sound.

GRRRRRRRRRRR.

Both girls looked up, before looking back down at Kioku's stomach, which was the source of the
noise.

"U-um. I'm hungry." Kioku admitted, blushing with embarrassment at something like this
interrupting such an important moment.
"Oh uhhhhhhhh." Fuku's eyes widened, and her face went white. "I was planning to cook up the
fish that we caught…"

Kioku's eyes also widened, as she realized that because of what happened, neither of them had
caught any fish. "Oh."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After getting Kioku some of the snacks she'd brought along, using those to hold them over, the two
continued fishing.

"I got one!" Kioku shouted as she started reeling it in as fast as she could, pulling the small fish out
of the water, and into the air where it flopped around, struggling on the hook before Kioku grabbed
it. "More food!"

"Great job Kioku!" Fuku praised her before she got a tug on her own line. "Oh! I'm getting one
too!"

Fuku started reeling it back, and with some effort, she pulled the fish out of the water, and into the
air.

"Woah! It's as big as my arm." Kioku said, looking at the fish in awe, as Fuku put it in her bucket.

The two had been at it for quite some time now, pulling in fish and placing them in two separate
buckets. It wasn't a competition, given that Fuku had more experience, it was more so that way
Kioku could look at her bucket, and say that SHE was the one who caught those fish. It was to
make her feel proud. And it worked too.

Sometimes Fuku would see her stare back at her bucket and smile. And that made Fuku smile
along with her.

But in between hooking in fish, they would talk.

"So…do you hate people who haven't had bad things happen to them, sometimes?" Kioku asked
her, as she threw her line back in.

"I used to, just a little bit," Fuku answered. "But it always felt wrong to do that. It's not like they
ever did anything bad to Fuku, so Fuku shouldn't want bad things to happen to them. So whenever I
used to feel like that, I'd just think about my books and manga."

Kioku looked up at her in awe, as if she just said something revolutionary, before going into
thought. "Um, can you give me some manga so I can do that? I really want to stop being so…angry
at people."

"Of course! Oh, I know this one about a Fox Girl that will absolutely melt your heart!" Fuku told
her. Her face lit up with excitement as she began to rattle off titles she'd used to comfort herself
over the years.

They stopped their talk momentarily, to reel in more fish, before moving on to another topic.

"How do you…move on so quickly?" Kioku asked next. "You weren't able to go out of your room
at first, and now, you can do all this? But me. I haven't moved on much."

"W-well. I wouldn't say I moved on." Fuku admitted with a pout. "I'm still really, really scared of
doing new things. Honestly, I was scared you'd reject me when I asked you to go camping. It's
hard. Really hard, to force myself to do all this. But I need to do it. When I ate that candy, I finally
knew what it felt like to not hate myself. And I want that. I want it more than anything in the whole
wide world. I always have, even before I ate that candy, but now I want it even more. So I need to
work really hard to stop being afraid and do what I need to do to feel that way again!"

Fuku looked down at Kioku, who looked up at her with eyes that sparkled with amazement.

And Fuku felt her heart fill.

It was now that Fuku started to really feel that Kioku was her younger sister.

Eri, Kei, and Kiba always felt like they were her older sisters. Even though she was older than
them. Because in Fuku's mind, an older sister was one the guided and taught their siblings. One
that helped them through difficult times, and through experiences they'd already been through.

And while Fuku had done her fair share of that with Eri and Kiba. But those were outliers. For the
most part, those girls had guided Fuku through her recovery. They helped her move forward when
otherwise she'd be paralyzed with fear.

But right, or rather, thought the entire day, Fuku had been guiding her. Showing her how to do new
things and giving her advice on how to push forward.

It felt overwhelmingly amazing. A bit scary, she was concerned she might say something wrong,
but she literally just said she had to push past things like that, so she did.

"When you have to do something really scary to get what you want, just think about how badly
you want it," Fuku advised, before flashing her a bright grin. "And don't be afraid to rely on others
for help. Honestly, I don't know how far I could have gone if Eri and Kei weren't there to help me.
If you feel like something's too much for you, you can call Eri, Kei, Izuku…or Me, i-if you want."

Kioku smiled back at her and nodded.

Fuku was truly glad she decided to go on this trip.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

SISSSSSSSSSSSSSS!

"Mmmmmmmm." Kioku looked like she was in heaven at the moment, with a plate of fish in front
of her, and some of the food already in her mouth. "It's so good."

Fuku was working on a grill nearby, cooking up the fish they caught. "Are you sure? I didn't
overcook it or put on too much seasoning?"

Kioku shook her head. "No! I love it!"

"I'm glad," Fuku said, giving her a relieved smile. I haven't cooked much on a grill, so I was
worried I might not do it right."

"You worry too much Fuku." Kioku reassured her, shaking her head before stuffing her face with
more food. "You're really really talented. I think you know more stuff than anything at home,
except daddy."

"I doubt that!" Fuku quickly denied it. "Besides there's no way I'm anywhere near as amazing as
Kei, or Eri, or Kiba. Those guys are just, on another level."
Kioku didn't quite agree with that notion but wasn't really able to find a way to argue against it, so
she just kept quiet, and kept stuffing her face, and soon she forgot about it altogether, because the
fish was that good.

As Fuku was finishing up her own plate of food, she noticed the sky was beginning to change
color. "Oh! Kioku! Quickly come here!"

"Hmmm?" Kioku looked up from her food and saw Fuku walking towards the edge of the lake.
Curious, Kioku got up and followed her, bringing her plate with her.

The two sat down at the edge of the lake, with their plates set down on their legs.

And soon Kioku saw why. "Wow."

This was not Kioku's first sunset, however, it was her first time seeing the sunset, over a lake, in a
forest.

Seeing the sun slowly go down behind the mountains, as the sight reflected in the crystal clear
waters of the lake, was one of the most beautiful things Kioku had ever seen.

"It's…" Kioku couldn't even finish her sentence, as soon her mind just focused on taking in the
sight in front of her.

Fuku herself was overwhelmed with joy, both that the sight was as awe-inspiring as promised, and
that she wouldn't disappoint Kioku.

The two just stared at the sunset for a while, until the sun finally went down.

And when the sun went down, the stars came out.

Kioku gasped when she saw them. She'd obviously seen stars before, but never as clearly as now.
Thanks to living so close to the city.

But now she could see what the sky looked like without all the light pollution, and witness the as
they were meant to be, and the reflection of the lake made it all the more beautiful.

"H-how are there so many?" Kioku managed to ask.

"Nara said something about all the lights in the city making it harder to see the stars. So if you go
far enough away, you can see them like this." Fuku explained. "It's really amazing right?"

Kioku just nodded, her eyes glued to the sight in front of her.

Eventually, the two managed to continue eating, but their heads still remained tilted upwards, as
they stared at all the different stars in the sky.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Eventually, the two of them got tired and retreated into their see-through tent. Wrapped up into
their sleeping bags, they continued to look up at the night sky.

"Did you have fun today Kioku?" Fuku asked her hopefully. To anyone else, the answer to that
question would be obvious. But Fuku just had to make sure, in order to shake her fears completely.

Much to her relief, Kioku nodded her head. "Today was amazing. I learned so much, I ate great
food, and I got to see so many amazing things. And it was all thanks to you."
Fuku felt like her heart was going to burst from joy after hearing that, her face went red and she felt
a smile form on her face. "Thank you. I tried really hard to plan everything out."

Kioku looked over to Fuku and gave her a joyful smile. "Can we go out again some time? And can
we bring Eri and Kei?"

"Of course! That sounds wonderful!" Fuku quickly agreed. "Everyone's been through so much.
And I know we're gonna have to go through some hard things in the future too. So I want to make
as many good memories as possible. I'm hoping that if we make enough good memories, it'll make
the bad ones hurt less. What do you think?"

"...I think that sounds amazing. Big sis." Kioku responded.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, it looks like they hit it off," Fu commented, as the two of them looked at them through the
Seer.

"I know, and I couldn't be happier about it," Izuku said, sitting in bed, ready to go to sleep.

VRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!

Suddenly, Izuku's phone started vibrating on his nightstand, and Izuku leaned over to see who it
was. "Oh."

It was Namae.

"Well, I knew this was gonna happen eventually." Izuku sighed, as he picked up and answered the
phone. "Hello Namae, it's been a while."

"Hey, Midoriya! It really hasn't it!" Namae responded. "So I just woke up from a meeting, I mean I
just got out of a meeting, and speaking of things it's been a while since, guess what, it's time for
you to meet your new highly dangerous bundle of joy!"

I guess it's been long enough. Izuku readied himself, to accept a new face to the house. "Alright,
tell me about them."
 Baby Faced

Izuku was very nervous about this next child.

And it wasn't because she had a dangerous quirk. They all had dangerous quirks. And this one
wasn't even uncontrollable.

To give more details, this child was named Aka. And her quirk was called Assimilation.

Assimilation was a mutant type quirk, that turned Aka's entire body, into a kind of metallic clay-
like substance. Her body could change shape to a minor degree, not full-on shapeshifting like
Sansan. She could also regenerate if her body had enough nutrients.

But the main ability of Assimilation was its ability to allow Aka to take over another person's body
and mind.

All she had to do, was insert any part of her body into a person's bloodstream, through a cut of
some kind. It could be a small piece of herself that she could rip off, or her entire body if the cut
was big enough.

Then this would allow Aka, to take over that person's body and mind, giving her full access to their
abilities, and depending on how big of a piece of her in that person, she can even access their quirk
factor, and start to mutate it, causing changes in a person's body and quirk.

She could take over as many people as she wanted, adding them to a sort of hive mind. It was a
very dangerous quirk, but one that was also controllable.

Normally, she'd just be under government watch, without them feeling the need to take her away
into the D.O.C. program, unless she proved to be dangerous.

Which she did.

Because her mindset was almost as dangerous as her quirk.

Aka had lived in a small town near the mountains, that had been utterly destroyed by villains,
leaving very survivors. None of which were Aka's parents, leaving the poor girl alone, and
devastated. And this had a terrible scar on her mind.

This was seen, when she was taken to an orphanage, which was unfortunately run by a less than
suitable director, who was rather abusive towards the children.

Thanks to the villain attack, Aka now had an unyielding hatred towards villains and anyone who
acted like a villain.

And so, while most people would despise a man who abused children, Aka's hatred was on another
level, shown by when she convinced some of the other children, to cut the director with a knife,
allowing her to use her quirk to take over his body.

She then proceeded to torture him, for several days. Forcing him to harm himself, before giving
control of the body back to him temporarily, so he could feel the pain.

This torture lasted for a week, before Aka decided it was enough, forced him to gather up evidence
of wrongdoing, and made him turn himself in.
Naturally, the authorities realized something wasn't quite right, and quickly discovered that Aka
was controlling him, and after extracting the piece of her from his body, he immediately told her
what Aka had done.

Once that was revealed, Aka was deemed too dangerous to be part of normal society at the moment
and thus was taken into D.O.C.'s care.

When confronted about her actions, Aka insisted she was in the right, saying that the only reason
she didn't torture him for longer was that she was concerned he would die. So at the very least, she
drew a line at that point. Although she stated that she didn't particularly care if the man lived or
died, rather she didn't want to be labeled as a killer.

It was clear the incident had traumatized her quite severely, and it was going to be hard to convince
her that perhaps villains didn't need to be tortured, or treated like they weren't human. Especially
since that mindset wasn't necessarily popular.

Izuku sighed as he looked down at one of the other documents he had to sign. It was a related
document to accept a shipment of what was called, "Vegeta Formula" Vegeta being short for
vegetables.

This formula had one purpose, releasing a person from Aka's control.

Because normally, trying to release someone from Aka's control would be almost impossible in a
fight. The only way to do so, other than this formula, would be to remove or destroy the piece of
Aka that was in their body.

However, a way around that, was by exploiting Aka's main weakness. Vegetables. She was deadly
allergic to vegetables, to the point where eating them could actually be fatal to her.

As such, if a person under Aka's control were to consume a vegetable, it could kill the piece of Aka
that was inside them, thus freeing them of Aka's control.

This formula was made to streamline the process. Just throw a bomb filled with this formula at
someone Aka was controlling, it'll explode into a gas, and once they breathe it in, that person will
quickly be freed of Aka's control.

Of course, this gas was VERY dangerous to Aka and would need to be kept away from her main
body.

The only reason Izuku felt comfortable accepting this gas, was because of the potential danger Aka
possessed by living here.

Izuku didn't like looking at children as potential villains, but he couldn't turn a blind eye, to the
possibility of Aka taking control of the other children here, and that would be disastrous.

"I hope I never have to use this." Izuku shook his head as he signed the paper. "Hopefully,
everything just works out until I can get them into therapy."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Izuku waited outside of the house, with Ochaco beside him.

"I'm sure she'll be fine. She hates villains and there are no villains here." Ochaco reassured him.

"Not yet. Rember Nise." Izuku pointed out.

Ochaco's eyes widened. "Oh god, I forgot about her. Oh, that's gonna-uh…I-I'm sure you'll…figure
something out."

"I hope so," Izuku said, as he saw a car drive through the entrance gates, and up to the house.

The car stopped, and the backdoor opened.

"At long last. I am free." He heard a young feminine voice say, for some reason, the voice sounded
like something you'd hear come out of a villain on an old dubbed anime, or like a Power Rangers
villain.

And then he saw her.

Despite being 9 years old, the girl was about as short as Kioku.

Her entire body was metallic silver, looking like a mixture of liquid metal and clay, her eyes were
pure blue, with no pupils or anything just blue.

She wore a mostly yellow and blue dress, with some red stripes thrown in, as well as a hairband
with similar colors, wrapped around the top of her head, which was shaped into a weird
tail/ponytail thing that drooped down from her head to her back.

"Yes, yes excellent," Aka said as she exited the car, with a sinister grin on her face. "From here, I'll
become the most powerful hero in history! Ahahahahahaha!"

Never in their lives did either Izuku or Ochaco, think that they'd hear someone proclaim they
wanted to be a hero, in a cartoonish villain monologue.

This place just gets weird and weirder huh. Ochaco thought to herself.

"Well, I hope we can provide everything you'll need to achieve that goal," Izuku said as he walked
over to the small girl, and gave her a friendly smile.

Aka looked up at him with an inquisitive glare, putting her finger under her chin as she sized him
up. "So you are the Caretaker of this facility yes? You're younger than I expected. Well, no matter.
I'm sure you heard about the last Caretaker that dared to commit evil acts in front of me."

Izuku nodded. "Yes, I did. And I'm glad you brought him to justice. I'm not particularly happy
about the torture, but after all, you've been through, I don't feel the need to hold that against you.
So let's put that behind us."

"Hmmm." Aka kept looking at Izuku for any sign of evil, but after not finding any she moved on.
"Very good. Well then show me around my new fortress!"

She and Kiba are either going to get along wonderfully, or horribly, I'm scared of what'll happen if
it's the latter. Izuku thought to himself, as he took Aka inside.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well first, let me show you your room," Izuku said, as he opened the door, and showed her her
room.

"Hmmm." Aka looked over the room. It had been prepared for her the day before. The bed was
made, a computer and T.V. had been set up, and the room was dusted and cleaned.

She jumped onto the bed and looked around a little more. "Yes, this place is fine for the time
being. Obviously, once I become a hero I'll purchase myself a whole mansion, but for now, this
will do."

"I'm glad you think so." Izuku told her gentily. "Speaking of becoming a hero, from your files, I've
read you've had some trouble training, because your body doesn't exactly gain muscle or grow very
much, and you can't exactly test your quirk on people."

Aka scowled. "True. The price for having an amazing quirk is that it's rather hard to train with."

"Well, in response to this, I have thought of several ways for you to train," Izuku said pulling out a
piece of paper and showing it to her. "For one, you could practice some gymnastics and martial
arts, this will help you when you don't have anyone under your control to fight for you. Speaking of
which, I've also had the idea of giving you some bladed weapon training. Since you have to
actually make a cut into your opponent in order to take them over."

"Hmmm." Aka put on a thoughtful pout, as she considered Izuku's words. "Part of me dislikes
having to do things myself, but I will do what I must to make sure villains are punished."

"Good. One of the most important parts of being a hero is to understand what you can and can't do,
especially on your own." Izuku warned her. "This place is home to children with powerful quirks
like yourself, there are even a few who want to be heroes, and they would easily be able to make a
cut in an opponent."

"Wonderful, they sound like good allies. Hehehehe." Once again the girl let out an evil laugh.
"Together with the power of friendship, we will crush the villains in mind, body, and spirit!
Ahahahahah!"

I've never heard anyone talk about the power of friendship so sinisterly. Izuku thought to himself.
"Speaking of those kids, I do need you to remind you, that while they are powerful, they are also
dangerous, which is why they're here. Don't do anything that may cause them to freak out or panic,
or it could end in complete disaster, for you and everyone else."

"I know that," Aka stated confidently as she crossed her arms over her chest and closed her eyes
cockily. "Trust me, I am very smart. I'm sure nothing bad'll happen because of, me."

"I hope so. Also just to let you know, there is a very tall boy about six feet to be exact, looks like
he's covered in moss, don't touch him or you may burst into flames." Izuku warned her.

"Eh?" Aka's eyes opened quickly, after hearing what Izuku just said.

"Oh and there's another girl here who constantly reads the minds of the people around her, she
can't stop so please don't get upset about her." Izuku continued.

"Eh?" Aka repeated her eyes getting wider.

"One more thing, there is a girl you may see, she has lavender hair, and wears a hoodie, she gets
scared very easily, and if she gets too frightened she'll let off a gas that makes you experience a
living nightmare that's so awful it's put people in states to where they'll need to have therapy for the
rest of their lives."

"EHHHHHHHHHH?" Aka repeated once again, this time much louder as her eyes achieved max
wideness.

"But don't worry! She's gotten a lot better control of it since she first got here." Izuku tried to
reassure her before something else came to mind. "Uh, sorry, one more thing I promise. You're
going to see monsters around here that look like they're made of darkness. That's normal, they're
made via the quirk of another child here. Don't worry they won't hurt you."

"O…Ok." Aka was stunned by all this, so Izuku decided to let her learn everything else at her own
pace.

"Well, that's most of the important information. There's a list of rules on a board on this floor, if
you need anything, feel free to ask me, or one of the temporary workers here. They're only going to
be here for a short time, but while they're here you're free to ask them to help, within reason of
course."

"I…I will do that." Aka responded, still a little shocked.

"Right, well. I'll let you get comfortable here, Uraraka should have your bags up soon, so just wait
a little bit." Izuku told her kindly, as he got ready to leave. "Remember, if you need anything, or
anything's wrong, just call me, and I'll take care of it."

Izuku opened the door to leave and found Yonda standing on the other side, with a tray of cookies
in her hands.

Hello father. Yonda greeted him cheerily with a big smile on her face, before looking past him at
Aka. And hello to you Aka. My name is Yonda, it's a pleasure to meet you.

AHHH! Why is there a voice in my head!? Aka panicked for a moment, before remembering what
Izuku had told her. Wait! The caretaker told me about a psychic girl! This must be her! Wait is she
reading my mind right now!?

Yes. I do apologize for the scare, but this the only way I can speak. Yonda told her as she came into
the room. I am also deaf so any attempts to speak to me in a normal way will unfortunately fail.

Oh. Well…greetings. I am Aka. The future bane of all villains. Aka introduced herself after getting
her bearings. For now, I'll be staying here until my rise to power. Don't worry, if anyone attempts
any villainy here, they will regret what they've done, very much. ahahahahahah!

Did she just do an evil laugh in her head? Yonda thought to herself while keeping up her friendly
smile. I'm sure. Anyway, I've brought some cookies, free of vegetables or vegetable ingredients of
course. Fuku made these she's another one of the girls that live here. She's a lovely girl but very
shy, she wanted to make you these to welcome you here but she didn't have the courage to come
and give you them herself, so I'm here instead.

The moment Yonda said vegetable free, she sped over to her and greedily looked over the tray.
"Don't mind if I do!"

She then grabbed the whole tray and shoved it in her mouth, which extended to fit the massive
object, and once it was halfway in, she let all the cookies fall into her mouth, before spitting the
tray back out. "Ahahahaha! Those were delicious!"

Did you even have time to taste those? Yonda asked her skeptically.

I'm tasting them right now. Aka told her.

….Ok then. I'm just not going to try and understand how your body works. Yonda told
her. Anyway, let's talk for a while. I'd love to get to know you better.

Yonda, you're not planning anything, are you? Izuku asked her, giving her a questioning look.
Of course not father. I just want to get to know our new friend and welcome her to our wonderful
home. Yonda said innocently, in a very cheeky tone.

Well, I don't really have any reason to suspect you'd do something wrong here. Please don't prove
me wrong. Izuku told her, as he started to leave. "Well, I'll let you two get acquainted, please
behave." Both of you.

Yes, father. Yonda said, waving Izuku goodbye as he exited the room before she turned her head to
Aka. Now then, let's have a talk.
 Short

"Alright Fuku, just gotta make that pudding and then you can go back to your room," Fuku told
herself as she snuck into the kitchen late at night. "Alright, first let's get a bowl."

She went over to a cabinet and opened it up.

Only to see Aka, hiding inside, wearing a gas mask.

"Found you at last!" Aka said.

"AHHHHH!" Fuku jumped back and screamed, and gas exploded out of her.

"Ahahahahahaha! How fortunate I choose to wear this mask! Truly I am a genius!" Aka cackled, as
she stepped out of the cabinet.

"Who are you!? What do you want with me!? Please don't kill me!" Fuku quickly realized she'd
made a mistake, she jumped away at an angle that made her go further into the kitchen, and away
from the exit, and now Aka was blocking her path.

"I am Aka! The new resident of this house!" Aka announced, walking closer to Fuku who backed
away as she advanced. "You were the one who made me those cookies weren't you? Fukunoko?
Did you think I would allow you to escape after that? Did you really think I wouldn't find you?"

Oh no! She must have hated the cookies! And come to take out her rage on me!? Fuku trembled, as
she backed further and further away from Aka, but the other girl just kept coming forward.

"Please! Spare me!" Fuku begged tears glimmering in her eyes, as she kept moving back, however,
she stopped once she reached a wall. There was nowhere to go.

"I spare, no one! Ahahahahahaha!" Aka once again evilly cackled, as she raised her arms, and
lunged at Fuku.

"Nooooooo-huh?" Fuku suddenly stopped screaming, when Aka threw her hands around her and
gave her a hug, and a pat on the back.

"Those cookies were delicious, thank you," Aka told her, before separating from her, and turning
around. "Now with that done, I am going to go to sleep, and there's nothing anyone can do to stop
me! Goodnight!"

And with that, she just left.

Fuku just stood there for a while, unsure of what just happened, before eventually, coming to a
conclusion.

"I think I'll make that pudding tomorrow night," Fuku told herself.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Aka was chilling out in her room, which was now properly decorated with things.

There were various posters of superheroes from American comic books, covering almost every
inch of the walls, and those comic books themselves were all over the floor, stacked atop each
other.
The girl herself was laying down on her bed, reading one of her comic books, when suddenly there
was a knock on her door.

"Ugh! Who dares disturb me!?" Aka groaned, putting down her comic, and going over to the door.

She opened it, and on the other side was Fu.

Before Fu could say anything, Aka started yelling. "You! State your name and business here!?
Why have you disturbed my relaxation time?"

"Ah, I see we have another color personality here." Fu sighed, before introducing himself. "My
name is Fu. And this Kyosei."

Kyosei popped a head out of Fu's shirt, causing Aka to look on in shock.

"He lives inside me. Don't worry about it." Fu said as Kyosei went back into his body.

"Hmm. They must have a quirk similar to my own. Interesting." Aka said, putting her hand on her
chin.

"Anyway, so we heard you want to be a hero," Fu stated.

"Well, you heard correctly!" Aka confirmed, giving him a sinister smile. "I plan on becoming a
powerful hero, and tormenting all evildoers that would…do evil! All villains will fear the name
Aka! Ahahahahahaha!"

Oh, Kiba's gonna love her. Fu thought as he rolled his eyes. "Well, me and the other future heroes
wanted to see what you're made of. So we gathered up in the training room, you coming?"

"Nah don't feel like it," Aka said, seemingly dismissing him, only to burst out laughing a few
seconds later. "As if! Of course, I'll come! I need to see who my allies in villain crushing will be!"

"Well then follow me," Fu told her, before turning around and walking away. "Just so you know, I
think you guys will get along just fine."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Fu lead her outside, just outside of Kai's room, where Kai, Kiba, Ken, Nara, Sansan, Netsu, and
Yami were waiting.

"Hello, new friend!" Kai greeted her once she came into view, his voice bellowing throughout the
forest.

Why is he so big!? Aka thought to herself when she saw him.

"Hey there! Welcome to the future heroes club!" Netsu said, running over to greet her. "I'm Netsu!"

Aka opened her mouth, but Fu spoke before she could say anything.

"Yes, he knows he is on fire. That's normal." Fu told her.

"Ok then, I am Aka! Future bane of all villains!" Aka announced. "One day I will become a hero,
and bring pain and suffering to all criminals! Ahahahahahaha!"

"Ah yeah. I can definitely tell your heroic intentions from your evil laugh." Ken sarcastically
remarked as he raised an eyebrow at Aka's statement.
"Hey! My laugh is not evil!" Aka gasped, offended by Ken's observation.

"It kinda is." Ken retorted. "It's the most generic evil laugh I've heard come out of a real person."

"No, it's not!" Aka argued back, glaring at Ken while crossing her arms. "A laugh by itself can't be
evil! A laugh can only be evil if you're laughing at something bad. Like if you laugh at a funeral,
that's an evil laugh."

"I mean, she's not wrong." Fu shrugged. "It's pretty evil to laugh at a funeral."

"I want people to laugh at my funeral," Netsu replied, causing everyone to look at him in
confusion.

"Why? Why on earth would you want that?" Aka asked with the most bemused look on her face.

"Well, otherwise it'd just be a bunch of sad people in a room." Netsu pointed out casually. "I don't
want my funeral to be a bunch of sad people in a room."

"But that's just what a funeral is?" Fu tried to explain to him.

"I don't want my funeral to be a bunch of sad people in a room," Kai said, pouting with all three of
his heads.

"Yeah me neither! I want my funeral to be a party!" Netsu decided.

"Who would be in the mood to party after you die?" Kiba asked him. "If you have a party then
people will just try to force themselves to have fun, and bottle up their emotions until they
explode."

"Boom!" Sansan made herself explode into a puddle, to illustrate Kiba's point.

"Wait! Guys, we got off-topic." Fu told them. "Remember we're supposed to test how strong Aka
is, not talk about whether or not funerals are supposed to be fun."

"Well said, Fu! Let's get to what we came here for!" Kiba said, before cracking her fingers and
then her neck. "So then new girl, what's your quirk?"

"My quirk is called Assimilation! I can rip off pieces of myself, and put them inside cuts in
people's bodies, and then take them over!" Aka explained proudly.

"Wait, doesn't that mean you can't do anything until you cut your opponent?" Ken pointed out,
immediately seeing a problem here.

"Well…y-yes," Aka admitted, blushing a bit. "But once that happens, the villains will be
completely helpless!"

"But until that happens, you're completely helpless," Ken remarked harshly before Nara elbowed
him. "Ow! What?! I'm being honest?"

"What he meant to say was, does your quirk have an ability to help you actually cut villains?" Nara
asked her. "Or at least help you survive against them?"

"Well…I can regenerate…my body is really squishy and hard to injure…and I don't feel pain as
much." Aka stated sheepishly.

"So, nothing that can actually help you make a cut in someone?" Kiba asked her, giving her a
skeptical look.

"...No." Aka began looking downward, avoiding everyone's gazes and sweating nervously.

"I see." Fu looked at her and thought for a while.

She reminds me of me back before I bonded with Kyosei. Fu noted. Well, I guess her quirk could be
way more useful than mine…in the right circumstance.

"Alright guys, looks like we're going to have to do things a bit differently," Fu told them. "Since
her quirk is not as self-sufficient as most of ours, she might work better in a team fight. So here's
what we're gonna do. Kiba and Aka will fight against Ken and Nara."

"Huh!? Why do I have to be teamed up with him/her?" Ken and Nara said at the same time, before
glaring at each other.

"Can you two stop pretending to hate each other for a few minutes and just do it." Fu sighed.

"It looks like we'll be working together. I am the great and mighty Kiba, my strength will pull us
through." Kiba told Aka confidently.

"Well, my quirk will ensure our victory and their doom!" Aka retorted. "Make sure to use my
abilities well! Ahahahahaha!"

"Alright, all of you will be given some time to prepare and strategize," Fu told them. "Then we'll
meet in the forest, and start fighting. Got it? Good. Let's get started."

XXXXXXXXXXXX

After about 10 minutes, everyone had gathered in a large opening in the forest.

Kiba and Aka stood on one side, and Ken and Nara stood on the other side, with all the other kids
sitting a good distance away from them, and Kai looking down on them all.

"Alright, everyone ready?" Fu asked them.

"One second!" Nara said, before looking at Ken. "Better not mess this up, doofus."

"That's what I should be saying," Ken replied, as they both selected a form on their Omnitrix.

They both slammed down on their devices, and in a flash of green and pink, the two had
transformed. Ken had turned into Stinkfly and Nara had turned into Bloxx.

"Oh, this might be a problem." Aka realized.

"I don't suppose you can take over that lego ape can you?" Kiba whispered to her.

"Unless it has a bloodstream, no," Aka told her.

"So then we just need to focus on Ken," Kiba told her. "Try to keep Nara distracted."

"Alright, let's get this over with," Fu announced, as he stepped back. "3.2.1. Go!"

Immediately Ken tried to take to the sky while shooting goo at Kiba to try and keep her away.

Kiba had, at the same time rushed towards Ken, and had to roll to the side to avoid the goo, and
she continued running towards Ken while narrowly dodging the goo.

Ken hadn't made it very far into the air by the time Kiba reached him, and Kiba jumped up and
grabbed one of his legs.

"Hey! Let go!" Ken tried to shake her off, but Kiba kept a firm grip on his leg and threw a piece of
Aka onto one of his wings, which stuck like glue.

Before Kiba could do anything else, Nara turned her arm into a canon, and shot a part of her lego-
like body at Kiba, knocking the vampiric girl off her brother.

Kiba rolled across the ground, before pushing herself upright.

Meanwhile, Ken tried to shake off the piece of Aka that had been thrown on him, but it held on
tight. "It's not coming off!"

"Then get in the air and don't get cut moron!" Nara ordered.

"Don't boss me around!" Ken argued, while also doing exactly what she said, and getting higher up
in the air. "Alright Kiba try cutting me now-ak!"

Kiba then proceeded to start taking chunks out of the ground and throwing them at Ken as fast as
she could.

Ken of course tried flying around to avoid the projectiles, but that was easier said than done. He
had to stay in bounds, meaning his movement options were limited, and Kiba had lots of ground to
throw at him. "A little help here!?"

"Ugh! Can't you do anything on your own?" Nara asked him sarcastically, before aiming her arm
cannon at Kiba to shoot at her again, only for Aka to stand in her way.

"Not so fast! Before you fight her you must first face me-ahh!" As Aka was giving her speech,
Nara extended one of her arms and grabbed her. Nara's massive hand encompassed most of her tiny
body.

Nara's fist then expanded around Aka, before transforming into a lego brick prison box, trapping
the silver girl for the time being.

"Curses!" Aka screamed although it could barely be heard from inside the box.

Once Nara disconnected herself from the box, and grew back her hand, she grabbed the box and
used it to launch herself over it, right at Kiba.

Nara extended her fist down at Kiba, and the vampire girl was forced to jump back to dodge it and
halt her assault.

"Alright, Ken. Gunk her up, so I can trap her!" Nara shouted at her brother.

However, the response she got, was less than pleasing.

"Aggggggg!"

"Ken!?" Nara looked up at Ken, who was holding his head in pain.

One of the chunks of ground that Kiba had thrown at him, successfully made a small cut on his
head, and the chunk of Aka crawled down towards it and was now crawling into the wound.
"Aghhh! Oh, this feels so wrong! Aghh!"

It didn't take long for Ken to start falling to the ground, crashing into the dirt, before a flash of red
overtook him, and Ken had been turned back to normal.

"Ahahahahaha!" Aka laughed from inside her box. "Your demise is at hand! Now witness my
power!"

"Aghh! Gahh!" Ken groaned in pain, while his body suddenly started changing.

His hair turned a silverish white. And his eyes turned bright blue.

All of a sudden, Ken stopped groaning, and his face morphed into a twisted grin and looked up at
Nara with a sinister glare. "Hello, sister."

"Yeah, nope." Nara launched her arm at Ken, grabbing him, and morphing her hand into a binding
prison that would keep him from moving his arms, and touching the Omnitrix. "Please don't say
anything like that with my brother's mouth."

"In that case, I'll let my fist do the talking." Aka/Ken said, as suddenly, they were engulfed in
green, and then were transformed into Four Arms, who immediately burst out of the bind that Nara
had put them in. "All four of them! Ahahahahaha!"

She made him change without using the Omnitrix? Nara thought to herself. Come to think of it, she
must have made him change back to normal too. Can she alter the way a quirk works when she
takes over someone?

"I must admit this is a wonderful body! With such an interesting quirk!" Aka/Ken said as they
inspected their body. "So many powers! I wonder if I'll be able to use all of them in this fight! Let's
find out!"

Aka/Ken started approaching Nara, causing her to start backing up, however, Kiba suddenly
dashed behind her, cutting her off.

"Now, now. Don't run away. This is where things get interesting." Kiba smirked at Nara viciously,
knowing she'd already won this fight.

Of course, with the odds stacked against her, Nara knew that just as well. And did the only logical
thing she could do in this case.

"I give up!" Nara said, raising her arms as proof of her surrender. "Not much point in fighting a 3
vs 1 battle."

"What!?" Kiba and Aka/Ken shouted in shock and slight outrage.

"And that's it! Kiba and Aka win!" Fu quickly stepped in. "Congratulations, now Aka please get
out of Ken's body."

"Awwwwww! But I didn't even get to do anything with it!" Aka/Ken whined.

"You won a fight with it, that's something. Not get out." Fu told her again, very sternly.

"Hmph. Fine." Aka/Ken pouted, and in a flash of red Ken's body returned to its normal form.

Then after a few moments, Ken's hair and eye color returned to normal, as the piece of Aka that
had been in him, crawled out of the cut on his forehead.
"Oughhh." Ken's eyes rolled up, and he proceeded to fall on his back. "Oww."

Nara went over to her brother, while Kiba went over to Aka's prison box to break her out of it.

"You ok doofus?" Nara asked, slightly concerned about his well-being.

"Never again." Ken groaned as he regained full control of his body, with the only noticeable side
effect being a killer headache. "I think I hate Ghostfreak even more now. If THAT's what it feels
like to get possessed."

"Were you even awake while she was in control of you?" Nara asked him, as she offered him a
hand, helping him lift himself off the ground.

"No. I just felt something going through my body, and then everything went black. Then I woke up
with this headache. Ugh." Ken groaned clutching his poor, poor head. "Feel like I got hit by a
truck."

Meanwhile, Fu used one of Kyosei's tendrils to pick up the piece of Aka that had been inside Ken
and bring it to his hand. "What an interesting quirk."

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

All of them were now gathered, Nara had returned to normal, and Aka had been freed.

"That was short," Yami said, pointing out the obvious.

"Yes, it was rather disappointing. I was hoping you'd at least try to fight after Ken was possessed."
Kiba said, frowning at the older girl, who gave her a deadpan look.

"Kiba, I'm not sure I could beat you in a 1 on 1 fight. Let alone you and my idiot brother." Nara
told her.

"Hey! It's not my fault I got possessed! Do you how hard it is to get through a fight without getting
cut!?" Ken argued, glaring at his sister. "If I could have just used Heatblast there's no way I could
have gotten taken over."

"We already told you why you couldn't do that." Fu reminded him.

Before the fight had started, Fu had told Ken not to use Heatblast, as the part of the forest they
were in didn't have any lakes around, so the Goliaths couldn't put out any potential forest fires Ken
may start in that form.

Ken was opposed to this, but Fu was insistent that it's how things had to be unless he wanted to
delay the fight for hours so that way they could find another place for them to fight.

This was a lie, however. And in truth, Fu realized that both Ken and Nara had ways to make
themselves immune to Aka's quirk, and needed an excuse to keep at least one of them from doing
that.

He did want to see Aka's quirk in action after all.

"Well, what did everyone think of Aka's quirk?" Fu asked.

"It's pretty cool! All you have to do is make a tiny cut in the enemy and the fight's over!" Netsu
gushed.
"Yeah, it'll make fighting villains super duper easy!" Kai added, his massive head looking down at
Aka with a big smile.

"I must admit, while her quirk may not make her all too useful on her own, her usefulness as an
ally is impressive." Kiba praised her.

"It's powerful." Yami simply stated.

"Yeah, I thought that if Ken could stay high in the air, we could avoid letting her use it, but trying
not to get cut in a battle with someone around your level of power, sounds like a nightmare." Nara
sighed, shaking her head. "I only realized how powerful your quirk was when I started thinking
about how to fight against it. Should have given you more credit."

Meanwhile, Aka had a smile on her face that was so big, that it would have hurt if her body wasn't
so stretchable, and she would have blushed if her body was capable of it. "Well of course my quirk
is amazing! And with the help of all of you, we will crush our enemies beneath our heel and make
them do our bidding! AHAHAHA!"

"I like the sound of that!" Kiba added, patting her on the back. "Come, everyone! Let's celebrate
the new addition to the heroic part of this household! With a wonderous feast!"

"YEAHHHHHHHHH!"
 The Coming of the Guards

"You seem like you're in a good mood today Izuku." Ochaco pointed out, as the two of them
walked through the house's halls, down to the first floor.

"Am I? Well, I guess that makes sense." Izuku admitted, with a big smile on his face. "Sori was
discharged from the hospital, and Sai got all of her things together, both of them are coming in
today. So I finally have some security besides the Grimm and you guys. Um, no offense to you
guys of course."

"None taken. After seeing what Sori did to the Grimm, it puts into perspective how much progress
we still have to make to get anywhere near that level." Ochaco looked down, and suddenly her
smile became a bit strained.

Izuku's own smile dipped, as he knew exactly what she was feeling. The feeling of inadequacy.

He smiled at her. "Well, you're going to be far stronger than her one day. So don't worry. You'll get
there."

That did make Ochaco feel better for a moment, and she smiled back at him before she recalled
something.

Then you're going to become the number 1 hero. Because you'll be able to do those things faster,
and better than everyone else.

Ochaco couldn't help but remember Yonda's words when she heard Izuku say that.

The way he said she'd get stronger than Sori, it was more like a forgone conclusion. She had One
for All, for she was it wasn't really a question if she could get stronger than her.

Because no matter how much Sori worked, or trained, she'd never reach the output of One for All.

And she couldn't help but feel a bit bad.

But she quickly shook her head, ridding herself of those thoughts. Right now was not the time to be
thinking about that. She didn't want to ruin Izuku's mood after all.

"Right, thanks." Ochaco smiled back at him.

"Alright, hopefully when they get here, things will calm down in terms of unwanted violence,"
Izuku said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"What…what on earth happened?!" Izuku shouted in shock, as he stared at the scene in front of
him.

Izuku was on the path that headed towards the facility, and in front of him was just a burnt
battleground, covered in craters and fire.

And in the middle of it all, was Sori standing over Sai with a foot on her throat. The two of them
were covered in cuts, burns, and bruises, their clothes torn and dirtied.

"Oh hey, boss!" Sori finally noticed Izuku's presence and gave him a big grin. "Sori here, reporting
for duty!"

"Is that seriously the first thing your going to say to him after all this?" Sai groaned as she
attempted to push Sori off of her. "And would you please remove your foot from my throat?"

Izuku facepalmed, as Sori moved off of Sai, and Sai got off the ground and dusted off her suit.
"Please just…what happened?"

"Oh, funny story." Sori started, getting ready to explain everything. "Ya see-"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

A little less than an hour ago, Sai was walking down the main path towards the facility, with her
bag full of her belongings in hand.

She didn't have much. The H.P.S.C. made sure of that, but at least that meant she didn't have to
deal with moving a bunch of bags around.

As she was walking down the dirt road, she stopped, and her eyes narrowed. Something's
approaching me.

Sai then opened a gate behind her, and a blunt sword flew out of it, just in time as Sori had lunged
at her from behind, and was about to grab her, but the sword hit her in the chin and caused her to
go fly back.

"Ow! Shit!" Sori said as she rolled backward, landing on her toes. "Damn that hurt."

Sai didn't give her time to recover, and Sori became surrounded by portals, from every angle, with
the tips of swords jutting out of them threateningly.

"Oh wow, that's a pretty neat quirk you got there," Sori said, looking around at the swords.

"Who are you, and what is your business with me?" Sai asked her in a harsh and strict tone,
delivering an intense glare towards the cat girl.

"Well ya see, I'm this place's guard. So it's kinda my job to stop suspicious people from just
walking up the house." Sori explained casually, not at all phased by the weapons surrounding her.

"Wait. You're the other guard Midoriya hired." Sai realized as she recalled Izuku talking about Sori
during their meeting. "Your name is Sori if I recall."

"Oh, so you're my partner! Sword girl!" Sori said, realizing her mistake. "Would ya look at that?
Damn, I need to stop instantly attacking things in this place. Always end up doing something I
shouldn't."

"You should probably stop instantly attacking people in general," Sai told her, deactivating her
quirk.

"Hey, I didn't say we were done fighting!" Sori frowned, getting into a lunging stance.

Sai just gave her a bewildered look. "I…What?"

"I wanna know just how capable my partner is," Sori explained with a savage grin on her face, her
tail moving side to side in anticipation. "Also, I've been stuck in the hospital for like a month, and
now I finally get the chance to fight someone strong? No way in hell am I letting a chance like this
go! Now get ready!"
Sai took a quick look at Sori and knew she wasn't gonna back down. "Fine. But you're taking
responsibility for this!"

"Here we go!" Sori lunged at Sai, moving at speeds her opponent had no hope of reacting to.

Fortunately, she didn't have to.

KABOOM!

Suddenly a massive explosion erupted from the ground, hitting both of them and knocking them
both back.

Sai knew she couldn't keep up with Sori's speed. And at the distance the two were at, she'd need to
do something drastic, otherwise, she'd lose instantly.

So she created a portal underground and shot an explosive sword out of it.

"Agh!" Sori was launched back and sent rolling across the dirt.

Meanwhile, Sai was also sent flying back, but since she was prepared for the explosion, she was
able to flip back and land on all fours.

The former hero didn't give Sori any time to rest and created more portals in front of her.

Sori jumped backward, and as the swords shot out of her, she curled into a ball mid-air, dodging
the first set of swords before falling back and landing on her feet, before dashing forward.

Sai shot out more swords at her, but Sai jumped over them, leaping into the air before she started
hurtling down at Sai.

But Sai opened up portals behind and in front of Sori as she was falling, and shot out lots of swords
at her from both sides.

In response, when the swords got close, Sori spun around and kicked away most of the swords
coming at her, and grabbed two of the others.

But that was only a distraction, the swords coming directly at her weren't the threat, no. It was the
swords around her that were the threat.

Because those swords hit each other, and then-

KABOOM!

They detonated, creating a massive explosion that engulfed Sori completely.

"AGHHH!" Sori was spat out of the black cloud that was created from the explosion, hitting the
ground close to Sai, before rolling across it behind her.

She quickly used her claws to dig into the dirt, to regain her footing and stop herself from moving
much further.

However, the moment she stopped, Sai surrounded her with portals, with blades aimed at her from
all angles.

"Ready to give up?" Sai asked her sternly.

Sori stood up and cracked her neck before giving her a huge grin. "Not on your life. I'm just getting
warmed up."

"Very well." Sai acknowledged her resolve. "Be ready."

And then the swords closed in on Sori.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"And after that things got out of hand." Sai sighed, shaking her head in shame.

"Whaddya talking about that was awesome!" Sori argued enthusiastically.

"I apologize for the mess sir." Sai gave Izuku a bow. "I shouldn't have allowed things to progress
this far."

"It's fine." Izuku shook his head and sighed, as he tried to look on the bright side. "At least now you
know each other's capabilities. That's a plus I guess."

"That's it, boss! Just keep looking up!" Sori said, walking up to Izuku and patting him on the back.
"Now let's get going! I wanna grab some grub!"

Sai was about to admonish her for her lack of grace or tact, but she was cut off when her stomach
started growling.

GRRRRRRRRRRR.

The former hero's face instantly went red, and she turned to Izuku with her head held low. "I
would…also appreciate it if we could get something to eat. Please."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After a short trip to the facility, they finally reached the front gate of the house.

"Alright, I already have some food ready for the two of you," Izuku told them, as he opened the
gate using his phone. "We can just go inside and-"

Before Izuku could finish his sentence two things happened.

First was that Sori jumped backward, third was that Sai grabbed Izuku and pushed him behind her,
and third was that Kiba crashed into the ground where Sori had been standing.

"Nice try-wait! Lady Kiba!" Sori gasped when she realized who had been attacking her, and her
eyes sparkled with amazement.

"Indeed! It is I! Kiba!" Kiba announced, holding her head up high and putting her hands on her
hips. "The great and powerful queen of eternal darkness! And you are one of my minions correct?"

"Of course Lady Kiba! I've come to serve you and the Midoriya Clan as well as I can!" Sori
shouted enthusiastically. "By beating the crap out of any idiots who'd wanna punch ya."

Kiba nodded. "Good, good. However, I can't simply ignore that you broke onto the grounds of my
fortress, killed several of my monsters, destroyed my property, and scared my siblings and
Caretaker."

Sori winced and rubbed the back of her head. "Yeah. Not my brightest moment."
"And since you are one of my subjects it falls to me to punish you for your misbehavior." Kiba
punched her palm and stared down Sori with a vicious grin on her face. "Now prepare yourself for
a queen's punishment."

However before the fight could start, Kiba turned to Izuku. "I apologize for the scare Caretaker, I
hope you don't mind me sparing with our new guard."

"I don't but next time, don't come crashing from the sky," Izuku told her, before looking at Sori
sternly. "And Sori, no using your claws. I don't want my daughter bleeding all over the lawn."

"Got it, sir!" Sori said, giving him a thumbs up.

"Alright, you two have fun," Izuku told them.

And that's when the fight really started.

Kiba did a lightning-fast jump kick, launching herself at Sori's face, only for the feline woman to
duck backward, and as Kiba sailed over her, Sori grabbed the back of her dress.

She quickly stood up and started spinning around, before tossing Kiba into the forest and leaping
after her.

"Is this truly a wise decision?" Sai asked, sounding a bit concerned.

"Honestly, Sori's fight with you was proof enough that she can hold back in a fight. After all, to
have a few injuries as you do despite having no enhanced durability has to say something." Izuku
said.

"Tch." Sai looked away in embarrassment.

"Alright, I'll send one of the U.A. students to go watch over them, for now, let's got get you
something to eat," Izuku told her.

And then Sai perked up. "A-At once sir."

 Taking Up The Sword

Sai Bura, the former pro hero turned guard, was currently scarfing down a stupid amount of food
on a table in the cafeteria.

Right now she was snacking on a rack of ribs, but she also had a beef bowl next to that, some meat
skewers next to that, a bowl of rice, and a cooked chicken.

As well as a few stacks of plates surrounding her.

"Dude where does it all go?" Kaminari asked Sato, the two of them being a table away, looking at
Sai in shock and awe.

"I have no idea. Apparently, blonde girls have the ability to eat forever." Sato said as he looked
over to Amai, sitting at the same table, eating a similar amount of food together with Yami.

"I'll have to keep that in mind," Kaminari said, making a mental note of that.

While the two were chatting, Momo and Iida came into the cafeteria and walked up to Sai.

" , please forgive us for interrupting your meal, but we'd like to speak with you about something,"
Iida told her as they approached.

"Mgrrrrrr." Sai sighed, her annoyance clear to all, even though she had a mouthful of pork.

She knew that the 1A students would speak to her sooner or later(most likely sooner given they
were leaving the day after tomorrow) but did it have to be while she was eating?

After swallowing her food, and reigning herself in, Sai turned toward the pair and gave them the
most neutral expression she could muster. "What is it?"

"Well, we were wondering, since you were a pro hero if you could give us any personal advice or
something of that level?" Momo asked her polity.

Yeah, that was about what Sai anticipated. It was either this or them asking about why she retired,
so she's thankful it was the former rather than the latter.

"I suppose that's a fair thing to ask," Sai responded. "Very well, tell everyone to gather in the
training room in an hour. Once I'm done eating."

"Thank you, Ms. Bura! My class will do everything we can to learn from your wisdom!" Iida
assured her, giving her repeated respectful bows.

"And I'll everything I can to teach you, even with such limited time," Sai told him, before turning
her attention back to her meal. "Now if you excuse me. I would like to finish eating."

The two didn't even get to respond before Sai started digging in.

"Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" Kaminari asked.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

After some time, all of 1A gathered in the training room, with Sai standing in front of them, her
arms crossed behind her back.
"Can anyone tell me, what's the most important part of being a hero?" Sai asked them.

"Defeating villains?" Todoroki answered.

"Minimizing casualties?" Ochaco answered.

"Not dying?" Mineta answered.

"Correct. All of you." Sai told them. "In truth. There is no one answer to that question. In my mind,
a hero's first priority should be saving and protecting the innocent, at any cost. Even their own
lives. However, I can't act like all heroes are willing to do that. Some heroes simply aren't willing
to pay that price, others are only heroes for fame and glory, and while I have an issue calling those
people heroes, there is little I can do about it, so I must acknowledge those goals as well. But
something that should be highly prioritized no matter what your goal is, something that should be a
high priority for all of you, is staying alive. Which is what I'm going to try and teach you. I will be
fighting you each, 1 by 1, and will tell each one of you what your most fatal flaw is. Any
questions?"

"Uh, you're not gonna stab us right?" Mineta asked nervously, his face going white at the thought
of facing Sai's many, many blades.

"That, and so much worse," Sai said ominously. "But as they say, no pain, no gain. And I think
you'll find being stabbed, much preferred to being killed. And if not, I would highly suggest you
change careers. Now, any other questions?"

Almost everyone raised their hands.

Sai sighed. I can already tell I'm going to spend my whole day doing this.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Sai and Aoyama stood on opposite sides of the training room, with the rest of 1A on the side,
watching them.

"Alright, you can begin," Sai told him, giving Aoyama permission to attack.

"Oui!" Aoyama said, before shooting his navel laser at Sai.

Only for Sai to drop a sword that looked to be made of some kind of glass or crystal, in front of her,
causing the laser to deflect into the wall.

"Oh…Je Vais Mourir Putain." Aoyama responded, his eyes widened in fear.

Then portals opened up around, Aoyama, surrounding him.

Aoyama looked around, and froze in fear, as he saw the swords begin to emerge.

KABOOM!

The swords exploded on impact, engulfing Aoyama in a massive blast.

"Is he gonna be ok?" Mina whispered over to Momo, both of them looking nervously at the smoke
cloud that hid Aoyama.

"I'm sure she wouldn't do anything to harm us unnecessarily," Momo reassured her, although she
didn't sound too sure herself.
Eventually, the smoke cleared, revealing Aoyama, on the ground, covered in burns and soot. "Et
Pourtant je vis. Malheureusement."

"Where to begin?" Sai asked herself as she shook her head in disappointment. "A crucial lesson you
all must learn is to control your fear. Fear is the number 1 cause of death for new heroes and
sidekicks. After witnessing this match, can anyone tell me why that is?"

Tsu raised her hand. "Because it shows the enemy their opponent can't' beat them, and causes you
to freeze?"

"That's correct. Fear, more than anything else, will be your biggest hurdle to overcome." Sai told
them.

"And what if you're not afraid of the villains?" Shoto asked.

"Then you're an idiot," Sai answered harshly, glaring at Shoto. "Fear is absolutely necessary for a
hero. Because without it, you become overconfident. And overconfidence is the number 2 cause of
death for new heroes and sidekicks. Quirks a varied, and dangerous, you could go on to try and
arrest a group of teenagers mugging an old lady, and then suddenly one of them shoots lasers out of
their eyes, and because you were so confident they wouldn't be a threat, you can't dodge it in time
and lose your head. Fear is something you must manage, keep it at a healthy level. To where you
have a healthy level of caution, without ever allowing it to overwhelm you. This is, of course,
easier said than done, and most comes with experience rather than being taught. Still, sparing
matches are a good way to help train your fear management skills, and increase your reaction
time."

Sai looked back at Aoyama, who was pulling himself onto the ground. "Your second biggest issue
was your lack of mobility. I could tell by your stance, that your plan was to just fire at me without
moving. Like a turret. This is a bad strategy against me, especially considering I can attack you
from literally anywhere, but in general, that's not a good tactic. There are situations in which not
moving while fortifying your position is the best or only way, but most of the time, you at the very
least have to be ready to move. I left several openings for you to escape there, but even if you
hadn't frozen in fear, you wouldn't have been able to escape the attack in time because you weren't
ready to dodge. Just because your quirk doesn't assist with mobility, doesn't mean you shouldn't
learn how to dodge."

At this point, Aoyama's face was red with embarrassment. "Oui. I understand. I will strive to
improve madame Bura."

"I hope so because if you fight villains in your current state, you are going to die," Sai told him
bluntly, before looking to the rest of the class. "Let's move on."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

It was Mina's turn, and now she was staring down Sai with a grin full of false confidence.

"You may begin," Sai told her.

Instantly, Mina started sliding toward Sai in her acid.

Sai made a wall of portals in front of her and shot out a lot of blunt swords at Mina.

"I don't think so!" Mina let out a wave of acid in front of her and dissolved the swords before they
could hit her, allowing her to get through.
Surprisingly, Sai didn't send any more swords, allowing Mina to get close.

"I've gotcha!" Mina shouted as she got ready to punch Sai in the face.

However, when she threw her punch, all she hit was the side of another sword that came out of a
portal Sai spawned in front of her.

An electrified sword.

"Garagilsakdheaowuydgck!" Mina cried out in pain as the electricity flowed out from the sword,
and into her body. Her hair flew up, her body convulsed and spazed, and burn marks started
appearing on her skin.

After a few seconds, Sai pulled the sword back into the portal, cutting off the flow of electricity to
Mina's body.

"Owwwww." Mina fell onto her back, smoke coming off of her well-done body.

"Can anyone tell me where she went wrong?" Sai asked, turning her attention to the class.

"She announced that she was going to attack you like an idiot?" Jiro pointed out.

"Hey!" Mina picked herself up and gave Jiro an angry pout.

"Correct. If you have to announce your attack like to say your special attack name, then do it, while
your attack is in the midst of landing, not before you attack, while the villain can still dodge it." Sai
explained. "Also-"

Sai made a portal above Mina's acid trail and shot out an electrified sword into it, and everyone
watched as the trail lit up, lightning sparking off of it.

"Always be careful when standing in or making a trail of liquid," Sai said, looking at Mina's
horrified face. "Never know when you could get shocked by a villain with an electricity quirk or
just an exposed wire."

"I'll uh, keep that in mind," Mina told her, chuckling nervously.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Now it was Asui's time.

Tsu was in a crouched position, ready to leap at a moment's notice.

"Alright, begin," Sai told her.

Tsu jumpped up into the air-

And was immediately surrounded by dozen portals.

KABOOM!

Exploding swords hit her, and Tsu fell out of the cloud, smoking. "Ow. Kero."

"Well, that fast," Kaminari noted.

"I know you're a frog, but it's dangerous to rely on jumping," Sai told her. "Being in the air leaves
you vulnerable to attack. You can't dodge, and you can only move in one direction. Not to mention,
if you tend to jump often, your opponents can easily predict what your going to do and catch you in
the air. Plus, if you have a frog quirk, the first thing your enemy will expect you to do, is jump."

"That's fair. Kero." Tsu croaked.

"Alright, next student," Sai told them.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

Now it was time for the class rep, Iida to take to the battlefield.

Iida was in a running stance, ready to go when Sai gave the order.

Alright, I'll run as fast as I can, before she can overwhelm me, I'll kick her! Iida thought to himself,
as he got ready to fight.

"Go," Sai ordered.

Iida then proceeded to run two feet in front of him, before his foot fell through a portal Sai opened,
causing him to trip and fall on his face.

Sai then opened a bunch of portals above Iida and shot exploding swords out of them.

KABOOM!

"Was that…strictly necessary?" Momo asked, wincing at what happened to Iida. "Wasn't trapping
him in the ground enough?"

"Enough to win the battle, yes. Enough to keep this lesson in his memory, maybe. But just to make
sure, I might as well hammer the point in." Sai explained. "Speaking of the point, Iida do
understand why you failed so quickly?"

"Was my attack, predictable? Ugh." Iida groaned as he recovered from the explosion.

"Very good. I could see the gears turning in your head, and yet your strategy was just, run at me in
a straight line really fast, and kick me in the head." Sai told him bluntly. "Given your quirk, that is
literally the most predictable strategy you could have gone with. Rember, not all villains are idiots,
and you are all going to be public figures, meaning they're going to know your quirk in advance, so
they'll likely figure you out completely if you don't add mix up your strategies. Lastly, watch your
step. Your quirk is very reliant on the terrain you're running on, so any opponent of yours is going
to want to mess with the ground in order to defeat you."

"I understand! I will take this lesson to heart! Thank you for imparting your wisdom on me!" Iida
said, getting up and bowing to her.

"... You're welcome," Sai said, a little off-put by his appreciation despite her blowing him up.
"Next."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Now it was Ochaco's time, and she was nervous as can be.

She stood on the opposite side of the room, in a battle stance, sweat rolling down her face, as she
wondered how painful this was going to be.
"Alright, let's begin." Sai signaled.

Ochaco wasted no time. "18%!"

Immediately, she dashed right at Sai, however, she didn't make the same mistake as Iida. She
watched her step carefully.

Sai had made a few portals in the floor, to try and trip her up, but Ochaco skillfully avoided them,
as she quickly ran at Sai.

At least they're learning. Sai thought as she let Ochaco approach her.

Alright, I'll make it look like I'm trying to attack her from the front, then I'll circle around her, and
attack her from be-Ochaco's train of thought was suddenly disrupted, when Sai rushed forward and
kicked her to the ground. "Ack!?"

When Ochaco looked back up, she saw numerous portals opened above her, with swords aimed
down at her.

KABOOM!

Explosive swords slammed into Ochaco, engulfing her in a huge blast.

"Rember what I said expectations?" Sai asked the class. "You've already seen the disadvantages in
playing into a foe's expectations, but this the advantage of setting an expectation, and defying it."

"Well…I definitely didn't expect that." Ochaco groaned.

"I'm willing to bet none of you would have." Sai continued. "After all, I've spent all the previous
battles standing completely still, and only using my quirk. I conditioned you to think only about my
quirk, and so you completely overlooked the possibility of me just punching or kicking you. Which
is another thing, sometimes, you don't always need to rely on your quirk. Basic punches and kicks,
or even using weapons or tools in the environment, can prove effective against certain foes. Now,
onto the next foe."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

And so the "lesson"(ass beatings) went on, with Sai utterly destroying 1A, and poking at their most
damning flaws.

Kaminari lacked staying power and needed to find a way to stop short-circuiting his own brain.

Kirishima and Sato had an issue in that both lacked mobility. Meaning they could be easily
trapped, or just kept at bay.

Shoji made himself too big a target.

Jiro was very reliant on her support gear.

Sero was relaient on his enviroment.

Tokoyami, aside from having little to defense against light, was left defenseless when Dark
Shadow strayed too far away from him, making it harder to defend against multiple opponents or
opponents that could attack from multiple angles.

Todoroki's ice blocked his field of vision, giving his opponents the chance to pull something
sneaky. He was also too reliant on brute-forcing his way through situations using his
overwhelming power.

Shinso relied too much on stealth and had little in the ways of actually fighting someone without
his quirk.

Mineta…was too cowardly, and it left a lot of openings.

Momo was very indecisive.

Ojiro and Toru, funny enough got the least amount of criticism with Sai telling them they were
doing just fine, they just lacked power, which wasn't their fault, nor could they do much to fix that
situation, they could only really improve on what their areas of expertise were.

And by the end of the day, class 1A was left lying on the floor, exhausted, and covered in burns.

Meanwhile, Sai was standing on the side, looking a bit winded and drinking an energy drink, all
the portals she opened having made her a bit tired. "Honestly, not as bad as I thought."

"Too strong." Mineta groaned. "I can't believe she lost to that cat girl."

Sai shot him a mean glare, that caused Mineta to freeze.

"As heroes, you're going to have to find that certain heroes have types of villains they go well
against, and some they do poorly against. Sometimes regardless of skill." Sai explained, sounding
very, very annoyed. "My quirk does poorly against foes with high mobility. And mobility is
something Sori excels at. Not to mention her enhanced senses making it easy for her to keep track
of my portals. She's a powerful, and surprisingly skilled fighter, with an advantage against me, so I
wouldn't say her narrow victory against me was surprising. Perhaps you'd like to see an up-close
demonstration of her skills? I'm sure she'd be more than happy to show you them."

"NO! No! I'm good!" Mineta shouted in fear.

"Yeah we saw enough of them, we're good!" Sero agreed.

"Please have mercy!" Kaminari begged.

"That's what I thought," Sai smirked. "I'll leave you with this, as tempting as it is to focus on
coming up with new techniques and strengthening your quirks, none of that will help you if a
villain exploits your weaknesses and kills you five seconds into the battle. Work with each other,
don't avoid sparing matches against people you know you can't beat, because even if you can't win,
you may learn something."

With that Sai exited, leaving the students to linger on her words.

For all of five seconds.

"Hey class reps, before you sign us up for an ass-kicking, can you at least warn us first?" Sero
groaned.

"Noted," Iida replied.

 Insecurity

"Ugh." Kiba groaned as she opened up her eyes.

She quickly recognized that she was in the med-wing(having been here quite often).

"What, how did I, oh right. Sori." Kiba grimaced, as she recalled how she got here.

Her fight with the cat woman had been…quick. Both in that, the two of them moved at extremely
high speeds, and in that, it didn't last very long.

She felt frustration well up inside her, her fist clenching and her face contorting into a pout.

Her losing wasn't the worst part. She knew how strong she was, so just losing wouldn't have stung
that badly.

But she didn't JUST lose. She didn't land a single hit on her!

No matter how she attacked, Sori would just dodge or redirect, or interrupt her attacks, and counter
with an attack of her own.

And she hit where it hurt. Something Kiba recalled clearly, as even now her body ached in the
spots where Sori had struck her.

"Ugh." Kiba groaned as she shook her head, trying to free herself of her frustration. I can't be petty!
I lost because I lacked skill! I just need to improve, and then I'll beat her!

"Kiba, are you awake?"

Kiba looked to the side of her bed and saw Eri looking at her with a concerned expression.

"You really need to be more careful, you can't keep ending back up here." Eri lightly scolded her,
while checking her bandages.

Eri had taken to patching up the other kids in the med-bay after their fights, as such she had tended
to Kiba, many, many times.

"Maybe I just like seeing my favorite unicorn?" Kiba remarked, giving Eri and cheeky grin.

In response, Eri gave her a stern frown.

"Hmph. Fine, I will be more cautious." Kiba pouted, looking away from Eri in shame, as both of
them knew this song and dance well.

"Please, please, do," Eri begged her, before looking over her wounds again. "Everything looks ok, I
think you should be able to go now. Dinner should be ready soon. But before you go, drink this."

Eri turned around and grabbed a thermos that was on a desk next to her, before handing it to Kiba.

"More blood?" Kiba asked, opening it up and looking inside, to see the red, thick liquid inside.
However, when she gave it a sniff, she could tell something was off. "Why does it smell so sweet?"

"It's my blood," Eri told her, with an uncomfortable and slightly disgusted expression on her face.
Kiba froze, and her face somehow got even paler. "Uh-Uh-Uh-Uh-I…what?"

"It's my blood," Eri repeated, looking away from her. "I want you to drink it."

There was a long stretch of very uncomfortable silence between the two, as Kiba was too stunned
to respond and Eri didn't have anything else to say.

Eventually, Kiba managed to compose herself enough to ask the question that was on her mind.
"Eri. Why do you want me to drink your blood?"

"Well, Izuku said if you keep getting hurt, you might get permanent injuries. Drinking my blood
helps prevent permanent injuries." Eri explained. "It also slows down aging, helps your immune
system, and a lot of other good things."

"Your blood does all that?!" Kiba shouted in shock, looking over Eri's body in disbelief. "You
really are a Unicorn!"

Eri nodded. "It's why people want it so badly. Izuku says I have to be careful. People are always
going to be after my blood, so I have careful."

Kiba kept looking at her, all sorts of emotions rushing through her at once.

All that power, in such a small, fragile body.

And Kiba knew exactly what someone would do to get it, someone like Overhaul.

Just thinking about HIM sent a pang of white-hot rage through her body. Rage, and fear.

"I promised no one would hurt you." Kiba reminded her solemnly. "Never, never again."

"I know. But please don't kill anyone." Eri asked her, giving her a strained smile. "And please
drink it. I'm worried about you."

Kiba looked down at the blood. Normally she'd just scarf it down. Enjoy the flavor. But this wasn't
just any blood. It was Eri's blood.

This was the stuff that ruined Eri's life. This was the stuff that would cause who knows how many
people to come after Eri, to try and do the same stuff Overhaul did.

It smelled so sweet, but Kiba couldn't find it anything but utterly disgusting.

But saying that to Eri after she went through the trouble of getting this for her, was likely not the
smartest move.

And so Kiba sucked it up and brought the cup to her mouth.

Eri's blood had…a unique taste to it. One that Kiba could only describe as very Eri-like. It was
sweeter than any blood she tasted before, but there was also this unidentifiable flavor to it.
Something she'd never tasted before.

A shame, Kiba would have liked it if it hadn't caused Eri so much pain.

Once Kiba finished scarfing it down, she looked at Eri. "They're done. It was very…bloody."

Eri gave her a confused look, and Kiba's face turned red with embarrassment.
Bloody!? Really!? Out of all the things I could have said, Bloody? Kiba internally facepalmed. At
first, she wanted to say it taste good, but she was unsure if that was the wrong thing to say, but she
wasn't sure if saying it tasted bad was the wrong thing to say, so she ended up saying…that.

"W-Well I'm famished! So I think I'll be heading to dinner, thanks for the checkup bye!" Kiba
shouted, as she bolted off the bed and ran out of the room.

Eri looked on as Kiba fled, before looking down at her arm. "I hope that helps."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After dinner, Kiba decided to go to her room, and play some Super Hero Bash.

Currently, Kiba was playing against the C.P.U., readying herself to take on some opponents online.

KNOCK KNOCK!

"Kiba? Can I come in?" Izuku asked from outside.

Immediately, Kiba paused her game and responded. "You may enter!"

Izuku came in and immediately started looking over Kiba, with a worried look in his eye. "I see
you've recovered enough."

"Of course! No battle could ever keep me down for long!" Kiba stated confidently. "So what
brings you here so late at night Caretaker?"

"Well, I just wanted to check up on you, and make sure you're ok," Izuku explained, giving her a
comforting smile. "Do you need anything? A drink, food? Anything?"

Kiba was about to say no when suddenly, an idea came into her head. No, I can't ask for that!
Daddy needs his sleep I can't ask him to…but…it's been so long.

"Well…Caretaker, it has been a while since we played games together." Kiba's face was bright red
from embarrassment and shame, and she had to look away from Izuku while she talked. "So…if
you're not too tired…actually forget about it I'm sure you've been working hard all day and need
your rest. Excuse my selfish request-"

PLOP.

Kiba suddenly felt the couch sag next to her, and she looked over to see Izuku had sat down next to
her.

"So, where is the controller?" Izuku asked.

"W-Wait Caretaker you should rest! I will not allow you to overwork yourself for my sake again!"
Kiba protested, pouting heavily at her adopted father.

Izuku shook his head. "It's fine. Uraraka's been making sure I don't work too much while they're
here. And besides, playing games with you isn't work. It's fun."

Kiba turned away, to hide the huge grin that uncontrollably grew on her face in response. "W-Well
then I guess I have no choice. Prepare to feel my wrath!"

XXXXXXXXXXX
The next few hours of the night were spent playing games and discussing common interests.
Mainly, heroes.

"So then Edgeshot literally went through the entire base, and knocked out fifty men in six seconds!
Before they could even think about shooting the hostages!" Izuku said, as he continued playing,
using Miriko to fight against Kiba's character, who happened to be Edgeshot.

"That's astounding!" Kiba said, half amazed and half frustrated. "Now if only he could do that
here!"

"Well that would be a bit unfair don't you think?" Izuku laughed.

"I don't want to hear that from an All Might main!" Kiba said, sticking her tongue out at him.

"Well, you've got me there." Izuku chuckled.

They continued playing for a few more seconds before Edgeshot managed to stun Mirko, and then
knock her off the stage.

"GAME!"

"I did it! I won!" Kiba cheered, jumping up and throwing her hands up in celebration.

"Ah, I let my guard down for just a second. You've gotten a lot better since the last time we
played." Izuku admitted.

"Indeed. I have been training with Amai for quite some time! Through countless losses, I have
become far better than I was before!" Kiba cackled. "Fear my might Caretaker! Fear it."

"I'm shaking." Izuku laughed, looking at her with a look of amusement and affection. "Well, I
guess I should give you a reward then."

"Huh?" Kiba was turned around to ask him what he meant by that, she was suddenly enveloped by
Izuku's arms, and lifted up. "C-Caretaker!?"

"You are, amazing," Izuku told her, as he held her close to his chest. "And you don't have to
impress anyone."

Kiba was just, overwhelmed with warm, happy feelings. Right now Izuku was giving her
everything she needed. Affection, validation, praise.

It felt, so, indescribably good.

"Caretaker this is an embarrassing position." Despite herself, Kiba lightly clung to Izuku, being
careful not to crush him or anything.

"Kiba, I told you that you don't need to impress anyone." Izuku reminded her gently. "You can
keep the act up if you want, but sometimes I think it's ok to take off the filter and just do what you
really want to do. Just for a little while."

Kiba paused.

Do what she wanted to do. Without the filter.

Could she do that? The last time she did that, she tried to leave behind her persona entirely. And it
was miserable.
The queen of darkness persona was something that brought her great joy and comfort, but
sometimes it could be a bit cumbersome when she wanted to express herself.

So perhaps, just for tonight, she'd take off the mask and see what happens.

"I love you, daddy," Kiba said, as she hugged him a bit tighter. Feeling a sense of embarrassment,
but also relief at finally being able to say that.

Izuku's face also went a bit red, both surprised that was the first thing that she said, and over the
moon that she said it. "I love you too Kiba."

"Daddy is there a way I can get stronger. Like a lot stronger?" Kiba asked, sounding slightly
distraught.

"Well, you're already learning martial arts and you're regularly practicing with your quirk." Izuku
moved to the bed and sat down, gently rocking Kiba in his arms like a baby, in a way that made
Kiba feel very happy and extremely embarrassed. "Why? Is something wrong?"

"Eri gave me a cup of her blood because she was concerned about me," Kiba admitted, letting out a
sigh filled with worry and frustration. "And it was because I lost a fight. And not just lost, I was
beaten like a rag doll!"

"You lost to Sori. Who is a well-trained bodyguard who was bred to be the strongest feline quirk
bearer." Izuku told her, trying to show her that it wasn't that bad. "She has a lot more experience
and skills than you. Sai beat all of 1A without getting hit either."

"Yeah, but none of them have to drink blood to get their power!" Kiba yelled out in exasperation,
before looking down at herself in dismay. "What's the point of hurting people for power, if I can't
even use that power to protect them!?"

"First off, you're not hurting people," Izuku told her firmly. "Yes you're taking blood, but people
give that away all the time. Sometimes they give it away for free. It's a minor inconvenience.
Second, most of the time. Skill and experience trumps power. Not all the time, but most of the time.
I heard from Sori that even though she trained for years, exercising and eating in ways to maximize
her growth, you still were just as fast as her, and decently stronger than her. But her training and
experience let her get through the battle, and the only reason she didn't get hit, was because she
specifically focused on not getting hit because she knew a single hit from you could shift the tide
of the battle. You ARE strong. But everyone needs time to gain skills and experience before they
can take on people like Sori."

"Even All Might?" Kiba asked.

Izuku shrugged. "Well a rookie All Might could definitely beat Sori through pure power, but he
better hope he's not fighting her in the city, because otherwise, he'd likely destroy everything
around him. So yeah I would say even he needed to gather skill and experience. Look at Mt Lady.
She's new, so she lacks a lot of experience when dealing with villains. Which is why she keeps
causing so much property damage. Which is why, despite being powerful, she keeps losing
popularity contests to Wash."

Kiba snickered. "Wash is funny. The fact that one of our top heroes is a washing machine with
googly eyes never fails to make me laugh."

"That's another reason Wash keeps getting so high up in those rankings," Izuku said before his
expression turned serious. "Now, I want you to tell me more about Eri giving you her blood."
XXXXXXXXXXXXX

Eri was just laying down in her bed, unable to fall asleep.

Was it because of the phantom pain coming from her left arm after she carved it open with a knife
earlier?

No, she'd long since gotten used to phantom pains. Eri could sleep through those no problem.
Especially this. This was nothing compared to what she felt while under Overhaul.

The real reason Eri couldn't sleep is because she was because of a…inner conflict.

KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!

"Eri, are you awake in there?" Izuku asked although he didn't sound as gentle as normal, and his
tone carried a sense of urgency.

"Uh-um, yes!" Eri responded as soon as she could. "C-Come in!"

Izuku opened the door and entered the room.

And he did not look happy.

"Eri, I heard that you gave Kiba some of your blood," Izuku said, but Eri could tell something was
wrong. His tone was ice-cold, something that was kind of freaking Eri out a little bit. "I'd like to
know how you got it out of you?"

"Um…." Eri started sweating, looking away from Izuku as feelings of fear, dread, and guilt rose up
inside her. "I-I-I-I"

Izuku looked over her sternly. "Eri, did you cut yourself on purpose to draw blood to give to
Kiba?"

"I-I-I just wanted to help!" Eri defended herself, pretty much admitting to what Izuku accused her
of. "You said if Kiba keeps getting hurt she might get a permanent injury! A-And you said my
blood can help with that!"

"That doesn't mean you can cut yourself open!" Izuku almost shouted at her, his voice full of anger
and concern. "Just because you can heal yourself, doesn't mean you should be hurting yourself."

"But my blood can help!" Eri argued. "You said my blood can help people, so why don't we use it
more!"

"We're already using it to help people Eri," Izuku argued back, crossing his arms and giving her a
stern look. "That's why we're taking some every month."

"But why don't we use it here?!" Eri asked, looking like she was on the verge of tears. "W-W-We
could use it to make sure they don't get sick, or-or stop permanent injuries or-"

"Eri." Izuku cut her off, taking the edge out of his tone, and once again speaking gently. "What's
this about?"

"I…I'm not as useful as my blood." Eri said, looking down with shame. "I-I still can't control my
quirk. So I still can't help anyone with it. But my blood can. S-So…even if it hurts a bit…"

Izuku sighed. "Eri. You and Kiba are more alike than you might think. You both lack patience for
one. And you both don't value yourselves enough. It takes time to master a quirk, and you're
already so much closer to controlling it than you were before."

Eri still looked unsure.

"Also, remember, your quirk runs on a limited amount of energy. If you keep using your quirk to
heal yourself, you might run out of energy and not be able to use your quirk when you really need
it." Izuku explained, seeing Eri's eyes widen. "It'll also leave you with less energy to use for
practice, meaning it'll take you even longer to learn how to use your quirk."

Eri stayed silent, although she did look considerably more regretful.

Izuku patted her on the head. "I understand not feeling like you're useful, but your just a child.
None of the adults are expecting you to be as capable as them, no matter what your quirk is. What
your doing with your quirk training and you're helping out in the med-bay, is more than enough.
And if something happens where your blood is absolutely necessary to fix an issue, I will talk to
you about it, and we can extract it in safer, less painful ways. Understood?"

Eri nodded somberly.

"Good. Now, you're grounded for tomorrow. After 1A leaves, I want you to stay in your room. And
stay there until dinner. Understood?" Izuku told her.

Once again Eri nodded somberly.

"Alright. Well, then I'll see you tomorrow." Izuku said before letting out a sigh. "I'm not angry with
you Eri, I'm just concerned. You know I hate it when you kids hurt yourself."

"I'm sorry," Eri said quietly, looking down rather than at Izuku.

"Don't apologize to me. Apologize to yourself. You're the one you disrespect. You're the one that
you hurt. And remember, when your hurt, it hurts your family too." Izuku told her, causing Eri to
wince in shame. "Just remember that whenever you feel like hurting yourself. Goodnight."

And with that Izuku left, letting Eri reflect on her actions.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

It was the next day, and all of 1A was outside, with the kids right behind them, with Sori and Sai
standing in front o them.

The time had come for 1A to leave, and by now everyone had said their goodbyes and were just
waiting for the school to them up.

"I AM HERE! TO PICK YOU UP! All Might shouted from inside a school bus, that was driven by
Aizawa.

"All Might," Sai muttered, her eyes fixed on the number 1 hero.

"You've met?" Sori asked her curiously.

Sai shook her head. "No, but…I did always want to work together with him. I wanted to witness
that overwhelming power in person."

"Yeah, I get that. I always wanted to fight him." Sori smirked, cracking her knuckles.
"You'd lose. Immediately." Sai said, giving her a deadpan stare.

"Maybe. Still wanna give it a shot though." Sori shrugged.

Izuku opened up the gate, and the bus came inside.

Aizawa drove up to the house, parking just in front of the Grimm tree, before parking.

"Ahahaha! Good to see you young Midoriya! I'm glad to see you've hired some help!" All Might
said stepping out of the bus and looking over at Sai and Sori before leaning down and whispering.
"And by the way, how's the situation without American friends?"

"Everything going well for now. I'll tell you if anything goes wrong." Izuku whispered back.

All Might nodded, before turning his attention to 1A. "It's good to see you all again students! You
all look a bit stronger than when you first got here!"

"I'm just glad none of you have been skipping out on your training," Aizawa said, also getting out
of the bus, looking just as tired as usual.

"As if! I train every day to be the manliest man I can be!" Kirishima said, flexing his muscles.

"We'd never slack off on our training sir!" Iida said, chopping the air like he normally does.

"Yeah, we've been working hard over here sir! It was wild!" Mina shouted.

"I'm glad to hear it!" All Might said. "Now let's-"

BRRRRRRR! BRRRRRRRRR!

Suddenly, Izuku's phone came to life and blared out a loud alarm noise. "Huh?"

Izuku quickly took out his phone, and saw a big red notification on it that it said, "Intruder Alert."

"WHAT!?: Izuku shouted out in shock.

But before he could press on the notification, a swirling vortex of black mist appeared in front of
the bus, behind Aizawa.

Aizawa's eyes widened, and he immediately jumped back.

Sai and Sori ran in front of Izuku, pulling him behind them, as the vortex got bigger and bigger.

"Sensei what's going on!?" Momo asked, confused and a little scared.

"I don't know, but stay behind us." All Might said, standing in front of the class.

By now the vortex had gotten big enough to eclipse the bus completely.

And out of the smoke, came an army of people, of all different shapes and sizes, but what they all
had in common was that all of them looked incredibly vicious.

Soon a small army had come through the portal, and in front of them, was a man with light blue
hair, who was covered in hands.

"All Might." Tomura Shigaraki said as he laid eyes on the number 1 hero, peering at him with a
sadistic glee that promised terrible, terrible things. "It's finally time for the symbol of peace to
crumble."
 Under Attack Part 1
Chapter Notes

Hey just wanted to give a heads up, in this, the USJ Nomu will be named Ruin.
Because there are a bunch of Nomu here, so just saying "Nomu do this" would be
ineffective.

Anyway, onto the story.

With the proclamation of All Might's " imminent death", it was now completely safe to assume that
these people, were villains.

Damn it! They have a warping quirk, there's no way my security could have stopped that! Izuku
though, as he took a good look at the villains.

The vast majority of them just seemed like basic thugs, although many of them seemed to have
mutation quirks.

Their leader stood in front of all of them, and to his sides were some rather…off-putting people,
mainly because they all had their brains exposed in some way.

The biggest one was a giant about the size of All Might and even more muscley. It had pitch-black
skin and a beak-like face, its brain completely exposed, and it wore a pair of beige shorts, with
skulls on its kneecaps.

Next to it was a similar-looking creature, with black skin, however, its face was mostly hidden by
skin that went over its head like a hood, but Izuku could just barely see its brain peeking out. It had
a very bad hunch, making it almost seem like a quadruped and its neck was far longer than normal.

On the other side of Shigaraki, was another hulking figure, although this one was more tall than
muscular, being two heads taller than All Might. Its body was mostly covered in what looked like a
tight leather trench coat, with the only part of its body that was visible being its head, which much
like the other two, had its brain exposed, and under it were dirty piano key like teeth, with skin
stretched out around it.

The last one was rather different from the other three.

Its body had a shape that was almost exactly like a normal human, although it possessed a red long
tail that went from its waist to the floor, and two long purple horns coming out of the side of its
head, and curving behind it, with its brain between them. Its body was mostly covered in purple
armor, although the armor appeared to be part of its body, with some exposed red areas on its
stomach, arms, and face. Lastly, it also had some bits of white armor over its forearms and legs.
Although, unlike the others, this one looked more alive and had a look of malicious glee in its
yellow eyes.

Just as all the villains finished stepping out of the portals, the Grimm came in.

Various Grimm came from out of the forest, surrounding, coming in through the gates to get closer
to the villains.
"RAHHHHHHHHH!"

The Nuckelavee came running out of the forest, meanwhile, a Hound jumped off the roof, and a
Wyvern soared into view.

"I don't know who you are, but I'd suggest surrendering now!" All Might told Shigaraki, flashing
him his signature grin. "Because I am here!"

"Also, you are surrounded by an army of nightmare beasts." Aizawa pointed out, as the Grimm
completely surrounded the villains, growing menacingly, waiting for them to make a move.

"Oh we are aware of what we're up against, which is why we've come prepared," Shigaraki said
confidently. "Ruin, why don't you show him what the Anti Symbol of Peace can do. Kill him!"

Suddenly, the giant creature with its brain exposed apparently called Ruin, rushed forward at a
speed, that most of the people there couldn't even see.

But All Might could, and he moved just as fast towards the beast.

Both of them cocked their arms back and got ready to throw a punch.

SHROOOOMMMMM!

Their fists connected, creating a shockwave so powerful it kicked up storm-like winds, forcing
everyone to guard their faces and look away.

When they looked back, they saw the two fights, their fist still touching. And the Nomu seemed
completely unaffected.

"Oh shit." Kaminari summed up everyone's feelings at that time, as everyone on the hero's side
looked at the scene in absolute shock, All Might included.

This was the first sign that this was not going to be an easy battle.

But with the first attack thrown, the Grimm descended onto the villains.

Immediately, the villains started fighting back, some of them winning, some not so much.

Meanwhile, the more powerful Grimm also started rushing in as well. The Nucklavee running in
from behind, the Hound from the front, and the Wyvern dived at them from the sky.

"Nemesis, kill the horse. Janemba, kill the Dog. Hood, take the Dragon." Shigaraki ordered.

Immediately, the purple and red Nomu, Janamba, turned towards the Hound and shot out its arm,
which stretched and extended out like playdough, grabbing the Hound by the throat, and throwing
it to the side.

The Hound rolled for a bit, before digging its claws into the ground, and stopping itself.

And while it was doing that, Janamba's body came apart, turning into tiny little blocks, that flew
behind the Hound.

Janemba reformed itself behind the Hound and tried to stomp on it, but the Hound jumped back,
dodging the attack, as Janemba's foot smashed into the ground.

The Hound lunged at Janemba, however, the foot that Janemba smashed into the ground, extended
through the ground, and popped out, kicking the Hound in the jaw, and sending it flying back,
landing on its spine.

"Ahahahahaha!" Janemba let out a high pitch evil laugh, seemingly enjoying this.

Meanwhile, the tall trenchcoated one, Nemesis, turned towards the Nuckelavee and raised its arm
up at it as it charged towards it.

Then, its arm began to morph and change shape, turning into huge cannon.

KABOOM!

Nemesis shoots out a huge blast from its arm cannon, impacting the Nuckelavee's human torso.

"RAHHHHHHHH!" The Nuckealvee stopped its charge a roared in pain, the shot had destroyed
most of its rib bones, and destroyed most of its right arm.

Then Nemesis raised its other arm and shot a tentacle out of a hole on its wrist.

The tentacle wrapped around the horse's head, and Nemesis jerked his arm to the side, dragging the
Nuckelavee to the side, and causing it to fall on its side.

Lastly, the hooded one, Hood cocked back its arm, and then shot it out at the Wyvern, its long arm
extending at rapid speed, and smashing the Wyvern in the face.

"RAHHHHH!" The Wyvern cried out, as the blow hit it so hard, that it broke off part of its mask.
It threw its head back, and panicky flapped its wings, trying to get away from Hood for the
moment.

But Hood was having none of that, its shoulds morphed, transforming into jets, and Hood took to
the sky after the Wyvern.

All the while, All Might, and Ruin had gotten into a punching match, the two throwing at rapid-fire
punches, so fast and powerful that it created a whirlwind that kept anyone else from getting close.

"What the hell!? What are these guys!?" Mineta shouted, shaking in fear at the powerful foes
battling it out in front of him.

"It's like they have multiple quirks." Izuku noticed, looking at the enemy with fear in his
eyes. Multiple quirks. Could they be working for All for One?

"Everyone, get inside," Aizawa said, getting ready to jump into the fray.

"We will take care of this," Sai said, as she, Aizawa, and Sai got ready to fight.

"You want us to just leave!?" Kirishima asked in shock and outrage.

"But we can help!" Ochaco objected.

"You can, and you will. Be guarding Midoriya and the kids." Aizawa said sternly.

"Yeah, if you guys watch over them, that means we can focus on taking down these bastards!" Sori
said, cracking her neck.

"Very well. Everyone get inside!" Iida said, turning to the children. "All of you as well!"
"But we can help too!" Netsu argued, his flames spiking in power as he got fired up.

"Yeah, let us kick these guys' butts!" Ken said, holding up his Omnitrix.

"These villains will suffer for daring to invade my home!" Aka shouted in rage.

"We can at least take the weaker ones," Nara added, trying to sound somewhat reasonable.

"Absolutely not." Izuku stepped in and looked at the children with a stern glare. "All of you may be
powerful, but you are also children. This is an army of real, actual killers, some of which look to be
incredibly strong. We are going to the training room, and locking ourselves inside. None of you are
fighting unless you absolutely have to! Now let's go! Now!"

Fu sent out a few of Kyosei's tendrils out, and wrapped them around Ken, Kiba, and Aka, before
starting to run towards the house.

"Hey! Let us go or I swear you'll regret it!" Aka cursed as she struggled against Kyosei's reach.

"Not letting any of you do anything rash," Fu explained, before looking back at everyone else.
"Come on guys! Let's go!"

Izuku, 1A, and the kids all started to run away from the battle, some more reluctantly than others,
with some also looking back at the adults who would soon be entering the battles.

However, the last one to enter was Kei, who suddenly stopped, her eyes widening as she
remembered something. "Wait! What about Kai!?"

"I already texted him about the situation. The information should have gone straight to the screen
in his room." Izuku told her, as he picked her up. "I told him to stay and his room and hide until the
situation is over. "There's nothing else we can do. Let's go!"

Izuku carried her inside, and with that, all of them had made it into the house.

"Alright, now that they're gone," Sori smirked, as she set her sights on Shigraki, who was standing
in the middle of the Grimm/Villain war that was happening, watching All Might battle Ruin. "I'ma
take-out the leader!"

"Wait Sori be-" Before Sai could finish, Sori lunged at Shigaraki, at lightning-quick speeds, cutting
through the air like a knife.

Sori's smirk grew as she was only a few feet away from Shigaraku, and she got ready to punch him.
"Eat shit asshole!"

However, once she was close, suddenly, a figure appeared next to her out of nowhere, and punched
her in her side, sending her rolling across the ground.

"Ack!" Sori hissed, as she rolled to her feet, quickly getting to her knee and holding her right side.
"Fuck that stung."

Sori looked up at the person who'd hit her, glaring at him intensely.

The person was a man, wearing a long black coat, and big black boots. His skin was dark purple,
and he was also completely bald.

He looked back at her coldly, standing with his hands in his pockets.
"Glad you're earning your pay, Hit," Shigaraki said, name-dropping the assailant.

Hit didn't respond, not taking his eyes off Sori.

"Alright, you wanna play!" Sori got up and extended her claws. "Let's play!"

Sori dashed forward, moving faster than most people could react, and reaching Hit in no time at all.

She launched her arm forward to scratch his chest.

But he suddenly vanished, and her claws hit nothing.

Sori didn't even have time to process that, as at the same time, Hit appeared beside her, and
punched her in the side again. "Aghhhh!"

She stumbled back holding her side yet again, as she processed what just happened.

"Fast, but not fast enough." Hit replied, his voice cool and calm. It'd be rather soothing if he weren't
trying to kill her.

"Hisssssss." Sori glared at Hit, but before she could attack, suddenly all she saw was purple.

SMASH! SMASH! SMASH! SMASH! SMASH!

"Aghhhhhh!" Sori cried out in pain, as she was suddenly struck from multiple places in stupidly
quick succession.

Sori fell to one knee, her body aching with pain from all the hits she had just taken. Damn it this
guy's no joke. I need to figure out how his quirk works. Looks like teleportation or something, but
it's too damn fast, and there's no glow or effect or anything. He just disappears and reappears
somewhere else. Need to rely on my senses.

She heard something behind her, and she quickly spun around and tried to kick him, only for the
presence to vanish and reappear behind her, before punching her in the spine.

"Fuck!" Sori cursed, turning around to try and grab Hit, only for Hit to vanish, now being a few
yards away. '

Sori took some time to breathe, and think. It's not teleportation. When he vanished, he reappeared
in a completely different pose. Then how the hell is he doing this. Some kind of time manipulation.
Shit, I need to focus.

Seeing that Sori was in trouble, Aizawa and Sai were about to step in.

However, suddenly, some strings wrapped around Aizawa and threw him into the air.

"Eraserhead!" Sai was about to open a portal to cut the strings on Aizawa while he was flying
away, but her attention was suddenly shifted to something more imminent.

She shot out a wall of swords out next to her, as a red bolt of lightning-like energy smashed into it.

SHOOM!

The energy exploded, destroying the swords, and forcing Sai to look away as the force from the
explosion almost swept her away.
When she looked back, she saw her swords were destroyed, and standing on the other side of the
destroyed sword wall, was a figure shrouding in smoke from the explosion.

"Finally. After all this time I've finally found you." Said the figure in a tough-sounding, female
voice.

The figure stepped out of the smoke.

And was revealed to look exactly like a teenage version of Sai. She wore a red tube top, and a pair
of very, short shorts, as well as a red leather jacket and red shoes.

In her hand a grey sword, with a red handle, and a bit of red going down the base of the sword.

"Suprised to see me, Father!" The girl shouted, glaring intensely at Sai.

"...What?" Sai responded, giving her the most confused look she'd ever given in her life.

"Don't play innocent! Now you'll finally pay for abandoning me and mom you freaking deadbeat!"
The enraged girl shouted as she held her sword up.

Suddenly, that red electricity emanated from her body, frying the ground around her. The energy
poured into her sword, surrounding it with that red energy.

She then swung he sword at Sai unleashing a slash of red lightning-like energy at Sai.

In response, Sai opened a portal in front of her and shot out an explosive sword at the slash.

BOOM!

The sword hit the energy and exploded, but the energy just kept coming.

Sai's eyes widened, and she barely managed to jump to the side in time, her arm getting grazed by
the energy as she dodged.

"Agh." Sai held her arm, her arm burning with pain and she could see the wound through her torn
sleeve. "Shit."

Sai looked back at her young doppelganger and saw her unleashing a few more energy slashes at
her.

Not having much time to dodge, Sai made another wall of swords in front of her, this time it was a
two-layer wall rather than a signal layer one.

The energy slashes crashed into the wall, exploding against it, and breaking quite a few swords, but
not fully destroying the wall.

Sai looked at her doppelganger through the broken parts of the wall and opened a bunch of portals
around her, with sword tips peeking out, ready to be fired.

The doppelganger raised her sword, and the red lighting exploded off of it, shooting bolts all over
the place, destroying all the swords that were about to be launched at her. She then ran out, leaping
between the portals, and running at Sai, unleashing an even more powerful energy slash at Sai's
sword wall.

BOOM!
"AGH!" The slash hit exploding and tearing the wall apart, causing Sai to go flying, and land on
her back. She groaned in pain for a moment, before forcing herself to sit up. "Ahhhh. She's strong."

"Die! Fathhhherrrr!" Sai looked up and saw the girl had jumped into the air, and was now
descending down on her, with her sword covered in red lightning, and pointed down at her.

Sai quickly opened a portal next to her and grabbed onto the hilt of a rocket sword, that dragged her
away from her current position, as her doppelganger slammed into the ground, her sword stabbing
into the ground, discharging red energy into the ground, causing it to explode.

Fortunately, Sai was out of the blast radius, her rocket sword carrying her a few yards away before
it ran out of fuel, and the sword's hilt stopped spewing fire.

Sai was dragged a couple more feet before coming to a halt.

Both Sai and her younger doppelganger brought themselves to their feet and glared at each other.

"Heh." Suddenly her doppelganger smirked. "You're just as strong as I thought you'd be. Glad
you're not leaving me disappointed…for once."

"Ok, look. I do not have time for…whatever this is!" Sai said firmly. "I have no idea who you are,
but I can assure you. I am not your father. As you can see, I am a woman! You're probably
confusing me for my brother, or perhaps one of my MANY sisters, although I'm fairly certain none
of them possessed male genitalia the last time I saw them."

"You're the former hero Saber right?" The look-alike asked, Sai nodded her head in response.
"Then I'm not mistaken! You're my bastard father who ran out on mom the moment you found out
she was pregnant!"

Sai rubbed her temple in frustration. "Firstly, that's impossible because I've never had a lover, and I
am a woman! Secondly, I would never, ever do such a thing. And third, even if I did do something
do deplorable, that doesn't justify murder!"

"Like I care about justifying shit. You made my life hell, I'm gonna kill you!" The girl said, angrily
raising her sword. "And since you probably ran away before I got named, I'll tell you who's about
to send you straight to hell! My name is Konashi. No die you freaking deadbeat!"

Meanwhile, Aizawa had been dragged away to the outskirts of the fighting area and was dragged
along the ground by the strings.

Aizawa reached for his short blade, and cut the strings around his waist, although they were very
tough, had his blade not been top of the line, he wouldn't have been able to cut them.

Once Aizawa came to halt and picked himself up, he heard a voice speak to him.

"Oh my my my. You cut through my threads, that must be a pretty nice knife you got there." Said
an annoyingly cutesy voice.

Aizawa looked up and saw a young woman standing in front of him. She was about average height,
although her blonde hair was about as big as her, styled into two massive drills, with some smaller
locks framing her face and a massive pink bow. She wore a pink lolita style dress, with matching
boots and fingerless gloves, and a pink heart choker.

She looked at him with a cute smile, but Aizawa could see her sinister intention in her eyes.
Looking at him like he was her new toy.
One that she looked forward to breaking.

Immediately, Aizawa activated his quirk, hoping whoever this was didn't know who he was, and
underestimated him.

The girl pouted. "Hey, what did you just do? My quirk isn't working right all of a sudden."

Good. She doesn't know who I am. Hopefully, I can end this quickly. Aizawa thought to himself, as
he rushed forward at the girl, and punched her in the face.

And the moment Aizawa's fist connected with her face, he realized something was wrong. It didn't
feel like he was punching flesh it felt like he was punching steel strings. And all punching her
seemed to do, was tilt her head a bit, and hurt his own hand.

Realizing his mistake, Aizawa jumped back, and the girl pouted at him.

"You heroes really don't know how to treat a lady." The girl flashed him a menacing smile. "Guess
I better teach you a lesson. I can't use my quirk like I'm used to, so I'm gonna have to improvise.
I've never beat a man to death before, but mama always said to try new things!"

Aizawa grit his teeth and pulled out his blade. I hope the kids have at least made it to the safety.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Izuku, 1A, and the kids were currently in the entry hall, looking on at what was in front of them in
fear and anger.

Eri in particular was frozen stiff with fear, her body trembling. "N-No."

Blocking their path, were former Yakuza members, Rappa, Deidoro Sakai, Soramitsu Tabe, Yu
Hojo, Toya Setsuno, Riykiya Katsukame, and Chronostasis.

"Hello Eri," Chronostasis said, his carrying a clam fury that reminded Eri far, far too much of
Overhaul. "It's been a while."
 Under Attack Part 2

"Stay away from her!" Kiba instantly got in front of Eri, taking a defensive stance in front of the
girl. Ken, Nara, Netsu, Fu, Sansan, and Yami quickly doing the same.

"So you must be the creeps that tortured Eri!" Mina said glaring at them. "I've been wanting to kick
your asses for a while!"

"Yeah! Time to pay for what you did to Eri scum bags!" Kirishima said, hardening himself and
getting ready for battle.

Ochaco activated One for All at 15% and turned to Izuku and the kids. "Izuku, take the kids and
get to the saferoom."

"Alright, but we need to get these guys off the stairway first," Izuku said, looking at all the villains
lined up on the stairs, blocking their way.

"No problem," Todoroki said going out in front and shooting out a massive blast of fire, aiming just
above the staircase, so as not to set it on fire too.

All the villains jumped off the staircase, dodging the fire, which hit the back of the wall, setting it
on fire as well.

I knew getting him to use his fire was a good idea. Yonda thought to herself, smirking proudly.

"Kill them!" Chrono ordered.

"Ah yeah! This is gonna be fun!" Rappa smiled, as he and the others ran at 1A, who went to fight
them off.

Izuku and all the children ran up the stairs, many of the children looking down at the fights around
them, wishing they could help.

Damn it! I feel so useless! Kiba grit her teeth so hard it hurt, feelings of anger, fear, and self-
loathing flooding her body. One day! One day I'll fight too!

As Izuku and the kids reached the third floor, they quickly ran into the hallway heading towards
the training room.

"They're going to be ok right?" Kei asked, looking very, very worried, many of the children sharing
a similar expression.

"They will be." Izuku lied. In truth, he had no idea if everyone was going to be ok. But he couldn't
tell the kids that, otherwise they'd insist on joining the fight. "All they have to do is hold off the
villains until reinforcements come. I've already sent a message to the police, they're sending heroes
here to help with the situation. We just need to keep you all safe until they get here."

All the children looked at each other worriedly, each having different thoughts on the matter.

Damn it I should have stayed back and fought them off! Ken hated the idea of running away. The
only reason he followed Izuku's orders and did so was because the Nomu outside had freaked him
out a bit with their overwhelming abilities.

Man, this sucks! I really wanted to kick those Yakuza guy's butts! Netsu thought.
Please be ok! Please be ok! Please be ok! Eri was still shaking, desperately hoping that this whole
thing was another nightmare and that she'd wake up any moment.

I hope 1A makes them suffer for hurting Eri! Kioku thought, absolutely furious to see the former
Yakuza out of prison.

Oh, father, I hope you're right about this father. Yonda thought to herself before she noticed
something. Wait…those voices…I don't recognize these thoughts.

"Alright, the training room is right around this corner!" Izuku said to the children, as they
approached a turning point in the hallway.

Wait! Father stop! Yonda stopped running along with everyone, as she tried to warn them all.

But it was too late.

Izuku and all the kids turned the corner and stopped when they saw what was in front of them.

Four more villains. Standing right in front of the training room, which was locked tight.

Two of them were more of the same brain exposed things that were outside, both of them were
massive hulking figures.

One had grey skin, and rhino-like feet, as well as a rhino-like horn coming out of its forehead.

The other had a dark green body, with bumpy reptile-like skin, and dragon-like claws, its ears were
pointy like a goblin's, and a face like that of a goblin as well.

There also was a young boy present, around the same age as the other children. He wore a black
cloak and an all-black outfit that complemented his pale skin. What's more, he was completely
bald and had a rather boney face, almost a skeleton with skin. He looked at them with a cold,
neutral expression.

Lastly, there was a nine-foot-tall very pale woman, looking down on them, wearing an expensive-
looking white dress, a pair of black heels, and a white sunhat. Her black hair was styled in a bun
and her eyes were the most piercing blue Izuku had ever seen.

"Finally. Hello children." The woman said kindly to the children, smiling at them, before turning to
Izuku, her expression instantly morphing into that of disgust and fury. "Quirkless scum. I am Lady
Kyuketsuki. And I am here to set things right, and save these children."

"Somehow, I doubt that," Fu said, standing in front of Izuku, with quite a few of the other children
doing the same.

"Oh but it's true. I'm here to save you all, from this quirkless piece of trash, and his brainwashing."
Lady Kyu spat, glaring at Izuku with eyes full of hate and anger. "You children all have wondrous
power, but those ignorant curs in the government decided to push you away to the edge of the city.
Treating you like outsiders rather than like the superior beings you are. And what's worse, they put
you under the care of someone who doesn't even have the right to exist! Unforgivable! I'm here to
correct this mistake, by killing this quirkless welp, and taking you with me, to be given to more
suitable parents. Except you."

She pointed to Kiba, giving her a look that made Kiba's blood boil, it was an affectionate look. One
that would normally make her feel good if it wasn't being given to her by someone she now utterly
despised.
"You, I will take as my own daughter." Lady Kyu explained, smiling fondly.

Kiba looked down, her face covered in shadow. "I am going to beat you into a coma."

And before anyone could stop her, Kiba rushed at Lady Kyu, kicking her in the abdomen so hard,
that it sent her flying, across the hallway, and through the opposite wall.

"Kiba!" Izuku called after her, but it was too late, as Kiba rushed after Lady Kyu, intent on
fulfilling her promise.

Seeing as the first punch was already thrown, the fight began.

Ken and Nara activated their Omnitrixis. Ken transforms into Four Arms and Nara turning into
Diamondhead.

At the same time, the Goblin Nomu(or just Goblin for short) shot a fireball out of its mouth, aimed
right at the children.

Nara ran in front, and slammed her hand into the ground, making diamonds rise up, forming a
barrier.

The fireball exploded against the crystal shield, cracking it, but not breaking it.

"We can stand fire. Get that thing away from us!" Fu ordered.

"Go it!" Ken and Shiruku ran past the crystal, ducking to dodge another fireball, before tackling
the Goblin, dragging him through the hallway, and sending him through the same wall Kiba had
gone through.

It was after this that the Rhino Nomu(or just Rhino for short) rushed at them.

Fu and Sansan both rushed into action, grabbing him with their tendrils, and trying to steer him to
the left.

It was difficult because of its immense power and weight, but they managed to turn it slightly
towards the left, causing it to crash through a wall, taking Sansan and Fu with it.

"I'm gonna help Ken and Shiruku! You guys protect Izuku!" Nara said as she ran past the cloaked
boy to help her brother.

With all the other enemies gone, it was just the small boy in the cloak left.

"Listen, I don't know who you are, but you don't need to do this." Izuku tried to reason with the
child, desperately not wanting his children to have to hurt another child.

Unfortunately, it seems his pleas fell on deaf ears, as the child just stared at them, before
transforming their right arm into a scythe.

Yami and Netsu went to the front, preparing to fight, but to their surprise, Kei pushed past them.

"Sorry, but I won't let you hurt my family!" Kei said as she got ready to lift up her visor.

However, she never got the chance.

Suddenly the boy rushed forward, moving at superhuman speeds, and cuts Kei's arm.
"Kei!" Everyone shouted in concern.

"Aghhhhh." Kei groaned in pain, a suddenly her body started to feel strange. "What's…
happening?"

And then her body began to change rapidly.

Her snakes just vanished off her head, her skin turned a pale white, as her body began to shift and
change, her clothes doing the same, her usual white dress shifting color and becoming black, and
changing shape.

In just a few seconds, Kei had turned into an exact copy of the boy that had attacked her.

"K-Kei?" Eri whispered, staring at the copy in fear and disbelief.

"Sorry, Kei isn't here at the moment." The copy that was once Kei said in a cold emotionless voice,
turning to face the group. "Right now, you can call us, Gami."

"Wh-what did you do to Kei!?" Fuku asked, tears spilling out of her eyes, as she did everything that
she could to avoid spilling out her gas.

"My quirk, it's called Death's Hand." The original Gami explained, raising up his scythe hand. "It
allows me to transform my hands into scythes, and if anything gets cut with my scythe, I can kill
any part of them. Whether that be something physical, or not. In this case, I killed that girl's
individuality, causing her to become an exact copy of whatever person she just touched, which was
me."

"Hence the transformation." Said the copy Gami.

"But don't worry too much. My quirk only lasts for nine minutes." Gami told them, before pointing
his scythe at them. "Can you last that long? I wonder."

Damn it! I have to get the kids to safety! Otherwise, they'll all just be turned into copies of that boy
and be used to fight against Ocahco and the others. Izuku thought, looking towards the locked
training room door. But the doors are locked, and Gami is standing right in front of them. How do-

And then their saving grace appeared.

Mu popped his head out of the side of the wall. "Everyone! Come in here! I can get you into the
room!"

"Mu!" Fuku called out, happy to see her friend come to their rescue.

"Not gonna happen," Gami said, rushing forward to cut Mu, only to be hit by a fireball.

Gami flew back but didn't look to be in any pain, and the copy Gami had to dodge another fireball
that Netsu threw at them.

"Not on my watch! Your speed won't take me by surprise again!" Netsu said, running in front of
Mu to protect him.

Yami also ran forward, having created two Lickers on his arms to use as weapons.

"Everyone go! Me and Yami will take these two!" Netsu ordered.

Izuku clenched his teeth. He really didn't want to leave these kids to fight on their own, but at this
point, he had no choice. "Alright, be careful you two."

Then, Izuku quickly helped all the other kids into Mu's portal, which took them through the wall,
and out of another portal, which took them out of Mu's dimension before they started to decay.

Eventually, it was only Izuku and Aka left.

"Come on Aka we need to go," Izuku said, about to grab Aka and take her with him through the
portal, but she stepped back.

"I'm afraid not. I need to help make these villains pay! I'm going to help Fu and Sansan destroy that
Rhino thing, and take over its body!" Aka told him, before running through the hole Rhino made.

Izuku looked at Aka as she ran, with a remorseful look. It shouldn't have come to this.

He then turned to Yami and Netsu. "You two. I believe in both of you. Make me proud."

Yami nodded.

"Will do dad!" Netsu said giving him a heroic smile.

Izuku smiled back, before jumping through the portal, leaving them to fend for themselves.

Netsu and Yami turned back to the two Gami's and saw one of them cutting their arm, but the cut
also appeared in the other one's arm, despite him not actually cutting himself. It was also then they
noticed there were a few other shallow cuts on their arm.

Then, they both rushed at Netsu.

"Oh no, you don't!" Netsu unleashed a flamethrower attack on the two of them, completely
engulfing them in fire.

Only for them to jump out of the fire, right in front of him, with not a single burn on them, the only
sign they'd been inside a fire at all was that all their clothes had been incinerated off of them,
leaving them both nude.

But the bigger issue was that they were both descending on him, scythes ready to cut into him.

However, Yami jumped back and had the licker shoot out its tongue, wrapping around Netsu, and
pulling him back just in time, as the two boy's scythes hit the floor instead.

"That was close, thanks for the save bro!" Netsu thanked him, as Yami had his Licker detach its
now burned tongue so it could grow a new one.

As the two Gami's were pulling their scythes out of the floor, Yami opened his mouth and spat out
a bunch of Grimm batter, that turned into Ravagers before it even hit the ground.

Soon the entire hallway was completely filled with Ravagers, that attacked the two Gami's
distracting them for a while, and obscuring their vision.

Meanwhile, Yami rushed Netsu to the side of the hallway. "Must be killing weaknesses. Makes
them stronger. Harder to fight."

"Killing weaknesses?" Netsu thought about what Yami was saying for a moment. He thought back
to how his fireball had damaged them at first, but after they cut themselves, it didn't he also
thought back to the other cuts he saw in their arm. "Oh yeah, if they cut themselves and killed their
weakness, I guess that would make them stronger. It explains why they're so darn fast. They must
have just killed their flammability or something. Darn! Does that mean my quirk is useless now!?"

Yami shook his head. "All quirk have limit. All things burn if get too hot. Try making hotter
flame."

Netsu nodded. "Alright, I'll try-"

And then suddenly, the floor started to creak, and shake.

"Huh?" Netsu looked down at the floor, while Yami jumped backward, concerned that something
might pop out and attack.

Only for the floor to collapse, dropping them both down to the second floor.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Meanwhile, Fu, Sansan, and Rhino had crashed through multiple walls and floors, ending up in the
cafeteria.

Rhino threw Fu off his leg, chucking him to the other side of the room, breaking a lot of his bones,
which quickly started to heal.

Sansan wrapped herself around Rhino's body, trying to restrain him, but to no avail, Rhino was
simply too strong and started tearing pieces of her off him, eventually ripping her into so many
different pieces that were now scattered all over the cafeteria, and shaking her off of him, before
trying to stomp her to death, which of course didn't do much to her.

While Rhino was attacking Sansan, Fu had finished regenerating and was wondering what to do.
Looking at Rhino, and his exposed brain in particular.

Its skin is so thick. I'm not sure I can even put a dent in him. Fu thought. Too bad Sansan's not in
her acid form. The only way I can think to defeat it would be to attack its brain. Only problem is
that would definitely kill it.

It's not that Fu couldn't kill. He definitely could, and he probably wouldn't feel too bad about it
(something he'd been horrified about the first time he thought about it.), however, killing had
consequences, and he's not sure how exactly those consequences would play out, or how they'd
affect Izuku.

Plus he also didn't want to completely forsake his humanity, so he'd try a bit harder instead of
immediately resorting to murder.

And so instead, he charged at Rhino, jumping on his back while he was distracted, and making a
bunch of tendrils before shoving them in Rhino's mouth, hoping to suffocate the monster into
unconsciousness.

Rhino's counter to this was simply, he bit down, severing the tendrils before spitting out the
remaining parts of Kyosei that were still in his mouth. It then started to flail around wildly, trying
to shake Fu off him, destroying the floor and all the tables around him.

He tried to reach up and grab Fu off his back, but Fu was stuck on part of his back that he couldn't
reach.

Fu then just tried stabbing him with sharpened tendrils, but to no effect, Fu couldn't scratch it.
Well, that didn't work. Alright, murder it is. Fu's tendrils were now pointed at Rhino's brain, ready
to pierce it and kill the monster.

"Finally! I've found you at last!" Aka suddenly ran into the cafeteria, ready to help.

And immediately, she caught Rhino's attention, the beast of a man staring her down.

"Uh oh," Aka said, realizing perhaps she shouldn't have announced her arrival.

Rhino immediately started running towards her, but before he could get to her, Sansan slithered in
front of him, letting him step on her, making him slip and fall on his face.

Fu grabbed Aka with one of his tendrils and kept her next to him.

"All you need to do is make a cut, and I shall take control over this creature's simple mind!" Aka
told him.

"Yeah, I know, give me a second," Fu told her, going into deep thought as Rhino got off the
ground.

I can't kill it now, if Aka takes control of it, this thing could be a massive help. Fu thought. But how
do I cut it? I can't break its skin…maybe it's insides? But wouldn't that kill it? What can I cut that's
squishy, and won't kill it? Wait! That's right!

Fu sent out another tendril into Rhino's mouth as he got to his feet, and quickly made a cut in its
tongue.

"I did it! Now give me a piece of you!" Fu ordered.

Aka quickly tore off a piece of herself and threw it at Fu, who caught it with one of Kyosei's
tendrils.

Kyosei then shoved the piece of Aka against Rhino's tongue.

That piece then tunneled into Rhino's tongue, entering his body and starting the assimilation
processes.

"Rahhhh!" Rhino groaned as he rampaged around a bit more, breaking things in the area until
eventually, it fell to its knees and its eyes turned blue.

Once it stopped moving, Fu looked back to Aka. "Are you controlling it yet?"

Aka nodded, but she looked, perplexed. "This thing is not…normal. Its body, its mind, it's all…this
creature is not human…at least not anymore."

Fu was very tempted to ask what that meant, however, they had more pressing matters. "We can
worry about that later. For now let's go help Ken, Nara, and Shiruku with that Goblin thing."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

SLAM!

Kiba crashed through the wall of one of the empty bedrooms and rolled across the ground until her
back hit the opposite wall.

"Aghhhh." Kiba groaned in pain, as she rolled over onto her belly, before pushing herself up.
Her clothes were in tatters, covered in slashes, and soaked in blood from the various cuts and
gashes in Kiba's body.

As Kiba was pulling herself to her feet, Lady Kyu stepped into the room. Her dress was also very
much destroyed, the bottom part of it just completely gone exposing her long legs, and she had a
couple of cuts and bruises on her as well.

But most notable, was that her fingernails had extended, into long thin, needle-like claws, that were
covered in Kiba's blood.

The blood was quickly sucked into the claws, and then, all of Lady Kyu's wounds started to heal,
until they vanished completely.

Lady Kyuketsuki. Quirk: Vampiric Power. She can extend her nails into long claws, which can
absorb blood. Once she's absorbed blood, she can use it to enhance her body, as well as heal
herself.

"So much power. You're even stronger than I am and your just a child." The tall woman said,
giving her a slightly disappointed look. "But you don't know how to use it. That quirkless idiot
can't show you how to use your power."

"DON'T CALL HIM THAT!" Kiba roared, at this point, she was so mad, she could barely feel the
pain, as she forced herself to her legs.

"Oh please darling can't you see, that thing has no right to exist. A weakling who hides behind
children." Lady Kyu said, disgust and contempt dripping from her voice. "I am far, FAR superior
to him."

"SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!" Kiba screamed, breathing heavily not because of her wounds,
but because of the sheer rage coursing through her. Her body felt like it was on fire, and her mind
was getting cloudier by the second. Her rage was so overwhelming, that she clutched her now
aching head. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

"You know I'm right." She smiled confidently at Kiba. "If you really wanted to defend him, you
would have gone all out at the beginning of the battle and killed me. But you didn't. You know you
want to be with me."

"Kill," Kiba grunted, that word sticking with her, and embedding itself into her mind.

"That's right. We are the powerful. We take what we want, and kill those weaklings who stand
against us." Lady Kyu preached.

"Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill! Kill! Kill! KILL!" Kiba's repeated over and over again, as suddenly it was all
she could focus on.

And then her body started to change.

Her hair began to turn red, starting from her roots, going all the way to her tips. The whites of her
eyes and her fingernails joined in, turning crimson red, and her fingernails extended as well,
becoming even more claw-like. Her veins popped out, almost glowing red, and her muscles seemed
to increase in size slightly, as her fangs extended.

While this transformation was happening, Lady Kyu looked on in shock. "What-what is this?"

"KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL!" Kiba roared, her voice now carrying an animalistic rage, and just
looking at her, Lady Kyu could see only a rage-filled demon.

And then with strength, unlike anything Kiba had shown before, she lunged at the woman, intent
on ending her life.
 Under Attack Part 3

"Agh!" Netsu hit the ground, landing in a classroom after the floor had collapsed. "Ow."

He pulled himself up and looked around. "Yami!? Where'd you go!?"

Unfortunately, Yami had landed in a different room, meaning Netsu was on his own.

But not for much longer, as soon, one of the Gami's ran into the room, having landed nearby.

Immediately, Netsu reacted, doing what Yami had suggested, and increasing the power of his
flames severalfold. "Fire Wall!"

Netsu's body exploded with blue fire, the floor burned underneath him, the desks melted around
him, and the chairs caught on fire just being near him.

Gami backed up a bit, not knowing if their quirk would protect them from the now much, much
hotter flames.

"Looks like Yami was right! Just had to increase the temperature." Netsu smirked, now confident
in his ability to fight against Gami, he formed a fireball in his hand. "So, ready to get scorched?"

"I don't know, ready to kill your own sister?" Gami asked coldly.

Netsu's eyes widened. "What!?"

"Remember, one of us is just your sister. And right now, we both are exactly identical, and we stay
identical." Gami explained. "Meaning if one of us gets hurt, we both do. In other words, attack me,
and you'll be setting that Kei girl on fire."

"I…that…you jerk!" Netsu shouted at them in rage, his fire's ferocity increasing ever so slightly
more.

"I can't attack you like this, and you can't attack me." Gami surmised. "However, my quirk's effects
will wear off in a few minutes. But you can't keep this fire up forever, or else you won't be able to
breathe. I wonder if you can last?"

"Grrrr." Netsu grit his teeth in anger and frustration, balling his fist up, trying to keep his cool and
not literally explode. I have to keep this up. Just for a bit longer. Don't worry, Kei. I'll save you!

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Yami meanwhile, had landed in the library, his cloak softening his fall as he landed on one of the
tables, butt first, smashing through it.

Glad I always wear cloak. Yami thought as he picked himself off the ground and onto his feet.

He looked around for Netsu, but couldn't find him.

His search was interrupted by the sound of footsteps running towards the library.

By the time Yami turned his head towards the entrance, Gami was already walking through the
door.
Yami reacted immediately, spitting out more Grimm batter that quickly turned into more Ravagers.

"This again?" Gami asked as he tried jumping at Yami, trying to ignore the Ravagers, but very
quickly he was dragged down by the swarm of Ravagers. "Oh, I am so glad I can't annoyance right
now."

Yami kept vomiting up more Ravagers, until the room was pretty much full of them, completely
obscuring Gami's vision.

And Yami's.

Normally Yami would have been able to see someone even with a massive swarm of Ravagers
blocking his view, via tracking their emotions.

However, Gami had no emotions. None. Literally, none. Not even the small amount Fu still had,
Gami felt absolutely nothing.

He must have killed emotions. Yami speculated, before shaking his head. Doesn't matter, just need
wait.

Gami told them his quirk wore off in just a few minutes, now it was a matter of staying away from
his scythe.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Back outside, Tomura was watching his Nomu fight.

Nemesis was currently dealing with the massive amount of Grimm. Half of the fodder villains he'd
brought along had already fallen to them, it was needed to fend off the seemingly never ended
Grimm reinforcements.

Hood on the other hand-

CRASH!

The Wyvern hit the ground, multiple pieces of its body were destroyed, and many of its boney
parts were broken.

As the Wyvern started to fade away, Tomura smiled. "Finally. Now I can have Hood help Ruin."

Currently, Ruin and All Might were still going at it, although the fight was a bit farther away from
everyone else. All Might still couldn't do much damage to Ruin, but Ruin wasn't doing much
damage either, as All Might used his skills and experience, to keep the mindless doll from landing
any serious hits.

"Hood go kill-" Before Shigaraki could finish his order, the ground suddenly started to shake.

It was then that Kai, flew through the roof of his room, and into the air, his massive figure nearly
eclipsing the entire battleground.

"WHO'S HURTING MY FAMILY!?" Kai bellowed as loud as he could, nearly blowing out the
ears of many of those fighting below. His three heads all showing different emotions. His left head
was showing concern, looking around for Izuku and his siblings, and his middle head showed
anger, glaring down at the villains. Lastly, his right head was crying.
"Shit, somehow I forgot about him," Shigaraki grunted in annoyance. "Hood, subdue him. Or kill
him if you need to. I don't really care."

Hood, still in the sky, rocketed towards Kai at high speeds, and before Kai could even react, Hood
did another extended arm punch, hitting his middle head on his forehead.

"Ahhhhh!" The middle head roared, as he threw it back in pain, while he used his other head to try
and bite hood.

This failed miserably as Hood easily dodged both heads, before smacking them both with its
extended limps.

"AHHHHHHHHHH!" Kai roared in pain, his voice once again resonated throughout the
battlefield.

"So annoying." Shigaraki sighed.

"Master, I have returned." Kurogiri appeared beside Shigaraki. "I finished deploying the last of our
forces throughout the forest."

Part of their plan included leaving squads of villains throughout the forest, to fight off the Grimm.

It would keep the Grimm from swarming on them too much, and keep Shigaraki from having to
actually fight an army himself.

KABOOM!

"Gah!"

Shigaraki and Kurogiri turned their attention to Sai and Konashi's fight.

Sai had managed to get some distance on Konashi and was pounding the area around her with
explosive swords.

"GAhhhhh!" Konashi shouted as she raised her sword, unleashing more bolts of red energy to
destroy all the swords being shot at her, but this just caused them to explode, the explosion
engulfing Konashi within it.

When the explosion died down and the dust cleared, Konashi was on one knee, looking very much
worse for wear. She was covered in burns and soot, her skin was bruised and bloody, and she was
breathing heavily.

"Hmph. This fight is over." Sai said, before opening a bunch of portals in front of her, and shooing
out blunt swords, to smack her right in the face.

Konashi tried to get up, but her knees were too weak, and she collapsed back onto one knee, as the
swords got closer and closer.

And then, Kurogiri opened up a portal in front of her, snatching up the swords, before spitting them
out of a portal behind Sai.

Sai created portals behind her and deflected those swords, and both she and Konashi glared at
Kurogiri.

"Stay out of this!" Konashi shouted at Kurogiri. "This is between me and my father."
"The League of Villains does not care about your family situation," Kurogiri told her. "You are
losing, and that could affect the tide of battle. As such, I have stepped in, to ensure our victory. If
you do not wish for me to be involved, show me that my assistance is unnecessary."

"Tch." Konashi stood up. "Fine. Not like I have a choice."

Sai looked at her two opponents, trying not to look as nervous as she felt. Things aren't looking
good. At this rate, I don't think our side can win this. I just have to hold out hope for
reinforcements.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Meanwhile, the Goblin fight had been taken into the backyard, after Ken and Shiruku managed to
tackle him through the house.

"Rah!" The goblin roared, as Ken and Shiruku tackled it to the ground.

"Keep it pinned!" Shiruku ordered as she jumped back, while Ken tried to keep the monster pinned
struggling to keep it down as the monster proved to be a bit stronger than him.

Fortunately, he wouldn't have to do it for long, as Shiruku proceeded to shoot out a bunch of webs
at the beast, keeping it stuck to the ground with many, many coats of her webbing, and making
sure to web down its arms and legs.

"Alright! Great job Shiruku!" Ken praised his teammate, as he smirked and cracked his knuckles,
getting ready to lay down a beating on the Nomu.

WHAM! WHAM! WHAM! WHAM! WHAM!

Ken proceeded to punch the Nomu with all four of his arms, letting loose a barrage of punches,
unleashing over a dozen every few seconds.

Shiruku joined in, leaping over to the opposite side, and unleashing numerous blows to the
monster's face, creating quite a few bruises.

"Rahhh! Rahhhh! RAHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The Goblin roared before suddenly its body exploded
into flames.

"Ahhhh! Ahh! Hot! Hot!" Ken shouted as he and Shiruku jumped away from the Golbin, their
hands now slightly burnt from the fire.

"Oh no." Shiruku stared at the flaming Nomu in horror and saw her webs starting to burn away.

"RAHHHHHH!" Soon the Goblin broke out of the webs, its body still on fire. And if that wasn't
bad enough, they also saw the bruises on its body quickly heal, until Goblin was good as new.

Shiruku and Ken looked at the monster in fear, their eyes widened as both of them were now at a
bit of a loss on how to fight this thing.

While they were stunned, the Goblin looked at them, before spitting out a massive fireball, headed
straight towards them.

Before it could hit them, however, a massive crystal wall popped out of the ground, shielding them
from the fireball, which exploded against the crystal, cracking it slightly.
"Finally caught up to you two."

Ken and Shiruku looked behind them and saw Nara running up towards them.

"Sis! For once I'm glad to see you!" Ken said as the Goblin continued to shoot fireballs at the
shield.

"Same." Nara nodded. "What's the situation. Do you know what this guy's quirk is?"

"No, but from what we know, he's stronger than Ken, can set himself on fire, as well as shoot it,
and he regenerates," Shiruku explained as quickly as she could.

"RAhhhh!" Suddenly the Goblin jumped over the shield, leaping into the air intent on stomping
down on them.

Ken and Shiruku ran, with Nara walking backward slowly, as she aimed her arm upwards, before
shooting out a bunch of small sharp crystals.

This did very little, most of the crystals just bounced off its skin, some of them made small cuts,
but those almost immediately regenerated.

SLAM!

The Goblin crashed into the ground, causing it to shake, and for Nara to lose her balance, and fall
on her back.

"Agh," Nara grunted, quickly trying to get up, but the Goblin swiftly stamped its foot down on her
chest, slamming her back down into the ground, creating a small crater.

"Get off her!" Ken screamed as he rushed towards the Goblin, and tackled it off of his sister.
"Agghhh!"

Ken grits his teeth, the pain from grabbing the on-fire Goblin hitting him each second, but he had
to endure.

As Ken pushed the Goblin, the Goblin dug its feet into the ground, slowing Ken down, before the
Goblin grabbed Ken's head, looked down at him, and unleashed a flamethrower attack right at his
face.

"Ahhhhhhhh!" Ken screamed in pain, trying to move away from the Goblin, but the Goblin
grabbed his arm, keeping him in place.

THWIP!

Shiruku shot another web at the Goblin, this time at the back of his head.

This got the Goblin's attention, and it stopped attacking Ken, to turn its head to look at Shiruku.

"Let him go monster!" Shiruku shouted at the Goblin, fear brimming in all five of her eyes, her six
legs shaking.

"Rahhhh." The Goblin threw Ken to the ground and started running at Shiruku.

Shiruku then turned the other way and ran.

The Goblin chased after her, the two running all the way over to the pool.
Shiruku then leaped into the air, the Goblin jumping after her.

Then Shiruku shot out a web line at the Goblin's chest, and before the fire could melt it off, she
grabbed the web line and used it to slam the Goblin into the pool.

SPLASH!

The Goblin and Shiruku(as she was connected to him via the web line), were slammed into the
bottom of the pool.

Quickly, the Goblin's flames went out, although the water around him did start to heat up, quickly.

Alright, now that the fire is out I just need to-Shiruku's train of thought was cut off when she
noticed the water around her getting very, very warm, very, very quickly.

SHISSSSSSSSSSS!

Shiruku's eyes widened, as the water around her started to boil, and started getting uncomfortable to
be in.

She looked at Goblin, who while still not on fire, was now glowing, seemingly increasing the heat
its quirk gave off, trying to light itself back on fire.

Uh oh. Shiruku realized quickly that her plan was not going to work, and decided to retreat,
immediately.

She jumped out of the pool, which was now starting to bubble and emit steam.

"What's going on?" Nara asked, her brother's arm slung around her hard diamond-like shoulder, as
Ken was so weak she had to help him walk.

"It's boiling the pool," Shiruku answered simply, not taking her eyes off the pool.

Soon the pool began to bubble and steam more, and more, until soon all that became visible was
steam.

Shiruku, Ken, and Nara all stared at what was now a pit of steam. And when the steam started to
part, they saw the Goblin, on fire, standing in the now-empty pool.

"Aw. Shit." Ken cursed weakly.

CRASH!

The Goblin lept out of the pool, jumping over the three kids, before landing a few yards behind
them.

"RAHHHHHHHHHH!" The Goblin roared, as it charged toward all three of them.

Nara was ready to set up another diamond shield wall-

When suddenly, the space in front of them began to ripple.

"Huh?" Nara paused, wondering what was happening.

And then the Goblin ran into the ripple and vanished. And Mu rolled out, and the ripple vanished.
"Mu!" Nara gasped, surprised to see the elusive boy now of all times.

Mu didn't respond, instead, he was hunched over on his knees, completely silent.

The three went over to him, and their eyes widened when saw the problem.

In order to create the portal for Goblin to enter, Mu had gotten far too close to the flaming Nomu,
burning his hand, very, very badly. To the point where it almost didn't resemble a hand anymore.

Mu was currently trying to hold back a scream of pain, while tears poured from his eyes.

"Oh my gosh!" Shiruku went over to him and inspected his hand. But she knew there was nothing
she could do about it.

THUD! THUD! THUD! THUD!

All the kids heard the sound of very heavy footsteps coming toward them.

"Oh, what now!?" Nara asked, ready to fight whatever was coming at them.

However, what they saw was Fu, Sansan, and Aka, riding on top of Rhino, who was running
toward them.

"Guys we-oh." Fu said once they got close enough to see Mu's messed up hand.

Sansan made overexaggerated wide eyes, and Aka just stared at Mu.

"We couldn't handle the Goblin thing on our own. So Mu had to create a portal to defeat it."
Shiruku explained curtly. "We need to get him to Izuku! Now!"

"Right." Fu created some tendrils and got ready to grab Mu.

But he was interrupted.

CRASH!

Suddenly, Lady Kyu went flying out of the house's third floor and landed a few yards away from
the kids, who could only stare in disbelief at the state she was in.

Her clothes were almost completely torn off, she had a massive claw mark on her torso, and both
her arms had been ripped off, as was one of her legs.

While all the other children were staring on in shock, Fu was staring in confusion, having quickly
gotten over his shock.

That was the woman Kiba was fighting. But why is she so torn up? That doesn't make any sense
Kiba would never- Fu's thoughts were cut off when suddenly, he heard something slam down
behind them.

All the kids looked to see what it was, and they saw Kiba, with her head pointed down, in her new
transformation. Having jumped out of the hole Lady Kyu made to follow her prey.

"K-Kiba?" Shiruku asked, sounding unsure despite the fact that this was obviously Kiba. But she
seemed so…different that Shiruku was once again in shock.

Kiba raised up her head, revealing her reddened, infuriated eyes, and her monstrous fangs.
"KILLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!"
 Under Attack Part 4

Kiba lunged at Lady Kyu, moving so fast that she looked like a blur, rushing past the other kids,
and onto Lady Kyu.

The enraged vampire girl raised her arm up and aimed it right at Lady Kyu's heart.

But before she could land the killing blow on her unconscious prey, she was grabbed by one of
Kyosei's tendrils, and thrown far away into the air.

Fu then grabbed Lady Kyu and brought her to them, before looking at the others.

"What the hell happened to Kiba!?" Ken asked, his eyes still wide in shock at having seen Kiba
move so quickly.

"I don't know, I've never seen her like this," Fu told them, before shaking his head. "But whatever
this is, Kiba doesn't seem like she's in control of herself. We have to calm her down."

"KILLLLLLLL!"

THUD!

Everyone looked behind them, to see that Kiba had already returned from wherever Fu had thrown
her.

Before Kiba could move, Nara kneeled down and raised up a bunch of crystals around Kiba.

This held her for all of one second, as Kiba immediately rushed through the crystal barrier, right at
them.

Sansan rushed forward and wrapped her body around Kiba, to try and slow her down, but Kiba
literally went right through her, tearing a hole in Sansan's body as she continued on her path
towards Lady Kyu.

She reached the half-dead villain, but before she could attack, Rhino kicked her away, sending
Kiba flying back.

Kiba rolled through the air sailing a few inches above the ground, before digging her fingers into
the ground, and slowing herself, before she lunged back at the group.

Rhino charged forward, but Kiba just rushed past its legs, knocking it onto its face, as she
continued to go after Lady Kyu.

Fu sent out more of Kyosei's tendrils and tried to hold Kiba down for a second, but she was too
strong, and just kept moving towards Lady Kyu.

"RAGHHHHH!" Ken pushed himself away from his sister, and punched the ground as hard as he
could breaking it up, and causing Kiba to trip, but Kiba then just started crawling towards them,
like a feral animal.

SLAMMMMM!

That's when Sansan came back, having turned herself into a massive hammer, stretching high into
the sky, before coming down on Kiba, with such great force it cratered the ground around them.

But Kiba just jumped through Sansan's hammer, launching herself extremely high up in the air.

Kiba aimed herself at Lady Kyu, and fell back to the ground, Nara tried shooting more crystal
shards at her, but they did absolutely nothing, breaking instantly when they hit her skin.

As Kiba got closer, Ken jumped up, past Kiba, and then grabbed her leg, before bringing her down,
and slamming her body into the ground as hard as he could, breaking apart the brickwork and
causing dirt to fly up.

This evidently, did no damage to Kiba whatsoever, and she immediately yanked her foot out of
Ken's hand.

She then proceeded, to turn around, lunge at Ken, and punch him dead center in the chest.

SHOOM!

The punch Kiba gave was so strong, that it created a gust of wind around it, and everyone could
hear Ken's bones break as he flew back.

CRASH!

Ken smashed through the side of the house, landing in the inside sports room, unconscious on his
back, and in a flash of green Ken returned to his normal form, blood spilling from his mouth.

"KEN!" Nara screamed out in horror, but before she could run over to her brother, Kiba charged
once again.

Shiruku tried to shoot webs at her, but Kiba was too fast and all of her shots missed.

Fu and Sansan sent out as many tendrils as they could, creating a wall to try and grab onto Kiba
and slow her down.

This did barely anything, as Kiba rushed through them, only slowing down by a tiny sliver before
making it to Fu, who was standing in front of Lady Kyu.

And Kiba, moved THROUGH him, splatting Fu's body all across the floor.

Once again, Kiba was in front of Lady Kyu, but before she could reach her, Rhino charged in, and
grabbed her, scooping her up and running a few yards away, before planting her on his chest, and
falling on top of her.

"Just stay down already! Murder is more trouble than it's worth!" Aka shouted at Kiba. "You've
already tortured her well enough, so calm yourself!"

Kiba, evidently, did not calm herself, as she proceeded to kick Rhino off of her, sending the Nomu,
who weighed several tons, flying into the air, before crashing down a few yards away onto his
back.

As Kiba was getting up, Nara stood in front of Lady Kyu and unleashed a wave of massive crystals
at her, to try and push her back.

"KILLLLLLLLL!" Kiba screamed before she rushed forward, punching through each of the
crystals at a terrifying pace, reaching Nara.
Kiba then, punched a massive hole, through her chest, and lept through it.

Nara didn't even have time to feel shocked before she was engulfed in pink light, and transformed
into Wildvine. The hole in her chest quickly healed, and then Nara collapsed, and in another flash,
she was back in her human form, unconscious and pale.

Kiba meanwhile, was now once again, closing in on Lady Kyu, her fangs bared and ready to rip
the woman's head off.

And then, she went limp.

Kiba's body landed limply onto Lady Kyu. Her hair began to fade back into white, her nails
receded back to normal, and turned back into their normal colors, her muscles shrank and her veins
receded, as did her fangs. Lastly, the red cleared from the whites of her eyes, before they closed.
Leaving her unconscious.

"She..she passed out," Aka said as she ran over to Kiba, taking a closer look at her unconscious
body, along with Sansan. "Is it just me, or does she look…slightly too pale."

"It's not just you." Fu came over, having grown back everything but his legs, and was using
Kyosei's tendrils to keep him up. "Her blood tanks are low. Dangerously low."

Fu then ripped off one of his arms, held it, over Kiba's mouth, and let the blood flow into her. "My
guess is that whatever this new form was, it used up all the blood Kiba had stored up, way faster
than usual, to make her more powerful."

"Theowiese waiter, we have to save evewyone!" Sansan said, grabbing a hold of Nara, Mu(who
had passed out from the pain by now), and Nara.

"Your right. Fu, grab Kiba and the villain. We need to get them to Izuku." Shiruku told them. "I'm
not sure how he can help but...it's the best we can do."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Back with Yami and Gami, Gami had killed at least a couple hundred Ravagers, but Yami would
just keep filling the room back up, every time the number of Ravagers started getting too low.

Yami himself was currently hiding behind a bookshelf, patiently waiting for the nine minutes to be
up.

"Well, it looks like you've done it," Gami said as it got closer and closer to being nine minutes.
"You guys really are strong huh?"

"When time is up. You be weak. Ravagers tear you apart. Surrender." Yami told him.

Gami smiled. "Very well then."

Then Gami turned his scythe arm back into a normal arm and raised both his arms up to surrender.

Yami peaked his head out from the shelf, parting the swarm of Ravagers slightly, so he could see
that Gami had properly surrendered.

Once he confirmed this, Yami ran out from behind the shelf, parted the Ravagers further, and then
shot out one of the Licker's tounges at Gami.

The tongue wrapped around Gami's body, keeping restraining him completely.
As Yami went up to Gami, he saw that Gami was still smiling.

"Why smile? You lost?" Yami asked, very confused as to Gami's attitude.

And then, Gami started to change.

Their body morphed a bit, not too much, but he became more, feminine. Their features softened,
and they became a bit slimmer.

Yami also immediately noticed an explosion of emotions within them, as the smirk on Gami's face
vanished, and was replaced with a look of nervous fear.

"Oh, this is always so unpleasant!" Gami cringed, their voice sounding WAY more feminine than
before. Gami then turned their attention back to Yami. "U-Um…Hi?"

Yami raised an eyebrow. "Explain."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Meanwhile, Netsu and his Gami were still staring at each other, neither able to attack.

Netsu was nearly hyperventilating, struggling to breathe as he burned more and more oxygen.

Gami suddenly smirked. "Well, it looks like you made it. Congratulations."

"Huh?" Netsu gave him a confused look, very weirded out by his enemy congratulating him.

But then, Gami's body started to change.

Snakes grew out of their head, their face became less pale, their body less masculine, and clothes
began to appear over them until Kei had finally returned.

"Owwwwww." Kei groaned, falling onto her knees, clutching her head.

Meanwhile, Netsu finally was able to let down his firewall and rushed out of the room trying to get
some more air.

It stayed like this for a while, Kei clutching her head, while Netsu was catching his breath in the
hallway.

Eventually, Kei's headache died down enough for her to pull herself onto her feet. "Netsu! I have
something really important to tell dad! But we need to go now before I forget!"

"O-Ok," Netsu said, still trying to catch his breath.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Not too much later, Fu and his group met with Netsu, Yami, Kei, and Gami(who was trying to
cover up her naked body), who was no longer bounded, and standing right beside them, much to
the surprise of Fu's group, who stopped cautiously a few feet away from them.

"What happened!?" Kei gasped, when she saw Nara, Ken, Mu, Kiba, and Lady Kyu.

"It's a long story," Fu told them, before looking over at Gami, who blushed and hid behind Kei.
"What's with them?"
"They're on our side," Kei told them firmly, much to the other side's confusion. "Just trust me."

Yami nodded, confirming that he believed her.

Then, the door opened up, with Izuku on the other side. "Come, come quickly!"

All the kids flooded in, and Izuku quickly closed the door behind them.

"W-What's he doing here!?" Fuku gasped, pointing at Gami. "And uh, why are they a girl now?"

"I uh…I'm actually a girl, I just turned myself into a boy for um…well it's complicated." Gami
explained, her face very very red. "Um, please call me Shina when I'm in this state. It's nice to meet
you all!"

The room was silent, all of the kids except Fu, Kei, Yami, and Netsu glaring at her, making Shina
shrink behind Kei once again.

"Everyone, we can focus on that later," Izuku told them firmly. "Please set down all the injured
ones in front of me."

Fu nodded, and his group set down Ken, Nara, Mu, Kiba, and Lady Kyu.

"Kiba, Mu." Fuku went over to look at her two friends unconscious and injured bodied, tears
spilling from her eyes. "Why…"

Izuku first looked over Lady Kyu, as her injuries were the worst, by far. "Honestly, it's a miracle
this woman is still alive. If it weren't for her quirk desperately trying to keep her alive, she'd
already be dead. Netsu, can you come over here and burn her injuries? It'll cauterize the wounds.
I'm not sure if it'll save her, but…it's the best we can do right now."

"R-Right." Netsu agreed, his head still aching from oxygen deprivation, but he did as he was told,
heading over to Lady Kyu, and burning her wounds shut.

While he did that, Izuku went over to Kiba and looked over her.

"S-she's gonna be ok right?" Fuku asked Izuku, her tone had more denial in it than it did hope.

"She won't die. But she's not gonna be waking up for a while." Izuku told her, his own voice
sounding stern and serious, as he pushed back their overwhelming amount of anger and sadness, to
better handle the situation. "Whatever that form she entered was, it took a toll on her. Not to
mention all the wounds this woman inflicted on her."

"Damn villain." Aka cursed.

"Wait, you saw her in that form?" Shiruku asked, confused as to how Izuku knew about Kiba's
transformation despite having been in this room the whole time.

Izuku nodded. "I saw everything using the cameras and the Seers. Well, not everything. I still don't
know the situation with Shina, but we can get to that later. For now, Netsu, please seal her wounds
shut as well."

Netsu nodded, finishing up with Kyu before going onto Kiba, and burning the gashes in her body.

Izuku then moved on to Nara. "She looks ok, she's just exhausted. My guess is that when Kiba
made a hole in her chest-"
"Kiba did what!?" Netsu asked, in pure shock.

"Kiba punched a hole in her chest, but my guess is that Nara's quirk reacted, forcefully
transforming her into Wildvine to repair the damage before she died." Izuku theorized. "But
switching from transformation to transformation must a toll on her. There's nothing we can do right
now, other than giving her some time to rest and get her to a hospital as soon as this is over."

Izuku then moved on to Ken, whose breathing was labored, blood was still coming out of his
mouth, and his face was still heavily burnt from the Goblin's fire breath. "As for Ken, I'm not sure
exactly but Kiba likely broke a few of his ribs, he might even be bleeding internally. And the burns.
Damn it he needs immediate medical attention, but there's no way to get him out of here in time.
Damn me, I should have hired a nurse by now!"

Then, he looked over at Mu. "And Mu. Most of his hand is gone…damn it."

While Izuku was looking over the injured, Eri just stood in the back, watching, her fist tightening
more and more with each person Izuku assessed.

"M-Maybe I can turn Ken to stone, so he'll be frozen until we can get him to a hospital," Kei
suggested.

"That might work, but we'll have to get his eyes open," Izuku said.

"I'm so sorry," Shina said, causing everyone to look over at her, as she hung her head in shame. "I
could have stopped all of this from happening if only I'd killed my stupidity."

There was a short pause after that before Izuku got up, and walked towards her, moving Kei aside
gently, and then kneeling down to look at her face to face. "I would like you to explain yourself
please."

"I…Ok." Shina took a deep breath, before looking back up at Izuku nervously. "M-My name is
Shina. And I work for the M.L.A. The Meta Liberation Army. Or at least I was forced to."

"What's a Meta Liberation Army?" Kei asked curiously.

"It was a large group of people, who believed that quirks should dominate society. They believed
that quirks should be free to use as people pleased, and many people within that group were quirk
supremacists. Who believed that a person's quirk should dictate their role in society." Izuku
explained. "Some even believed that people with villainous quirks or the quirkless should be killed,
for the sake of ensuring their genes don't pass onto to others. They were supposed to have been
destroyed a long time ago, but it's fully possible that someone else brought it back. And if that's the
case, it would explain who's been trying to kill me for all this time."

"So these are the same people that sent Nise, and that gun-man," Fu concluded.

Shina nodded. "They've really wanted you dead a while. The thought of quirkless having power
over people with powerful quirks, or having power at all, makes them really, really angry."

"So it's an army of quirkist scum?" Aka spat. "Tch. When I get my hands on them I swear they will
regret what they've done."

"My parents were a part of the M.L.A. and forced me to be too." Shina continued her explanation,
with a saddened look on her face. "When my quirk came in, more powerful members took interest
in me. And they wanted me to…to take people's lives."
Once again, Izuku fought the rising feelings of anger, sadness, and utter disgust. Right now he
needed to hear Shina's explanation out, all the way through, as quickly as possible.

"I-I-I didn't want to do it. I-I couldn't do it. I just…taking a life makes me sick." Shina admitted,
her face going slightly green as she was no doubt thinking about the people she was forced to kill.
"But then, they made me…become Gami. They told me to kill my emotions, my ethics, and my
gender. I think that last one was just because they wanted a boy, but they made me do it anyway.
And so, after I do all that, I can…I can take a life."

"But you still feel the disgust, after you turn back," Izuku said.

Shina nodded, looking away from Izuku, so he couldn't see the guilt in her eyes. "I wanted to stop,
but they wouldn't let me. They said that this was all for my sake, that I was creating a better world
for people like me. But they're just liars! They just want a better world for themselves. I…I've been
looking for a way out for a long time now, and when I heard about this place I knew that this was
my chance! You're taking in strong kids with no parents. And my parents are dead to me so…I
thought…if I helped you, you'd take me in and protect me from the M.L.A."

"Then why did you attack us?" Fu asked, crossing his arm and giving her a confused look.

Shina looked down again. "Well…when I'm Gami. Sometimes I don't do things I normally would.
I saw all the powerful forces on the villain's side, and Gami decided that I needed to test you to see
if you could actually win this. Because I betrayed them and we lost…"

"I can't imagine what the consequences would be," Izuku said, finishing her sentence, before
putting an arm on her shoulder. "It's ok. I get it. You weren't yourself, or rather you were forced to
become something that's not yourself. I can't blame you any more than I can blame Kiba for going
berserk."

"B-But I could have done something, even if I just remembered to kill my own stupidity, I could
have realized that I was making our side weaker," Shina said tearfully, rubbing her skull-like eyes
to get rid of the tears. "I'm so stupid."

"Speaking of our side, we need to go out back out there," Fu said.

Izuku turned around to face Fu and was about to open his mouth when Fu sent one of Kyosei's
tendrils out and grabbed the Seer that was in the room. "Show us what's happening outside."

The Seer did as instructed, and everyone crowded around it to see.

Sai was struggling against the combined force of Kurogiri and Konashi.

Konashi unleashed a bolt of energy at Sai, who dodged it, only for Kurogiri to open a portal behind
her, and then above her, consuming the energy bolt, and transferring it so it struck Sai.

"Ahhhhh!" Sai screamed in pain, as the energy hit her.

Meanwhile, Aizawa looked exhausted, breathing heavily, as Weaver approached him with a grin.

"Awww, all popped out Mr?" Weaver giggled. "Why don't I help you take a nap."

Kai was currently fighting Hood, and getting beat to hell, his body covered in bruises, and many of
his scales having been knocked off him, as Hood flew around him at overwhelming speeds, and
smacked him repeatedly.
Sori was currently on the defensive for once, as she leaped forward to avoid Hit, attacking her from
behind, only for Hit to show up behind her again, as soon as she landed, once again trying to attack
her, but Sori barely managed to dodge, by dashing to the side, this time Hit not following.

It seems Sori had finally gotten some grasp of Hit's quirk, but she was also covered in bruises, and
blood was leaking from her mouth, while Hit didn't have a scratch on him. So the battle was still
very much in his favor.

Lastly, All Might and Ruin were charging at each other, but Janemba's arms grabbed All Might's
arms, and held him back, taking All Might by surprise, and allowing Ruin to get in a blow to the
face.

"Aghhhhhh!" All Might yelled as blood sprayed from his mouth and nose, the hit sent him flying to
the side.

"That thing beat the Hound," Yami noted.

"Kai's getting beat up by that flying hooded thing!" Kei cried.

"Even All Might's struggling," Netsu said, shocked to see the number 1 hero on the backfoot.

"Now show us 1A," Fu ordered.

The Seer changed the image to show 1A fighting the former Yakuza members in the entry hall.

Kirishima, Tsu, and Ochaco were fighting against Rappa. Ochaco tried to attack him from above,
but Rappa unleashed a flurry of punches above his head, and sent Ochaco flying into the ceiling,
meanwhile, Kirishima and Tsu came at him from the front and from behind, but Rappa just
punched them both back.

Todoroki, Tokoyami, Mineta, and Iida were currently facing off against Rikiya. Todoroki sent out
a wave of ice at the massive villain, but he just punched through it all, and Todoroki had to move
back with his ice to avoid Rikiya's fist slamming him into the ground.

Dark Shadow charged at him, But Rikiya just backhanded it away, before raising his hand up to
his face, to block some balls that Mineta was throwing at him from above, Rikiya tore a chunk out
of the wall and threw it at Mineta, but Iida managed to get him out of the way before it hit him.

Ojiro and Aoyama were fighting Choronostasis, Ojiro jumping around to avoid Chrono's hair
attacks, while Aoyama took pot shots at Chrono, but the villain easily dodged Aoyama's attacks.

Meanwhile, Sato, Shoji, and Sero were trying to fight off against Setsuno, Tabe, and Hojo.

Shoji made multiple arms and unleashed them to try try and hit Setsuno, but Hojo jumped in front
of him, defending his friend with his crystal-covered arms, nullifying Shoji's attack, before Tabe
came in, and started devouring Shoji's arm, running towards the multi-limbed boy, as he ate up his
arms.

Sero tried to shoot tape at Tabe, but Setsuno stole the tape out of his arm

Tabe got closer and closer to Shoji, his maw threatening to bite into the boy's chest, but then Sato
came in, and punched Tabe back.

And while all this was going on, Momo and Jiro were on the side, Jiro having had her support
items stolen by Setsuno, so she was helping Momo tend to the wounded, Koda, Mina, Kaminari,
and Toru.

Izuku could clearly see that things weren't going well. At this rate, if nothing changed then their
side would lose.

"Dad, I know you want to keep us safe, but if they go down, then we're screwed," Fu told him.
"Those doors won't be able to protect us, not when they have someone who can open portals as he
pleases. We need to help them win. It's our only hope."

Izuku knew he was right, but he couldn't help but argue. "But you're all weakened! Ken, Nara,
Kiba, and Mu are all out of commission. Netsu is still recovering from oxygen deprivation, you've
used up a good amount of your meat storage, Shiruku's exhausted, the only ones who are still in
good shape are Sansan, Aka, Yami, and Shina."

"I know, but…we don't have a choice." Fu reiterated.

SNIFF.

"I'm sorry."

Suddenly, everyone turned their attention to Eri at the back of the room, who was now crying tears
of frustration and self-loathing.

"If I could just control my quirk." Eri sobbed. "I-I could fix this. I'm sorry."

Immediately, Izuku, Fuku, Kei, and Kioku, all went over and hugged Eri.

"It's ok," Izuku told her. "You've been trying your best to get control over your quirk. We know
you have. It's not your fault. I wish had a quirk, so that way I could defend you all and not just sit
on the side. I'm sorry."

"Actually," Shina spoke up, getting everyone's attention. "I can help with, both of those problems."
 Under Attack Part 5
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Aoyama had many regrets.

He regretted complaining to his parents so much about his quirklessness. He regretted telling All
for One about how long they were staying at the Midoriya Foundation.

And right now he regretted not getting farther away from Chronostasis.

Everything slowed for Aoyama. Ojiro had been hit by the villain's quirk and was slowed down for
real. And now, Chrono's hair arrow was headed, to impale his face.

Aoyama was falling backward, he couldn't dodge.

This was it, he was going to die.

Perhaps this is for the best. Aoyama thought, as his impending doom got closer and closer. With
this, the U.A. traitor dies. An unglamorous, bloody death. It's what I deserve. Just please, someone
save the others. They don't deserve my fate.

Chrono's arrow came inches towards Aoyama's face.

And then, something pushed him to the left.

Aoyama hit the side of the second-floor guard rail, and was on the ground, as Chrono's arrow
missed him completely.

"What!?" Chrono shouted in confusion, as he recalled his hair.

"Chronostasis."

Everyone looked down the hall and saw Izuku walking toward them.

"I think you've done enough," Izuku said, glaring harshly at Chrono.

BOOM!

Suddenly Izuku shot toward Chrono at unreal speeds, closing the distance between him and Chrono
in less than a second, and punching him in the gut.

"Agh!" Chrono groaned, as the force of Izuku's punch winded him.

"Aftershock." Izuku said.

SHOOM!

Chrono went flying off of Izuku's fist, and into the opposite wall.

"W-What!?" Chrono grunted, as he pulled himself out of the wall, and onto his feet, clutching his
gut as he tried to process what just happened. "H-How did you-"
"It's my new quirk," Izuku explained, casually walking up to Chrono. "It's called Repel. It allows
me to repel myself away from things, or repel things away from me. That includes the air by the
way, which is how I did that little dash. And that punch was for Eri."

SHOOM!

Izuku repelled himself off of the air behind him, and dash right over to Chrono in the blink of an
eye. "And so are these. Piston Onslaught!"

The green teen then unleashed a flurry of blows to Chrono's face, stomach and chest, with each
punch, he repel his elbows against the air, thrusting his arm forward into Chrono, before repelling
it off of Chrono, to quickly repeat the process. Allowing Izuku to unleash over 30 punches in the
span of 3 seconds.

Chrono, now heavily bruised and very dazed, could only try and thrust his arrow hair at Izuku, but
Izuku repelled it away from him, causing it to fly around Izuku's head.

Izuku then grabbed Chrono, spun him to the opposite side of him, and then kicked him, repelling
Chrono's body away from his foot, causing him to fly forward, and fall on his face.

"Honestly, I'd like to keep hitting you as payback for Eri, but I need to get some payback for my
other kids as well." Izuku walked over to Chrono menacingly. "You better prepare yourself.
Because this is going to hurt."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Gah!" Kirishima cried out in pain, blood flying from his mouth, as he was sent flying back from
another one of Rappa's assaults.

The red-clad hero in training collapsed onto the ground, falling unconscious as he bled all over the
floor.

"Is that it?" Rappa asked as both Tsu and Ochaco stood in front of him. Both of them were badly
bloodied and bruised, but still standing to fight. "I was told I was gonna get a good fight!? But this
is light work!"

Tsu looked back at Kirishima's unconscious form, before giving Ochaco an apologetic look. "I
have to get him to Momo. He's gonna die if he stays on the battlefield."

Ochaco trembled for a moment. She knew what that meant. That she'd have to fight this monster
alone. "Ok. Just, be careful. Don't let anyone hit you on your way there."

"Right, Kero." Tsu croaked, before grabbing Kirishima with her tongue and leaping away.

Leaving Ochaco alone, to stand off against Rappa.

"Come on girlie. Show me some real power!" Rappa urged her, as he walked up to her, ready to
unleash another flurry of blows.

"You want power." Ochaco grit her teeth, both out of anger, and to prepare herself for the pain that
was about to come, as she powered up One for All to 100%, focusing it in her right arm. "I'll give
you power."

Ochaco reeled her arm back, and Rappa charged forward, both of them ready to unleash
devastating attacks.
Until Kiba flew in and kicked Rappa in the head.

"Gah!?" Rappa, completely taken off guard, was launched to the left, through one of the walls.

Kiba flipped through the air, before landing on her feet. "The queen of eternal darkness has
returned! To send you all to the abyss!"

"Kiba!?" Ochaco shouted out in shock, as she powered down One for All, back into 18% full
cowling. "What are you-"

"The Seers showed us how your fight was progressing, and we saw you all were struggling. So
father allowed us to aide you." Kiba explained.

"What the hell was that!?" Rappa complained, as he got out of the wall, and walked back towards
them, clutching his now aching head. "If you're gonna join in the fight do it the real way! Sneak
attacks are for cowards."

SNAP!

Suddenly Kyosei's tendrils sprang out from the floor underneath Rappa, and wrapped around his
arms, keeping him from moving.

"Then I guess I'm a coward," Fu said, as he popped up from behind Rappa. "Ladies? If you
would."

Ochaco looked at Kiba, and the two of them smiled, before looking at Rappa.

"Hey, this ain't a real fight! Don't-" Rappa didn't get a chance to finish his sentence, as both Kiba
and Ochaco, rushed forward, and unleashed a flurry of blows on the villain's chest.

SHOOM!

Rappa was sent flying back, once again through another wall, ending up in one of the nearby
rooms, completely unconscious.

"Serves him right," Ochaco smirked, happy to have finally taken down one of the Yakuza thugs.

Kiba raised her hand towards Ochaco, and Ochaco high-fived her.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Ohhhhh." Mineta groaned as he and Iida laid on the ground, completely exhausted.

Todoroki and Tokoyami had been thrown to opposite sides, and now Rikiya was looking down on
Mineta's helpless form.

"You know, I always wondered if I could squish a person like a bug." Rikiya grinned, as he raised
his foot up over Mineta.

Mineta couldn't move, so much of his vitality had been drained, that he could do was close his
eyes, and hope he was taller in his next life.

"Hey buzz off!"

SPLAT! SPLAT! SPLAT! SPLAT!

Suddenly, Ken flew in as Stinkfly, and shot goop right in Rikiya's face, covering his eyes in green
smelly slime.

"Ah! Shit! Rikiya cursed, as he stumbled backward, trying to pull the goop off his face, only to get
it stuck to his hands as well.

Once Rikiya had moved back a few feet, Ken looked up at Netsu, who was flying above them.
"Now!"

"Haaa!" Netsu aimed down and unleashed a powerful fire blast, that engulfed Rikiya's massive
body completely.

When the attack ended, Rikiya was on the ground, his body burnt, and fire surrounding him, but he
was still conscious. "Gah. You little-"

It was then that Nara jumped down from the second floor, in front of Rikiya, and let out a massive
ice blast, putting out the fires, and freezing Rikiya completely, and now he was too weak to break
out.

"Oh thank god." Mineta cried, literally crying tears of joy. "Thank you! I didn't want to die a
virgin!"

"Mineta! That is an inappropriate thing to say to children!" Iida scolded him.

Ken flew down and grabbed Mineta and Iida. "Alright, let's get you guys to Eri. It's time for a
counterattack."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Sato grit his teeth. Currently, he was holding onto an unconscious Shoji and Sero, both of whom
had chunks taken out of their arms.

He was backed up against a wall, while the Trash Trio(Setsuno, Hojo, and Tabe) closed in on him.

"Alright kid," Setsuno said, before pulling out a gun. "Time for you di-"

SLASH!

Suddenly, Shina, who had returned to her Gami form and was thankfully given some of Fuku's
clothes, dashed out from nowhere and slashed each of their backs with his scythe.

None of the three even had the chance to cry out, before they all immediately dropped to the floor.

Gami stood over the bodies, looking down to make sure his work was done, before looking up at
Sato.

"Hey thanks, kid, but uh, I don't think I've seen you around here before?" Sato said, squinting at the
kid to see if he could recognize them.

"I'm new," Gami said simply. "Now let's go. Eri's waiting."

"Uh, these guys aren't breathing," Sato noted nervously, as he looked over the bodies of the Trash
Trio.

"That's because they're dead. At least for the next nine minutes." Gami told him, causing Sato to
give him a confused and shocked look. "Now come on, if one of those two bleeds out, there's
nothing Eri can do to help them."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Agh," Chrono grunted, as he barely was able to stand. His body was covered with bruises, his face
was swollen, and blood was pouring out of his mouth, nose, and busted chin. "This doesn't make
any sense. How did you get a quirk?"

Izuku stood in front of him nonchalantly. "Let's just say, you brought on yourself. Speaking of
which."

The two of them heard footsteps rush towards them, and before Chrono's dazed mind could
process what was happened, he was surrounded by the kids(Except the non-combatant ones), and
almost all of 1A. All of whom were completely fine. Not a wound on them, they didn't even look
exhausted.

"How-" Chrono stopped himself, when he quickly realized the answer to his question, and spotted
Eri, hiding behind Momo's legs. "You! You ruin everything you little-"

SMASH!

Before Chrono could finish his sentence, Izuku rushed forward and gave him one last, strong punch
to the face. Laying him out on the floor, unconscious.

"Never, speak to my daughter like that again," Izuku said, as he clutched his hand, which hurt
slightly due to the force of his punch.

"Wooooooh! Yeah!" Both the class and the kids cheered, at the final former member of the Yakuza
getting what he deserved.

"Is everyone ok?" Izuku asked, looking around to make sure everyone was fine and accounted for.

"It appears so but, we seem to have lost track of Shinso," Momo said, not seeing the sleep-deprived
boy anywhere.

"Right here," Shinso said, walking out from the hallway, dragging an unconscious Deidoro with
him, wrapped up in his capture scarf. "Figured this guy would make the battle harder for everyone,
so isolated him."

"You took on one of those guys on your own! That's mainly as hell!" Kirishima praised.

"Fighting him honestly wasn't that hard, just tedious and nauseating." Shino grimaced. "He was too
drunk to realize how my quirk worked, or he was too drunk to get himself to stop talking, so he
kept triggering my quirk. Although it seems like you guys had an even easier time. None of you
have so much as a scratch."

"That'd be thanks to our favorite Unicorn!" Mina cheered, picking up Eri and hugging her tightly.
Causing the mono-horned girl to blush heavily.

"Yeah, you really saved our asses guys! Great job!" Kaminari said, praising all of the kids.

"But, how did you do that dash attack thing on him?" Ochaco asked Izuku. "And how did Eri
suddenly learn how to control her quirk?"

"That would be thanks to our newest addition," Izuku said, looking over to Gami who was standing
 over to the side.

"Where did he come from?" Toru asked, not recognizing the boy.

"It's a long story." Izuku sighed, not wanting to explain that whole situation. "But this is Gami or
Shina, but just for now call them Gami. Their quirk makes it so that when they hit something with
their scythe, they can kill that person or any part or aspect of that person. Even things like
quirklessness, and inexperience."

"Wait so he just gave a quirk!?" Kaminari shouted in shock.

Izuku nodded. "Right."

"How does it feel?" Shinso asked him curiously. "To finally have one?"

Izuku looked down at himself. "Bittersweet. For a lot of reasons. But I'm glad I can finally help
fight, and protect my children. Like a real father should."

Ochaco was about to tell him that even without a quirk he was protecting his children, but Fu spoke
up first.

"Speaking of fighting. We need to get out there and help." Fu said sternly.

Izuku nodded. "We saw what was happening through the Seers. And it's not going well. We need
to help them as soon as possible, or we're going to lose."

"I don't feel like fighting a monster capable of fighting All Might, without All Might," Fu added.

"But how did we fight that thing, even with All Might?" Jiro asked. "Just the wind they make from
fighting keeps us from getting close."

"That may be the case for now, but I know someone who'll one day, be able to keep up with, if not
surpass All Might," Izuku said, before looking at Ochaco. "And thanks to Gami, we won't have to
wait as long to see it happen."

Chapter End Notes

And that's the Yakuza done with.

In case you're wondering, Mu and Kei were left with the other kids to guard them just
in case something happened.

So yeah, Eri fixed everyone up! Thanks to Shina killing her inexperience with her
quirk. And she killed Izuku's quirklessness! Finally giving him a quirk…for nine
minutes.

Izuku Midoriya. Quirk: Repel EX. This allows the user to either repel his body away
from things or repel things away from him. Note, thanks to Shina killing Izuku's limits,
weaknesses, and inexperience, this quirk is far stronger and more useful, than it
normally would be if Izuku had it naturally.

Anyway, the ending of this arc is finally coming up. Will it be next chapter? Maybe.
Please review and have a nice day.
 Under Attack Part 6

Kai wanted to lay down. He wanted to just collapse, and stop fighting.

Hood was beating him badly. Kai had never been in so much pain before. And his body was
begging him to just give up.

But Kai stood his ground, on shaky legs. Because if this thing beat him, then it would go after
everyone else.

And he couldn't let that happen.

Once again, Kai's head rushed forward and tried to bite at Hood, but Hood once again easily
dodged his attack.

"Weak," Hood said, as he got ready to attack Kai once more.

SHOOM!

And then suddenly, Ochaco zipped in behind Hood, coming out of seemingly nowhere, with pink
lightning cascading off her body, and her hair raised up from all the energy.

"Jupiter Smash!"

KRACKOOM!

With the power of 100% full cowling, Ochaco punched Hood, and Hood went flying towards the
ground like a lightning bolt.

BOOM!

Hood hit the ground so hard it created a small earthquake, the impact caused the earth to distort
like a wave, rising up and moving out of the way.

The Nomu was left in the middle of a massive crater, most of its body either annihilated or utterly
crippled.

And while it was regenerating, Nara came in, as XLR8, and stuck a piece of Aka inside him.

"W-What!?" Hood said as Aka started taking over its mind.

Soon its eyes turned blue, and it finished regenerating, it came under Aka's full control.

"Ahahahaha. Yesssssss." Aka/Hood cackled. "So much power!"

"Aka? Is that you!?" Kai asked, looking down at the mind-controlled Nomu.

"That's right. Don't worry, I'll make them suffer for you. Just rest now. Ahahahahahaha!"
Aka/Hood cackled evilly.

"Thanks," Kai said tiredly, before he collapsed onto the ground, creating another small earthquake,
as he let himself fall into unconsciousness.

Nara rushed in with Eri under her arm, setting her down next to Kai.
Eri immediately touched Kai's neck and activated her quirk.

Kai's body was enveloped in a green glow, and within a second, all of Kai's wounds were healed.

"You really are just the most overpowered thing on earth in a tiny package huh?" Nara said,
looking at Kai's fully healed body.

Eri blushed once again. "Let's keep going. We need to heal everyone!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Sai really wished she'd gone all out at the beginning.

Currently, she was struggling to stand, with Konashi staring her down.

Kurogiri was off to the side, and with him there, her options both in offense and defense were
drastically reduced.

"Tch. Really wish I could have done this without the unwanted third party, but-" Konashi grabbed
her sword with both hands, and held it up towards the sky, before pouring a massive amount of
energy into it, causing the energy to erupt into the sky like a beacon. "This is where it ends,
father."

Kurogiri looked closely, ready to create a portal if Sai tried anything.

Too bad all the looking around in the world wouldn't have prepared him for what was next.

"OUHGH!?" Kurogiri suddenly cried out in pain, as something hit him in the stomach, causing him
to stumble back.

"Huh?" Konashi and Sai looked over at Kurogiri, wondering what just happened.

"Wha-gah!" Kurogiri cried as he was attacked multiple times by that same invisible force.

Hagakure! Sai's eyes widened, as she realized what was going on.

She had an opening.

With Kurogiri distracted, Sai opened up a bunch of portals, high above Konashi, as many as she
could, before shooting explosive swords out of them, down at Konashi. "Hell's Rain!"

Konashi's eyes widened, and by the time she looked up, the swords were already on her.

KABOOM!

Konashi was swallowed in an absolutely massive explosion that shook the earth and scorched the
ground, and everyone around had to look away so as not to be blinded.

And when it died down, Konashi was on the ground, unconscious and badly burnt.

"Agh." Sai collapsed onto one knee, utterly exhausted. "Thank you, Hagakure."

"You're welcome!" Toru shouted back, seemingly giving away her position in front of Kurogiri.

"Foolish girl you have-" Kurogiri was about to open a portal underneath the girl when he heard
Shigaraki speak to him.
"Why haven't you finished her off yet!?" Asked Shigaraki's voice impatiently behind him.

"I am trying-" Kurogiri didn't get to finish his sentence, as suddenly he lost all control over his
body.

Because the person speaking behind him wasn't Shigaraki, it was Shinso, using his voice modifier.

"Finally, I got this pain in the ass off the board," Shinso said. "Now, it's time we wrapped things
up."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Hit stared at his weakened opponent. Sori was down on one knee and panting with exhaustion, her
body covered in wounds.

"This fight is over." Hit said, before disappearing, and showing up behind Sori, ready to strike her
in the back of the head.

And then he felt his legs being swept from under him.

What!? Hit's eyes widened, as he fell to the floor, and activated his quirk, stopping time before Sori
could get in a counterattack.

He rolled off the floor and jumped back onto his feet, a good distance away from Sori, before
deactivating his quirk.

And then immediately getting a kick to the stomach.

"GAH!" Hit cried, as Sori's foot impacted him so hard, blood came flying out of his mouth, and he
skidded back a few feet.

Hit clutched his stomach, and looked up at Sori, who was smirking confidently at him. "H-How?"

"Yeah, it took me a while to figure out your quirk." Sori chuckled. "Here's my guess, your quirk
stops time, but it's pretty exhausting to use, which is why you only use it for a few seconds and
keep taking breaks in between your assaults. You also can't actually hit anything while time is
stopped, which is why you only start the attack during stopped time but finish it in regular time. So,
what do you think?"

She figured out my quirk so easily. Hit thought, staring down Sori with a calm and collected look,
although he was starting to get a bit nervous. Just a little bit

Hit then looked around, taking a good look at how the tide of battle was flowing.

He didn't like the idea of abandoning his employers, even if he didn't like them, after all a hitman
with a reputation for flaking was a hitman that didn't get hired.

But his reputation to take this, and he wasn't particularly fond of this assignment anyway.

Then he looked back at Sori and exited his combat stance. "Alright, I can see where this is going.
And as much as I hate to flake out on a customer, I'm not one to stay with a sinking ship either."

"Aww don't tell me you're gonna run away!" Sori smirked. "Things were just getting good!"

"Afraid so." Hit said, before smirking a bit. "I'll admit though, it's been a while since I've had a
good fight. Maybe we'll meet again sometime."
And with that, he vanished.

Sori stayed alert, trying to make sure he didn't try a sneak attack, but after a minute, she concluded
that he really did leave.

"Hmph. Can't wait for round two." Sori muttered under her breath, before moving on to take out
more villains.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Agh," Aizawa grunted, as he too was standing on shaky legs. His body was covered in bruises.
And his eyes hurt so much. He couldn't even use his quirk.

Which meant Weaver was free to use her's.

"Well this was pretty dull Mr," Weaver said, as her hands restitched themselves into swords, and
she approached Aizawa. "So I'm just gonna end this now, so I can play with the O.P. whatever.
Kay?"

Out of all the people that could end up killing me. It's a little girl in a pink dress. Aizawa
thought. Yeah, that sounds like how my life would go.

Weaver got close, and raised her sword up, ready to go for the kill.

VROOM!

When suddenly Iida came running by, with Gami in his arm, and he slashed into Weaver's back,
creating a small gash.

"Wha-" Weaver didn't even get the chance to finish her sentence before the light vanished from her
eyes, and she fell to the ground. Dead.

Iida came running back towards Aizawa and slowed to a stop in front of his teacher.

"You came back," Aizawa grunted, trying not to collapse in front of his student. "Why?"

"Because you were losing," Gami said bluntly.

"I apologize sensei, but he's right. As heroes in training, we simply wouldn't allow you all to die!"
Iida reasoned. "And also, if you all were to lose, then our chances of survival would lower
significantly."

"Hmmm." Aizawa couldn't argue against that. But he didn't want to praise them for going against
his orders either.

"Eri will be here momentarily to heal your wounds, just hold on just a bit longer sensei!" Iida told
him before he started to rev his engines.

"And stop acting tough," Gami advised before he and Iida sped away towards his next objective.

"Ugh." Aizawa collapsed onto one of his knees. "Smartass kid."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

Nemesis was just blasting hoards of oncoming Grimm, blowing them up in dozens as they poured
in from the forest.

And then, in a flash, he was completely engulfed in ice.

CRACK!

CRACK!

CRACK!

SMASH!

Although it didn't stay confined for long, very quickly Nemesis used his overwhelming strength to
break its top half free of the ice, although its legs were still frozen over.

However, this gave time for Ken(in his Heatblast form), Todoroki, and Netsu, to all gather in a
triangle formation around Nemesis.

KABOOM!

All three of them unleashed their most powerful fire attacks, right at Nemesis, engulfing the
monster completely, in fire so hot it'd make Endeavor feel insecure.

After a few minutes of unleashing hell, the three of them stopped and looked at the massive
inferno they had created.

"Hey uh, you're sure these things aren't alive right?" Ken asked, sounding a little nervous.

"Yeah, Yonda and Aka said that these things don't really have minds. Except for that purple one
and the hooded one." Netsu confirmed.

"Oh, sweet." Ken breathed a sigh of relief.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Grrrrrr." All Might grunted as he held off Ruin, as the two were locked, hand in hand, in a contest
of strength.

All Might was stronger, for sure. But, He'd taken quite a lot of damage, and used up a lot of his
power, while Ruin was good as new thanks to his shock absorption and regeneration.

BAM!

"Agh!" All Might grunted as he felt something hit his back.

He looked behind him, and saw Janemba, cackling evilly, before he started rapidly hitting All
Might in the back from a distance, extending his arms to hit the symbol of peace from a few yards
away.

BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!

Hit after hit assailed All Might's back, and while Janemba's bunches didn't hurt all that much, they
stung more than anything, they were really distracting, and they were allowing Ruin to start
winning the contest of strength.
"Aghhhh." All Might clenched his teeth hard, as Ruin started pushing him back.

"Eheheheh!" Janemba cackled, as he gleefully kept up his assault.

And then Kiba flew in and kicked him in the side of the head.

"AGHHHHHHH!" Janemba let out a high-pitched cry, as he was flung to the side, away from All
Might's battle.

"Wha-Young Kiba!?" All Might cried out in surprise.

"Hmph, looks like you can't super armor your way through this problem All Might!" Kiba
remarked. "But have no fear, we have come to assist you!"

"We?!" All Might asked.

And then, 100% Uraraka came barreling through, and grabbed Ruin, taking away its gravity, and
then throwing it aside.

"Young Uraraka!?" All Might gasped, shocked to see Ochaco exhibit such speed and power out of
the blue.

"No time to explain! I can use 100% of One for All for like, seven more minutes!" Ochaco quickly
filled All Might in. "We need to create a cut in this thing! Even a small one will do!"

"Hmm. A small cut may not work. This monster seems to have regeneration properties." All Might
told her. "It'll heal before you know it."

"RAHHHH!" Ruin came running back at both of them, but All Might and Ochaco were ready.

"SMASH!"

Both of them rushed at the Nomu and punched it in the chest at the same time.

Its shock absorption couldn't handle that amount of force, and blood spilled from its beak-like
mouth before it went flying back, flailing across the ground.

"If all else fails, then just hit it harder!" All Might laughed.

Ochaco sighed. "You would say that."

Meanwhile, Janemba got back on his feet, looking absolutely pissed. "Grrrrr!"

"Hey, there."

"Huh?" Janemba looked behind them, to see Hood flying a few feet above him.

"Why don't you play with us? Ehehehehe!" Hood/Aka cackled.

STOMP! STOMP! STOMP!

Janemba looked back to his other side, to see Rhino/Aka staring him down.

Kiba landed onto Rhino's head and looked down at Janemba with a confident smirk. "Prepare to
feel the consequences for invading a queen's castle."
XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"No, no, no! NO! NO! NO!" Shigaraki started rapidly scratching his neck, as he saw his plan fall
apart in front of him, as his minions either fled, fell, or were taken under enemy control.

"So, you're the one behind all this."

Shigaraki froze, before looking behind him, to see Izuku glaring daggers at him. "Izuku Midoriya."

"And who exactly are you?" Izuku asked, his glare hardening.

"My name is Tomura Shigaraki, leader of the league of villains." Shigaraki introduced himself.
"And I was just looking for someone to kill."

"Well, you're about as unpleasant as I thought," Izuku said. "Meaning, I have no need to hold
back."

SHOOM!

Suddenly, Izuku dashed in front of Shigaraki, around and behind him, faster than Shigaraki could
react, before striking him in the back, and then repelling him off of his fist.

"AGCK!?" Shigaraki cried out in pain and surprise, as he was sent flying, smacking against the
gates. "What the-"

Izuku then dashed forward, grabbed Shigaraki's shirt, and yanked the villain in front of him. "Eagle
Uppercut!"

Then Izuku uppercut Shigaraki, and then repelled Shigaraki's chin away from his fist, causing
Shigaraki to fly up into the air.

Izuku then repelled himself off the ground, repelling himself off the air under him as he rose,
making him fly like a rocket, above Shigaraki.

"Thunder Strike- Izuku cried as he raised his foot above Shigaraki. "AX KICK!"

BOOM!

Izuku ax kicked Shigaraki, while max repelled Shigaraki, causing the villain to crash down to the
ground like a bolt of lightning, making a small crater as he landed.

"Aghhhhhhh" Shigaraki spat out blood, as the wind was knocked from his body, and he felt his
bones break from the impact.

And it only got worse, as Izuku repelled himself down at max speed, and knee Shigaraki in the gut
so hard buried him even deeper into the ground.

The last thing Shigaraki saw before he passed out was Izuku's emerald green eyes staring down at
him.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Ochaco and All Might were absolutely demolishing Ruin, the two of them rushing him, and hitting
him with synchronized attacks, overwhelming its Shock Absorption, and its Regeneration, as they
beat the artificial monster all around the yard.
SLAM!

Ruin crashed down into the dirt, creating a massive crater, and kicking up huge clouds of dirt.

"Raghhhhh." Ruin groaned weakly, as its regeneration tried to keep up, and heal its wounds.

As Ruin got onto its legs, suddenly, half its body was frozen over by Todoroki.

"Uraraka! Now!" Todoroki shouted at his classmate.

"Right! All Might! Break it open!" Ochaco told her teacher.

"Alright!" All Might charged forward, and smashed through the iced-over part of the Nomu,
destroying half of its' body.

Ochaco then rushed forward, taking a piece of Aka out of her pocket, and shoving it in its
regenerating bloodstream.

As Ruin's body finished regenerating, its eyes turned blue, and it stopped moving.

"Aka?" Ochaco hesitantly walked up to the beast. "Are you in control?"

Ruin/Aka nodded, still unable to speak with this body.

"Whew." Ochaco wiped her forehead, before turning to Todoroki, and giving him a thumbs up.

"Young Uraraka, I'm afraid I'm a bit confused?" All Might walked up to Ochaco with a confused
expression.

"Oh right, you don't know about Aka," Ochaco said. "Well, just know that we have this thing under
control now. I'll explain after we-"

"GAH!"

Everyone looked over to the side, to see Janemba laid out on the ground, covered in wounds.

And in front of him, were Hood, Rhino, Kiba, and Aizawa now fully healed and using his quirk to
keep Janemba from breaking itself up, stretching, or regenerating.

"Gr-grrrrrrrr!" Janemba growled as it got back up to its feet.

And then Ruin/Aka rushed over behind it and grabbed it by its arms.

"Ahhhh! Gah! Raghh! Aghhhh!" Janemba struggled to try and escape Ruin's grip, but it was a
fruitless effort.

Kiba grinned, as she took a piece of Aka out of her pocket and walked up to Janemba.

The vampiric girl shoved the piece into one of the cuts on Janemba's body.

"AGHHHHHHH!" Janemba cried out, as he felt Aka crawl up its body, and into its brain.

Soon enough, its eyes turned blue, and its face broke out into a twisted smile once more.

"Ahahahahaha! Now all those who would stand in our way have been defeated! Ahahaha!"
Janemba/Aka laughed evilly.
"Uh, are we sure that's a good thing?" All Might asked as he looked at the evilly cackling Nomu.

"Yep." Ochaco sighed, as she powered down. "That's just how she is."

"If you say so." All Might shrugged.

WEWOOWEOO!

That's when they heard the sound of police cars, and helicopters role in.

"This is the police! All villains stand down immediately!" Announced one of the helicopters. "You
are under arrest!"

"Amazing how they show up after we finished off all the villains," Shoto noted.

"Ahhh. Get used to that Young Todoroki." All Might chuckled. "Get used to that."
 Aftermath
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

It had been, 8 hours after the event, and the kids, as well as both Sori and Sai, were all standing in
front of Izuku, who was sitting on the steps of the facility, with Shina standing behind him.

"Alright. I'm going to explain everything in the simplest way possible." Izuku announced as
everyone looked at him attentively. "Earlier today, we were attacked by two villain organizations.
One is the League of Villains, and the other is the Meta Liberation Army."

The league of villains. What a stupid name. Yonda rolled her eyes at the childishness of that name.

"The League of Villains is a seemingly recently founded villain organization. Not much is known
about them, other than they had the ability to create artificial creatures, that we've figured out are
called Nomu." Izuku explained. "Which are those creatures Aka took control over earlier."

"So are they like Yami's Grimm?" Nara asked curiously.

Izuku shook his head. "No. Yami's Grimm are quirk-made beings, born from nothing but energy,
with no minds or will of their own. The Nomu on the other hand, seem to have been people,
heavily altered by some sort of experiments. Some of which retain some level of their sense of self,
but others appear to be mindless monsters."

Looks of disgust spread among the crowd, and Eri turned visibly pale, as the thought of human
experiments hit a bit too close to home.

"Again, we still don't know much about them." Izuku continued. "The Nomu Aka captured have
been taken by the government for study. I doubt we'll need to worry about them again…However.
The leader of the league, Tomura Shigaraki, as well as assistant Kurogiri, were both mysteriously
transported away while they were being escorted to prison."

"WHAT!?" Shouted pretty much everyone, Shina, Sori, and Sai included, all staring at him with
fear and shock in their eyes.

"As concerning as this is, I don't think we'll have to worry too much about them," Izuku reassured
them, keeping his calm and collected tone. "From what we can tell from the interrogations, the
League themselves didn't seem to care too much about us. Rather, they were here for All Might.
They knew All Might would be here, so we ended up being caught up in their attack. Although
there is still the risk of them seeking revenge for what happened, considering All Might is still
alive, it's more likely they'll focus their efforts on him. What's more concerning, however, is the
Meta Liberation Army."

"The Meta Liberation Army, to think such abhorrent group could still exist." Sai spat out with
disgust.

"What's a Meta Liberation Army?" Sori asked curiously.

"I'll re-explain it for those who don't know." Izuku cleared his throat. "The Meta Liberation Army
is a group that came into existence after quirks started to become more widespread and normalized,
as well as more regulated. Some people viewed these regulations as against human rights, and one
man, known as Destro, radicalized the people into fighting against the government, to try and
create a more quirk-centric system. Thus the Meta Liberation Army was born. Given that the Meta
Liberation Army put great value on quirks, they quickly began to view them as the most important
thing to a person. Deciding that a quirk should decide how much value a person has. Those with
stronger quirks should be in a higher class than those with weaker ones, and those with no quirks
should be below them. It gets more complicated, as some people are more radical in believing that
those will villainous quirks, weaker quirks, or the quirkless should be outright killed."

Yami could see the anger rising in many of his siblings, as Izuku continued explaining this horrible
group. But in particular, he kept his eyes on Kiba.

She was livid right now and tightening her fist to the point where Yami was worried she'd draw
blood, but she showed no sign of transforming much to his relief.

"This group was believed to have been disbanded many, many years ago, but it seems like they've
returned." Izuku continued. "There's still a lot we don't know. None of the people we've identified
as M.L.A. members have been willing to talk. However, thanks to Shina, we do know a few
things."

Shina gave a nervous, awkward smile, and a small wave.

Most of the children didn't wave back, except for Kei, Fu, Yami, and Netsu(Kai wanted to wave
back but he had no arms) with the rest of them giving her a hesitant look, causing Shina's already
fragile smile to fade.

"I know that you may not have gotten off on the right foot, however, Shina wasn't herself at that
moment, and she had valid reasons for doing what she did," Izuku said sternly, trying to wane away
a bit of the tension between her and the others. "And at the end of the day, she was a huge help in
turning the tide of the battle. But regardless of all that, she's now part of the family, and I expect
you all to treat her well."

"Ok!" Kei, Netsu, and Kai gave an enthusiastic response while everyone seem to be less so.

"Alright, back to what I was saying." Izuku sighed. "Shina provided us with some valuable intel.
Apparently, this new M.L.A. have been in action for a very long time. Generations even. They've
amassed a lot of power and influence, with many of their members being either very wealthy
business owners or even politicians. They've inducted many, many children into their group from
birth, attempting to brainwash them into believing in their cause, and some of the children with the
more promising quirks, are brought into special programs, with a select few being turned into child
assassins. Another of which we've met. Nise, the one Fu encountered."

Sai felt like she was gonna be sick. She dispersed the H.P.S.C., but at least they had the decency, to
wait until their specially picked out child soldiers were in their late teens before they started asking
them to fight. It was disgusting.

"Using Shina's information, as well as my contacts with the police and the heroes, we're currently
working on arresting a few dozen members of the M.L.A., some of which are those
aforementioned wealthy, or high-ranking ones," Izuku explained before giving a sigh. "However,
it's unlikely we'll catch many of them. News of this attack and its failure has already been spread,
and with Tomura Shigaraki free, assuming his group is still communicating with the M.L.A. he's
definitely going to tell them about Shina's betrail, which will likely lead to many of the suspects
fleeing before we can arrest them. And even then, that's likely not even a fraction of their forces."

A feeling of unease spread throughout the children, and the adults to be honest.
Shina in particular looked extremely unnerved. She'd hoped to have been of more use, but even
after killing her forgetfulness, she could only really give them so much, which was actually so
little. She knew there was so much more to the M.L.A, that her handlers didn't tell her, or show her.
Saying that she'd learn about it one day. Now she wished she'd dug a bit deeper, and learned more
while she was there.

"But, the important part is, now the heroes are fully aware of the M.L.A.'s continued existence and
will be looking into this matter extensively," Izuku said, to try and pick up the mood. "As you can
guess, the government is taking the existence of a powerful terrorist group hellbent on
overthrowing them, very seriously. And doing everything in their power to try and root them out.
Now, as for what we'll be doing."

Izuku sighed and looked back up at the house. "Obviously we can't stay in the building for the time
being. It's going to be under construction for at least a month. And we can't really stay at a hotel
because of…well, Kai."

Everyone looked back at Kai, who was looking down in shame. "Sorry."

"It's fine Kai, it's not like you can help it," Izuku reassured them. "But due to this, we'll be camping
out in the woods for a while."

This received…various reactions.

Some like Netsu, Kioku, and Kei seemed enthusiastic about the idea.

Others like Eri, Kiba, and Fu didn't seem to care all that much.

While some others such as Ken, Shiruku, and Nara, seemed a bit upset at the notion ofbeing out in
the woods with no wifi.

"All except for Yami," Izuku said, looking right at the pale boy, who looked back curiously. "I'm
currently making arrangements for Yami to stay in the city. And before anyone complains, the
reason for this is because we lost, a LOT of Grimm. Yami needs to gain a lot of negative energy, in
order not just to replenish the amount of Grimm we lost, but to increase them. Because after today,
I fully plan on drastically increasing the security, both using Grimm and other elements I'm
currently working on. While it's true that at the end of the day, all of you walked away without a
scratch, that's only because of Eri and Shina. Had it not been for them, things could have ended
much, much worse."

Izuku looked down, his fist clenched as everyone around could feel the guilt and anger radiating
off of him. "As you all know. I hate of idea of having to send you all to fight off villains. I
understand you're strong, I understand that many of you aim to become heroes one day, but right
now you are children. You shouldn't have to worry about fighting for your life. And if the M.L.A.
is going to go after us, then I have to do, EVERYTHING, in my power to make sure you all aren't
harmed. I assure you, things WILL be different from here on out."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After sending the children away with Sori to find a camping spot, Izuku stayed along with Sai, to
have a private conversation.

"Those things had multiple quirks." Sai cut to the chase, looking up at Izuku as he still sat on the
stairs.

Izuku nodded solemnly. "It's quite possible that HE is involved. We're not a hundred percent sure
but…"

"Tch. Damn that man! Damn every inch of his foul body!" Sai cursed, her clenched fist trembling
in anger. "Never in my life have I hated someone I've never met so much!"

"I feel the same." Izuku agreed, before sighing. "But that's not why I wanted to talk to you about.
What I wanted to talk to you about, was that girl you fought."

"You mean the one that claimed to be my daughter?" Sai groaned while rubbing the bridge of her
nose. "Honestly, I have no idea who she is. Likely a child of one of my sisters, or even my brother.
I have no idea how she could have gotten such a ridiculous idea in her head."

"Well…about that." Izuku looked away. "You see, they were um…they couldn't identify her in any
way, so they did some D.N.A. tests…and…"

Izuku didn't finish his sentence, instead of pulling a piece of paper out of his pocket and holding it
out to her.

Sai took it hesitantly, wondering what exactly was on that paper to get this kind of reaction.

Then she looked at it, and her eyes went wide.

There was a long, long pause, as Izuku just looked away from Sai, and Sai looked down at the
paper in disbelief.

"T-This…this can't be right," Sai muttered in shock, her eyes as wide as dinner plates. "I-I've never
been pregnant before! I would know if I gave birth! And I know for a fact I couldn't have fathered
the girl!"

"I asked them to check it multiple times," Izuku assured her. "But, each time the results came out
the same."

"But that's impossible!" Sai continued to protest, looking at Izuku almost desperately. "I've never
even gone so far as to have sex before let alone bring a child into the world!"

"Well, the world is full of strange quirks that can make strange things happen," Izuku told her.
"Regardless, she is your biological daughter."

"I-I-" Sai was speechless. She fell into an overwhelmed silence in response to the news, and so she
just stood there with her mouth open for a while.

After a few minutes of silence, Sai managed to compose herself, and she walked up the stairs,
before taking a seat next to Izuku and rubbing her head.

"Who is the other parent?" Sai asked, trying her best to sort out her thoughts and feelings.

"We don't know," Izuku explained. "The second D.N.A. signature is unknown. Likely whoever
they are, they're not on the grid."

"Great." Sai groaned.

"Um, I should also let you know, that um…somehow, and I don't know-how. Your mother found
out about this." Izuku winced as he said it.

Sai's eyes widened once more. "What?!"

"Yeah, while I was speaking to the police on this matter, your mother showed up, and uh…asked
that we discuss this matter." Izuku once again winced as he recalled how things went out.

Meeting Sai's mother was a… experience. She looked exactly like Sai, but bigger, in every sense of
the word, and while Sai was stoic, this woman had an unrelentingly cold glare on at all times. It
felt like she was trying to freeze Izuku with her eyes.

"I am…so sorry." Sai shivered, as she imagined how terrified Izuku must have been. "But, what
exactly did she want?"

"Well, she wanted to see if I could help reduce the girl's sentence to house arrest," Izuku explained.
"Specifically, she wanted to get the girl into her custody."

"WHAT!?" Sai screamed in shock, jumping up to their feet.

"And I agreed." Izuku continued, wanting to just get through all this already.

"I-B-but-why!?" Sai shouted out, with a completely flabbergasted expression. "She attacked you!
Why would you agree to something like that!?"

"Well, I'll be honest, your mother paid me, a LOT of money," Izuku admitted, blushing a bit from
embarrassment. "Money I'm going to need in order to put all my plans into effect. And to be fair,
from what I was told, the girl didn't even know she was attacking my facility. She just heard she'd
get the opportunity to kill you, and went for it. She didn't even know there were kids around."

Sai took a deep breath, and went silent again, as she took some time to try and get her thoughts
together.

"Are you going to need some time off to deal with this?" Izuku asked with a voice full of
trepidation. In truth, he REALLY needed her help right now, but, considering her situation, Izuku
couldn't refuse if she asked for some time off.

Sai shook her head. "I can't. As kind as the offer is, I JUST started working here, and right now
you're in a terrible situation. It wouldn't feel right to just leave. I'll make time for…all this."

"Thank you." Izuku bowed his head in appreciation. "I appreciate it, VERY much. But with that
said, I'm going to need you to stay with Yami in the city. Sori will stay here and guard the rest of
us."

Sai nodded. "Understood. By the way, where are you sending Yami.?"

"He's going to be living with Amai and her family for the time being," Izuku explained. "I already
called them and discussed it, and they agreed rather easily. Apparently, her father's grandmother
was quirkless, and so their family is viewing taking Yami as a stand against quirk discrimination.
Which just about echo's the public's feelings about this."

"Oh?" Sai raised an eyebrow. "What does that mean."

"Well, almost immediately after the attack, I talking with D.O.C., once we confirmed the M.L.A.'s
part in this, we agreed to spin this as an act of quirk discrimination, which it is, but we're basically
making this out to be a statement rather than a petty grudge," Izuku explained. "And so supporting
me, is considered to be a statement against quirk discrimination."

"So…your taking advantage of the situation." Sai summed up.

Izuku sighed, once again feeling a bit embarrassed. "Yes. But I kind of have to. As I said, I have
plans for increasing security, and none of them are going to be cheap. Already donations have
increased by 75%. And I'm not the only one benefiting. Other anti-quirk discrimination groups are
also likely to see a rise in donations, and hopefully, this might spark enough fire in the people to get
some more progress going on this front."

"I do hope so. I don't understand why people must always find something to discriminate." Sai
shook her head in disgust. "Skin color, status, sexuality, there's always something."

"From experience, it's about three things," Izuku responded. "First, is superiority. Some people like
the idea that they are just better than others. Even if it's over something small. The second is
justification. People get angry, and they want to take it out on someone else, and they use
discrimination as justification to hurt someone, simply to make themselves feel better. And third is
handed down teachings. Some people are taught since birth that some people are below them, and
those people grow up, thinking that that's the truth. All that is the reason Kacchan turned out the
way he did."

"Sometimes I hate this species." Sai sighed.

BRRRRRRRRR!

Izuku pulled out his phone and looked at who was calling.

Namae.

Izuku sighed. "I can undertsand why."

He then answered the phone and brought it up to his ear.

"Hey! So, we got all the camping stuff you asked for, as well as the special equipment." Namae
told him. "Now, as for the new child, you'll be taking care of."

"WAIT! Hold on a second!" Izuku shouted, his eyes widening as he jumped to his feet. "You want
me to accept a new kid, NOW of all times?"

"Yeah, it may seem like a bad time, but this one…this one is a special case," Namae explained.
"And they might come with something, you can use."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"What the hell happened!?"

All for One sighed, rubbing his head to try and provide some relief for the horrible headache he
was experiencing.

First, his attack failed, utterly and completely failed. All Might was still alive, no one died, they
lost many, many troops, as well as their powerful Nomu, they didn't get a single one of the
children, and he had to step in to save Shigaraki and Kurogiri.

Overall, it was a mess.

And now, he had to deal with a very pissed-off Re-Destro over facetime.

The leader of the M.L.A. was currently glaring daggers at him, he was seething with anger, and he
could even see black spots from his quirk covering his face.
 "Our attack failed." All for One answered. "Simple as that."

"Simple!? We lost good men in that attack! And the government is now aware of our existence!"
Re-Destro shouted in a rage!

"You're surprised? You should have known that would happen if we lost." All for One said
casually. "Surely you were ready to accept that consequence when you offered your assistance in
my plans."

"You told me that you have powerful forces on your side! That you had something, capable of
going off killing even All Might!" Re-Destro yelled. "That they had little to no chance of winning!"

"Yes, and everything I told you was correct." All for One nodded. "However, little to no chance
doesn't mean they have no chance. Even if something only has a 1% chance of happening, that still
means it can happen. Not to mention, I told you that, not knowing that one of your own against,
would betray us, and singlehandedly turn the tide of battle, in their favor."

That, made Re-Destro freeze, his eyes widening with shock. "I-What!?"

"That's right. Shigaraki informed me, that he saw what was her name, Shina Gami? He saw her
fighting alongside Midoriya's forces." All for One explained. "He also saw Ochaco Uraraka using
100% of her power, something which is normally impossible for her, that Eri girl freely using her
quirk to completely revitalize her allies, something also normally impossible, and he was defeated
by Izuku Midoriya, who was wielding a powerful quirk, again, something normal impossible. All
of this was thanks to YOUR child assassin."

"I-I-" Re-Destro kept looking at the camera in shock for a minute before suddenly an enraged
expression came to him, and his face became covered in black. "RAHHHHH!"

Suddenly the camera went out, as Re-Destro presumably started smashing things in his office out
of rage.

All for One sighed at the static-covered screen. "To think that man is leading the M.L.A., I give
them at most two years before they collapse."

Things were going to get much more lively very soon.

But for now, he had to lie low. The heroes would be on high alert, and he couldn't be too
aggressive. At least not right now, especially while Shigaraki was still healing.

For now, he'd sit tight. But soon enough, he would have All Might's head.

Chapter End Notes

Alright, so this is the official end to the League of Villains attack arc. And I want to
address some things.

Firstly, some of you were saying that they might use Shina to finish off the M.L.A.
Shina is a child. Why would she have information like that? Even if she's an assassin
for them, she still wouldn't have that much information, as best she can get a few
people arrested/put on a wanted list. The M.L.A are the main villains of this fic, and
they're not going anywhere.
Second, Aoyama. Aoyama did not know anything about the attack, and only gave
information pertaining to how long they were staying at the Midoriya Foundation.
Izuku's not gonna blame this on him, that would be dramatically out of character.

Third, yeah there was no way the government was letting Aka keep those Nomu. I
know in the future fic, Aka still had them, and yes my original intention was to B.S.
my way into letting her keep them, then I realized that made her WAY too O.P.

Alright, I think that's it for now. Please review and have a nice day.
 Start Up

Seeing as Izuku's office was out of commission, Izuku now had to hold his meetings at a D.O.C.
building.

Izuku sat in one of their offices. It was rather basic, nothing more than a bland beige room, with a
table and two chairs.

The door to the room opened, and Namae came in, wearing her elementary schooler's backpack,
and carrying a glass jar, with three crystals inside.

These crystals were about the length of someone's hand, and half as wide. And they were all
glowing with this rainbow-colored energy.

"Yo! What up?" Namae greeted, quickly taking a seat and placing her backpack on the floor, and
placing the jar on the table. "How's camp life been treating you?"

"Well, things have been going well so far." Izuku sighed. "Although with how busy I've been, I've
barely set foot on the campsite."

"Yeah, whenever something big happens, a bunch of works follows." Namae groaned, leaning back
in her chair. "Speaking of work, let's just get this over with. Here's the papers on your new bundle
of joy."

Namae pulled out a bunch of papers and handed them to Izuku, who immediately started reading
them.

They also came with a picture of this child, Gin was his name, and he had a peculiar appearance.
That being, he looked like a child mannequin that was covered in silver chrome. They had no
notable features, nor hair, even their eyes were just blank silver.

"Basically, this kid's quirk allows him to shoot off some kind of energy beams from their body,"
Namae explained lazily. "The beams are made of some sort of radiation, but normally given that
it's under his control, they wouldn't be listed as an O.P.C., but a birth defect they have means that
they constantly leak this radiation out."

"I thought quirks involving leaking radiation were all labeled as level two O.P.C.'s?" Izuku asked,
still looking through the papers.

"Yeah, but this radiation is not your typical kind of radiation, in fact, it's not like any radiation
we've seen before," Namae said. "We're not a hundred percent sure what it is, and we don't really
care all too much. One of our interns apparently got super interested and wrote some papers on it,
but no one really cares, you can read her notes if you want they're the last paper."

Izuku took note, and separated the last paper from the rest of them, wanting to give that one more
attention later.

"But, like I said, they constantly leak out some radiation, fortunately, this radiation, isn't as deadly
as you know, most other kinds. For one, you have to be around him for a while for it to start
showing effects, and when it does show effects well…they can be pretty weird. It seems to do
random things to people, sometimes they can be good things, sometimes…not so much." Namae
explained. "But, thankfully, we've developed these."
Namae tapped the jar holding the crystals. "These babies are called Fractals. They store up this
radiation, I think it's called chaos energy or something, attracting it like a magnet. Keeping it from
affecting other people. Well so long as the crystal isn't full. All of these are full crystals, empty
crystals look like this, but not rainbowy. This makes him pretty much harmless to be around,
however, these fractals are full of energy, and they can do some interesting things."

She then opened the jar. "Come on, touch one."

Izuku set down the papers and looked at the jar cautiously. "What does it do?"

"Well telling you wouldn't be any fun now would it?" Namae asked rhetorically. "Come on you can
trust me. If anything bad happened to you, I'd be utterly fucked. Just touch one."

Izuku was hesitant, but also, curious.

So he reached into the jar and grabbed one of the crystals.

Instantly, two things happened. First, Izuku felt a flow of energy fill his body, like coffee times 50.

And then lasers blasted out of his eyes.

PEW!

"Woah!" Izuku instantly dropped the Fractal, causing the flow of energy to stop.

The laser had burned through the wall and burnt the wall after it.

"See, pretty neat huh?" Namae said with a smirk.

"Did that just give me a quirk!?" Izuku asked, freaking out just a little bit.

"In a sense. I told you these Fractals do all sorts of weird things when a person comes into contact
with them. Some of which can be pretty useful if you're being attacked." Namae told him. "But be
careful if your gonna use them. Something about putting them in these crystals makes the energy a
bit…unstable. So having that constantly flowing through your body, can put a lot of strain on it. I'd
say the safe amount of time to use one is…10 minutes."

Interesting. I wonder what reaction these would have to the Grimm. Izuku thought, before looking
down at the last page. Maybe this will tell me more.

As Izuku quickly started reading over the page, Namae got up and started getting ready to leave.
"Welp, that should be all, anyway, I'ma head out see ya-"

"Hold on a minute," Izuku called out.

Namae groaned and sat back down. "What?"

Izuku continued to read through the paper for a minute, before responding. "You said that an intern
wrote this? One who had an interest in the energy?"

"Yeah, apparently she kept causing a big ruckus, she kept trying to get people to research this a bit
more, but everyone just kept telling her to stick to her job." Namae shrugged.

Izuku shook his head. "Of course, they would. Although, I have to say I'm glad. I would like to
speak to this intern. As quickly as possible."
XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mairu Jikan was very nervous as she approached the D.O.C. office building, with two men in suits
on both sides of her.

She was a short girl, despite being 17 years old, one could mistake her for a middle school student.
Her most notable features, being of course her orange hair, fox ears, and two tails.

And seeing as she was pretty much dragged here from her house after a long all-nighter, she was
still wearing her lab coat and some orange pajamas, which was very, very humiliating.

What do they want!? Did I overstep too much back at the lab? Did they find out about the fractals I
stole? Mairu thought nervously, as she entered the building, sweating heavily all the while.

She was guided through the plain and rather desolate building, down a few halls, and up to one of
the doors.

"Um, so I just go inside here?" Mairu asked one of the suited men, who nodded in response. "O-
Ok."

Hesitantly, she turned the doorknob and opened it up.

And was shocked to see Izuku Midoriya, sitting at a desk waiting for her.

"Hello!" Izuku greeted her with a smile. "Please, your , right? "

"Uh-um-yes!" Mairu nodded, a bit confused and a little less scared, she entered the room and
closed the door behind her.

"Then please come in, sit down," Izuku instructed her politely. "And don't worry, you're not here
for anything bad. I assure you."

"O-Oh. Ok." Mairu walked up to the desk, and sat down, getting a bit less nervous. "You're Izuku
Midoriya right?"

"That's right," Izuku confirmed. "It's still weird to have people recognize me."

"Well, I'm a big fan of your work! Really taking on that big of a responsibility, and you're even
younger than me!" Mairu said with a bright smile on her face, before frowning again. "Oh and I'm
so sorry about what happened to you with that whole villain attack thing. I'd like to say that I can't
believe people would do that just because you're quirkless but…"

Mairu looked back at her tails. "I really can."

Izuku frowned. "You've been discriminated against because of your quirk?"

"Not because of my quirk, it's because I have a birth defect," Mairu admitted with a sigh, bringing
her tails up to her legs and petting them. "It's really not a big deal. I was supposed to be born with
one tail but I got two instead. If I was supposed to have two tails, no one would have batted an eye,
but once people found out it was a birth defect, suddenly it's important. I don't get people
sometimes."

"Neither do I." Izuku agreed. "But now let's move on to why I asked to see you. As you know, I
take in O.P.C.'s from D.O.C., and Gin is slated to be the newest child to be put under my care."

"O-Oh." Immediately Mairu's mood dipped, although she tried not to show it with a fake smile, but
given that her ears drooped. "I see."

"I understand it that you were quite interested in the energy his quirk gives off," Izuku said, pulling
out the paper he read earlier. "It says here that you believe this energy, chaos energy I believe you
called it, could lead to a better understanding of quirks, and even where they came from. And also
that it could bring us into a new age of technology. Now those are some pretty heavy statements."

"But it's true!" Mairu quickly defended her claim, rocketing forward and getting a bit closer to
Izuku than he'd like. "Think about it! You've seen those fractals right! Energy that assigns and
random effects to a person of crystal! Those crystals give effects that are just like quirks! And I can
prove it! I've done studies on my own body, and even my girlfriend, and I found an energy
signature, similar to chaos energy in my quirk! It's not the exact same, but I theorize that's because
the energy the child puts out, is pure! If I just had the resources and time, I could search deeper,
maybe I could even figure out where quirks came from!"

"That would be amazing," Izuku admitted, nodding along with what she was saying. "But, what
about that, bringing us into a new age of technology."

"Well think about it, look at All Might. He has the power to punch, and produce enough energy to
destroy a mountain." Mairu continued enthusiastically. "And where exactly does he get that
energy!? He eats and drinks as much as anyone else! It's all coming from his quirks! And it lasts
his entire life! Safe, self-sustaining energy, with THAT much power output! Imagine what we
could do with that!"

"Oh, I have. I've thought about it, quite a lot." Izuku assured her. "Which is why you're here. If you
can prove your claims about energy and its uses, then I can give you an opportunity to study and
experiment with this energy."

Mairu's eyes widened with excitement. "Seriously! Thank you! Thank you so much! I knew that
someone had to see the potential here! Oh I can't wait to-"

"Hold on a minute," Izuku said, stopping her before she could get too carried away. "You still have
to prove that this energy is useful as you say it is."

"Oh well…you see..hehe. I may have already done some experiments on it…at home." Mairu
looked away, blushing with shame, and twiddling her thumbs nervously. "With some crystals I…
borrowed."

"You stole some crystals from work, and used them to try and prove how useful they could be after
no one listened to you." Izuku summarized.

"Y-You pretty much hit the nail on the head." Mairu laughed nervously. "But it worked! I did find
a way to power something with Chaos Energy! I made a power source that seemingly never runs
out! And is completely safe to use without any negative repercussions on the environment or
people! I can show you! Just please give me a chance! And uh…forgive me for the whole stealing
from work thing. I promise that was just a one-time thing, I would never normally consider it! But
this just had so much potential, and no one was listening to me so I-"

"It's fine." Izuku cut her off. "While D.O.C. might have some issues with this, I personally don't
care. As long as you can show me your results, my offer stands."

"Well, it's back at my house," Mairu explained. "We can go there right now if you want! Unless
your busy or something."
"No, I made plenty of time in my schedule for this," Izuku explained. "Let's go."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After a short drive in the limousine, they arrived at Mairu's house.

It was a modern, two-story house, that had a rather fancy look to it. It also had a garage and
parking lot, but rather than a car being parked, there was a Jet.

"That's…interesting," Izuku noted as he got out of the car.

"You like it! It's called the Tornado!" Mairu explained as she stepped out of the limo as well. "I
built it myself!"

"Interesting," Izuku said, noting that for later.

The two walked away from the car, Izuku following Mairu as the two made their way towards the
garage.

"Hey, isn't this the house of Blue Blurr?" Izuku asked, recognizing the house from his hero-
obsessed days.

"Oh, you recognized it!" Mairu said, slightly surprised. "Yeah, it's my big bro's house. He adopted
me when I was little. He may not be number 1 in the rankings, but he's my personal top hero."

"I see." Izuku smiled. Sounds like a good guy. I'm glad that even a hero could find the time to save
someone like this.

They swiftly reached the garage, and after Mairu pulled out a key and pressed a button, the door
opened up.

And inside a room, covered in blueprints, notes, and strange machines. On the floor walls, Izuku
even spotted some on the ceiling.

The only things in here besides those were three tanks containing Fractals, one containing a strange
emerald about the size of someone's fist, and a rose on a windowsill.

"Sorry about the mess! The whole chaos energy thing got me REALLY excited so uh, yeah…"
Mairu laughed nervously while blushing from embarrassment.

Izuku meanwhile, was immediately drawn towards the emerald, he walked towards the desk it was
placed on, and took a closer look at it. "I recognize the Fractals but…what is this?"

"That! Oh, that is actually very important!" Mairu said, closing the door behind her, and running
over to Izuku. "This is a Chaos Emerald! It's basically the prototype of the Fractals. It can store
MUCH more chaos energy, and you can use it as much as you want, unlike the Fractals. It's way
more useful and FAR more powerful…but it was far more expensive to make too. And it required
very rare materials. So the guys in charge demanded that we make a cheaper version. These
Fractals can only hold a fraction of their power, hence the name."

"Ok, how much power can this hold exactly?" Izuku asked.

"Ehhh. It's hard to calculate, but roughly it could destroy around…2 cities." Mairu said casually.

"EXCUSE ME!?" Izuku gasped, almost falling over from shock.

"Oh but don't worry, it's not actually gonna explode," Mairu reassured. "At least so long as you
don't use it to power a bomb. But, perhaps you'd like to see its capabilities, I mean that is what you
came here for."

"Yes, please, let's see it." Izuku agreed.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After a short amount of preparations, Mairu seemed to be ready.

They were in her driveway, and Izuku was currently standing by the garage door, while Mairu was
standing further down, with the Chaos Emerald in her hand, and a device by her feet.

The device looked like some kind of blue sci-fi laser canon, with a slot open at the base, seemingly
for the emerald to be slotted in.

Mairu was currently looking at a tablet. "Ok, I was just checking to make sure we don't hit any
planes with this."

"Are you sure this is legal?" Izuku asked her.

"Oh yeah, we were given permission to use the skies around here as much as was please, so long as
we don't interfere with flight paths," Mairu explained, as she kneeled down, and opened the Chaos
Emerald container. "Now, this should shoot out a beam of plasma into the sky."

As Mairu took out the emerald and placed it into the canon, before closing the hatch.

"Ok." Mairu took a step back. "Now I just need to press this button and-

SHOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!

Suddenly the cannon exploded, shooting an absolutely massive beam of light the width of a car
into the sky, piercing the clouds with its power.

The beam continued to pierce the sky until Mairu freaked out and pressed the off button on her
tablet.

The canon quickly ceased fire, and powered down, smoke pouring from it.

Once the canon stopped, there was a long stretch of silence, as the two of them stared at the canon
with wide eyes.

Eventually, Mairu broke the silence with a bit of nervous laughter. "Well, it looks like the
emerald's power exceeded my expectations. But…it worked."

"...And you're saying it can do that…forever?" Izuku asked, taken aback by the showing.

"Well the canon itself would likely give out, but the emerald could produce that amount of energy
for a period of time, long past a normal human life span," Mairu explained. "I don't know if it's
forever, but it could be."

"I see…in that case, I think that'll work." Izuku smiled, as he started to think of more possibilities.

"Wait! Does that mean you'll allow me to do more research on Chaos Energy!?" Mairu gasped,
looking at Izuku hopefully."
"Yes," Izuku confirmed. "However, it'll come with some stipulations. You see, I have a plan, for
all this. I plan to make a new branch of the Midoriya Foundation, one that's had a very different
focus from the main branch. This branch will be focused on researching things in relation to the
children's quirks. Such as the Chaos Energy coming from Gin, Yami's Grimm Goop, and other
such things, as well as building defenses for the complex, and other things as well. I intend to make
you, the head of that branch."

Mairu's eyes widened. "R-Really?"

"You'd be free to research the Chaos Energy as you please, so long as you use it to help secure the
complex, and fulfill some request I may have for you." Izuku continued. "Of course, you'll be very
well paid, you'll have the freedom to run your department as you see fit, under my supervision, and
you'll be provided with funds for your research, development, and experiments."

"That's-that's more than I could have ever hoped for!" Mairu shouted, almost crying from joy, as
she quickly started bowing to Izuku. "Thank you, sir! I-I'll definitely make sure to produce results!
You won't regret this!"

"I'm sure I won't," Izuku said before he started walking up to the limo. "I'll send you the contract, if
you have any issues with it, please call me. I'll be seeing you soon."

Izuku stepped into the back of the car, as Mairu kept spitting out thanks. "Head to the campsite, I
want to see how everyone's doing before I go to the news station."

"Yes sir." Said the D.O.C. driver, as he started up the car.

Izuku sighed, as he took this time to close his eyes for a while.

While the attack had ended, the hardships had only just started.

Izuku would never get the sigh of his injured children lined up on the floor. Of Mu's hand nearly
being burnt off, of Ken's burnt face and bloodied mouth, of Nara having a hole punched through
her chest.

If it wasn't for Eri, things would have been so much worse.

He NEEDED to step it up. No more hesitation, no more considering if something was overkill. If
the Meta Liberation Army wanted to declare war on him, he needed to make sure he was ready. He
needed more money, more power, more everything. And this was just the first step.

Izuku wasn't happy about the path he'd have to walk, but if the end result of this path was his
children being safe, then he had no choice but to walk it.
 Update

Hey guys bad news. I had/am having an anxiety attack.

For about the last two months, I had been worrying obsessively about my health, visiting
doctors to try and figure out what was wrong with me, all the while my health seemed to get
worse and worse.

Until eventually, I collapsed and had the worst experience of my life. But, on the bright sidee,
I know now what it feels like to have your entire body shut down while your heart explodes.

After that, I was committed to a Psych Ward for a couple of days, to help me cope with the
fact that I got so stressed by brain convinced my body it was dying. But now I'm out!

I'm still far from well though, right now my body is still trying to convince me that
something's wrong, and I have to spend every hour of every day telling myself that I'm not
dying, I'm afraid to eat food, sleeping is almost impossible, and I am constantly either
extremely uncomftable at best, or flat out in pain at worst.

So yeah, it's rough for me right now. And as you can imagine, this may affect the speed in
which chapters come out.

I don't think I'm going to stop working on this fic, because it's not really stressful, and may
actually distract me from constant internal panicking.

Although, chapters will definitely come out slower, mainly because my mind is all over the
place, it's super hard to concentrate, I have an almost constant headache, and if I don't take a
moment to close my eyes and tell myself I'm not going my blind when my eyes hurt, I will
actually make myself blind.

I apologize for any possible delays, but please just bear with me, while I try not have another
mental breakdown.

I will get rid of this chapter once things improve, and it no longer feels like my body is trying
to die.

As always thank you all for reading, and I'll see you when I manage to get the next chapter
out.
 Chapter 131
Chapter Notes

So hey everyone, thank you for all the well wishes, thankfully, this chapter was
mostly done before I went to the psych ward, so I just had to finish it up.

And don't worry about me forcing myself to write. I'm not really. I like this fic, I like
writing it and coming up with ideas, and I like reading your reviews. So don't worry
about me too much.

Anyway, here we go.

The camp was not as active as one might think, considering it was a camp of barely supervised
children.

No one was allowed outside the campsite and Sori was to use her keen senses(and the Seers) to
make sure no one did.

This was for two reasons. First was for security reasons, Sori was the only one supervising them,
and she couldn't be everywhere at once, so it was better to keep them where she was.

The second reason was because there was a TON construction happening all over the property.

Not just on the main facility, but also all over the forest. Izuku contracted a bunch of construction
companies to work on new projects. And he didn't want the kids interfering with their work.

As such, no sparring matches were allowed, nor any use of quirk that jeopardized the safety of
others or the camp itself.

So pretty much everyone was stuck in their tents, thankfully they set up a router, so they did have
access to the internet.

Which meant Kiba was back to her regular routine.

"Hello, all my loyal subjects!" Kiba said to the camera. "Your queen is alive and well!"

LADY KIBA YOU'RE ALRIGHT!

I knew no villains could harm her!

What the hell happened!?

Low life quirkest scum dared lay their hands on our queen!?

"Fear not, I am completely unharmed, those villains could not lay even a single hand on me." Kiba
lied, with a smile. "As if I would ever let such low-life quirkist harm my beautiful skin. However, I
lament that this stream will be short. Due to the damage done to my property, I can't truly provide
much in the way's interesting content for the month and will be taking this opportunity to relax as a
queen should. I simply wished to inform all my subjects that their queen is safe, and why I will not
be making any more entertainment for a short while."

Awwwwwwwww!

Understandable, given the situation.

Make sure to rest up Lady K!

Your servants will patiently await your return!

We love you Lady Kiba!

"With that said, thank you all for checking in, and farewell for now," Kiba said, before ending the
stream.

As Kiba was shutting down her equipment, Fu watched from behind.

"You're not going to tell them about your new form?" Fu asked her.

Immediately all traces of joy drained from Kiba's face, as her expression morphed into a scowl.
"Why would I ever tell them about that…that grotesque form. Especially when I have no intention
of ever turning into it again."

"Hmmmmm." Fu about expected that reaction. While Kiba remembered nothing about her time
while she was transformed, and no one was going to tell her the full story, they had shown Kiba an
image taken by the cameras of her transformed state and told her what she was like in that form.

And to say she was not a fan, would be an understatement.

"You know, you may not have a choice," Fu argued. "This seems like a transformation that's
triggered, rather than activated."

"I don't care." Kiba hissed, turning her head and glaring at him. "I'm not turning into that monster
again. End of story."

Fu sighed. "Fine, but you may want to sort yourself out before Yonda decides to do that for you.
Speaking of which, she's called for a group meeting outside, something about helping out Izuku."

This got Kiba's attention and caused her expression to soften. "Well, if it's about helping out
Caretaker, then I suppose we must attend. Come, and speak no more of that wicked form."

With that Kiba got up, and exited the tent, leaving Fu behind.

Fu sighed. "Kiba. Always so lively. Always so worrying."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Yonda looked over the crowd of kids in front of her. All of them standing outside in the middle of
the camp. Alright. Looks like everyone except Mu is here. And I'm just going to assume he's here
but we can't see him. With that in mind, I'll get right to the point. Right now, father is working hard
to earn us more money.

"Money? What do we need that for?" Ken asked curiously. "I thought we had plenty of that?"

Yonda shook her head. Normally, yes. We would have plenty of money to keep things running as
they were before the attack. However…father has big plans. As you are all aware, the Meta
Liberation Army has declared war on us, of the Midoriya Foundation. And to fight a war, you need
lots of things. Weapons, soldiers, and much much more. All of which father is working to procure,
and all of which, are VERY expensive.

There was a general sense of unease after that comment, as many of the children were off-put and
slightly scared by Yonda's phrasing.

While others…

"Those creeps, if they come here again, I'll smash them myself!" Ken vowed.

"As if! I still to repay them for the hole in my chest!" Nara growled. While Kiba was the one to
actually punch through her chest, it was the M.L.A.'s fault that Kiba was in that state, to begin
with.

"I'll burn 'em up!" Netsu shouted, his flames increasing in intensity.

"Don't overexaggerate things Yonda." Fu rolled his eyes. "We're not at war, a powerful villain
group has targeted us, yes. But we're not at war, there is a difference. We're not going to attack
them, anything, we just need to defend ourselves from their attacks, until the heroes can eliminate
them. That's all."

I simply wanted to stress the urgency and importance of the situation. That's all. Yonda huffed. But
you're not wrong. That being said, father is still gathering up resources, to build a better defense
for us. And that needs money. Which means we need to start making some.

Yonda pointed at Kiba. Kiba, I'm going to discuss producing merchandise for you to sell via your
channel, with father. Plushies, shirts, outfits, and much more. So get ready to advertise.

Kiba nodded. "If it will assist Caretaker, then I'll do it."

Shiruku, we need you to produce more outfits for Kiba to wear, this way we can sell more Kiba
cosplay. Yonda told her. Game dev team, once we return, I expect you all to work feverishly. And
Ken, you especially should broaden your horizons.

"What does that mean?" Ken asked.

Yonda shook her head. You can produce beautiful animations with, with best graphics technology
available. You can do so much with that in terms of money-making. You could make a whole
shonen battle anime, that would look absolutely stunning."

"Huh…yeah no I guess I could do that." Ken pondered. "I mean I'd need someone to write it still,
and Fuku's already overworked."

Fuku opened her mouth, but Fu shot her a look, and she immediately shut it.

"I can make the story." Said Mu's voice, coming from seemingly nowhere. "It'll be simple. An
easy-to-understand plot, with likable characters, and lots of fight scenes, that's all that's needed
right?"

"That's pretty much shonen battle anime in a nutshell," Fu said. "Might need to oversee that as
well."

As for the rest of you. Looks for opportunities to use your talents to earn money, in whatever ways
you can. Yonda told them. Or assist others in their efforts. Either way is fine. Please remember,
we're all in this together. If father struggles, we all do. That's all.

With that, Yonda left and made her way toward her tent.

Everyone immediately started talking among themselves, all except for Fu, who went to follow
Yonda towards her tent.

Fu entered the tent after her, and Yonda turned to answer him.

Fu, what can I do for you? Yonda asked.

Why are you so attached to Izuku? Fu asked outright. I understand the whole, him giving us a
house and food, and all that, but your attachment seems to be…greater. Especially considering the
kind of person you are.

Hmmm. Well if you're getting right to the point, then so will I. You see Fu, in general, I despise the
human race. Yonda explained simply. Ever since I got this curse of a quirk, most of what I've
heard is hatred, complaints, and schemes on how to hurt other people. So much negativity, it's
maddening. Do you have any idea how depressing it is to be me?

I can guess. Fu nodded. I can also guess how much of a breath of fresh air Izuku's thoughts are.

Exactly, not once does he complain about other people, or think selfishly about how to get ahead.
Almost all his thoughts are dedicated to others. Yonda smiled fondly. Sure he has his own negative
thoughts, mostly self-depreciation which can be frustrating, but he's about as perfect as one can
expect a human to be. And you all aren't so bad either. Almost everyone here is about as good as a
human can get in my eyes. And I live far, far away from the mess of thoughts that is the city. This
place is as perfect as it can get for me. And I have Father to thank for that. That is the reason for
my devotion.

I see…so if you hate your quirk so much, why haven't you asked Izuku to get rid of it? Fu asked.

I could ask the same of you. Yonda responded.

Because I'm dead. Fu answered. My quirk is the only thing keeping me alive. Get rid of that, and I
just drop dead.

I see. How unfortunate. Yonda shook her head. Well, then I guess it's my turn to answer your
question. You see the reason I don't ask my father to get rid of my quirk, is because I've already
tried living without it.

Fu raised an eyebrow. How?

Yonda gestured to her ears. Did you know, that these things aren't actually ears? At least they don't
function the same way most ears do. Although they look the same as normal ears, they have two
unique differences. One is that they let me hear the thoughts of others, and two they grow back if
you cut them off.

It didn't take Fu very long to put together what Yonda was implying. Ah. I see.

Once you can hear the thoughts of others, and how distrustful, and hateful they are, you can't go
back. Yonda sighed. Without my quirk, quite frankly, I'd become an insane paranoid mess…well,
an even more insane paranoid mess.
Does Izuku know that you did that? Fu asked.

Yonda rolled her eyes. Of course, he does, it's on my file. D.O.C.'s lazy, but even they wouldn't just
not record something like this.

I guess so. Still, don't do anything like that again. Fu told her firmly. I don't think Izuku could
handle much more stress.

I know. Yonda nodded. Have a nice day Fu, and tell Kiba she doesn't have to worry about me, I'll
let the therapist deal with her. Unless of course, the situation is dire.

Uh uh. Yeah, I trust that alright. Fu said sarcastically.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Meanwhile, just after Yonda's meeting, Ken and Nara went over to Kiba.

"Hey, are ok Kiba?" Nara asked the vampiric girl.

"I feel completely fine, why?" Kiba asked in return.

"We uh, we just wanted to make sure you were ok after the whole, transformation thing," Ken said
awkwardly.

"I would rather we not speak of that form," Kiba said, before a look of guilt formed on her face. "In
reality, I should be asking you that. I heard you all had to hold me off while I was in that…state."

Both Ken and Nara winced at the sheer disgust in Kiba's voice as she talked about herself, both
knowing, exactly what that felt like.

"A little." Ken lied, both him and Nara feeling a phantom pain in their chest as they recalled what
happened. "But it wasn't too bad."

"Thank goodness," Kiba said. "If I had seriously ended up hurting you, I don't think I could truly
forgive myself."

Ken and Nara flinched, as once again, they felt pains in their chest.

"I'd also like to thank you for keeping me from…killing that woman." Once again the disgust
returned to Kiba's voice. "Vile as she was, taking a life like that…is something a monster would
do. Thank you so much, for not allowing such an act."

"You don't have to thank us, we were just doing what was right," Nara said, giving her a gentle
smile.

"We're trying to become heroes after all," Ken said, forcing a confident smirk.

"Well, you two have already become heroes, in my eyes." Kiba smiled at them, with a very
thankful but also tired look in her eyes. "Now excuse me, I grow tired. I would like to take a nap."

Neither Ken nor Nara noted how odd it was for her to be tired right when the sun was going down,
and just let her make her way back to her tent, before looking at each other with very serious
expressions.

"Do you think lying to her is really the best option?" Nara asked with a look of concern.
"Of course it is!" Ken shouted at her, causing Nara to flinch at the sudden aggression. "Izuku told
us we CAN'T tell her about this! You wanna go behind his back after everything he did for us!"

"Ken calm down!" Nara told him. "I'm just asking."

Ken took a moment, before letting out a deep breath, and looking away from his sister. "Sorry, it's
just…I know what it's like to become a monster. To just…lose control of who you are to
something else, and be completely helpless as you do awful things. It's a blessing she doesn't
remember what happened."

"Ken-" Nara was about to once again reassure her brother that what happened was not his fault, but
he cut her off, by looking back up at her, with one of the most serious expressions she'd ever seen.

"She can never know what she did to us back there. Ever." Ken told her. "Because I know that if I
were her, and I found that out. I'd never be able to forgive myself."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Thank you again Mr. and Mrs. Nigai, truly we appreciate you allowing us to stay here for the time
being," Sai said, as she, Mr. Nigai, and his wife, as all three of them sat and had some tea together
at the dinner table, late at night. "I'm sure many others would have been more hesitant, given
what's happened…and still happening."

"It's no issue at all, we're more than happy to help the Midoriya family after such an awful
tragedy." Mrs. Nigai said.

"Especially after he went through the trouble of getting me that raise, feeding two extra mouths is
no problem." Mr. Nigai said, before raising his eyebrow. "Actually now that I think about it. How
did he do that?"

Sai shrugged. "I have absolutely, no idea. That boy is frighteningly capable."

It was then, that Amai and Yami came into the kitchen.

Amai was in gaming mode and was practically bursting with energy. Yami…not so much. The
poor boy looked tired, to say the least.

"Don't worry about us, we're just here to pick up some more gamer fuel!" Amai said as she ran
over to pull from her massive stash of Mt Dew and Doritos.

"You look like you're having fun dear, just make sure not to stay up too late." Mr. Nigai chucked as
he watched his daughter grab her junk food excitedly while Yami watched and tried to keep his
eyes open.

"Sorry, but nope! Me and Yami are gonna keep gaming, ALL NIGHT LONG!" Amai yelled as she
ran out of the kitchen.

Yami sighed as he followed her. "I'm going to die."

As the two left the kitchen, Mr. Nigai laughed. "I'm so glad those two met, I've never seen my little
girl look so happy before."

"Yes, companionship, truly is a wondrous thing." Sai chuckled.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX
In Amai's room, the two kids sat in front of the screen, playing a co-op game together.

"Alright, Yami just focus your magic on the boss!" Amai said, before looking at Yami's character,
who was currently walking into a wall. "What are you-"

Amai was interrupted when she felt Yami fall onto her shoulder.

"Ughhhhhhh." Yami was currently struggling to stay awake, barely keeping his eyes open.

Amai saw that her partner was struggling, and was snapped out of gamer mode for a minute. "Hey,
you can go to sleep if you want. Not everyone is suited for hardcore gaming."

Yami shook his head. "Wanna keep going. Want to keep…making you happy."

POP.

It was then that Amai's face went red, and pink candies started popping out of her body.

As Yami lost his battle against his need for sleep, Amai just looked at her friend's sleeping form.
"Oh, I'm just gonna keep falling won't I?"

GAME OVER!
 Plans for Tomorrow
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

In the home of Blue Blurr, stationed in the living room, were three figures.

Sitting on the couch was the Hero Blue Blurr himself.

The man was rather short and young looking, one could almost mistake him for a teenager despite
him being 35.

As you might expect his hair was bright blue, arranged in long spiny locks going down to his back,
and it complimented his bright green eyes.

He was currently wearing his hero outfit, which was just a blue hoodie and shorts, along with a
pair of specially made, red and white shoes.

Sitting next to him was a woman named Uchi Bara. Mairu's girlfriend and a biologist researching
the capabilities of plants, and her appearance complimented that.

She was a rather petite woman, almost as short as Blue, and had smooth green hair, with two roses
growing out of the sides of her head. She was wearing a green and white dress, and a pair of green
slippers.

Both of them were looking up at Mairu, who was looking at them with a huge grin on her face, and
her twin tails wagging back and forth.

"Okay, Mai are gonna tell us what's got ya so excited?" Blue asked, impatiently, leaning on the
couch and tapping his foot. "You look like you're about to take off."

"Yes, please tell us what happened. I'm curious who I have to thank for you being this adorably
happy." Uchi giggled at the sight of her overjoyed girlfriend.

Mairu blushed. "Well, to you answer your question dear, that would be none other than my new
boss, Izuku Midoriya."

Both Blue and Uchi's eyes widened.

"Wait, wait, wait, wait," Blue said, putting his hands in front of him to signal Mairu to stop.
"Wasn't the guy who got attacked by villains like two days ago?"

"Yep, ok it's kind of a long story, but let's start from the beginning." Mai slowed herself down, so
she didn't confuse them. "So rember how I was talking about Chaos Energy and all the possible
uses for it, and how I wish SOMEONE else would finally wake up to its potential besides me?"

"Uh, kinda?" Blue shrugged, as he cleaned his ear.

"I do. You were absolutely furious when they told you to move on to other projects." Uchi recalled
her girlfriend ranting to her long into the night about the incompetence and laziness of her bosses
and coworkers. "I was also quite intrigued by it, I wish I could have studied its effects on flora."

"Well, someone finally DID see that I was right, and that person was Izuku Midoriya," Mairu said
proudly. "Midoriya was finally about to get that kid who gives off the Chaos Energy into his care,
and as he was reading the papers, he found some of my notes, and that piqued his interest! So he
asked to speak with me personally, and I managed to convince him about its capabilities! And so
he made me the head of the new Midoriya Foundation branch, for scientific research and
development."

"That's great! But uh, what does an orphanage need a scientific research and development branch
for?" Blue asked, looking even more confused.

"Well, technically the Midoriya Foundation is an orphanage, rather a child care facility." Mairu
corrected.

Blue rolled his eyes. "Ok, question still stands, what does a child care facility, need a research and
development branch for?"

"Who cares! I'm going to be the head of a new branch! I'll get as much freedom as, I want to study
and test Chaos Energy, and I get a big budget to do so!" Mairu shouted with enthusiasm, stars
twinkling in her eyes.

"Yes, and we are very happy for you, but we would also like to know why a child care facility is
interested in such a thing," Uchi told her in a calm voice. "It is rather odd."

"I don't know, he just said he'd give me all the freedom and funding I wanted, so long as made
some stuff for him at his request every now and then." Mairu shrugged. "I think he just wants me
to help him increase security around his facility."

"Ok, that sounds reasonable," Blue said.

"I've already been working on a few tasks with him, you know just some basic stuff, fortifications,
turrets, watch towers, weaponizing his private army, you know stuff like that," Mairu said causally.

"What was that last part?" Uchi stopped her.

"Oh yeah, so rember how Midoriya has those demon monster things, well he wants to see if I
can…increase their effectiveness," Mairu explained. "Experiment with them, weaponize them
further, anything to make them more powerful and effective, I'm actually really looking forward to
seeing their reaction to Chaos Energy."

"Something about this…doesn't seem right," Uchi said, looking at Mairu with concern. "I mean, I
guess I understand his motive, but it seems like he's overreacting a bit. Then again, he was attacked
by an army of villains."

"Yeah, but like, what are the chances that's gonna happen again?" Blue asked.

"But if it does happen again, he might not get so lucky, and one of the kids could get hurt." Mairu
countered. "He still being targeted by the M.L.A., and because he's quirkless, he'll always be
targeted by them, and other quirkist groups."

"Man, those guys are such scum." Blue spat in disgust. "I can't wait until the police find out where
those cowards are hiding, then I'll take em down myself!"

"Well, if anything I doubt Midoriya Izuku has any bad intentions, he seems like a good enough
person from what I've heard of him." Uchi still looked troubled. "Although, while I'm happy to see
someone recognizing your talents, I can't help but be concerned about this. Are you sure you can
manage running an entire branch of a foundation by yourself?"
"Of course, I can…probably." Mairu started thinking about it and cringed a bit. "I mean, I don't
really know how to handle hiring people…or instructing people…or managing…maybe I do need a
little help."

Uchi shook her head but smiled fondly. "Always taking on big challenges, even if you don't know
how to handle them. I suppose we can ask my mother about this, she has experience with this kind
of thing…then again she did marry my father, so perhaps we should look elsewhere for advice."

"Yeah, but I was also wondering if maybe you'd wanna…you know…come and work with me?"
Mairu asked her nervously, looking away from her girlfriend with a blush on her face.

Uchi's eyes widened. "I-"

"Well, I should have seen that coming," Blue smirked. "Doesn't it feel a little off hiring your
girlfriend before anyone else is a bit much? Not even being subtle here Mai."

Mairu's face got much, much redder. "I-I-I-I-I-w-w-well-I"

"Ahahahaha! I'm just messing with ya! It's fine." Blue chuckled as Mairu glared at him, and
pouted.

"I'd be more than happy to work with you, Mai," Uchi said.

Mairu looked back at her girlfriend to see her smiling up at her, a bit of excitement lit up in her
eyes.

"I had been wanting to research Chaos Energy's effect on Flora, and I'll get to spend time with you
more." Uchi's face also turned slightly red as she said that out loud. "It's a win-win."

Mairu's face absolutely lit up, a smile spreading across her face so wide it hurt, and her tails were
just spinning around behind her. "Yes! Oh, this is gonna be amazing!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Currently, Izuku and Mr. Uraraka were standing in front of the now, repaired Midoriya House.

"Well, that didn't take nearly as long as I thought." Mr. Uraraka said. "Still, glad this is all over
with so them kids can get back to livin in a house again."

"Oh, they can't go back in yet," Izuku said, looking down at some blueprints in his hands. "Your
job was to repair the house, but that's far from the only construction that needed to happen around
here. The barracks have also been completed, but construction on the Laboratory, testing grounds,
the turrets, the security towers, and of course now that the house is done, I need to get to work on
adding a proper safe room and-"

"Woah, Woah there little boss I get the picture." Mr. Uraraka said, stopping Izuku before he could
go on a tangent. "But how come I wasn't informed of any of this before?"

"Sorry to say, but there wasn't really a need," Izuku told him, trying to put this in the best way
possible. "Unfortunately, your business simply doesn't have the tools required to handle things like
that, you were really only here to help rebuild the house, everything else is being handled by
more…advanced companies."

Mr. Uraraka sighed and shook his head. "Yeah, I shoulda figured. Don't worry boy I don't take
offense to it. But still, you an't overworking yourself again, are ya?"
Izuku sighed and rolled up the blueprints. "Maybe. I do feel really tired. Maybe it is time I take a
brea-"

BRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!

Izuku stopped his sentence and pulled out his phone, and saw that none other than, Chole. "Hold
that thought."

The stressed teen answered his phone and held it up to his ear. "Hello?"

"Mr. Midoriya, I'm glad to hear your voice." Izuku heard Chole breath a sigh of relief. "I just heard
about the villain attack."

"Just now, it's been half a month?" Izuku pointed out.

"Ok, I live in America, do you know how rare it is for us to hear about news that happens outside
the country?" Chole pointed out.

"Fair enough, but don't worry, we're all fine over here, and we're working on fixing and improving
the house and property," Izuku explained. "When should I expect you here, hopefully, I'll have
everything done by then."

"Soonish, I'm leaving in about a week, so I should be there in about that amount of time," Chole
said.

"Well…the house construction should be done by then at least." Izuku calculated. "I apologize,
but, the time I give you to adjust before you start work might be short, I have a really full plate."

"I can imagine, and you don't need to apologize, believe me, people have asked far more ridiculous
things of me, for much stupider reasons," Chole reassured him with a sigh. "And at least you give
me a heads up, rather than springing work on me out of nowhere. I'll be prepared when you need
me."

"Thank you-" Before Izuku could finish, suddenly, someone else called him.

Namae.

Izuku, now with a headache, sighed into the phone. "Sorry, I have to take another call."

"That's fine, I'll speak to you before I leave, thank you," Chole said, before hanging up, allowing
Izuku to pick up Namae's call.

"Heyyyyyy buddy." Namae, for once, sounded strangely guilty, which made Izuku tense up, as he
wondered what horrible, horrible thing must have happened to make NAMAE of all people feel
guilt. "Sooooo. I just wanna say…I'm sorry."

"What did you do?" Izuku asked, sounding just utterly exasperated.

"Me. Nothing but uh…I know you have a lot on your plate, like, a lot a lot, but…I kinda gotta add
more, sorry dude, we need to have another meeting." Namae said apologetically.

"Why?" Izuku asked, not sounding any less tired.

"Well rember that assassin girl, the first one not the second one. The one with the horns." Namae
said. "The one that was in coma…well she's awake."
Izuku was silent for a while, taking in the sheer amount of work that statement implied, before
taking a deep breath. "Call me a car, I'll sleep on the way there."

XXXXXXXXXXX

Izuku wasted no time when he got to the D.O.C. building, telling the agents to quickly guide him to
the meeting room, and once he made it there, he immediately entered the room, where Namae was
waiting for him.

"What's the situation?" Izuku asked immediately, wanting to get this meeting over with so he could
get back to work.

"Around 24 or 26 hours ago, the girl, I think her name was Nise or something, woke up from her
coma." Namae was cut off.

"If she woke up that long ago, why was I only now informed?" Izuku asked her curtly, having
approximately ZERO patience right now.

"Well the police had to talk with her first, and then we had to report it to the higher-ups, and then to
you," Namae explained. "So that's why it took so long."

"...Understandable." Izuku sighed. "Please continue."

"Alright, so she woke up, and um…yeah she has amnesia," Namae explained with an apologetic
look.

Izuku facepalmed. "Of course she does. You couldn't get any information from her?"

"None. We tried to repair her mind with quirks…but unfortunately, her physic-based quirk caused
complications with any quirks trying to affect her mind. Like it's resisting our attempts." Namae
sighed. "Because of course. Nothing can be simple."

"Ugh." Izuku groaned. If that was the case, then even Kioku wouldn't be able to do anything to
help here. "Although, maybe that's a good thing…kids shouldn't have to remember being
assassins."

"Yeah, but it sure as hell makes our jobs so much fucking harder." Namae groaned.

Izuku shook his head before moving on to the next topic. "Anyway, what's going to happen to her
now?"

"Well, she'll be transferred to your care as soon as possible." Namae sighed. "Sorry man, but
D.O.C. doesn't want to waste any resources holding her, so it's from the hospital to your house."

"I should have known." Izuku rubbed the bridge of his nose. "So I'll be receiving four people once
the house is repaired."

"Four?" Namae raised an eyebrow.

"I have…a new employee coming in, with her daughter," Izuku explained. "Don't worry about it.
Although…I'll also be looking for more hired help, so I might need to make even more
accommodations."

"Man, I would hate to be you dude," Namae told him. "I know this sounds, kind of impossible in
your situation, but please make sure you don't overwork yourself again. Remember, everyone's
 fucked if you die."

Izuku "Beleave me, I remeber."

Chapter End Notes

Hey everyone! So this chapter was pretty much an update as to what's going to be
happening.

Both Izuku and I are not having a good time right now.

I can for sure say, that 2022, is the worst year of my life. I got sick, had a full mental
breakdown, went to a psych ward, am still recovering from a said breakdown, and now
my grandfather is dying.

So yeah, my grandfather, he's likely not going to last more than a week or two. At the
very least, the writing's been on the wall for a while now, so I've had time to process
this, however, due to my current mental state it's still rather difficult for me, to say the
least.

This combined with the fact that I'll have to attend his funeral and wake means you
might have to wait a week between chapters for a little while. Sorry.

But, onto less depressing topics, we got two new characters here!

Blue Blurr is obviously based on sonic, and Uchi is based on a lesser-known Sonic
character, Cosmo from Sonic X!

Sonic played a very big part in life. Being the franchise that introduced me to things
like Fandoms, Fanfics, Youtube, and much, much more. Sonic X was my first
anime(besides Pokemon).

Obviously, it's not gonna take over the story or anything, you likely won't see much of
Blue, but you will see Mairu and Uchi, as they will bring some new antics that I can
write about.

Anyway, please, please review, I need those now more than ever. Reading your
thoughts on my stories is something I treasure, so please tell me what you thought of
this chapter.

Have a nice day everyone.

 Back in Business
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

"Alright everyone, finally the Midoriya Foundation building is officially repaired!" Izuku
announced, standing on the stairs of the now repaired building, looking down at all the
children(and Sori) who were standing in front of him eagerly waiting to be let in

"YEAHHHHHHHHH!" The children cheered.

"Finally I can go back to the safety of my room!" Fuku almost cried tears of joy, with Kei patting
her on the back.

"I think you've been doing great Fuku, you were super helpful back at camp," Kei reassured her
cheerfully.

"Yes, your cooking ability was absolutely essential to our survival." Kiba praised her.

"I just can't wait to get back to work on the game," Ken said.

Indeed. Yonda said. Although with Yami still not here, it'll likely take a bit longer.

"Sorry about that, but Yami still needs to be with Amai so that way he can get more negativity in
the city," Izuku told them. "But don't worry, I'm sure he and Amai will visit every now and again."

"Can we go inside now, I want to play video games with everyone again!?" Netsu asked.

"Yes, but before anything, there is something I need to show you all," Izuku told them.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Izuku brought all the children inside, into the entry hall, and walked right towards the wall past the
stairs.

He then pressed down on a secret hidden button on the wall, and the wall opened up, revealing a
hidden room.

"Woah!?" Most of the kids, and Sori gasped as Izuku brought them into the secret room.

It was rather basic. Just a metal room, with some futons, and creates full of supplies.

"This is the new safe room," Izuku explained, before pointing at the creates. "In those creates are
lots of food and water, just in case you ever need to stay in here for a long time. The room's not as
durable as the training room, but it's hidden. Meaning that no one can warp in here. Speaking of
which, every one it's VERY important that none of you mention this room. To anyone. Especially
you Kiba. If villains like that mist guy find out about this place, then it'll no longer be as safe.
Understood?"

"Yes!" The children answered, understanding the importance of keeping this secret.

"Alright, now, all of you are free to go," Izuku told them.

"YEAHHHHH!" The children cried as they ran out of the room, all looking to get things back to
normal.

"Can I go too boss?" Sori asked him hopefully. "I wanna go eat some tuna!"

"Not yet, there's a room I have to show you," Izuku told her.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Izuku brought Sori into a room on the second floor, one that was covered in screens, displaying the
forest and the house.

There were also several Seers on one side of the room, as well as several terminals with buttons on
them, underneath the screens.

"This is the security room, here you can see all the cameras set up throughout the property," Izuku
explained, before morning over the terminals. "And here are the controls for the defenses."

"Defenses? I thought the monsters were the defenses?" Sori asked.

"Yes, but I also added something new," Izuku explained, before pressing a button on the terminal.

Suddenly, in the forest, a hidden turret popped out of the ground.

"Whoa, you're really not messing around boss." Sori whistled, as Izuku pressed another button
causing the turret to go back into the ground.

"I never mess around when it comes to my children's safety," Izuku told her seriously. "I don't
really need to explain anything more about this room to you. I doubt you'd remember what most of
these buttons do, to be honest."

"Yeah, your probably right." Sori agreed. "And that sounds super borning anyway."

"I'll leave most of this to Sai," Izuku told her. "Alright, you are free to go."

"Thanks, boss!" Sori said as she sped out of the room.

RING RING!

Once she left, Izuku breathed a sigh of relief. "Ok, two-hour nap. Then back to work."

XXXXXXXXXXXX

"Finally! Fuku's back! Where she belongs!" Fuku said as she entered her room, a look of pure relief
on her face.

The lavender-haired girl jumped on her bed, flopping face first onto her sheets, and digging her
head into her pillow. "Oh bed, how Fuku missed you!"

She then jumped up, ran over to her window, and picked up her venus fly trap. "Aren't you glad to
be home Petey!"

Of course, the plant didn't talk back, and Fuku eventually set it down, before sitting back down on
her bed.

It was nice having solid walls around her again. The flimsy wall of the tents provided little comfort
to Fuku, especially after such a harrowing attack. It didn't help that she could hear everything that
went on outside, and every little noise that happened around her tent convinced Fuku that there was
gonna be another villain attack.

Thankfully Fuku's tent was isolated, meaning no one got exposed to all the gas she'd been pumping
out.

After taking some more time to soak in the feeling of returning to her room, Fuku wondered what
to do next.

"Should I get back to work so soon? I mean I know Yonda said that we need to focus on the game
but…" Fuku sighed and pouted a bit. "I really wanna just relax and watch some anime…I'm sure
they won't mind if I just watch a few episodes before I get back to work."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Welcome back my minions!" Kiba said into the camera, as she started up her stream in her room.
"Your queen has returned!"

At long last!

For 1000 years she'd lain dormant, and now the Queen of Eternal Darkness has arisen!

Lady Kiba has risen!

Celebrate and bask in her presence!

"I know the wait has been long and agonizing, but at long last, my fortress has been repaired!" Kiba
beamed at the camera confidently, happy to be able to produce content for her loyal fans once
again. "And to celebrate my return, it's time to continue my Elden Ring let's play!"

ALRIGHT!

Rage time!

Thank you Lady K!

XXXXXXXXXXXX

Shina opened the door to her room and just…stared at the room inside.

It wasn't anything grand. It was just a basic room.

But it was her's.

Her room. At the Midoriya Foundation.

Yes, she'd been adopted by Izuku for a month now, but staying in the camps…she just hadn't quite
felt like she was a part of the family now.

She took a few steps into the room, and then fell to her knees, as tears started falling from her eyes.
"It worked. It really worked. I'm free."

For her entire life, she longed for this. To be free of the horrible system she'd been unfortunately
born into.
When she'd heard of the raid on the Midoriya Foundation, she knew that was her chance, but
now…here she was! It worked!

She'd never have to kill again.

Yes, yes it must be such a relief.

Shina turned around and saw Yonda standing in her doorway with a smile on her face.

I was quite happy when I got my room too. Yonda told her, inviting herself in. It really gives the
feeling of being away from all that stuff from the past. Like your getting a new start. Like your part
of the family.

Wow, she is scary. Shina thought automatically. She hadn't talked with many of the children. Given
her…less than steller first impression, many of the other children were wary of her, and as such
Shina decided it was best to hide away in her tent.

The only person she'd really talked to was, Kei.

Yonda had also never seemed afraid of her, but the same could not be said in reverse. The psychic
girl reminded her of all her least favorite people. Clever people. Filled with lies and ambitions.

And she just seemed so much smarter than she should be, and her ability to read her thoughts gave
her goosebumps.

Shina's eyes widened as she realized Yonda heard what she just thought. Wait! I didn't mean that I-

Ahahahahahaha. Shina cringed, as she heard Yonda laughing inside of her head. Oh dear, don't
worry, I don't mind. There are just some people, or rather of lot people, who just don't feel
comfortable around me. For good reason. But you don't have to worry. I'm not gonna do anything
to you. I have reason to. After all, while the others are unsure of you given where you came from, I
know better. I know you. Our tents were rather close by you see, and well…I can hear thoughts
through walls.

Shina's eyes widened with shock and fear, and she fell back on her butt and started scooting away
from Yonda. Wait! Were you listening to my thoughts for a month!?

Indeed I have. And because of that, I can now say I trust you…about 90%. You're not some
hardened assassin. Yonda smiled at her. Just a scared little girl, happy to be free, with no idea
what to do now.

Shina gulped. She wasn't used to this. Back with the M.L.F., the only thing she really had was her
private thoughts. But Yonda could hear everything and read her like the back of her hand. It was
terrifying.

Oh don't be so scared, I'm on your side. Yonda told her, putting her hands behind her
back. Because you and I have a common goal.

I doubt that, I mean uh-Shina tried to think of something to respond with, but she was too scared.

Yonda sighed and shook her head. No this won't do you're much too terrified.

She then pulled out a piece of candy from her pocket and threw it onto Shina's lap. Eat it. Now.

Not wanting to figure out what would happen if she refused, Shina quickly proceeded to unwrap
and eat the candy.

Quickly she felt her nerves start to calm, and she released the breath she'd been holding up to now.

Feeling better? It's calming candy. It's made by an acquaintance of ours, who can make candy that
can affect emotions. Yonda explained. And now that you're calmer, let me explain a bit when I said
we had similar goals. You see, I like there to be a positive vibe in this house. Positive thoughts are
so much nicer to listen to than negative thoughts, and so having the others continue to not trust
you, would go against my interest. Does that make sense?

…I guess. Shina still didn't trust her, but she did make sense.

Go. And of course, you want to be liked by the other right? Yonda asked her.

…Yes…where is this going? Shina asked fearfully.

Where it's going, Shina my dear, is that we should, and should I mean will, work together, to
improve your image with the others. Yonda explained to her. Isn't that wonderful?

Not really, you're really scary. I mean yes! Shina quickly corrected.

Good. Now, the best way to do that is to use your skills to help improve the household. Yonda told
her. Unfortunately, the only things you are adept at are murder and reading. Not that that's your
fault I suppose. You were given little opportunity for much else.

Thanks for reminding me. Shina thought bitterly, before again realizing Yonda could hear her. I
mean-

Now obviously it'll be difficult to use such skills, but I found a way, you're welcome. Yonda
continued with a smile. Tonight you'll be joining Kei in reading bedtime stories to Kai. I already
went through the liberty of informing her. She'll be coming to get you around bedtime.

You couldn't have asked me first? Shina asked her with a bit of despair in her tone.

Oh? Do you not want to improve your reputation? Or do you find reading to someone else that
bad? Yonda asked her.

Well, no. Shina thought.

Perfect, then be ready by tonight, don't want to disappoint anyone. Yonda told her, as she made her
way to the door. Have a nice first day in the house. We'll talk more later. For now, enjoy your
time, I'd suggest finding some new hobbies, rember, you are free to choose.

And with that, Yonda closed the door, leaving Shina alone in her room.

Do I? Shina thought to herself with a sigh.

It's not that she had a problem with reading stories to Kai, especially if Kei was going to be there.

But didn't like that that choice had been made FOR her. She'd had enough of that for one lifetime.

At least I know what I'm doing now. Shina sighed.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Meanwhile, Yonda was just exiting Shina's room with a smile on her face.
 Well, that wasn't very nice, was it?

Yonda's eyes widened, and she quickly turned around to see Fu right behind her. Fu…how did you
sneak up on me?

I was just brain dead for a little while. Fu explained with a shrug. Made my head so empty you
couldn't even read my thoughts. But I could still hear everything happening around me, including
your little conversation.

Yonda groaned. You are insanely inconvenient for me, you know that? You're smart, difficult to
manipulate, you enjoy being embarrassed so I can't even blackmail you, and now you can sneak up
on me.

Well someone needs to keep you in check. Fu said. Speaking of which, give the poor girl a break. If
she's being truthful like you said, then she's been through enough don't you think?

Oh please. Yonda rolled her eyes. Life doesn't stop for anyone or anything, and the sooner she gets
people to trust her the better.

Better for her, or better for you? Fu asked with his arms crossed.

Yes. Yonda answered. The sooner is over, the sooner we can both enjoy our time here without that
eating away at us.

Well, you have a point. But still, don't just boss her around, or else I'm telling Izuku. Fu threatened.

Oh, come on! Yonda whined. That girl is so timid and scared of me it'll take forever to get
anything done with her.

Well here's a thought, maybe make her less afraid of you. Fu rolled his eyes. Either way, tone down
your "help" or else. Understood.

Ugh. Fine. Yonda agreed, knowing she didn't really have a choice.

Good. Rember, I have my eyes on you. Fu told her, before turning and walking away.

Yonda sighed. This is going to take, much longer now. Great.

Chapter End Notes

Hey guys I'm back! Sorry, it's been so long since I last uploaded, but well…the
situation got worse for a while.

My parents decided it would be a good idea to give me THC without my permission or

knowledge. Unfortunately, my body has a bad reaction to THC, which caused, quite a
few problems.

But now I've started to recover some more, so hopefully, I can get back to posting
chapters.

Now, this chapter was just to establish the new saferoom and Shina's place in the
house. As well the house being rebuilt of course.
Next chapter we'll start bringing in the many newcomers.

Anyway, please review and have a nice day.

 Nise and Easy

The day right after the house was repaired, Izuku went to the hospital, thankfully this time, it wasn't
for himself.

Rather, he was here for someone else.

"Izuku buddy, glad you're here," Namae said as she met Izuku in the halls of the hospital, the two
of them walking down it with D.O.C. agents on both sides of them, escorting them down. "Early as
usual."

"I'm surprised you're here early," Izuku replied.

"Actually, I'm late. The time I'm required to be here, and the time you're supposed to be here, are
very different." Namae sighed. "Sometimes, very rarely, it pays to be you…metaphorically
speaking that is, in terms of cash it always pays to be you."

"What's the status on the girl?" Izuku asked, getting straight to the point.

"Well, she woke up in a hospital, no memory of who she was, surrounded by armed guards, and
was constantly assaulted by questions she didn't have the answer to and that implied not-so-nice
things," Namae explained. "Take a guess at her status."

Izuku sighed. "Have you at least confirmed she's not dangerous?"

"Yeah…mostly," Namae answered. "She dosen't wanna hurt anyone if that's what you're worried
about, but she's weak, scared, and has no idea how to use her quirk, so if she freaks out, she might
accidentally break a few bones."

Izuku gave an even deeper sigh. "But we're sure she doesn't want to kill me?"

"Like I told you if you die we're fucked. So naturally, we made sure that her amnesia was the real
deal, and that she had no intention of harming you before we'd ever let you two meet face to face."
Namae reassured him. "And with that cloak, you'll be fine."

"That's not as reassuring as you think it is." Izuku shook his head.

Soon enough, the two arrived at a room with two armed guards.

Izuku took a deep breath. "Well, let's just hope for the best."

With that, Izuku entered the room.

Despite the guards outside, inside was just a fairly standard hospital room.

Inside on the bed, was Nise herself, looking at Izuku with a terrified expression.

For a few seconds, there was silence, as Izuku slowly entered the room, getting a bit closer to her
hospital bed, while he waited for her to ask questions that never came.

After almost a minute, Izuku realized the girl was waiting for him to speak. So he put on his
friendliest smile and spoke in his warmest voice. "Hello there, I am Director Midoriya Izuku. Head
of the Midoriya Foundation. But you can call me Izuku, or Midoriya. Or whatever you'd like
really. It's pleasure to meet you."
"Mi…doriya," Nose repeated in a timid voice. "I-I heard that name…they said they would send me
to you…is that bad?"

"No, no. It's a good thing. You see, I run a facility for children who are…special." Izuku chose his
words carefully. "I've heard you had some…issues with your quirk."

The girl looked away, fear and guilt reflecting in her eyes, confirming Izuku's statement.

"Well, I'm here to help you with that," Izuku explained to her. "You'll be taken out of this place and
to my home, where I'll take care of you and help you learn to control your quirk, so you don't
accidentally hurt anyone."

Nise looked at him, slightly less fearfully now. "Your…going to take care of me?"

Izuku nodded. "That's right, and you'll be surrounded by other wonderful kids, just like you. And
other people who will help and protect you."

Nise didn't respond instead she looked down and adopted a thoughtful expression, as well as
looking quite confused.

Izuku took on a sympathetic look. "I understand this must be…overwhelming. If you have any
questions, I'll be happy to answer them."

The girl immediately looked back up at him, hope welling in her desperate eyes. "Really?"

"Really." Izuku nodded.

Nise looked relieved and took a few seconds to get her thoughts together. "Who am I, what
happened to me? Where are my-"

STOP ASKING QUESTIONS!

SMACK!

"Ah!" Nise cried, as suddenly one of her vectors smacked her in the face.

"Nise?!" Izuku rushed forward and looked at her left cheek, which was now red. "What happened?
Did you lose control of your quirk again?"

"I…did you hear that?" Nise asked him, looking around wondering where that voice came from.

"Hear what?" Izuku asked, looking confused. He looked around as well, but no one was there but
them.

A minute of silence passed before Nise concluded that no one was around them. She looked back
up at Izuku. "Who am I? What happened to me? Where are my parents?"

"Ah…yes of course you'd ask that." Izuku sighed, as he stepped back and tried to think of a way to
explain things without giving away too much.

"Was I a bad person?" Nise asked in a very low voice, once again looking frightened, and clutching
her blanket. "Those people keep asking if I want to-to kill someone. Why would they ask that? Did
I hurt someone? Was a bad guy?"

"No!" Izuku quickly reassured her, before realizing he had to explain. "Well…you weren't a bad
person at least…Unfortunately, we don't know much about your background, but what we do
know is that your parents were, not good people. They treated you badly, and they forced you to
try and hurt me. But before you could get close to me, you ran into one of my sons and got into a
fight. He won and hit you a bit too hard in the head, which is how you ended up here without your
memory."

The girl stayed silent for a while, taking in and processing Izuku's words. "I…tried to hurt you?"

"You were forced to," Izuku reassured her. "From what Fu told me, you didn't really want to."

That didn't seem to improve her mood much, and the girl is still looking down at her bedsheets
with tears glimmering in the corner of her eyes.

Maybe I should have lied a bit more. Izuku thought to himself as he tried to think of a way to
reassure her.

In the end, he ended up going up to her bed and putting a hand on her head.

The girl flinched, but thankfully she didn't push him away, instead just looking up at him curiously.

"It's not your fault. And besides, that's all in the past now. Your parents can't make you do any
more bad things." Izuku told her. "You're free to do whatever it is you want to do."

"Whatever…I want to do?" Nise repeated, before looking back down at her bed. "What I want to
do…what do I…want to do?"

"I don't know, and it's ok if you don't either," Izuku said with a smile. "Because we're going to find
out. And I'll do everything I can to help you."

"...Really?" Nise asked looking up at Izuku hopefully.

Izuku nodded. "Really."

Nise just kept looking up at him, hope brimming in her eyes, and eventually, tears.

Suddenly Izuku felt something touch his back and push him forward, where he then stumbled into
Nise's embrace.

"Thank you." Nise cried as she buried her head into Izuku's stomach. "Thank you."

"Shsssh. It's ok." Izuku told her, as he started petting her head. "Everything's going to be ok."

XXXXXXXXX

Fu was currently once again in the library, enjoying a good book when suddenly his phone started
ringing.

The undead boy looked down at the phone and saw that it was none other than Izuku calling.

"Hey, dad." Fu started as she picked up the call. "What's up?"

"Hey Fu, um…so I'm not gonna be back home tonight," Izuku explained, and Fu could practically
hear him wince.

"Why?" Fu asked immediately. "You didn't get kidnapped by another child again did you?"

"No! No…kind of." Izuku answered, causing Fu to sigh. "It's not that I got kidnapped I just…can't
leave right now."

"Just tell me what's going on?" Fu asked.

"Well…do you remember that Nise girl that you defeated a while back?" Izuku asked him.

"Please don't tell us she's coming to live with us?" Fu asked.

"How did you know?" Izuku responded, shocked he figured it out so quickly.

"Why?" Fu asked not even bothering with Izuku's question. "She tried to kill you. Shina is one
thing, but that girl really wanted you dead. How can D.O.C. think this is a good idea and…wait a
minute…are you with her right now?"

"...Yes," Izuku revealed.

Fu wanted to slam his head into the table. "I could have sworn you said, you'd be taking better care
of your health."

"I can explain!" Izuku said quickly. "She has amnesia you see. So she doesn't want to kill me
anymore."

"And what happens if her memory comes back?" Fu asked. "Are we even sure that she really has
amnesia?"

"We are sure that she has amnesia. D.O.C. checked out her head as best they could, so we know
she's not faking it." Izuku assured him. "And people don't typically get their memories back after
losing them. That's mostly just T.V. stuff. Either way, it's not really like I have much of a choice.
Even if I wanted to refuse, I couldn't. She's an O.P.C. and since she no longer wants to kill me,
D.O.C. sees no reason not to give her to me immediately. If I tried to refuse, I'd be going against
the agreement I signed, which would have VERY dire consequences."

Fu sighed. "Ugh…well. Why does this mean you can't leave?"

"As you can imagine, waking up in a hospital surrounded by guards with no memory of anything,
and not being able to see her parents, has taken a toll on her mentally," Izuku explained. "Right
now I'm the only person she really trusts, and well…she doesn't want to leave her side just yet.
And she can't go with me until tomorrow so…"

"Alright, so what do you want me to do?" Fu asked. "Do you me to tell everyone so they don't
freak out when you show up tomorrow?"

"Yeah, sorry to burden you with this but I can't leave her right now," Izuku said apologetically.

"I understand. You have that cloak on right?" Fu asked.

"Of course," Izuku confirmed.

"Alright, keep your guard up, and be careful," Fu told him before sighing. "Hopefully the others
take this well."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"What do you mean that assassin girl is coming to live here!?"

Fu sighed, as Kiba held him, grabbing both his arms so tight he was sure she'd broken some bones.
The boy had gathered everyone in the cafeteria(of course Mu was nowhere to be seen and Fuku
was hiding under a table where she thought no one could see her.) and told them the news about
Nise.

They reacted about as well as you can expect.

"I just told you, she has amnesia, doesn't want to kill dad anymore, and she's an O.P.C." Fu
explained. "So naturally, she'd end up here."

"There's nothing natural about it at all!" Fuku objected. "She wanted to kill Izuku so why is she
coming to live here? What if she gets her memories back?!"

"Yeah, I may not be the brightest, but I'm pretty sure this is a bad idea," Sori spoke up.

"I don't wanna hear that coming from you of all people," Fu said glaring at Sori a bit. "Look, I don't
like this either, but it's what's happening, so get over it."

"Easy for you to say, some of us react like normal people." Ken scoffed before Nara elbowed him
for insensitivity. "Ow! What was that for?!"

"I also want everyone to rember that not only does she have amnesia, but her original reason for
wanting to kill dad, was because her parents mistreated her, and she was desperate for attention."
Fu crossed his arms. "Let's not pretend some of us here wouldn't have killed someone if you
thought it would make your parents love you."

"Tch. Low blow." Ken muttered.

"She was a victim, a dangerous victim, but still a victim," Fu told everyone. "And now, at for right
now, she's not dangerous anymore. So don't treat her poorly."

"...Easier said than done," Kiba replied, before letting Fu go, and looking over to Shina in the back
of the room, staying silent. "Shina, do you know anything about this girl, Nise?"

Shina shook her head. "No. Nise probably isn't even her real name. When were sent on missions we
usually used fake names to hide our identities."

"Great somehow we know even less about her now," Kiba grunted.

I understand your frustration dear sister but do calm yourself. Yonda told her. Father no idiot, and
he knows what's at stake if he dies. If he didn't think this was safe, then he wouldn't have done it,
especially not so soon after his collapse. As a mind reader, I can vouch that he thinks more about
his safety than he used to.

Kiba didn't look very reassured.

"Actually Yonda, dad gave you orders to keep an eye on her. To be specific, your room is right
next to hers." Fu told her.

Wonderful, I was intending on doing that anyway, this just makes things easier. Yonda said,
sounding very pleased.

"Everyone else, if you can't trust her for now, just avoid her, but don't make it obvious you doing
so," Fu told them. "That's all so just, feel free to do whatever it is you were doing."

With that Fu walked away, leaving them all to deal with the aftermath of the news.
Everyone I know you must hate the idea of father being at risk, and so do I. Yonda stated. But as
Shina here has shown, being an M.L.A. assassin wasn't really a choice.

"Yeah but Shina never really tried to kill anyone," Nara argued. "This girl, on the other hand, was
dead set on killing Izuku."

"Even I'm not sure about this," Shina admitted fidgeting uncomfortably.

Well rest assured dear siblings, if this girl has a single thought about harming our dear father, I
will now. And then Shina gave them all a very dangerous smiled. And she won't ever get the
chance to act.
 Lending A Hand

Izuku was careful not to move too much in the car, as a D.O.C. agent drove him and Nise to the
Midoriya Foundation

Nise was currently sitting next to Izuku, and by next to him that meant she was clutching his side.
Considering he was still wearing his robe, Izuku needed to be very careful when he moves,
otherwise one of the boney parts would poke her.

"So, are you excited to see your new home?" Izuku asked her hopefully, trying to plant some
positive thoughts in her head, and start a conversation.

"...Yes?" Nise said, sounding completely unsure.

And the conversation ended right there.

Izuku didn't know what he was expecting. It'd be hard to get a conversation from someone who
barely knew anything and was still quite frightened.

It's gonna take a while before she gets comfortable. Izuku sighed, as the car approached the
facility.

The car pulled up the gates, and Izuku pressed a button on his phone, to open them.

Quickly, the car pulled up to the house, stopping in front of it.

"Are you ready?" Izuku said, looking down at Nise.

Nise hesitated, but eventually, she looked up and nodded, taking Izuku's hand to comfort herself.

Izuku opened the door, and the two exited the car, closing the door behind them, as the car drove
off. "Welcome home, Nise."

XXXXXXXXXXXX

The two walking into through the door, with Nise holding his hand and walking behind him.

And the moment they stepped in, they were met with Fu, waiting for them a few feet away.

"Hey, welcome home." Fu greeted. He looked over at Nise, who shrunk away behind Izuku's
cloak. "You must be Nise then. Nice to meet you. My name is Fu, short for Fuhai. But please don't
call me that. And this-"

Then Kyosei popped out a tentacle head, causing Nise to flinch.

"Is Kyosei," Fu said, before Kyosei sunk back into his body. "He's my brother, but we're kind of…
sharing a body. Don't worry about it, you'll understand more later."

"...Ok," Nise said quietly, relaxing a little bit now that Fu had introduced himself.

Izuku moved away from Nise, before kneeling down to meet her eye to eye. "I have to deal with
some paperwork, meaning I'm going to be busy for a little while, but Fu's going to show you
around. Is that ok?"
Nise wanted to refuse, but she also didn't want to make Izuku angry. He was her only ally right now
and she was terrified of losing him.

She looked at Fu and…there was something about him that seemed familiar. Like she'd seen him
somewhere before. She just needed to try and rember a bit-

You don't have to go back to them.

"Agh!" Nise shouted out in pain, falling to her knees as suddenly her head started to hurt like hell.
"Aghhhhhhh!"

"Nise?!" Izuku shouted out in concern and confusion.

It seems like you're one of us. The ones who got unlucky at birth.

Parents whose love you have to earn aren't real parents.

Do you really want to live like that!?

A slave to you-

That's enough!

And suddenly, it stopped.

The pain disappeared as quickly as it came, and Nise was left on her knees, clutching her head and
hyperventilating.

"Nise!? Nise! You need to calm down. Just breathe ok? In and out." Izuku instructed her. "In, and
out."

Fu had also ran in, and massaged circles into her back, to try and help her calm down.

After a couple minutes, Nise managed to get her breathing back under control.

"Are you ok? Is anything hurting? Can you stand?!" Izuku asked her rapid-fire questions as he tried
not to panic.

"I…I'm ok?" Nise said, sounding extremely unsure. "My head just hurts…and I heard some weird
voices. Most of them sounded like him?"

Izuku and Fu looked at each other, before looking back at her.

"Did some of your memories come back?" Izuku asked her, feeling a pit growing in his stomach.

"I don't…think so?" Nise answered. "I don't remember anything but some words…did I meet him
before?"

Guess that cat's out of the bag. Fu thought. "We met before when you first showed up here.
Unfortunately, we got into a fight. But I don't hold it against you. You didn't really have much of a
choice."

So he was the one I fought. Nise felt a twinge of guilt. But at the same time…she also felt…
strangely reassured. Maybe it was because she knew he could handle her if she lost control of her
quirk, but…there was something else as well. Something was telling her to trust him.
Given how little she knew, she'd have to follow that instinct.

"I'm sorry." Nise apologized, looking at Fu while also trying to understand why she felt the way
that she did.

"Like I said, no problem," Fu said, before extending his hand. "Do you want to come with me? Or
do you need to stay with dad?"

Nise hesitated, but after a few moments, but ultimately, she took his hand, and let him help her up.
"I'll go with you."

"Good. First, let me show you your room." Fu said, as he took her by the hand, and guided her
away.

As Fu took her away, Nise looked back at Izuku.

"I'll see you a bit later, just remember, you're safe here." Izuku reminded her before she eventually
was out of sight.

After a few moments, Izuku heard someone speak in his head.

Something is very wrong with that girl. Yonda revealed herself, hiding behind the staircase, just
out of sight.

What do you mean, something is wrong? Izuku asked her quickly, as he started preparing himself
for the worst. Did she get her memories back? Does she want to kill anyone?

I don't…think so, but I'm not sure. Yonda said, sounding a bit unsettled. When she was on her
knees, I… couldn't hear her thoughts clearly.

What? Izuku looked at her in shock.

It was like, something was fighting inside of her head. Yonda explained as best she could. I've
never heard anything like it before. I did hear what I think was Fu's voice, and another voice that
sounded like her's but…it was angry.

This is…damn it why can't anything be simple? Izuku cursed, before sighing. You're sure she didn't
have any thoughts about hurting anyone?

Yonda shook her head. I didn't hear anything like that while she was freaking out, nor anything like
that after…but this is very, very strange. I'm definitely going to have to keep watch of her.

Please do. Izuku rubbed his temple. I feel terrible for having to rely on you like this…am I really
going to need to give you an allowance for spying on people? I really don't want to encourage that.

Oh father it's far too late for that. Yonda told him. And I don't need an allowance for this. Just
rember all my hard work when I do something wrong.

Izuku sighed again. Just please go after them.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"And this is your room," Fu told Nise, as he opened the door to her room.

Nise looked inside, letting got Fu's hand to get a good look at where she would be living from now
on.
"I know it's a bit plain, but you're free to decorate it in any way you'd like," Fu told her.

Decorate…how would I decorate it? Nise thought to herself. I don't know what I like…

It was starting to get at frustrating as it was scary, not knowing anything about herself. Because it
left her confused and not knowing what to do.

"Well, do you want to stick around here for a while, or would you like to explore the rest of the
building?" Fu asked her. "It's pretty big, so it might take a while. And I'd understand if you'd just
want to relax in here for a while."

Nise considered the offer. While part of her was a bit scared of wandering around and bumping into
people she didn't know, but…what would she even do in here?

Think about how much she doesn't know.

At least going around the house would give her something to do.

"I um…want to explore," Nise answered.

"Huh. Well ok then." Fu said, before turning around. "Make sure to follow me, don't want you
getting lost."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"So this is the library," Fu said, as he guided Nise into the book-filled room. "You can read right?"

Nise nodded, as she looked around the room, her eyes landing on one of the tables, where Ken and
Nara had been studying and were now trying to stay as quiet as possible.

"Oh, so those two are here," Fu said, noticing the pair. "The girl is Nara, and the stupid-looking
one is her brother Ken."

"Hey!?" Ken shouted out in annoyance, turning to glare at Fu.

Then, Nise and Ken made eye contact, and after looking at each other for just a moment, Ken
scowled and turned away again.

Nise frowned, wondering if she did something wrong. Or…maybe he's upset because I tried to hurt
Mr. Izuku.

Seeing Nise's expression fall, Fu stepped in. "Don't worry about them. Anyway, let's go."

Fu turned Nise around, and the two exited the room.

And as they left, a squishy sound coming from the ceiling followed.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Fu showed her around the rest of the house, the game room, the pool, the sports room, etc.

And Nise would have tried to consider the things she could do in those rooms…if not for how
uncomfortable she was.

Every time they ran into someone, they seemed very, cold towards her. Never looking her in the
eyes for more than a second, if it all.
And then of course there was the constant feeling of being watched.

After the tour was done, Fu brought her back to her room.

"Well, that's pretty much everywhere in the house…well everywhere important," Fu told her. "It
should be about time for lunch. Just stay here, and I'll go get it for you."

And with that, Fu left. Closing the door and leaving Nise to her thoughts.

Well, this place is…better than the hospital. Nise surmised.

The hospital had felt completely cold and hostile. Everyone either seemed to not care about her, or
seem actively hostile. No one told her anything, and it would have been boring if it wasn't so
terrifying.

But here it was…well it was still kind of cold and hostile, it seemed like she'd left an impression on
this place, that wasn't exactly good. But at least Izuku and Fu were nice enough, and more than
happy to explain things to her if she asked.

Maybe things were really looking up for her.

Then the door opened, and a black-cloaked figure, with a scythe for a hand, came in.

Nise flinched, and stepped back, looking at the imposing figure carrying a weapon, with fear. "W-
who are you?"

"That's what I should be asking you," Gami responded, his voice as cold and emotionless as ever.
"Along with, do you really have amnesia? Are you a M.L.A. spy? Are you trying to kill Izuku?"

"W-what! No!? I-I-I-" Nise was overwhelmed, and scared. She kept backing up until she hit a wall,
right under the window.

With Nise's back against a wall, Gami began moving forward, raising their scythe. "I worked too
hard to escape. I won't let them take me back. If you really have amnesia, then prove it."

Then, Gami charged forward, and everything went black.

 Throwing Hands
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Shit.

Gami/Shina didn't like to curse, but shit was the only word they could think of to describe this
horrible situation.

The situation being that, when they had charged at Nise, two things happened.

One, Nise's expression suddenly changed. The scared and confused look in her eyes was suddenly
replaced with cold fury.

And the second thing that happened, was that Gami was grabbed by one of Nise's vectors and
chucked out the window.

Of course, the first problem, the least concerning one was, that Gami was now falling out of a
building.

The solution to this was simple.

Gami quickly cut their own arm and killed their flightlessness.

Immediately, black wings burst out of their back, and with a flap, Gami was now flying.

Gami flew up to the window and faced his second biggest problem.

That being that "Nise" certainly didn't seem to have amnesia.

The two stared each other down, seeing who would make the first move.

In the end, it was Gami, as they charged forward, moving as fast as possible towards Nise, in hopes
of getting the single hit they needed.

Only to be batted away by "Nise"'s vectors, sending them flying over towards the forest.

"Nise" then ran over to the window, and jumped out of it, while using her vectors, to launch herself
into the air, after Gami.

Gami meanwhile, tried to regain their sense of balance, however by the time they stabilized
themselves in the air, "Nise" had already reached them, grabbing them with one of her vectors in
the air, and slamming them down.

CRASH!

Gami hit the ground, in what he was sure would have been an agonizing experience if he could feel
pain.

That quirk is going to make things difficult for sure. Gami thought as they picked themselves off
the ground, while Nise slowly came to the ground, using her vectors to grab onto the trees and
lower herself gently. I need to find a way to get past those vectors.
When "Nise" reached the ground, she glared at Gami. "I don't want to fight you."

"I don't want to fight you either," Gami admitted, while not at all looking like they wanted to stand
down. "But I can't let you ruin everything."

SLICE!

Gami then cut the ground and seemingly nothing happened. But then they cut the ground again,
and something immediately happened.

Suddenly, everything started to move as if it was on ice.

The dirt, rocks, and grass moved and shifted, and the trees started to move through the ground and
fall over.

And "Nise" immediately fell on her butt and started slipping backward, while Gami took to the air
once more.

"What the!?" "Nise" shouted, as she tried to stop herself from slipping, by digging her vectors into
the dirt, but that didn't work and she kept slipping.

Unfortunately for her, nothing would keep her from slipping, as Gami had killed all the friction in
the area.

But immediately, she noticed an even more pressing issue, that being that without friction, even the
trees that were rooted in the ground, couldn't keep still, and as such the trees were now falling
down.

And some of them would be falling on her if she didn't do anything.

Immediately, "Nise" shifted her focus.

SLICE!

"Nise" started slicing up the trees that were going to fall on her with three of her vectors, while
using the last vector, to push her around to avoid the already fallen trees.

As "Nise" was sliding through the forest, Gami flew after her, waiting for his opportunity to strike.

And that opportunity would be coming soon.

I just need to get out of the range of his quirk. "Nise," thought to herself. No matter how powerful a
quirk is, it has to have limits. I just need to keep mov-

SLAM!

Before "Nise" could finish that thought, she found herself slamming into an invisible wall.

A small explanation. When Gami first sliced the ground, it didn't actually do nothing. What Gami
killed there, was this space's connection to their dimension.

In other words, Gami had sealed everything within the small area they were in, into its own
separate pocket dimension.

Meaning, there was no escape.

But it seemed like that wouldn't matter, as Gami took advantage of "Nise"'s surprise, and rushed to
cut her back.

Gami came in and slashed at her back…only for him to accidentally hit the base of one of "Nise"'s
vectors, which he couldn't cut.

"Nise" felt something hit her Vectors, and quickly realized what happened, and before Gami could
get in a second strike, she used her vectors and grabbed Gami by his wings, and held him up.

Before "Nise" could take advantage of this, however, Gami cut himself again, killing his wings,
causing them to vanish, and Gami to fall to the ground.

As soon as he hit the still shifting dirt, Gami pushed himself back, away from "Nise" however
"Nise" wasn't going to let him get away that easy, and pushed herself off the invisible wall, towards
Gami, reaching him in little to no time at all.

Gami knew he would only have time to do one thing, before "Nise" grabbed him, so he had to think
fast.

And so just as Nise's vectors were grabbing his shoulders, Gami cut themselves and killed their
own friction.

When Nise tried to grab him, her vectors just slipped off them, unable to grab something with zero
friction.

"Grrrrrr!" "Nise" growled angrily, frustrated with the no friction thing by this point.

Gami then used his scythe to push himself forward and slid towards "Nise", but of course, this
didn't work and resulted in "Nise" backhanding them with one of their vectors, and sending them
flying into the air.

Now that he was once again, a good distance away from "Nise" he then cut himself again, killing
his flightlessness, canceling out his earlier use of his quirk, and regrowing his wings.

Gami looked down at "Nise", who was still sliding around, chopping up trees in her way. I need to
find a way to get past those vectors…wait, that might work.

Then, Gami started flying around, swooping down to cut trees, and killing their gravity, making
them float into the air.

"What one earth are they doing?" "Nise," asked herself as she watched Gami send more trees into
the air.

"Nise" then saw Gami fly under the trees, and turn their back on her.

She saw a chance to get in a hit on them, and used her vectors, to change her direction, and launch
herself towards Gami intent on smacking them towards the ground, and getting in a good few hits.

However, this was all part of Gami's plan. As he heard Nise launch herself towards him, he knew
what he had to do.

Normally, Gami's quirk could not affect itself. Meaning Gami couldn't just cut himself and kill his
quirk's drawbacks or effects. However, there were workarounds to this.

And so as "Nise" closed in on him, Gami cut himself and killed his existence.
Just like that, Gami vanished, causing "Nise's" vectors to hit nothing.

Suddenly, "Nise" felt a chill going down her spine, and felt something closing in on her from
above.

She looked up, and found out much to her horror, that since Gami currently didn't exist, neither did
his quirk, or its effects, meaning, everything that was being affected by Gami's quirk would return
to normal.

That included the gravity of all the trees above her, which were now about fall on top of her.

CRASH!

The trees slammed into "Nise", and they crashed into the ground. Pinning her to the ground.

Almost immediately afterward, Gami, or rather Shina, appeared back in the exact same spot, since
the effects of their quirk vanished when they ceased to exist, that meant nothing keeping them
from existing, so that move, in particular, could only last for a moment.

"Ahhhhhhhh!" Shina screamed in terror, as they immediately started falling to the ground.

She quickly cut her arm again, killing her flightlessness, causing her wings to come back, which
allowed her to safely come back to the ground.

"Whew." Shina breathed a sigh of relief. "I'm so glad that worked, if could feel emotions when I'm
Gami would have started getting scared. Man, that girl was tough."

Shina looked at the huge pile of logs that Nise was currently buried under and started to worry.
"Wait…t-this wouldn't kill her…would it? Oh, I really hope she's not dead, I just got a new start on
my life not killing people!"

Fortunately, or Unfortunately depending on how you looked at it, "Nise" proved to be alive, when
suddenly, the front of the pile of trees, burst open, and "Nise" limped out.

Back when "Nise" was about to get hit by the trees, she knew she couldn't dodge, know could she
cut up that many trees at once, when they were already so close to her. But she did still have one
option. She wrapped her vectors around her body, covering herself in a psychic shield.

This did still have some consequences, however. Her vectors had something called a psychic
feedback. Whenever she used them, it would send a psychic shockwave through her body, which
would start harming her body if she overused her quirk, or if her vectors were hit by something
very strong.

Like, say, a few dozen tons of wood.

So while "Nise" was still alive and conscious, she was definitely hurt. Blood was coming from her
mouth, and out of tears on her body, and she felt like she got hit by a bus. "Ugh."

"Nise" immediately fell to one knee and started breathing heavily.

She's weak! This is my chance to end this! Shina thought.

She rushed forward, not wanting to give "Nise" a single second to recover. Her scythe was raised to
strike her and–

"Nough!"
Suddenly, Sansan popped out of the ground, and got in between Shina and Nise, creating a giant
slime wall with her body, with her head on top.

"Huh!?" Shina jumped back, shocked at Sansan's appearance. "W-What are you doing?"

"No more fighting!" Sansan told her with a pout. "Gonna make daddy angry!"

"I'm just trying to make sure she doesn't kill anyone or drag me back to the M.L.A.!" Shina said,
defending her actions, while she hid her scythe behind her back, and started secretly making small
cuts on her leg. "Did you see how she was fighting!? There's no way someone with amnesia and no
control over her quirk could fight like that!"

"Well, you're right there. That is suspicious."

Everyone looked to the right and saw Fu walking out of the woods.

" I saw some of the fight, and you are right. No one with no control over their quirk could fight like
that." Fu said, before turning to "Nise" "Care to explain?"

"Nise" just paused, and then her eyes glazed over for a few seconds. And then, she blinked and…
started looking around. "Huh? W-Where am I? Ow! Why does my body hurt so much!?

She then looked up at Shina through Sansan and gasped in fear. "It's the scary scythe girl! P-Please
don't hurt me! I swear I won't do anything bad!"

Tears started rushing out of her eyes, and soon all of her words turned into incomprehensible
babbling.

"You dummy," Shina said, before she dashed at Nise, having had her enhanced strength and speed
restored. "That won't work!"

She went right through Sansan and came to Nise in no time.

SLASH!

"Ahhhhh!" Nise cried out in pain, as Shina created a small cut on her forehead.

Immediately afterward, Sansan wrapped around Shina, restaining her with all her might.

"There! I just killed her dishonesty! Now she can't lie anymore!" Shina said, not bothering to fight
against Sansan. "So tell us! Do you really have amnesia!? Are you really not trying to kill anyone?
Tell us."

Nise just cowered in fear, unable to say a word as she trembled and shook.

"Move away from her," Fu ordered, and Sansan followed, moving a good distance back, and taking
Shina with her, before he went up to Nise, and knelt down beside her. As she looked at him with
fear still in her eyes, but not as much as before now that Shina had been restrained and taken away.
"Nise, listen. If you are innocent. Then this is your best chance to prove it. So just take a moment.
Breathe, and then answer us. Ok?"

Nise gave a very shaky nod. And after a couple of minutes. She managed to give an answer. "I-I-I
really don't remember anything! I r-really have amnesia! A-And I d-don't wanna kill anyone!"

Immdaeatly Nise went back to crying, while Shina just look at her in pure shock.
"That's…that's impossible," Shina whispered, absolutely dumbfounded by what Nise just said. "D-
Did nine minutes already pass since I cut her?"

"Do you still have your super strength and speed?" Fu asked her, getting a nod from the pale girl.
"Then nine minutes haven't passed. And you're sure that you killed her dishonesty?"

"I-I-I-I…yes," Shina admitted. Still extremely confused, by what just transpired.

"Well, then there we go," Fu said, before turning back to Nise. "But with that said, how did you do
all that during your fight if you have amnesia?"

"F-fight?" Nise looked up at him confused. "W-What fight?"

"You don't remember? You were just fighting against Shina here." Fu told her.

"I-I don't rember that…I…when they ran at me…everything went black…and then I woke up
here," Nise explained as best she could through the sobs.

This only added to Shina's shock, and at this point, she was just at a loss for words.

Fu took a minute to ponder this before just shaking his head. "Well, I guess that's that. Let her go
Sansan."

Sansan did as she was told, and released Shina from her hold.

"You, go back to your room. I'll ask Izuku to look over your wounds in there. I don't think you and
Nise should both be in the same room right now." Fu instructed. "And you can also take the time to
explain to him what you did. Since he happened to be sleeping during the whole thing."

Shina just nodded, still too dumbfounded to talk, as she just walked back home in silence.

"Sansan, please carry Nise home, and take her to the med bay," Fu ordered. "I still have something
I need to do here."

Sansan gave him a big thumbs up, before grabbing Nise, who flinched at her touch, before easing
into it, Sansan's cool body doing wonders for her injured one.

After the two of them left, Fu remained behind, waiting for a few moments, before beginning the
conversation. So. Any idea what that was?

I think I might. Yonda said she stepped out from her hiding spot behind one of the fallen trees. And
thank you for carrying me here. If you hadn't I might have never figured out what was wrong with
her.

Enough with the fake politeness. Just tell me. Fu said, feeling slightly annoyed. This whole thing
has been a giant mess, and I would appreciate just knowing a bit more about what the heck is
going on.

Ugh, fine. I forgot your no fun. Yonda said, rolling her eyes. Anyway, do you recall that point
where her eyes glazed over?

Yes. Fu answered. What about it?

Well, before that happened, her thoughts were, completely different. Yonda revealed. Before her
eyes glazed over, she thought stuff like, I just want a new life, and, I think it's time for her to take
control. Then after her eyes glazed over, her thought suddenly became, where am I? Why am I
 hurt? Etc.

Ok? And that means what exactly? Fu asked.

I think, and this is just a theory. Yonda said. That this girl has more than one personality.

Chapter End Notes

Dun dun dun!

And so the twist was revealed…the twist that was totally obvious if you watched the
series Nise was based on.

Also yeah, Shina/Gami got their first real solo fight. And displayed some more of their
abilities. If you have any questions about what they did in this chapter, put them in the
reviews, and I will address them.

Anyway, that's all for now, please review, and have a nice day.
 Hand in Hand

Izuku really wished he could just, skip this part of his life right now. Just like a whole month of his
life.

Things were already difficult seeing as he was dealing with the arrival of his secretary and her
daughter, another new child, and all the special accommodations that came with that, dealing with
the new branch of his organization and everything that came with that.

And now, he had to deal with the aftermath, of one of his children attacking another one. Oh and
the discovery that apparently, Nise likely had D.I.D..

The first matter of course(aside from patching up Shina), was deciding her punishment.

Now, on the one hand, this was a very serious offense.

But on the other hand, the idea of giving a major punishment so soon after Shina just got here,
made him wince. And in all honesty, he can't blame a child for acting out of fear, especially not
when she just escaped a nightmare.

He more blamed himself for not taking precautions against this. He should have seen something
like this coming.

So all and all, he ended up grounding Shina for half a month, which she considered rather
generous.

Then of course there was the matter of dealing with the now even timider and confused Nise. Or at
least, that's what Izuku wishes he could focus on.

In actuality, the thing Izuku actually had to take care of next, was the massive amount of damage
that was caused during their battle.

To say that that was a difficult matter, would be an understatement. It wasn't easy to fix an area
after it had all its friction removed, everything was everywhere except for where it should be. All
the dirt would have to be dug out and put back, and grass patches would have to be removed and
replaced. And of course, all the trees would have to be picked up, sold off, and replanted.

And the amount of paperwork that was required made up a stack almost as big as his head.

Gosh, I can't wait until Chole gets here. Izuku sighed, as he kept reading and signing papers.

Which reminded him, that he still needed to hire more employees. Currently, he only had two
security guards, a volunteer helper, and one secretary. Not counting the people from the science
division which he left to the head of that department, his most pressing concerns were hiring more
security guards(after all if he had more guards during the attack things would have gone better for
him), at least one cook, and a doctor/nurse.

And of course, all of this was made harder by the fact that he didn't know who was secretly an
assassin sent by a powerful quirkist shadow organization.

Izuku could feel a headache coming on, and so he stopped his current train of thought. Spiraling
won't help you. I need to focus on what I'm doing right now, and-
BRRRRRRRRRR!

"Ugh." Izuku groaned as he felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. "Please don't be Namae."

He took out his phone and looked at the caller I.D..

And somehow it was even worse than Namae.

It was Tsuma. Possibly one of the last people Izuku would want to talk to, especially now.

But he also couldn't afford to not answer, given how unstable her whole situation was. If he made a
wrong move the woman may end up killing herself.

And so, he picked up. "Hello, Tsuma."

"Hello, Midoriya," Tsuma responded, sounding timid as usual whenever she spoke to him. "I'm
sorry for interrupting, I know you're busy, but um…I wanted to see how you were doing after the…
attack."

"Well, it's a bit strange for you to be calling about, considering how much time has passed since
then." Izuku pointed out.

"Yeahhhhhh…I've been busy with work, and um…other stuff." Tsuma said awkwardly.

"You mean drinking?" Izuku asked, recalling how the woman reeked of alcohol.

"...Yes," Tsuma admitted shamefully. "I'll be completely honest, I've spent most of my time not
working in a drunk-addled haze, wondering if I should call you."

Izuku facepalmed. "I'm guessing you were worried about Eri."

"Is she doing ok after the attack? Did any of her friends get hurt? Is she still smiling?" Tsuma
dropped all pretenses and started asking questions rapidly fire.

"She's mostly fine," Izuku said, cutting her off before she could continue assaulting him with
questions. "She was a bit rattled at first, but she's getting over it. You know she's been through
worse, this was almost nothing to her, she's a strong girl."

"...Can you…can you show me some more pictures of her?" Tsuma asked, and he could hear the
trepidation in her voice clear as day. She was expecting him to say no. "I know you don't owe me
anything but…it would really put my mind at ease."

"Hmmm." Izuku thought it over. He could easily send her over some pictures to ease her mind…
but he had another idea. "Alright, I'll send you some more pictures…under one condition."

"Name it," Tsuma said immediately, with no hesitation.

"I want you to send me a picture of you, with other people, having a good time, out in public,"
Izuku told her.

"...What?" Tsuma asked, sounding absolutely taken aback.

"I want you, to send me a picture, of yourself hanging out with other people, be they coworkers or
friends or whatever, and having fun outside someplace," Izuku explained. "Be it a bar or karaoke,
or a movie or whatever. Just get out of your house, and start living your life, please. For your sake,
for my sake, and for Eri's sake. Because if she found out how you were living right now, she would
burst into tears."

He could practically hear her cringing, and he hoped that would be enough to motivate her.

"Now if you excuse me, I have work to do. Send me the picture I want, and I'll send you the picture
you want." Izuku told her. "I hope to hear from you soon."

And with that, he hung up.

Izuku sighed. And yet another problem he'd have to watch over.

KNOCK KNOCK!

"Daddy? Can I come in?" Kioku asked from the other side of his office door.

"...Of course honey," Izuku said after taking a second to regain his composure. He didn't want to
end up venting his frustrations on his young daughter.

Kioku came in and looked at him with hopeful eyes. "Daddy, can you teach me more about how
you work?"

At first, Izuku wanted to refuse. He had so much on his plate already, but then he took a look down
at his work. This would be a good opportunity to teach her about how to fix up the forest, and I did
agree to teach her…

"Alright, come here," Izuku said, motioning to his lap.

Kioku eagerly ran up to him, and Izuku picked her up and set her on his legs.

"Now I don't have much time, so I need you to pay close attention," Izuku instructed her firmly but
gently. "Now here's how you deal with these-"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The rest of the morning Izuku spent teaching Kioku while doing paperwork. Due to having to
explain the process very thoroughly to his six-year-old daughter, things went quite a bit slower.

It didn't help that as time went on, it became harder and harder for Kioku to pay attention. As
despite her determination to learn, she was still a child, and paperwork was still completely and
utterly dull.

By hour five, Izuku could see the life leave his daughter's eyes as she stared blankly at the
paperwork.

"Well, I think that's it for our lesson," Izuku said, getting her attention.

"Huh!? Oh um…yeah." Kioku felt a little bad about dropping out of the lesson right now, after all,
she could still learn more things about how to help her family…but on the other hand, she was
concerned that she might actually die of boredom if this continued.

SLAM!

Suddenly the door burst open, and Sori came strutting in with a plate of food. "Yo boss, I got your
food! Ya missed lunch!"

Izuku sighed. "Sori, please knock next time. You're setting a bad example for the kids."
"Sorry, here you go boss," Sori said, serving Izuku his food. "Man that scardey cat girl sure is good
at cooking for her age. That fish was delish!"

"What about me? Where's my food?" Kioku asked, feeling a bit peckish.

"Oh hey squirt, didn't see ya there," Sori said, taking notice of the small girl. "Yeah, you got some
downstairs for ya. The scaredy cat girl put some aside for ya."

"Well in that case, please go ahead and eat. I'm sure Fuku's worried about you not eating." Izuku
told his youngest daughter.

"Thank you, daddy." Kioku said as Izuku helped her off his lap, and she ran out of the room to start
eating.

"Ugh." Izuku leaned back and let out an exasperated groan. "I really need to find a teacher for these
guys as well."

"Yikes, being you always looks so exhausting, boss," Sori noted, taking a good look at Izuku.
"How can you get so tired from just sitting down and signing papers."

"It's more mentally exhausting than anything," Izuku said, before looking at his watch. "Well, I
guess this would be a good time to take a break. Please go back to the security room."

"Got it, boss, oh and by the way, Lady K told me to tell her if you started overworking yourself.
And said that if you do, she's gonna come in here and make you take a break." Sori warned him
casually.

"Yeah, that sounds like her alright." Izuku chuckled.

"Uh-huh. Lady K sure loves you a lot. I'm jealous sir." Sori half-joked, as she strolled out of the
room.

Izuku smiled. "As tiring as this job is…it has its perks."

XXXXXXXXXXXX

"Ahhhhh," Izuku said after finishing his meal.

It was about thirty minutes later, and Izuku had retired to his room and decided to watch some hero
fights on the news.

RING RING!

Izuku sighed, as he started to hate the sound of his phone ringing.

Although thankfully it was Chole calling, hopefully, with good news.

"Chole, I hope everything is alright on your end." Izuku greeted.

"So far yes," Chole said, her voice sounding a bit tense. "We're at the airport now. Cassy is staring
down anything that looks at us wrong, and I have to keep her from doing something that'll get her
canceled on social media…again. Sometimes I swear it feels like I'm the older sister."

"I understand the frustration," Izuku said, with a slight laugh. "And it's good to hear you're safe.
Any sign the government tailing you, or doing anything suspect?"
"None so far, hopefully, the realized getting into a fight with their own number 1 hero, isn't worth
it," Chole said. "But we can never be too sure."

"Should you be saying stuff like that in front of Alice?" Izuku asked, concerned for the younger
girl.

"Oh Alice is with Cassy, they're using the bathroom while I make this call," Chole explained. "And
don't worry I have a panic button on me, if anyone tries anything while they're gone, Cassy will
literally burst out of the bathroom and deal with it."

"And you're 100% sure that the Star and Stripes you gave Alice to, was the real one, and not a
shapeshifter sent by the government?" Izuku asked.

"...Fuck!" Chole cursed, as she realized that was a possibility. "I gotta go, I'll text you before I get
on the plane if everything goes well. Bye."

And with that, she immediately hung up, leaving Izuku with a pit in his stomach. Please be ok.

Izuku sighed, as he forced himself to move on from that situation. At the moment he couldn't do
anything for them, so he'd have to just focus on all the things he could do right now.

Well, I finished all the paperwork that needed to be done by today, so I guess I can take care of that
Nise situation. Izuku thought to himself.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Nise had been locked up in her new room, which now had a door similar to Fuku's and could only
be opened if she allowed it. Making her feel a bit safer than before.

Still the poor was, justifiably, terrified of being attacked again, and refused to let anyone but Fu
and Sansan enter her room. Seeing as those two had protected her.

Izuku hoped that she would still think of him as a friend as well, as approached her door.

BANG BANG BANG!

Izuku knocked on the hard metal door and winced a bit as he realized how loud and scary that
might sound to someone like Nise in her current condition. Maybe I should add a doorbell.

"Hi, Nise…it's me Izuku." Izuku said in the safest tone he could muster. "I'm sorry about what
happened yesterday. If you don't want to let me in that's-"

Suddenly, the door opened, and Izuku was grabbed by Nise's vectors.

Before Izuku could even realize what was going on, he was forced into Nise's room and felt Nise
attach to his chest.

"Woah!?" Izuku was barely able to stay standing, as Nise clung to him.

Nice dug her head into his chest, and Izuku could hear sniffling, as well as feel tears soak into his
shirt.

Once Izuku managed to get his balance, he closed the door behind him and wrapped an arm around
Nise.

"Hey, hey it's ok," Izuku whispered to her, as he used his other arm to rub circles into her back.
"I'm so sorry all that happened to you after I promised you'd be safe. It won't happen again. I
swear."

"...They all hate me." Nise sobbed, her voice muffled by Izuku's chest. "Everyone but Fu and the
acid girl."

"That's not true," Izuku assured her. "Yes, some of the others don't like you as much. But, even
they wouldn't dream of attacking you like that. Shina was just…she had a special reason for doing
what she did. It was still wrong, but she was just very scared. No one here is bad, but they can do
dumb things sometimes. But I've talked to everyone, and I've made sure, no one will attack you like
that ever again."

They spent the next few minutes in a calming embrace, as Izuku did everything he could to try and
help ease the poor girl.

Eventually, her crying subsided, but she still clung to Izuku like her life depended on it.

"What do I do?" Nise asked through her sniffling.

"You don't HAVE to do anything," Izuku assured her. "All you have to do is show them that you
don't mean any harm, and they'll trust you. It just takes time. Until then, you don't have to do
anything that makes you feel scared or uncomfortable."

Nise didn't say a word back, only taking in Izuku's words, and using him for comfort.

"I know things seem bad, but I promise you, that they will get better," Izuku swore to her. "You
just have to be patient."

"...Can you…stay with me for a while," Nise asked sheepishly.

Izuku sighed internally. He was going to have extra work to do tomorrow. "Of course. I"ll stay as
long as you want."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Izuku slightly regretted saying that.

Because as it turns out, for as long as she wanted, was basically the whole day.

It's not that Izuku didn't want to spend time with her, he actually quite enjoyed himself. Introducing
and watching shows with her, playing some games, he even started guiding her on how to control
her emotions.

He just dreaded how much work he'd have to make up for tomorrow.

But on the bright side, he did have time to get a headstart on it, as Nise had fallen asleep soon after
dinner.

Izuku tucked Nise into bed, putting the blanket over her, and making sure she was comfortable.

Alright, now I can try and catch up on some of my work. Izuku thought.

DING!

Or maybe not. Izuku facepalmed, and hoped that this wasn't yet another thing to be put on his plate.
Thankfully, it was a text from Chole, with good news.

It read "Thank you so much for bringing the shape-shifting thing. They tried that twice. Thankfully
Cass took care of them. I'm on the plane now. Should be here by tomorrow. I'll be ready to work."

Izuku smiled. Well, looks like tomorrow won't be so work-heavy after all.
 Star Landing

"Thank you for accompanying me All Might. It's always nice to talk to you again." Izuku and All
Might were currently in the back of a car(one with a very large roof to accommodate his size),
waiting outside the airport.

"No issue Young Midoriya, I'm quite eager to see Cassy again after all this time." All Might said in
response. "Besides, I'm never too busy to help safeguard a child!"

"Speaking of children, have you given any thought to my offer?" Izuku asked him, his tone
becoming serious as he shifted the conversation.

"Ah, quite a bit actually." All Might sighed "However I can't say I've come to a proper conclusion."

"I can understand your hesitation, but I assure you there's no risk of Eri doing anything bad to you,"
Izuku assured him. "She used her quirk a lot during the villain attack, and she had complete control
thanks to Shina."

"It's not so much a matter of her control issue, rather I'm concerned about how little we know about
Eri's quirk itself." All Might explained. "I have no doubts it could revert me back to a healthier
state, but what if it affects One for All? Or rather the embers left behind by One for All. Can it
really recreate a quirk that powerful? Or at least restore my embers back to full power, or keep
them at their current power. What if it runs into a similar issue that other reality-bending quirks run
into, in that it has a limit to its power? What if it can't recreate One for All's power and just takes
away my remaining power, or makes it weaker?"

That caused Izuku to pause for a moment, before looking down, and going into a mutter storm, as
he contemplated All Might's suggestion.

"Uh, young Midoriya?" All Might poked Izuku, causing him to flinch out of his mutter storm.

"Oh, sorry." Izuku apologized. "But…you're right, I can't say that's not a risk. If we're not careful,
we could reduce your limited time as the symbol of peace to none…but, what if we did it, after
your time is over? Like after the embers of One for All die out? If we did it then the worst thing
that would happen is you'd be healthy again, just without One for All."

"Hmmm." All Might took a second to ponder that. "That would work."

BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!

Izuku's alarm went off, signifying the end of the conversation. "It's time, let's go."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Izuku and All Might had exited the car, and entered the airport, to meet up with the American trio.

Of course, that wasn't actually all that difficult, given that Star and Stripes was a huge amazon
woman, surrounded by fans.

The actually difficult part, at least for All Might, was getting to her, through the massive amount of
fans surrounding him.

"Star!" All Might called out happily when he spotted the fellow number 1 hero.
"All Might!" Star cried out with equal amounts of enthusiasm.

After spending a couple minutes wading through the fans, All Might and Star finally got face to
face.

CLAP!

All Might and Star slammed their hands together and clenched, showing off their ridiculously tight
muscles, and causing many women and men to swoon.

"Good to see you again old friend!" All Might chuckled.

"Same to you master! Although I feel sorry about having to rely on you to save my sister a second
time." Star replied.

"Nonsense! A hero's job is never done! And helping out someone in need is the definition of a
hero's job!" All Might laughed.

"Well put!" Star agreed.

While Star and All Might were talking surrounded by people talking and taking videos, Izuku met
with Chole and Alice, who were standing off to the side.

Alice was a small girl. Slightly shorter than average for her age. She had long straight blonde hair
that went down to her back, and bright blue, curious eyes, as well as freckles, dotted on her face,
similarly to Izuku's. She wore a white and blue dress, with red shoes and a red headband on her
hair.

She was currently hiding behind her mother's leg, looking at Izuku curiously.

"Again, I have to thank you for this. I really can't explain how much I appreciate what your doing."
Chole said giving Izuku a respectful bow.

"It's my pleasure. After everything you and your sister have done, this is the least I can do." Izuku
smiled and extended a handout, which she promptly shook. "Honestly you're saving me too. If I
didn't start getting some more help, I'm concerned the paperwork might have killed me before the
assassins did."

"Cassy once told me something similar." Chole chuckled, before looking down at her daughter.
"Alice dear this is Director Midoriya. He's going to be taking care of us from now on. Make sure to
show him proper gratitude."

Alice came out from behind her mother's leg, and gave him a shy bow, before speaking in broken
Japanese. "Hello…thank you…very much."

Izuku kneeled down and smiled at her, before speaking back in English. "You're very welcome."

Alice's eyes widened. "You speak English?!"

Izuku nodded. "Yes. So don't be afraid to speak to me in English if you want."

He could see a bit of relief in the young girl's eyes, most likely happy that there was someone else
who she could speak comfortably to.

"Well then, shall we get going. From the sound of it, we have a lot of work to do." Chole said,
already getting her work face on.
"Are you sure you want to get to work right away? I'd be more than happy to give you a few days
to rest, you just got here after going through a horribly nerve-racking experience." Izuku offered.
Of course, he'd absolutely love the immediate help, but he wasn't gonna sacrifice his morals for the
sake of convenience.

"Honestly I find paperwork rather relaxing," Chole admitted, getting the expected surprised and
confused look from Izuku. "Every time, I get that face every time I say that. Is it really that
surprising that I enjoy my job?"

"I…well I guess that's good for me then. I don't have to worry about you hating your tasks." Izuku
said, awkwardly laughing. "But, if that's the case then we should definitely get going. I really don't
want the work to stack up any more than it already has, and we have to introduce Alice to the
house."

"Great but…how are we going to get those two out of there?" Chole said, glancing over at All
Might and Star.

"Nah I saw this coming, I have ride prepared separately for them," Izuku explained. "I have a
feeling they're going to be here for quite some time, so they'll meet up with us later."

"Forward-thinking, I like that. I have a feeling we are going to work just fine together." Chole
smiled, feeling confident about the future.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

"Huh…it's actually bigger in person," Chole said, as she, Alice, and Izuku looked up at the
Midoriya Foundation home.

"Wow," Alice said, looking up with eyes as wide as dinner plates.

"This is where you'll be living from now on," Izuku told them, causing Alice's eyes to somehow
get even wider.

"I told you we'd be going to wonderland Alice," Chole said to her daughter playfully. "And here we
are."

"Wonderland? That's a high slandered. I'll have to do my best to meet it." Izuku laughed nervously.
"Well, let's go inside."

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

Once they entered the house, Alice started looking around madly, as if trying to scan the entire
house.

However, that only lasted for a few seconds, as when they entered the house, they were soon met
with the arrival of Nara.

"This is Nara, one of the oldest kids in the house, and she also speaks a bit of English." Izuku
normally would have Fu or Kei introduce the kids to the house, but seeing as Nara spoke some
English and Fu was busy, she was the better choice in his opinion. "She'll be guiding Alice around
the house if that's ok with you."

"Hello. I'll do my best to guide you." Nara said in very sloppy English.

Alice nervously walked up to her, and gave a bow, before speaking in her own broken Japanese.
"Hi, I'm Alice."

"Hello Alice, please follow me," Nara said in English, before extending her hand out to her.

Alice paused for a moment, before taking her hand and allowing Nara to take her deeper into the
facility.

Chole meanwhile, watched on with a fond smile on her face. "I'll have to thank you again it seems,
for being so mindful. I was worried that Alice might not be able to connect to anyone here for a
while…just like back in America."

Izuku frowned. "It's because they didn't know what her quirk was for so long…that was the reason
the other kids didn't get along with her wasn't it?"

Chole sighed. "Quirkism's not as bad in America as it is in Japan, but it still definitely exists.
Especially among children."

"Well, she won't have to worry about that here. No one is alone in this house." Izuku reassured her
with a slight smile. "Now, let's go take a look at the paperwork."

"I doubt it'll be anywhere near as bad as what I had to deal with back in America," Chole said
confidently.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Oh never mind, it's actually pretty close," Chole said, as she entered Izuku's office, and looked at
the massive amount of papers stacked everywhere. "This is almost an average day back at the hero
firm."

"Really? This much!?" Izuku asked in shock.

"You should have seen what it was like in the early days." Chloe chuckled. "Before Cassy got
better at avoiding collateral damage. That was too much even for me."

"Well, in that case, you should find this job much easier. Things are a bit backed up due to some
recent…incidents. So this is actually more than usual." Izuku explained.

"Well, then I got here at just the right time," Chole said, before cracking her knuckles. "Let's get to
work shall we sir."

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"And this is your room," Nara explained in English to Alice, showing off her new room from the
doorway.

Alice took a look around. The room was smaller than the one she had in America, but that didn't
bother her too much. And of course, it was plain, but that would be fixed once her aunt got there
with their luggage.

"Feel free to decorate it, as you please," Nara explained.

Alice opened her mouth to say something when suddenly, she heard something coming up from
behind them.

She looked back at the beginning of the hallway, and found a Beowulf, walking through the hall.
"AHHHH!" Alice jumped back into her room, in fear of the nightmarish-looking wolf.

"Oh! Don't fear! It's not evil!" Nara explained quickly, before looking over at the Beowulf, and
gesturing for it to come over. "Watch."

The Beowulf walked up to Nara and stood in front of her.

"Sit," Nara ordered, and immediately, the Beowulf sat down. "See. Not evil."

Alice looked at the creature for a second before she started slowly approaching it.

When she finally got about a foot away from it, she slowly started moving her arm towards its
head, and pet it.

"See. It's ok." Nara assured her. "They are our friends."

"What…is it?" Alice asked, the fear in her eyes replaced with wonder and curiosity.

"This is…Grimm." Nara said trying to rember the right words. "They are made by Yami's quirk.
They are servants and protectors. They do what we ask."

"Really!?" Alice asked, getting so excited she went back to speaking English.

"Um…they won't follow you, right now. Yami has to give you permission, and Yami is not here."
Nara explained, causing Alice's expression to fall. "But, I can give them orders, for you."

Once more, Alice's eyes lit up "Can I ride it then!?"

Nara smiled at her adorable enthusiasm. "Sure, it'll keep our feet from getting tired anyway."

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

Alice was smiling so much her mouth almost hurt, as she and Nara rode atop the Beowulf down
the stairs.

"So what is this made of?!" Alice asked excitedly, looking down at the inky black fur of the
Beowulf.

"Negative emotions," Nara explained in English. It was really hard to speak in English this much,
but she was actually glad. This was a real test of skills. "Yami takes negative emotions, and makes
them into monsters."

"Cool." Alice gushed as she started poking and prodding the Beowulf.

Nara giggled. This girl's adorable.

As they were talking, the Beowulf brought them into the cafeteria.

"This is where we eat," Nara explained. "Are you hungry?"

Alice nodded. "Can I have, Japanese food?"

"Ok." Nara nodded. "Beowulf, kitchen."

The Beowulf started walking toward the kitchen.

When they arrived, they opened the door to the kitchen, and found Fuku inside, listening to music
with her ear pods, and getting ready to cook some fish she caught earlier.

"Hm, hm…hmmm hmmm." Fuku hummed, as she pulled out some pots and pans, before turning
around, and seeing the two girls and Beowulf. "Ahhh!? Wait it's just Nara. Oh, don't scare me like
that I almost let out my gas!"

"Gas…?" Alice wondered if she understood that correctly, or if she got her Japanse wrong again.

"Sorry Fuku, I just wanted to make some food for our new friend here," Nara said, before moving
slightly to reveal Alice behind her.

"O-Oh," Fuku said, slightly more nervous in the presence of a new person. "U-Um…hi."

"Hi," Alice said back.

"This is Fuku, she's really she so be gentle please," Nara told Alice in English. "But she's really
good at cooking."

Nara then turned back to Fuku. "Speaking of which, Fuku could you make us some of whatever
you were making."

"U-Um. Ok. I was gonna make some sushi. Are you ok with that?" Fuku asked nervously.

"Yes," Alice answered, understanding the bulk of what she said.

"I'll have some too thanks," Nara said. "Maybe make some for Izuku too, I bet he must be
miserable with all that paperwork."

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Ugh. I can't believe we're halfway done!" Izuku collapsed back into his chair.

The progress the two had made was astounding, or rather the progress Chole had made was
astounding.

Izuku looked up at Chole at her own desk and noticed that she was completely focused, in a world
of her own. Her hands moved faster than Izuku thought possible for a normal human, as she typed
stuff on her computer with one hand, and signed papers with the other.

It seemed the Bate sisters were masters in their respective professions.

She really did save me. This is great. Izuku smiled and leaned back. Now I just have to deal with
getting Gin here, getting Yami back, creating more Grimm, getting the science division settled, and
of course, getting all the children acclimated, and hiring more people, and then things will go back
to normal…well at least I don't have to worry about the paperwork so much.
 Talentless Shina
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

You are an idiot.

Shina and Yonda were sitting in Shina's room. Shina was currently sitting on her bed, while Yonda
stared her down with her arms crossed.

I thought she was a threat! Shina defended herself, giving Yonda a pleading look.

Yes, I get WHY you did it. But the way you went about it was utterly stupid. Yonda scolded her. If
the girl was just waiting for any chance to hurt father, she would have done it, long before we got
the chance to stop her. Meaning she either didn't mean any harm, at least not yet, or she was
waiting for a good chance to kill father in an isolated place. Meaning the best course of action was
just to keep an eye on her, and make sure she's never alone with father, or anyone to be safe. Had
things gone poorly, she could have killed you, claimed it was an accident, and we'd be back where
we started, just with you dead.

I wouldn't have lost. Shina thought with a pout. I'm strong.

Yeah, and so is she. I don't know much about combat, but I do know that it's not a simple matter.
Get overconfident, or make a mistake, and that could be your death. Yonda pointed out.

She wasn't trying to kill me…I know what it looks like when someone tries to kill you. Shina pointed
out, recalling the way "Nise" had fought her.

But you didn't know that when you went in, did you? Yonda asked her.

No. Shina pouted guiltily.

Ugh…that being said. I can't say that this wasn't useful. We did get some rather useful information
from this fight. Yonda conceded. Doesn't make what you did any less stupid, but at the very least
we can call you a useful idiot instead a regular idiot.

Why are you so mean!? Shina asked tears in the corner of her eyes.

Because I have to hear every complaint, whine, cry and depraved and depressing thought that goes
through everyone's heads, so excuse me if I'm in a bad mood. Yonda explained, completely
unsympathetic towards the younger girl's plight. But also because you've made the job of getting
everyone else to trust you, much, much harder.

Now Shina was actually crying. This scolding was somehow worse than the one Izuku had given
her. This was a mistake! I wish I never attacked that girl!

Good! Yonda sighed. But, I supposed I've scolded you enough. We have work to do. I've already
told the others that the fight was a misunderstanding, but let's just say it didn't do you any favors.
So now we really need to find a way for you to stand out and get people to like you.

Yonda then pulled out a pack of tissues and threw it at Shina. Now dry those tears, we have work to
do.
Were you planning on making me cry!? Shina asked as she looked down at the tissue.

Yup. Now move. Yonda ordered. We have a busy day ahead of us.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Yonda took Shina to the kitchen, where she had laid out two pieces of bread, and a slice of cheese.

Now, cooking is a very good way to get people to like you. Fuku is a great example of that. Pretty
much everyone likes her by now, despite her hiding from half the people here. Yonda explained. So
first, we're going to start with something simple. We have an American guest, let's see if we can
surprise her with a grilled cheese sandwich.

I don't know, I've never cooked anything before. Shina pointed out, nervously twiddling her
thumbs.

It's not that hard. I'm sure you can manage something so simple. Yonda scoffed.

XXXXXXXXXX

A few minutes later, Shina and Yonda were looking down at the counter, at the result of Shina's
work.

A plate with what looked like a lump of charcoal.

How? Was all Yonda asked. How did you manage to mess it up, this badly? And why is the cheese
still here!?

Oh, right, the cheese! Shina looked down at the cheese she forgot to put between the bread. I knew
was forgetting something.

Yonda facepalmed. Alright…I have many things I want to say to you right now, but I know if I
make you cry again it's going to waste more time. So let's try something, even simpler.

The psychic girl went over to the pantry and pulled out a cup of Cup Ramen. This should be
impossible to mess up. All you have to do is follow the directions of the cup.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

A few minutes later, Shina and Yonda were staring at the counter, which had a flaming Cup of
Ramen on it.

Shina cringed and waited for the mental tongue lashing she was sure to receive.

But it never came.

Yonda was simply too stunned to think.

Instead, she walked over to the wall and slammed her head into it a couple of times.

Sorry, I just needed to hurt myself to take my mind off…whatever this was. Yonda explained as she
turned to Shina, showing the bruise on her head.

I'm pretty that's not good. Shina replied.

NEITHER IS YOUR COOKING! Yonda shouted, giving Shina a headache as she screamed the
words into her head.

While Shina cowered in fear, Yonda took a second to calm herself down.

Ok. Yonda said after taking a minute. Clearly, you are not good at cooking. Let's try, something
else shall we? Before I lose what's left of my sanity.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

Shina and Yonda were now in the training room or rather looking into the training room from the
doorway.

The training room currently had puddles of blood and piles of organs lying around, which Shina
was looking at with disgust.

Ok, another thing you can do to make people like you is help clean. Yonda explained, pointing to
the cart of cleaning products they'd brought. People hate cleaning, so if you do it for them, they'll
like you more.

Ok. That makes sense…how do I clean this? Shina asked.

Just use these chemicals, mop up the floor, and put all of the organs into this black bag. Yonda
explained, pointing at the various supplies she'd need to clean this mess. Here I'll-

VRRRRR!

Yonda stopped that thought when she suddenly felt her phone vibrate.

She pulled out her phone and saw a text message from her man inside U.A., Mineta.

"I have what you asked me for." the text read.

Yonda grinned sinisterly. Give me one-second dear. I need to take this.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

Yonda walked back towards the training room, with a huge grin on her face.

If nothing else, at least one thing went her way today.

However that grin then swiftly fell, the moment she saw the training room.

Instead of their being puddles of blood, blood was now splattered all over the place, in fact, there
somehow appeared to be more of it.

In the center of the room was Shina, desperately trying to mop things up, while being covered in
blood and organs.

Yonda just stared at her for a while, before thinking to herself. Why does it look like there's MORE
blood here than before…If I couldn't read minds I'd swear she was doing this on purpose.

Stop! Yonda ordered, causing Shina to freeze up. Just stop. Before you make things even worse.

I'm sorry! Shina apologized tearfully.

Just get over here so we can clean you up and move on to the next thing. Yonda mentally
sighed. It's almost lunch, surely you can wash dishes.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

CRACK!

Yonda couldn't look anymore. But she didn't really need to either. She could tell by Shina's
thoughts, that she broke yet another plate. How many plates was that?

The tenth. Shina shamefully admitted.

Turn off the water, and get down from there. Yonda ordered. Let's move on.

XXXXXXXXXXX

Yonda had taken them to the library next, where she sat and Shina down at one of the tables, and
set out various papers on the desk.

Now some of the people here, are…less smart than others, so let's test your intelligence to see if
you're smart enough to help them out. Yonda explained. I've set up these tests to show how well
you do in multiple subjects. Let's hope you can ace at least one of these.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

SLAM!

Yonda slammed her head into the table, into the papers she just finished grading.

And on those papers were some rather low scores. The highest being 31% and the lowest being
8%.

AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Yonda screamed in frustration.

I'm sorry! Yonda apologized tearfully.

NEXT! THING! NOW! Yonda shouted.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Owwwwww!"

Shina and Yonda were now in Shiruku's room, as Shina was now attempting to knit a sock, under
the supervision of Shiruku herself.

It was going about as expected, as Shina had just pricked herself with the needle for the twenty-
second time.

Shiruku winced and grabbed Shina's hands to stop her. "I don't think your cut out for knitting."

Yonda facepalmed, slapping her now bruised forehead.

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

Otoko didn't know what he was looking at.

He was just doing some panting in the art room when Shina and Yonda came in, and Yonda had
Shina start… "painting" for lack of a better word.

It was more like Shina was just splattering paint all over a canvas widely, and what came out
reflected that. Apparently, it was supposed to be a cat, but it was completely unrecognizable.

Yonda then smashed her head against a canvas and dragged Shina out of the room.

Weird.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Yonda and Shina had returned to Shina's room, where Yonda was lying motionless on the ground,
while Shina sat on the bed, looking ashamed.

Shina…how is it you seem to have and forgive me for being blunt, absolutely no talent
whatsoever!? Yonda asked, not removing her face from the floor.

Well, I'm not used to doing things as myself. Most of the time whenever people wanted me to do
anything, they wanted me to do it as Gami. Shina explained. And when I'm Gami…it's just so
different. I'm not used to being…me.

Ugh, I hate that that makes sense. Damn those quirkist bastards. Yonda thought to herself, before
her eyes widened, as a realization suddenly came to her. I'm an idiot! I can't believe I didn't think of
this sooner!

Yonda picked herself up and jumped to her feet, before looking over at Shina. Shina! Can't you just
kill your talentlessness or something!? Or turn into Gami!? Then you can do pretty much anything!

Shina frowned. I…I don't want that.

WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU DON'T WANT THAT!? Yonda screamed so loud it caused Shina to
jump back against the wall of her bed.

I'm sorry! Shina quickly apologized. But I…I don't want to use my quirk for everything! I…
sometimes it feels like the only thing good about me is my quirk, even though I don't really like my
quirk. I want to use my own talents or just get better at things I'm not good at. Also…I don't like
cutting myself

Shina looked down at the scars that littered her pale arms and legs. Her black dress covered up the
scars over the rest of her body, but she could practically feel them.

Yonda on the other hand was fuming. On the one hand, all of her plans had failed, and Shina was
refusing to go through with the simple solution, that'd help take care of this in a snap.

But at the same time, she did understand where she was coming from. A lot of people just saw her
as "the girl who reads minds" and while she didn't really resent that, she did appreciate it when
people looked at her as more than a quirk with a person attached.

UGHHHH! Fine! I will think of some other ways you can make yourself useful! Yonda said, before
pulling out her thought silencers. But first I'm going to take a nap…I hit my head too many times.

Yonda placed her silencers into her ears, and turned them on, before laying on the floor and falling
asleep.

Shina breathed a sigh of relief.

Yonda was…not as bad as she first thought. She was a bit mean and forceful, but she was a rather
hard worker, and she seemed to have good intentions…even if the way she went about them left
something to be desired.

Then again, if Shina complained about that, she'd be a hypocrite.

"Ahhhh." Shina laid back on her bed and wondered what she should do now. She was still
grounded, and she wasn't friends with anyone here yet so she was kind of at a loss as to what to do
next.

Well, one idea came to mind. Something she'd done when she'd been grounded board before.

XXXXXXXXXXX

"Ugh." Fuku groaned as she walked through the halls back to her room, utterly exhausted.

First, someone had made a mess in the kitchen. Somehow they managed to set a ramen cup on fire,
which was a pain to clean up. Then after she made more food, someone broke like a dozen dishes,
which was even more of a pain to clean.

She couldn't wait to get back into her room and relax to some anime intros.

"Darker than night. Deep in the woods, you'll find. Standing alone. A circus that no one knows.
Master of all. Nearly ten meters tall. Watching the show. Eyes that will slowly grow. All who
perform, smile with faces torn."

Fuku stopped, as suddenly, she heard some wonderful singing coming from somewhere close. That
voice, it's beautiful! But…who is that? Is it one of the new girls?

Despite her normally cautious nature, Fuku found herself walking towards the sound of that voice,
wanting to know who was singing so wonderfully.

"Happy with Glee. Strange as they look to me. Shall the fun start? Follow me. To the dark wood
circus, please. Join the festivity!"

It's right…here. Fuku stopped in front of one of the doors, which she realized was Shina's, and
looked at it with fearful wide eyes. No…that voice can't be her…can it?

"Come and see the two-headed freak of nature. Gaze at a siren, her flesh deformed. Fear the blue
beast and his love for cold decaying meals that once were warm."

"Did we ask to breathe?! Did we ask to only be abused!? Living in bodies like these!"

Suddenly the singing got louder, and even more beautiful than before, so much so that Fuku's fear
was overtaken by awe. And all she could pay attention to was the song.

"When you look at me! What is it that you see!? Now a face rotting and torn at the seams!
Through the pain, I scream! How it hurts so badly! But we can't help it or do anything! As the girl
would weep telling me this sadly! We perform always the circus repeats! How I love the show!
How I love it all so! Can you see how fun a circus can be!? As our flesh decays! And our eyes melt
away! With a face rotting! It's fun every day! How I long to die! Why am I still alive!? Anyone!
Help me escape from this life! You can never leave! Yes, I have a feeling, long ago, someone had
told this to me."

The song died down into humming, and Fuku was released from the spell of the music and was
 able to think again. That was… beautiful. Her voice is amazing!

Fuku was almost in tears from not only how great the singing was, but also the lyrics. Some of
which stirred inside her.

Part of her wanted to give a applause…but that would mean giving away the fact that she was
listening in, and the last thing she wanted to do was go face to face with someone as scary as Shina.

"You heard my singing?" Asked the imaginary Shina in Fuku's head as she held up her scythe with
a scary look in her eyes. "Now you have to die!"

Nope! No, I'm good! Time to get going Fuku! Fuku thought to herself, as she quickly and silently,
made her way toward her room. But…I hope she really is trustworthy…it'd be a shame for a voice
that pretty to belong to someone evil.

Chapter End Notes

Alright! A few things!

Firstly, that song was Dark Woods Circus. Specifically, I got the lyrics from
Jubyphonic's video. So please check that out, it's a wonderful song.

And second, so yeah Shina's talent is singing… too bad Yonda can't hear, so it might
take her a while to find this out. And yes she can hear her singing in her head, however
how people sound and people think they sound, and the voices they think with, are
different. So even if you can sing well in your head, Yonda wouldn't assume you can
sing well with your voice.

And third, I did say that this chapter was supposed to be about Alice and Nise too, but
I decided to just give each of them a chapter to themselves.

Anyway, please review, and have a nice day.

 Alice in Funderland

Nara and Alice were sitting in the library at one of the tables, with various books all over the table.

"Wow you are a really fast learner." Nara praised the younger girl with an amazed look on her face.
"It's only been a couple of days but your Japanse has already improved a lot."

Alice blushed and turned away to hide her smile. "It's nothing. I'm kinda cheating though."

"Cheating?" Nara raised a brow.

Alice pulled out a small, folded up piece of paper from her dress pocket, and unfolded it before
showing it to Nara.

"12:30. Nara will help Alice Bate learn Japanese. Alice Bate will understand things very quickly,
and learn very fast." The paper read in english.

After managing to read it, Nara's eyes widened with surprise and realization. "That's right, I forgot
how powerful your quirk is. That's a really clever way to use it."

Alice nodded. "I've learned so many things because of it! It's my favorite way to use my quirk."

"Really?" Nara asked.

"Uh huh! Well…I haven't used my quirk in a lot of diffrent ways yet." Alice admitted, looking
down at the paper. "It's kind of…scary."

Nara didn't respond at first. Mainly because she agreed. The thought of someone being able to
manipulate your actions and even thoughts without you knowing, and without having to be
anywhere near you. Was scary.

But she didn't want to judge her because of that. That would kind of defeat the purpose of the place
like this, and it just felt wrong.

"It's only scary if you use it for scary things." Nara encouraged her, giving her a pat on the head.
"But you don't seem like the type to do that, so your not scary in my book."

Alice smiled, and blushed once more. "Thank you."

So cute! Nara internally gushed, trying her hardest not to let it show and make her look like and
idiot.

"Sup loser!" Shouted a familure voice coming into the library.

"Ugh." Nara smiled and good mood instantly vanished as Ken walked over towards them. "What
do you want Ken?"

"Just taking a break from my job to see the new kid." Ken said, taking a sip of a juice box, and
looking over at Alice, who looked at him curiously.

Nara sighed. "Well I guess there's no better time to introduce you two. Alice this is my idiot brother
Ken. Feel free to ignore anything he says."

Ken stuck his tongue at his sister, who did the same thing.
"Hello." Alice greeted, giving a polite wave.

"Hey." Ken responded before looking her over. "So your the American. I thought you'd be fat."

SLAP!

Nara reached over the table and slapped her brother on the top of his head, her face red with anger.
"Ken! What the hell!?"

"Ow! What!? I thought most americans were fat! At least that's what everyone told me." Ken
hissed rubbing the top of his head.

"Ken that's super racist!" Nara scolded him.

"American isen't a race…is it?" Ken asked, not 100% sure of that statement.

"I…wait…is American a race?" Nara herself asked, her rage subsiding for a moment, as she
thought about that for a second.

As they were thinking about that, they heard a snicker, and looked down at Alice, who was trying
to hide her laughter.

"American isen't a race silly." Alice said, still trying not to laugh. "It's…um…actualy I don't know
what it is either."

"Well then let's just say that I'm right, and be done with it." Ken smirked while crossing his arms,
Nara opened her mouth to counter but Ken started walking away before she could. "Anyway,
welcome to the house new kid, try not to let my sister infect you with loser."

And with that he was gone before Nara could get a word in.

"Ugh, he is such a pain." Nara groaned.

"I think he's funny." Alice added. She could tell there was no real malice between the two, and that
their teasing was simply part of their sibling bond. It was somewhat similar to how her mother
acted towards her aunt.

"Ugh, don't let him hear that or his head will get so big he won't be able to walk through doors."
Nara snickered, causing Alice to laugh with her.

After they settled down, something came to mind.

"He said he had a job." Alice noted, looking up at Nara curiously.

"Oh right that." Nara sighed. "I mean yeah technically he's helps design games."

Alice looked at her with wide eyes, unsure if she had understood that correctly. "I'm sorry, could
you say that in english?"

"Ok. He helps make games." Nara said, in english this time.

"...Huh!?" Alice shouted out in confusion and amazement. "He makes games! How!? What kind!?
Does he use his quirk? Does he do it alone!? How does-"

"Woah! Slow down!" Nara told her in english, not wanting to get overwhelmed with all these
questions. "I guess I should have seen this coming. A kid working on a video game isen't exactly
normal. Well…I guess the best way to explain this would be to start with our quirks."

Alice's eyes sparkled with excitement, and she suddenly pulled out a notebook, and got ready to
write.

Huh. What a coincidence. Nara thought, before getting on with her explanation. "Well, me and
Ken, technically have the same quirk, but they do different things. It's called Omni, and it allows
both of us to transform into ten different forms. But each of us have different forms."

"Cooolllllll!" Alice cooed, looking up at her with amazement. "Show me! Please please show me!"

Nara wanted to refuse as it would be rather impractical to transform in the middle of a

conversation…but she coulden't find it within herself to refuse when Alice was looking at her like
she was the most amazing person in the world right now. "Alright. Just give me a second."

She then activated her Omnitrix, and started looking for the least inconvient form she had right
now.

Alice looked at her Omnitrix curiously, taking a close look at each silhouette.

After a few seconds of fiddling, Nara finally found the right form. "Alright, now you might want to
cover your eyes, there is gonna be a flash."

Nara slammed down on the dial, and Alice covered her eyes as a pink flash consumed the girl.

When the flash died down, and Alice lowed her hands from her eyes, she saw that Nara was gone
and in her place was Ditto.

"Tada!" Nara said, raising up her arms to show off her current form. "I call this one Ditto…well
Ken called it Ditto and the name just kinda stuck."

"Amazing!" Alice rushed over and looked at Ditto, moving around to see them from ever angal,
while frantically writing things down.

"Each form has a different quirk, and this one can do this!" Ditto suddenly split into two. "Tada!"

"Wowwwwww!" Alice gasped, looking at the two Ditto's. "How does it work! It looked like your
body just split in two! Are stretchy? If you cut off an arm would it turn into a clone and grow
back!? Can I touch you?"

"Alice, please slow down!" One of the Nara's said at the same time. "Even with two of us we can
only answer so much."

"Let's just get back onto the main topic here." The other Nara said. "Ken has a form called
Upgrade, which let's him merge with technology, control it, and well, upgrade it. He can even use
it to program things, like games."

"That's amazing! I wanna see it! Please oh please let me see it!" Alice begged.

"Hehe. Alright if your that excited. Ken should be getting back to work now, so we should be able
to see him." Nara merged her two selves back into one. "Come on, follow me."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Nara(now back to normal)had brought Alice to the game design room, and the moment she stepped
in, she looked around with wonder.
The room was covered in various different machines and computers, and all of them were currently
taken over by Ken in his Upgrade form.

"Woah." Alice looked at all the monitors, rapidly modling and creating new models and features.

"Oh hey guys." Came Ken's voice from one of the monitors. "What do you want I'm kind of busy
here?"

"I just wanted to show Alice how your making the game." Nara explained.

"So you came to see the master at work." Ken said, popping his head out of the computer screen.

Alice gasped when she saw this, and immediately ran over to him. "Can I touch you!? Please!?"

"Uh, sure?" Ken agreed, a bit weirded out by the sudden strange question.

Immediately, Alice touched Ken's head, and much to her delight it felt like a mix of goo and metal,
and was as cold as both. "I've never felt something like this before! What are you made of!?"

"I have no idea." Ken answered honestly. "No one does really. I'm kinda half machine and half…
not machine."

"Organic." Nara corrected.

"Yeah, that." Ken confirmed, before slinking back into the monitor. "Anyway, I got somemore
work to do. Only have a few more minutes before I transform back."

"Alright, alright." Nara turned Alice towards her. "Ken only programs the game, but all the ideas
and designs are actually made by other people. It's actually pretty impressive, they have a character
designer, a monster designer, a writer and more."

"Can I meet them?" Alice asked.

"Um…well the monster designer is out right now, and the writer and world designer is…let's just
say it'll take a bit before you can meet them face to face. But you can Shiruku. She's the character
designer, and she also makes clothes." Nara explained.

"Like hats!?" Alice suddenly asked, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

"Um, maybe?" Nara wondered where the heck that question came from. "I've never seen her make
one before but I'm sure she would if you asked her."

Somehow Alice's eyes grew even wider, and she beamed so hard she almost appeared to be
glowing.

"I'm guessing you want to meet her, so just come with me." Nara said, taking Alice's hand.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"WOW!" The moment they entered Shiruku's room, Alice's head started swirving around so fast,
that Nara was worried she'd break her neck.

Meanwhile Alice was in pure awe. The room was entirely covered in all sorts of clothes. Cool
clothes, cute clothes, pretty clothes. All of them were laid out on the walls. There were of course
lots clothes making materials littered around the room.
Oh and there were also spiders cawling all over the room, but Nara had warned her of that before
hand, so she wasen't freaked out. In fact she was far more amazed then anything, as she watched
hundreds of spiders helped decorate the various clothes. It was mezmerizing.

"My my, who do we have here?" Shiruku was currently sewing a dress on the ceiling, and stopped
what she was doing to lower herself to the ground.

Shiruku reached the ground, and turned herself right side up, right in front of Alice, towering over
the small girl competely. "Is this the american girl I heard about?"

Alice nodded. "You make very pretty clothes!"

Shiruku smiled. Nothing like hearing a cute girl compliment her efforts. "Thank you. You have a
very pretty body. Especially your hair."

Did she really just say you have a very pretty body? Nara thought to herself.

Both Alice and Shiruku inspected each other, as both girls were very curious about the body of the
other.

"Would you mind if I took your measurements? I can already think of a ton of dresses that would
look absolutely adorable on you." Shiruku asked her, already planning out everything she was
going to do.

"Ok, but can I have a hat too! Like a really cool one!" Alice asked hopefully.

"Hmmm. Okay, I can definitely make some cute outfits with hats." Shiruku said with a very
pleased expression.

Well it looks like they're getting along. I should probably leave them be, I can finally get some
studying done. Nara thought. "Well, I'll leave you two to it. Have fun."

"Wait!" Alice suddenly ran over, and wrapped her arms around Nara's wasit, before saying in
english. "Thank you!"

Well now I have diabetes…worth it. Nara thought, as she hugged her back

SNAP!

Nara and Alice looked over to the source of the sound, and saw Shiruku holding a camera.

"I'll send this to you later." Shiruku said with a smile.

Nara was very happy to be surrounded by such good people.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Ahhhhhh. This is the life." Chole was currently sitting by the pool in her swimsuit, with two legs
in the water, and a few drinks next to her.

It had been a long day, and while she did enjoy paperwork, work was still work and it got
exhausting.

But at the same time, there was nothing better then relaxing after a long day of work.

"Mommy!"
Well, some things were better.

Chole looked back, and saw her daughter running towards her, wearing something she hadn't seen
before.

It was a purple dress with spider web-like black lines all over it, as well as a hat with a two fake
black spiders on it. One big one small.

"Mommy look look! That spider girl made me these cute clothes and this hat!" Alice said, as she
ran up to her mother, before spinning around to show off her new attire.

"Wow, it looks very nice sweetheart." Chole smiled, it was good to see her daughter this excited.
"Looks like you have a new hat to add to your collection."

Alice nodded very enthusiastically. "I had so much fun today! This place is wonderful!"

"I told you you'd like it my little Pendragon." Chole chuckled as she pulled her daughter closer and
kissed her on the forehead. "Please make sure to thank Mr Midoriya for all this. Without him we'd
be in a much worse situation."

Alice nodded in agreement. "Mr Midoriya is really amazing. He made this whole place even
though he's not an adult yet!"

"Belive me litte Pendragon, he's more competent then most adults I work with." Chole chuckled.

Honestly when she heard she'd have to work for a teenager, she was more then a bit concerned. But
Izuku had proven to be as intelligent as he was kind…actualy no he was far more kind then
intelligent, a bit too kind actually which was proving to be his biggest flaw.

But having a boss who's problem was being too nice, was nice problem to have.

"I'm glad you had fun Pendragon." Chole said, lovingly adressng her daughter by her nickname.
"I'm sure today is just the first of many adventures."
 Nise and Easy

Izuku was on his way to Nise's room, with a plate of food in hand.

It had been about a week since Shina's attack, and Nise had still refused to come out of her room, to
the surprise of no one.

But at the very least she had made herself comfortable in her room.

KNOCK KNOCK!

Izuku knocked on Nise's door. "Nise, it's me Izuku. I have your lunch."

The only people Nise let into her room were Fu, Sansan, and Izuku himself, but Izuku hoped with
time that she would open up.

Suddenly the metal door opened, and Izuku could now enter.

Nise's room had changed, rather drastically.

Seeing as Nise was a shut-in, she needed to find things to do as a shut-in.

Fortunately for her, there was a friend. An ally to all shut in's around the world.

Anime.

Yes, Nise had gotten rather hooked on anime, and her room reflected that.

Posters of different anime guys and girls covered the walls, various figures lined her shelves, and
there were two body pillows next to Nise, who was sitting on a beanbag chair, watching more
anime.

"No you dummy, Sakura is the best choice, she's your childhood friend!" Nise yelled at the screen.
"She is obviously the best wifu!"

Where did she even learn that word? Izuku thought to himself as he entered the room, and closed
the door behind him.

Nise had become an Otaku in no time flat, and Izuku wasn't sure what to think of that.

On the one hand, Izuku didn't have an inherent problem with Otaku's but-

"Don't worry Sakura, I will always love you," Nise said to one of her bodypillows, and she caressed
it lovingly.

But sometimes their behaviors could be problematic.

"Hey, Nise," Izuku said to get her attention. "I have your food."

Without a word, got up, and grabbed the plate, before sitting back down, her eyes never leaving the
screen.

Yeah, this is not healthy. Izuku sighed. "Nise, can you, pause that for a second."
Nise pouted for a second but quickly complied, taking the remote and pausing the show for the
time being. "What?"

"I…" Izuku took a second to think of the best way to go about this. He didn't want to try and force
her out of her comfort zone, or even push her out of it, especially since she just started making a
comfort zone, but he did want to see if he could expand that zone, just a bit. "I'm very glad that
you're getting comfortable here. That your starting to feel a bit safe. But I was wondering if maybe
you'd be willing to talk to people more. It doesn't have to be anyone you don't know. Maybe just
me or Fu, or Sansan? I just don't want you to get lonely."

"I'm not lonely, I have so many friends here," Nise said, gesturing to all the figurines and
bodypillows. "I have Sakura, Hinata, Machida, Zero, Rimuru, and all my friends on the internet!"

So that's where she learned those words. Izuku cringed internally. He couldn't push any more than
he already was, given the situation, but he was liking how this unfolded less and less. "Well…so
long as you're happy. But I would consider talking to Fu and Sansan a bit more. If you want to."

Nise frowned at that. "They don't really seem to talk much."

"Oh…yeah…" Izuku quickly realized the fault with his logic. Neither Fu nor Sansan were
particularly talkative, especially around people they were unfamiliar with. "Well…then I guess
nothing can be done. I'll leave you be, but if you ever want to talk to me just call. Ok?"

Nise nodded, before looking back at the T.V. and unpausing.

Izuku left the room, giving Nise a concerned look all the while.

Soon Izuku was out of the room and had closed the door behind him, before immediately going
into a slump.

This was not a good situation. Nise was getting comfortable but in a way that could be problematic
in the future.

At least with Fuku she actually wanted to go out and talk to people, Nise seemed to have no desire
to do the same, and she had reason to not feel safe outside of her room here.

And he couldn't do anything about it without the risk of making her feel scared or uncomfortable,
and maybe even destroying her trust in him.

Ugh. I need to take something for this headache. Izuku thought as he rubbed his temples. All I can
do now is wait and build her trust in me.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

Things were not going as planned.

True, the caretaker was a very nice person. He just radiated a sense of safety and kindness she'd
never felt before.

Never something she'd felt from her parents anyway.

It hurt to accept, but it seemed like Fu was right. Her parents hadn't truly loved her. Some part of
her always knew, she just didn't want it to be true.

But now that she'd failed, there was no point in denying the truth any longer. She couldn't return,
so she might as well embrace this new chance.

Not that Nise gave her much choice.

It was bizarre really, that girl coming out of nowhere, but she was an opportunity. So she allowed
her to act while she laid dormant.

The problem was, that Nise was an incompetent coward.

She had no desire to stay in a room for the rest of her life, debating who was the true husbando
with morons on the internet.

Something needed to give. It seemed she'd have to intervene once more.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Fu walked up to Nise's room with a plate of food in his hand. "Nise I have your dinner."

"...Come in." Came Nise's voice on the other side. But there was something off about it.

Fu raised his guard and entered the room as the door opened.

When he came in, he saw "Nise", sitting on her beanbag chair, looking at the screen.

Fu took a close look at her from behind, and once again he got that feeling of wrongness. "Nise"
didn't seem as enraptured as she usually was with what she was watching, nor was she clutching a
figurine or body pillow.

Something was up, he was sure of it.

"Hello, Fu." "Nise," said in a voice that was far too sweet.

And that's when Fu figured it out.

"Hey not Nise, it's been a while since we last talked hasn't it," Fu said in response. "You already
tried this act back in the forest, so how about we just skip this part. Okay?"

There was a short pause before "Nise" turned to look at Fu with a sharp glare. "You're too smart
you know that?"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

One moment, Nise was sitting down in her room, watching anime as usual.

And then the next thing she knew, she was waking up on a bed, being stared down by Kiba and
Fuku.

"Huh?!" Nise shot up and looked at both girls with alarm.

"About time you woke up! You need to answer for yourself!" Kiba glared at her harshly.

"W-what!?" Nise backed up as far away from them as she could. "What how did I get here?
Answer for what!? What did I do."

"Something horrible, take a look!" Kiba pointed at Nise's chest.

Nise looked down at her chest, and quickly her face scrunched up in disgust.

Tapped to her chest was a note with the words "Ichigo is best girl" written on it.

"How could you say something so horrid!" Fuku asked her.

"Wait! Wait! I didn't write this! I don't know what happened, but I'd never write something like
this!" Nise defended herself, her fears currently put to the side by her fan rage. "I didn't even think
Darling in the Franxx was that good!"

"Ok, I wouldn't go that far," Kiba argued.

"Um…I kinda lost interest when they went into space." Fuku admitted, getting a slightly betrayed
look from Kiba. "I'm sorry, I couldn't keep up with the plot anymore."

"Listen it's all very simple." Kiba started explaining.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Lady Kiba I don't think having big boobs gives you an advantage in a fight," Fuku argued.

The three girls were now sitting in a circle on the floor of Kiba's room, continuing their lengthy
discussion.

"Nonsense! The larger your boobs are the more flesh there is between your heart and an attack!"
Kiba argued. "And they're also very bouncy, I'm sure they could negate an attack."

"I don't think that's possible," Nise argued, before going into thought. "Then again, I don't
remember ever seeing someone get hit in the boobs."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Obviously Yanderes are worse than Tsunderes! Yanderes are creepy murderers and Tsunderes are
just annoying at worst." Kiba argued. "Most of the time I think the Tsunderes are pretty cute."

"But they're everywhere!" Nise complained. "In almost every anime, the first or second girl is
almost always a Tsundere and they're just so mean! At least Yandere's are more rare!"

Oh wow, they both make good points. Fuku thought as she went into deep contemplation on which
dere was worse.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Guns!" Nise shouted her and Kiba were face to face, locked in a heated argument.

"Swords!" Kiba shouted back.

"Guns!"

"Swords!

"Guns!"

"Swords!"

"Guns!"
"Swords!"

"Gun swords!" Fuku added, to try and appease both sides.

The two looked at her curiously. "Gun Swords…"

They then looked back at each other and shook hands. "Gun Swords!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Lady Kiba, I don't know how you're not getting this," Fuku said, looking at Kiba sadly. "Isakai's
are amazing, even if they're a lot of them."

"I'm sorry Fuku but they're overdone and boring!" Kiba argued firmly crossing her arms. "Look,
here is the plot to every Isakai ever! A person dies, gets reincarnated, gets overpowered ability,
and never has any real problems! It's just boring."

"It's not that simple. Not all of them are overpowered from the start, sometimes they have to work
for their O. ." Nise argued. "Like that time I got reincarnated as a slime or the spider one."

"And even if they are overpowered, the show can still be super wholesome!" Fuku added. "Like in
Kuma Kuma Bear or that one about killing slimes for 300 years! It's like a comfy slice-of-life
fantasy!"

Kiba sighed. "I mean…maybe not ALL Isakai's are bad, but most of them are. Like that one about
being turned into a vending machine."

"Okay, actually, that one is good," Nise argued. "Let explain-"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Ahahahahaha!" All the girls were beside themselves with laughter, as they tried to stay upright.

"Oh, oh, oh wait! My favorite joke was the one where she covered her friend in slime!" Kiba
added.

"I rember that! I laughed so hard I had to pause it!" Nise laughed.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I'm still not over Rengoku's death," Fuku admitted, looking down at her legs.

"I know right!" Kiba agreed. "He was such a great character, why did he have to die!"

"And so soon too!" Nise added. "He was only there for ONE arc! Couldn't he have at least died in
the final like-"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"So we all agree that Sword Art Online is trash right?" Nise asked.

"Trash is a strong word, but yeah I don't like it." Kiba agreed.

"Kirito's just so boring," Fuku added.

"Did you guys know about that S.A.O. spin-off that's actually good?" Nise asked them. The other
two's eyes went wide and they shook their heads. "Oh, you should watch it! It's about Gun Gale
Online and-"

While the girls were having their discussion, Fu was on the other side of Kiba's door, listening in.

Looks like that did the trick. Fu thought.

The girls had been talking for hours now, and he was pretty sure some bond had been formed.

With that, his mission had been complete.

Now he just needed to file the report.

XXXXXXXXXXX

"So you met with the other personality again." Izuku and Fu were in his office, with serious
expressions on their face.

Fu nodded. "It wasn't for long. She didn't really want to stick around. But I did confirm two
different things."

"And those are?" Izuku paid close attention.

"One, what she wants. Or at least what she says she wants." Fu explained. "I think she was being
honest, but I can't tell for sure. But she said that she just wanted her old life to disappear."

"I…see." Izuku took a second to try and figure out what that meant exactly, but that was a lot to try
and put together, so he put it to the side for now. "And what was the second thing you confirmed?"

"Her name," Fu explained. "It's Kira."

Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!